《The 31st Piece Overturns the Game Board》


 Prologue

    Prologue

    <strong>Prologue</strong>

    What are dreams?

    The manifestation of our subconscious? A way to confirm the value of our greatest wishes? Not only that, it appears in many different forms.

    But what if

    What if you continued to dream the same dream? What would that feel like?

    You could ask everyone in the world this question but only one person can truly answer it.

    Why

    That person, the sole person who can answer that question, is the now 25-year-old Kang Seol.

    Seol grew up in an orphanage. He was quiet; a man of few words.

    And he had been dreaming the same dream for 17 years.

    * * *

    Around the time Seol entered elementary school, he had a certain dream.

    <em>- Oh? Are you a neer? Come sit down over here, theres an open seat.</em>

    In his dreams, Seol looked like a well-dressed adult. He was wearing a mask and clothes he had never seen before.

    But Seol wasnt the only one who was dressed like that, everyone in his dreams were too.

    <em>- Alright, its time to roll the dice.</em>

    <em>- Hahaha! This is my favorite part!</em>

    <em>- Pick your game pieces, everyone.</em>

    <em>- Im keeping it the same! Ill go with the same piece, the Scarlet Butcher!</em>

    <em>- Then Im going to keep it the same too and go with the Wind Ranger.</em>

    <em>- Uh we have a new yer</em>

    <em>- Darn, then lets let our friend make a new game piece.</em>

    <em>- What What should we call you?</em>

    It was a woman wearing a fox mask who had gently asked Seol thatst question.

    Seol was about to say his name, hesitated, then gave out a nickname instead.

    Snowman.

    <em>- Snowman, huh? Great. Okay! Snowman, youll need to create the game piece that youll control now.</em>

    Seol made a frost-attribute magician, half-assed the other details, then waited for his turn.

    <em>- Were rolling the dice!</em>

    <em>- 6! I got a 6!</em>

    <em>- But it was a 20-sided die.</em>

    <em>- No!</em>

    The people in his dream were enjoying the game.

    They would roll the dice on the table and then choose between various options given.

    <em>- The Pointy Thorn Tribes Chieftain, Pointy Thorn, has appeared. Now, what do you do, AnywayItsYourFault?</em>

    [1. Run Away.

    2. Fight Him.

    3. [Required: Intelligence 15] Convince Him with Words.

    4. [Required: Mechanical Engineering 1] Use a Smoke Screen.]

    <em>- 4! Im going with option 4!</em>

    <em>- Oh no! Unfortunately, you failed to properly deploy the smoke screen!</em>

    <em>- Damn it! This is rigged!</em>

    The party was in danger of being wiped out.

    But, it was now Seols magicians turn.

    3. Im going with option 3, Use Frost Magic to Catch Pointy Thorns Feet..

    <em>- The spell was effective! Pointy Thorns feet are frozen and he is defenseless for a moment.</em>

    A man wearing a bird mask, who sat next to Seol, shouted.

    <em>- Alright! Its my turn now! Quickly!</em>

    <em>- Yes, CatTreeDestroyer.</em>

    The man named CatTreeDestroyer, aimed for Pointy Thorns opening and sessfullynded a cool attack. That attack was the starting point for the party to turn the tides.

    In the end, the party was able to defeat Pointy Thorn and ended their Adventure a sess.

    <em>- Todays Adventure ends here. Did everyone enjoy the World of Eternity?</em>

    <em>- Hahaha, what else needs to be said about it? Even though its the trial version, its super fun.</em>

    <em>- Hey, Snowman. Do you want to y together tomorrow as well?</em>

    Seol nodded his head in response.

    And just like that, Seol enjoyed the World of Eternity every night in his dreams with these mysterious people, changing up the party every once in a while.

    One time, Seol tried to tell the younger children in the orphanage about his dreams, but

    Their response went something like this:

    Hyung, youre weird Youre saying weird stuff

    ...What?

    How could something like that be real?

    And it was an obvious response.

    There probably wasnt anyone who would believe that someones dreams could continue from one night to the next.

    After that, Seol, even until after he turned 25, never spoke about his dreams to anyone else.

    A part of the reason he had trouble talking to others was because living in an orphanage was difficult, another part was because he was scared he would never have the same dream again if he told his secret to someone else.

    Eventually, Seol became an adult and a member of society.

    But his dreams still continued.

    Seol had been rolling dice with those mysterious people for 17 years.

    It wasnt like he wasn''t curious about them either.

    But he couldnt ask them for the same reason that he didnt tell other people about his dream.

    I cant ask who they are.

    We meet in the dream, we roll the dice.

    And weugh. That was it.

    For a while, Seol thought that they were gods.

    But soon, he stopped thinking about it.

    He didnt care if they were gods, monsters, or even demons.

    The important thing for him was enjoying The World of Eternity.

    That, and only that, was his sole interest.

    <em>- Snowman, didnt you say youd be ying with us today? Or maybe not?</em>

    <em>- What are you saying? Snowman said hed be ying on thest day with us! Or maybe not?</em>

    <em>- Both of you, be quiet! Snowmans going to be doing a Solo Adventure because its the Great Sagesst adventure!</em>

    <em>- Oh right! Then lets watch that!</em>

    Snowman was an identity that Seol made up for his dreams.

    But now, Snowman was practically an idol for those who enjoyed The World of Eternity.

    It was because Snowman had created many legendary characters who zed their own paths in The World of Eternity.

    Snowman had created and yed 30 characters. There were some amongst those game pieces who died in vain but the majority of Seols characters left their marks in the history of The World of Eternity.

    The Grand Duke of Frost, the One-Armed Sword Saint, the Immortal, and even the Great Sage.

    Snowman had yed with various pieces over 17 years and smoothly reached the top.

    He was obviously lucky at times with the dice but his wit when it came to seeing through the options was important too.

    It was the result of his obsession with The World of Eternity as he even memorized the rulebook too.

    Its such a shame. I wouldve been able to see it if I had a bit more time.

    The Great Sage was thest character he was scheduled to y.

    Through advancing various sses and many trial-and-error attempts, Seol crafted his own way of growing sses and strategies for them.

    He nned on creating a final game piece thatbined all of the information he learned but The World of Eternity was ending today.

    <em>- Our dreams areing true tomorrow.</em>

    <em>- It almost even feels a littlete. Its time to restore our Divinity now. Its also time to get revenge on the insects who made us like this.</em>

    <em>- Haha! Im more interested in thetter option.</em>

    The World of Eternitys trial version ends tomorrow, right?

    There was a notice that The World of Eternitys trial version would end today and that the official version would start tomorrow.

    Seol didnt know what significant meaning the official version held but all of the others seemed to have a rough idea about what was going on.

    Their conversation went in one ear and out of the other for Seol as he concentrated on what was in front of him.

    The Great Sage was in the middle of the Final Adventure, Ascension.

    Please Please

    Seol rolled his dice for thest time for his game piece, Mn the Great Sage.

    <em>Rattle.</em>

    <em>tter.</em>

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    Seol, after confirming the dice face, quietly closed his eyes.

    It was a 1.

    [Mana backflows during the Ascension process.]

    [Mn takes massive damage from the mana rebound.]

    [Mn fails to Ascend.]

    ......

    <em>- Thats a shame, Snowman.</em>

    <em>- Thats too bad, Snowman.</em>

    <em>- Cheer up!</em>

    Seol checked if Mn had any options left.

    Again?

    Among the 30 game pieces that Seol created, his 10 most recent pieces all had reached the Final Adventure, Ascension.

    But none of them were able to clear it.

    It was obviously difficult to ascend the heavens being born human but with the Great Sages failure, all 10 of his pieces failed to do it.

    How are you even supposed to clear this

    Seol silently watched his game piece and made a decision.

    [[Would you like to give up on Mns Adventure?]

    1. Yes.

    2. No.]

    When a yer chose the first option, they were no longer able to control their game piece. Seol chose option 1.

    [Adventurer Mn will now pioneer his own path and fate.]

    [Though this heart racing Adventure is over, his life will still continue.]

    As Seol looked at Mn with a nk expression, the others spoke to him.

    <em>- Its alright Snowman. You did your best. Even reaching Ascension is</em>

    <em>- Yeah, it was only possible because it was you, Snowman.</em>

    There were a total of 10 game pieces who reached the Final Adventure.

    And every single one of them were Seols pieces.

    It was a massive achievement to those that enjoyed The World of Eternity but Seol only felt regretful.

    Fuuu

    And just like that, The World of Eternity, the game that Seol had been enjoying for 17 years, closed its curtains.

    But this ending was only the beginning of a new story.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    <em>Slide</em>

    Huh?

    Why is this dream still continuing?

    Seol, once again, dreamed the same dream.

    He saw the same breathtaking buildings built on top of the clouds.

    Even though yesterday was thest day for The World of Eternity, this ce still lived on.

    But it wasnt like everything was the same as yesterday. There was clearly something different

    Where is everyone?

    In his dreams, Seol was extremely popr.

    Every time he entered this world through his dreams, the inhabitants of the world came out to wee him without fail.

    But today no one came out to wee him.

    There was a growing uneasiness within him.

    Why?

    Why?

    Only after arriving at the central square was Seol able to find his answer. A man wearing a lightning mask weed him.

    Ah, the main characters finally here!

    Grab him!

    Wh-what?!

    Seol quickly realized that something was off when they started to run after him. He immediately turned around to run away.

    <em>Bzzzzzt!</em>

    But suddenly, out of nowhere, a ring of lightning flew out and caught him by his neck.

    Guaaaargh!

    The pain pierced through every bone in his body. Seol felt like his brain was going to be fried.

    Where are you trying to run, huh?

    This wicked human

    Has been fooling us all this time, is that it?

    Seol fell to the floor and was dragged to the square by the masked people.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    He was torn down like he was a criminal. The masked people spewed all sorts of insults and ridicule at him.

    I cant believe I cant believe that I was having conversations with you!

    How dare you try to talk with us like were on the same level!

    What have you guys been doing while this damn bug befouled the heavens?!

    Who let him in?

    Kill him! We have to kill him!

    Kill him!!!

    Despite his dizzying mental state, Seol could clearly hear that the gods were trying to kill him.

    Even just yesterday they were

    Yesterdays close friends broke his heart.

    Why Why are you doing this?

    Are you asking as if you dont know? How dare a human like you sneak into the lofty heavens and act like a god?

    Thats because

    Dont. I dont even want to talk to you anymore. Kill him

    Its all wrong.

    Their eyes were red with rage and nothing reached their ears.

    Seol was terrified after hearing their intentions. While he was trying to respond in his frightened state, a man wearing a mask with a huge eye on it stopped observing the situation and intervened.

    I disagree! shouted the man.

    What? K-Kodon

    Kodon was someone who had quite the influence amongst them. It was something that even Seol implicitly noticed while conversing with them before.

    Regardless, Kodon stood up and approached Seol. He then turned around and pushed the others away.

    Obviously, there was resistance.

    What are you doing right now, Kodon?

    Have you deceived us?

    Woah, woah. I think were all a little too excited. Lets calm down.

    Khm ahem, ahem

    Why was Kodon taking his side?

    Seol had a bit of hope.

    Maybe hell take care of the situation for him?

    But, Seol was hugely mistaken.

    How could we let human blood taint the heavens? It would be like throwing away trash onto the bed.

    Y-Youre right.

    What should we do then?

    If I may share my thoughts, what if we

    Kodon gave a slyugh.

    sent him back to where he was originally supposed to be?

    Wh-what?!

    How would that make sense?

    I can understand the sentiment that if we sent him back, we wouldnt be holding him ountable for his sins, but did everyone forget what day today was?

    The masked individuals cheered at Kodons words.

    Thats right! Today was the start of the harvest!

    Then sending him back

    Exactly. He would just be returning to where he was meant to be and die like an insect, as a sacrifice for Madness.

    Hahahaha! That sounds perfect! Theres no way we could sully the heavens with his disgusting blood.

    I also agree! How dare a human not know his ce and sneak into the heavens? He should be stuck to thend and die like an insect there!

    Youre so wise, Kodon! We would be teaching him this way too! We would be teaching him his true position as a human and his sin for trying to associate with us.

    Kodon wasnt trying to protect Seol. He instead chose a different option that would bring more pain to Seol.

    Seol couldnt talk.

    He couldnt move his body at all either, it was probably because those gods did something to him.

    And just that moment, he heard someones voice in his head.

    <em>- Snowman, can you hear me?</em>

    It was Kodons voice.

    <em>- Your true identity was exposed. Theres no time to exin, Ill tell you the important things first.</em>

    Seol wanted to ask Kodon questions.

    Who are you?

    Why are you helping me?

    What happens to me if I die in my dreams?

    Kodon charmed the other gods with conversation while continuously rying information to Seol.

    <em>- The ce where you lived has turned into another world. The World Merge was scheduled for today. Your world will bebined with The World of Eternity, Pandea.</em>

    What is he talking about?

    The worlds are going to bebined? How?

    <em>- To recover their weakened strength, the gods have chosen Madness instead of Divinity. Humanitys hardships and stories are now going to be sold to other believers in exchange for Madness.</em>

    What does that even mean?!

    <em>- Snowman, there is only one way to save you and your race. Reach Ascension, the Final Adventure. It is also going to help you if youre as eye-catching as you can be. Madness is used by the gods to restore their original power but it will also be of use to you.</em>

    Reach Ascension? How would I be able to do that when Im not a game piece? What is he saying

    <em>- Keep in mind that if you talk about the things that happened in the heavens out loud, it gives the gods justification to intervene. You will definitely die if that happens. Please, you must be wise. I wish you luck, Snowman. I hope to meet you again someday.</em>

    After that final message, Kodon grabbed Seol with one hand.

    Hahahaha! Then lets watch how this insect struggles and dies

    Wait! If you send him back like that

    Kodon quickly threw Seol down through the clouds before the mood shifted.

    Seol was kicked out of the heavens while feeling the horrifying feeling of falling down without wings.

    <em>Hwiiiiiiii!</em>

    Damn you already threw him.

    Well, it wont matter.

    Kodonughed.

    Shall we harvest some Madness now? Oh, honorable gods.

    Fufufu alright.

    Well finally be able to recover our power.

    * * *

    Seol felt empty.

    He feltpletely nk.

    It was partially because he fell from the heavens but it was also from the aftermath of the panic he felt after going through something huge.

    Gods really existed?

    He never wouldve imagined that those people in his dreams were not only real but actual gods.

    Seol touched his neck to check if the ring of lightning had disappeared and then rubbed it.

    He let out a sigh of relief, d that he was somehow able to survive, and then checked his surroundings.

    It was dark.

    The entire world was dark.

    ...What the heck?

    Suddenly, a message appeared before him.

    [The World of Eternity is being applied 97%]

    [The World of Eternity is fully applied.]

    [Wee to Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [ 7,900,021,232 lives have currently joined The World of Eternity.]

    [You are now moving to the Character Set-Up Area.]

    [Please select your characters skills.]

    [In a short while, your 1st Adventure will start.]

    Seol was able to understand Kodons words after reading those messages.

    Seol had be a game piece.

    A game piece in The World of Eternity, the game he had enjoyed for 17 years.

    His final, 31st game piece was himself.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    What the hell happened?

    Seol was surprised by the system message. Not just the message though, he was also surprised by his surroundings.

    Rays of light poured in as human-shaped silhouettes appeared.

    Even though Seol couldnt see nor hear them, he could tell by their movements that they were panicking.

    Were they also dragged into it?

    It was a horrible thought and something he prayed wasnt true. He hoped that the people of Earth werent all dragged into it.

    Because in the end, reality bing a game is on another dimension from having some special dreams.

    <em>- The ce where you lived has turned into another world. The World Merge was scheduled for today. Your world will bebined with The World of Eternity, Pandea.</em>

    That was something Kodon told him.

    Seol finally understood what those cryptic words meant.

    And yesterday, coincidentally, The World of Eternity ended its trial period.

    Have people entered The World of Eternity?

    It was a reasonable guess.

    The people behind it were probably those gods he talked with every night.

    I cant believe it wasnt something that only existed in my dreams

    Seol used to believe that they were just figments of his imagination, but it turned out they were actual gods.

    Seol thought back and went over the parts he was reluctant to think about.

    No, it wouldve been even weirder if they existed only in my dreams

    Because Seol thought they were imaginary, he simply didnt think too much about their existences.

    But it was clear that they were real.

    Because this wouldnt be possible unless they were real.

    Seol stood nkly for a second beforeughing.

    Pfft I was tricked? No, maybe I tricked them?

    In Seols excuse, he didnt take off his mask for the others to reveal his true identity because he didnt see a reason to.

    But now that he thought about it, he was d he didnt. If they found out he was a human before it was the time of harvest, he wouldve been ripped to shreds like they initially wanted to.

    Insect, huh Was me looking at the world on the same level as them, something to get that mad about?

    As Seol understood what situation he was in, he chuckled. The scary thing was that even though he was smiling, his eyes were cold.

    Seol was filled with a sense of disappointment and betrayal but he was also filled with a sense of inferiority.

    But the biggest emotion he felt was rage. He almost died in vain without even being able to resist.

    Are you guys really that amazing?

    There was only one reason he was about to die it was because he was human.

    <em>- How dare you try to talk with us like were on the same level!</em>

    It was only for that simple reason.

    If me being a human pisses you off that much, then

    His eyes were ice cold. It was the eyes of someone who had resolved themselves.

    Im also allowed to be pissed that you fucks are gods, right?

    Seol was someone who was crazy about The World of Eternity.

    To the point that he wanted to explore the world himself instead of his game pieces.

    There was a pessimistic side to him but there was also another strange feeling growing within him.

    He was looking forward to it.

    He was excited that he was able to continue something that not only he was the best at but could even improve.

    And through this, he would even be able to reach the gods.

    He was going to find the answers to his questions no matter what.

    <em>- Snowman, there is only one way to save you and your race. Reach Ascension, the Final Adventure.</em>

    Seol didnt think of himself as a hero.

    Saving humanity? Saving my race?

    To be frank, he didnt care about any of that.

    He didnt enjoy receiving attention and neither did he have some grand ideology.

    But still, there was one reason he had to reach Ascension. He wanted to prove himself.

    <em>- How dare a human not know his ce and sneak into the heavens? He should be stuck to thend and die like an insect there!</em>

    You think Im going to die like an insect? I wonder about that

    How is he going to reach the gods though?

    Seol thought that Kodon, the god who saved him, must know.

    Regardless, the only method that came in his head was heading to Ascension.

    For now, Seol decided to focus on the current situation. It wouldnt be toote to n for the future after he passes through the immediate danger.

    What he saw was a set-up screen with a bunch of words on it.

    This character set-up screen its just like The World of Eternitys set-up screen.

    The only change was that he was no longer the person rolling the dice, he was the game piece.

    Before The World of Eternity started, the yers set up their characters.

    It wasnt too different from simply ying an RPG on tabletop but in truth, this was the most important part in The World of Eternity.

    If you dont set up your character properly in The World of Eternity, everything gets ruined.

    The proverb Well begun is half done was true for The World of Eternity as well. Just like how in real life your parents wealth decides how much sess youll have in life, it was the same for this game as well.

    A character then

    Seol licked his lips.

    There was a character Seol failed to test because the trial version was over.

    Yeah, lets go with that.

    The characters that he tested and yed so far were all too reliant on theirrades. They all had limits on what they could do alone and because of it, it was dangerous multiple times.

    If this game had be reality, these were situations that he could even die from.

    He was able to ovee those situations before with his wit but it wasnt easy. And there was no guarantee he would seed this time again.

    I need a character that could reach Ascension despite all the variables.

    The character he was about to make was a character that fully reflected his thought process.

    Seol first looked at the ss Set-Up.

    The World of Eternitys ss set-up was quite unique.

    sses weren''t separated by simply swordsman or magician.

    You could select both and be a magic swordsman. You could also choose a specific application, just like how Snowman focused on Frost, and focus on that school.

    You practically have unlimited freedom.

    The World of Eternitys distinct feature was that you could be whatever you wanted.

    The problem was that because there were so many choices, there also were traps you needed to avoid.

    Just because there were a lot of options doesn''t mean that everything was equally strong. There were obviously sses that were more powerful and sses that were weaker.

    Magician Summoner here it is.

    Summoner.

    Its quite a in ss among the hundreds of sses.

    If you had to pick the pros of the ss then it would be that its a jack-of-all-trades.

    The cons would be that there was nothing exceptional about it.

    As stated earlier, because there were so many sses, there were sses which had strong colors.

    Those types of sses were always weed no matter where they went because there was always, eventually, a need for them.

    But summoners werent like that.

    It was in an ambiguous spot whether it came to dealing damage, healing, or supporting. That was the current stigma about them.

    But thats only the case when people dont know how to use them.

    If Snowman chose to be a summoner, there mustve been a reason for it.

    Those that yed with Seol wouldve said something like that.

    Lets see the school of magic

    Seol didnt end after picking summoner, there were still multiple other decisions to make.

    The first, most important decision he had to make in character set-up was which school he would be in. It basically meant he was choosing what type of summons he would use.

    Demonic beasts, divine beasts, spirits, golems, souls

    There were over ten types to choose from.

    Even if you werent indecisive, this was a question that would take at least an hour to think about. However, Seol quickly found a school that was out of sight.

    Found it.

    Shadow Summoner.

    The shadow attribute wasnt just exclusive to summoners, people who used magic and ck magic also had ess to it. The shadow attribute could also be used in swordsmanship and hand-to-handbat, it was an attribute with multiple options to choose from.

    But no one, other than the swordsman ss, chose the shadow attribute.

    Its because its weak in the early-mid game. And its not like it bes strong in thete game either.

    Attributes allow you to burn, freeze, or even rip your opponent to shreds.

    But the shadow attribute, unlike the other attributes, only had mediocre skills if you chose the wrong parts of the skill tree.

    And thats why the shadow attribute was tossed away.

    Because they didnt know how the shadow attribute and the summoner ss interacted with each other, they gave up on it.

    Seol, who chose to be a shadow summoner, finished the rest of his set-up in an instant.

    Ill put all of my stats into wisdom, choose cooking and insight as my talents, and for my nickname

    As he wasing up with a nickname, a big grin appeared on his face.

    His final, 31st character.

    There was no nickname better than this.

    Snowman.

    [You have finished setting up your character.]

    [Snowman the Shadow Summoner, enters Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    * * *

    [<Hardcore Roleyer> enters <Snowman>s Room.]

    - Im here!

    - Please leave.

    [<Hardcore Roleyyer> has left <Snowman>s Room.]

    - He really left? LMFAO

    - Human! Its a human!

    - Ding! Sense of humor and culture have finished patching! The only thing left is to enjoy it now~

    Urgh

    Seol, Snowman, woke up while shaking his head.

    He didnt know that mysterious entities were watching and talking about him.

    [Your 1st Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 1. Moonlit Dance]

    [Adventure 1. Moonlit Dance

    There are countless traps in Pandea, The World of Eternity. There are traps which make even experienced adventurers unknowingly lose their lives. You must practice to not suddenly die from those traps. This ce is suitable for such practice.

    You started your first adventure with a heart full of curiosity and have arrived at a mysterious ruin.

    To be an adventurer, you must at least clear the first gate.

    Objective: Clear at least the 1st Gate of the Forgotten Moon Ruins and get the rewards.

    You will die upon failure.

    Remaining Time 5:59]

    ...Forgotten Moon Ruins?

    Seol remembered it.

    It was the Adventure that was considerate to new yers of The World of Eternity so that they may get used to it.

    Ah but this ones

    This Adventure was tricky.

    It was great that it was a Solo Adventure but the difficulty was vicious.

    Dont you have to press on while continuously taking damage to clear it?

    If you werent a rogue or if you didnt choose the disarm trap talent, you were bound to be low HP from the traps installed here.

    Damn it A caster wouldnt be good then

    Shadow summoner was a clear caster type.

    Casters were sses that casted spells and had snail-like mobility.

    And since I put all of my unallocated stats into Wisdom

    If Seol had known that the 1st Adventure was going to be Moonlit Dance, he wouldve picked another ss. He also wouldnt have put all of his stats into Wisdom.

    But knowing what the 1st Adventure was would require as much insight as knowing that the world wouldve eventually merged with The World of Eternity.

    If he had known that, he wouldnt have lived so hard and he also wouldnt have invested into a savings ount.

    First, Ill check my stats.

    [[Snowman]

    Title: N/A

    Race: Human

    Level: 1

    HP: 100/100

    MP: 200/200

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 10 Dexterity 10 Constitution 10

    Intelligence 10 Wisdom 20 Spirit 10

    Talents: Cooking 1, Insight 1

    Skills: Shadow Summon 1, Shadow Hand

    Shadow Space: 0/700]

    The base stat you start off with is 10.

    Seol had used the additional 10 stats he was given and invested them all into Wisdom.

    Its not going to be easy

    All he had on him was a loose-fitting robe and a shoddy staff.

    It was the exact opposite of what you would expect someone dexterous to look like.

    Seol, after checking his stats, started to make his move.

    First I need to enter the ruins.

    He was in a simple garden made of vines.

    The moonlight lit up the garden.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Seol passed through the wild, decrepit garden and headed toward the entrance of the ruins.

    I dont know which part is my dream and which part is reality, but

    It probably didnt matter too much now.

    Im practically a piece on the board What What were the options here again?

    Seol subconsciously tried to think of the original options given in the scenario.

    But something unexpected happened.

    Huh?

    [[The ruins door is made out of solid stone. What will you do?]

    1. Force the Door Open.

    2. Pull the Right Lever.

    3. Pull the Left Lever.

    4. [Required: Analysis 1] (It seems you need to pull the levers in a certain order to disarm the traps) Pull the Left Lever First, then the Right Lever.]

    I can see the options?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    I cant believe I can see the options

    It was strange.

    For some reason, Seol was able to see the options avable to him.

    It was almost like it was hinting him toward the correct solution.

    Seol was someone who memorized even the useless parts of the rulebook as if he had an exam on it.

    So he obviously had already memorized all of the options to clear the tutorial so that his pieces that started off weak could survive untilter in the game.

    But because what he memorized was the trial version and not the official version, there were chances it was different.

    However, those doubts disappeared once he saw his options.

    I dont know why I can see this, but its a relief I was worried about what Id do if the options changed to something else..

    The options he saw in front of him were the exact same as they were in the trial version.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    After he pulled the right lever,

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    He pulled on the left lever.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble.</em>

    The Forgotten Moon Ruin, an Adventure notorious for having harsh traps, revealed itself.

    - How did he know? He even disarmed the arrow trap first too;

    - I thought he was a newbie! A newbie!

    Can everyone see the options?

    Whether that was the case or not, it was clear that this was going to be a huge help to him.

    Because when it came to picking the correct answer out of various options, Seol was the best at it.

    [[You see the 1st Gate. What do you do?]

    1. Step on the First Tile.

    2. Step on the Second Tile.

    3. Step on the Third Tile.

    4.

    9. Step on the Ninth Tile.]

    But it wasnt like the hints were absolute. In situations like this, where there were many options to choose from, it was hard to be confident in his memories.

    - I smell a noob It smells like noob here

    - All of the other humans are getting fucked here LOL

    For the 1st Gate all you had to do was step on the tiles in the correct order, right?

    It was true. All you had to do was step on the tiles in the correct order.

    But if you stepped on the wrong tile, a trap would activate.

    It was very simple.

    Its set up so that youd be forced to take damage to learn the order at the start.

    But losing HP in a game is much different from spilling blood in real life.

    This is why it was disadvantageous for casters.

    When characters who didnt invest in dexterity triggered traps, they would often have to pay the price with their bodies.

    If an arrow flew at them, theyd have to tank it with their bodies. If poison spewed out at them, theyd have to just ept that theyd be poisoned.

    I could die if I mess up.

    Obviously, that was the worst-case scenario.

    But Seol had no ns of allowing anything that would ever lead to that.

    Seol had yed with various starting talents in the 17 years he yed The World of Eternity.

    And through that, he was able to find tons of special options.

    Im pretty sure the hidden option here was that, right?

    [

    9. Step on the Ninth Tile.

    10. [Required: Archeology 1, Theology 1] Trante the Password Written on the Gate in Front of You and Proceed in That Order.

    11. [Required: Disarm Trap 1] Proceed While Disarming the Traps Which Catch Your Eye.]

    Options 10 and 11 were practically cheating.

    But these options, obviously, required the necessary talents to choose them.

    Because Disarm Trap required actual talent, the only option left for Seol was Option 10.

    The password written on the gate, huh

    Shown in the list of options, there was something written before the 1st Tile. Seol couldnt read it though.

    [A passage you cant read is written here.]

    Its probably because I dont have Archeology and Theology.

    But just because he couldnt read it didnt mean that Seol didnt know what was written there.

    Seol, with a bit of time, was able to remember the phrase.

    <em>- The ferocious lion does not yield and the docile sheep chooses to best. The benevolent moon embraces them while the jealous wolf chases the lion.</em>

    The sentence was practically nonsense.

    And even though some parts of the sentence mightve been wrong, Seol was sure that he got the core of it.

    I finally remembered it.

    The first was the ferocious lion.

    The second was the jealous wolf.

    The third was the benevolent moon.

    And thest was the docile sheep.

    And it repeated after that.

    As long as I keep that order, I wont get hurt.

    Seol found the tile with a lion on it and started routing his path.

    He routed the path he would take, all the way up to the end.

    Alright, its go time.

    He boldly stepped on the tile with a lion on it.

    <em>Click.</em>

    ......

    When nothing reacted to his first step, he realized that his memory was most likely correct.

    He then started walking without fear.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    <strong>[thisaintright has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I thought I smelled a noob I definitely smelled like one sniff sniff]</strong>

    - Woah thats insane!

    - His footsteps are breathtaking

    - He basically cleared the 1st Gate for free Let me see here the guidebook says that you need Archeology and Theology to choose that option???

    - So this guy chose Archeology and Theology as his talents? What a maniac lmfao

    - This isnt what I wanted at all I wanted him to suffer more

    Seol had an incredible memory, exceptional enough that people in real life acknowledged him for it.

    There was no way someone like that would forget an important part of an Adventure.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol took his foot off thest tile.

    [You have cleared the 1st Gate of the Forgotten Moon Ruins.]

    [You may select your rewards.]

    [A copper chest has been generated.]

    [You have cleared the gate without taking damage.]

    [Your reward has improved.]

    [The copper chest has improved to a steel chest.]

    [If you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    That was easy.

    - Easy, so easy hehe

    - Thats because its the tutorial lol but also 50 million people died from it

    - Seriously? Lol

    Seol was now one step out of danger.

    If he chose to take his rewards, he could proceed with the next Adventure. There also wasnt any real reason to risk himself with the unnecessary danger from the traps.

    But if I stop here, Ill get less rewards

    Snowman had never shrunk back from a grand adventure.

    I have to continue.

    - DADDYYYYYYY! Thats it!@!!!

    - Lets gooooooooo!!!

    - Ill go with you! (my cheers, not me)

    - You got this! (cheering hard uwu)

    Proceeding through the Forgotten Moon Ruins is like the dilemma of purchasing a new car.

    The mindset of Ill buy one after I save up just a bit more.

    Because reaching all the way up to that point was a lot of work, people kept going because they thought it would be a waste of their effort.

    A lot of yers choose to keep proceeding through the ruins in Moonlit Dance.

    But it does get dangerous at that critical point.

    The Forgotten Moon Ruins was trying to teach new yers to know their ce. It wanted to teach the yers that if they kept diving deeper for better rewards, they could just as easily die in vain.

    But its an Adventure that I am extremely familiar with. I wont make any mistakes.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    As Seol passed through the 1st Gate, he saw a ceiling.

    He was worried that he would be going in blind because the moonlight wasnt hitting the room anymore, but luckily, there were torches on each side of the hallway.

    <em>re.</em>

    <em>re.</em>

    Seol could finally see what the contents of the 2nd Gate was.

    So this is what its like to see what my pieces saw in person.

    There were scary-looking needles on each side of the walls and there were various, small holes in the ceiling.

    There were three different colors of tiles this time, red, blue, and ck.

    I really dont want to do this

    There were no tricks to clearing the 2nd Gate. This Gate was practically the essence of the Forgotten Moon Ruins.

    A trap.

    Was it always this long?

    Seol couldnt see the end of the hallway.

    It was going to be physically and mentally difficult.

    Most people would want to turn back after seeing something so disheartening.

    But Seol, rather than being disheartened, only grew more resolved.

    Seol could see his reflection on the shiny needles.

    He looked miserable.

    He was wearing old scraps and in his hands, a staff on the verge of breaking.

    But there was something that made him even more miserable.

    A ck line engraved on his neck.

    It was tight on his skin to the point people might mistake it for a choker.

    He knew why he had that ck line on his neck.

    That noose made of lightning

    The one that restrained him in his dreams.

    It didnt disappear, it left a trace on his body.

    He looked like someone who miraculously survived the gallows.

    That ck trace on his neck reminded him of that pain and nightmare.

    His situation could definitely bepared to someone who stood on the gallows too since he was in the same situation now.

    Seol touched his neck, his eyes cooled. He resolved himself once more.

    Youll see me again no matter what.

    Though he was resolving himself, to the onlookers, he looked like he was terrified of the traps.

    - Wh-why dont we call it a tie?

    - This gate really is shit lol. You have to think hard

    Seol, after clearing up his thoughts, stepped on one of the tiles, the red one, without hesitation.

    <em>Click.</em>

    ......

    Nothing happened.

    Fuu

    <em>Click.</em>

    He then stepped on the ck tile.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    And like that, the walls slightly narrowed in on him.

    If he continued to step on the wrong tiles like this, the walls would close in on him and tten him into a sheet of paper.

    The 2nd Gates options generally worked like this. He could see the same options as well.

    [[You see a tile.]

    1. Step on the Red Tile.

    2. Step on the Blue Tile.

    3. Step on the ck Tile.

    ]

    There were additional options based on the talents you had but it wasnt easy to abuse it like the 1st Gate.

    It wouldve been easy if I had Mechanical Engineering or Disarm Trap, but

    Seol remembered how to proceed through the 2nd Gate.

    I have to remember the order of the colors.

    The 2nd Gate required you to pass through the hallway while stepping on the colors in the correct order. Every time the yer messed up, a trap would activate.

    So The first one was red, and

    <em>Click.</em>

    When he stepped on the first red tile, there was no response.

    ...And then red again.

    <em>Click.</em>

    That was the answer.

    The 2nd tile was also red.

    Then this time

    His foot hovered over the blue tile.

    But this time, he was wrong.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Guaargh!

    A fist-sized sphere flew out from the left wall and hit his arm.

    Urgh

    - Oh no, he got it wrong~

    - This is it kekeke How dare you try to get a free pass!

    - You gotta get hit if you dont know!

    - Its not the blue tile~ Youre not allowed to do that~

    It hurt like hell.

    Thankfully, he was able to react in time and twist his body to reduce some of the damage. If he hadnt, he would have broken a bone.

    Haha how fun.

    - Shocking! Ill clip 3:12 forter!

    - Send me the link too kekeke

    - Its a disease really kekeke

    - Hesughing after getting hit by an iron ball!

    Seol let out a groan but his gamer instincts didnt forget what he had to do.

    Red Red.. and then next is

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    After the two red tiles, Seol stepped on the ck tile.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Guaaargh! Fuck!

    Another ball shot out, this time hitting his right thigh.

    Three red tiles in a row is way too mean.

    - LOOOOOL Will you be taking back your statement?

    - Come on~ Theres no way he would rush bunkers 3 games in a row in the finals, right? Keke

    T/N: Reference to a Starcraft game between BoxeR and YellOw where BoxeR, a Terran yer, rushed bunkers 3 games in a row to win the series.

    - Yeah, not gonna work~ Try again~

    It hurt badly.

    Seol thought that if he gets hit again, he might even faint from the impact.

    Lets see who will win in the end.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    After taking three steps, Seol had to pick a new option again.

    Dont tell me

    Seol stepped on the red tile again.

    <em>Click.</em>

    ...You bastards are awful.

    - Sheeeesh lol

    - You didnt fall for it this time? loool

    It was red four times in a row.

    At this point, Seol thought he might have to only step on the red tiles all the way through.

    No, my memories are correct.

    The tiles had to be stepped on in a certain order.

    Seol hesitated between the blue and ck tiles, ignoring the red tile.

    Blue!

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The walls closed in on him a bit more.

    They had gotten close enough for him to start feeling ustrophobic.

    - BZZZT wrong LMFAO

    - What a shame! It wasnt blue!

    - This is where it really starts kekeke

    Seol looked behind him.

    He had long passed the starting point. He was probably standing around the midpoint.

    He was standing there, not as a piece on the board, but as the piece himself. He was horrified.

    You wont even be able to walk back if you dont know the right order.

    Because if the walls closed in on you while you headed backward, it would be the end.

    People who were scared of the pain, scared of death, would most likely stand still here, unable to do anything.

    - Ah is this the end

    - You cant go forwards or back, huh? Youre fucked~

    But Seol smiled.

    He was confident he could pass it.

    The strategysplete.

    He walked forwards without hesitation,

    <em>Click.</em>

    * * *

    After four red tiles, Seol stepped on the next tile without stopping.

    He had stepped on the ck tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    - Oh?

    - What are you gonna do next though? Lol

    Seol stepped on another tile.

    Red, red, red again, and then red one more time.

    <em>Click.</em>

    And then ck.

    - This aint right

    - Hello? Huh? What?

    - Its repeating? What the fuck?

    - Who the hell half-assed the trap like this?

    The tiles repeat after 5 times.

    If the trap was red 5 consecutive times, the order wouldnt have mattered at all. Because Seol knew that, he deduced that red couldnt be thest option for thest tile and chose between blue and ck.

    This was only possible for people who were experienced with the puzzle.

    And once a traps rule has been figured out, its useless.

    Seol started to run.

    <em>Tmp. Tmp. Tmp. Tmp.</em>

    - Damn it! He figured it out!

    - How did this bastard know! TT

    - Why dont you y here a bit more before you go?

    And like that, Seol reached the end of the tunnel.

    [You have passed the 2nd Gate of the Forgotten Moon Ruins.]

    [You may select your rewards.]

    [A silver chest has been generated.]

    [You have passed the gate without triggering more than 10 traps.]

    [Your reward has improved.]

    [The silver chest has improved to a gold chest.]

    [If you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Haah Haah

    Before he knew it, Seol had reached the final Gate.

    His body which felt hot was still trembling from getting hit by that hard ball earlier.

    I cant stop here, thought Seol as he approached the gold chest.

    And whenever this momentes up in the future too, Ill make the same choice again.

    He passed by the gold chest.

    - This psycho lol

    - Hes going to go for more? Im pretty sure he has bruises from the traps.

    - This guys aplete lunatic lmfao

    - Excuse me, are you a masochist?

    - We have a fun newbie here.

    Seol could tell at a nce that the stone door to the final Gate was sturdy.

    Something was written on there

    Dont be conceited, know your ce, be humble.

    Seol stood in front of that stone door and looked at the options.

    [1. Ignore the Warnings and Enter to Prove Your Worth.

    2. Know Your ce and Go Back.]

    There were no hidden devices or actions here. There were only those two options.

    What choice would Snowman make?

    I never picked Option 2.

    When Seol touched the door, the stone door started opening on its own.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    Behind the door was a room with an open ceiling, the moonlight poured in.

    Seol could already feel his stuffiness from being in a cramped hallway go away.

    And

    Insolent. How dare you enter this room.

    A knight stood in the middle of the room, wearing armor which absorbed the moonlight.

    Seol gave a huge smile, even showing his teeth.

    It was almost like he had seen an old friend.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    <em>Slide.</em>

    The knight raised his sword.

    He was the guardian spirit of the Forgotten Moon Temple.

    Karuna, the Moonlight Knight.

    The reason the Forgotten Moon Temple was so notoriously difficult was because of the Moons za, the ce Seol was standing right now.

    It was hard figuring out a strategy when we first did it.

    The Moonlit Dance was way too difficult of an Adventure for a game youre supposed to sit around in a circle on the table andugh about.

    This Gates goal was for the yer to reach the safe zone at the opposite side of the za while dodging Karunas attacks.

    The problem was that even a single attack from Karuna would result in you being scorched to death by the moonlight.

    It was one of those horrible sections where the boss master had an instant-kill attack pattern.

    - Woah someone that looks cool came out

    - Breaking News) This guys the first yer to reach the final Gate sheeesh

    - Were at the forefront of humanity!

    - The only info we have is the guidebook. Woah, what are his stats?!

    - This is supposed to be a tutorial Adventure?

    This Gate was pretty much a game of tag.

    It looked simple but because other simple things were added to it, it became ratherplex.

    The tiles

    The tiles he saw in the 1st Gate: ferocious lion, jealous wolf, benevolent moon, docile sheep.

    The tiles in this room had the same drawings as he saw there.

    And the colors.

    Red, blue, and ck.

    Every single type of tile he stepped on earlier was here.

    He had to reach the safe zone by stepping on these tiles while avoiding Karunas attacks. It sounded easy but every single person who thought this would be easy, died to Karunas moonlight.

    Its been a while.

    Seol looked at the options in front of him.

    [[You see a tile.]

    1. Step on the ck Sheep Tile.

    2. Step on the ck Wolf Tile.

    3. Step on the ck Moon Tile.

    4.

    ]

    For the first tile, Seol stepped on a red lion tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Insolent!

    The order he had to step on the tiles was the same as before: lion, wolf, moon, then sheep.

    This was going to be the case until he reached the safe zone.

    If he messes up, even once, Karunas moonlight would fully charge and kill the yers piece.

    The colors each y their individual role too.

    The red tile slowed down Karuna and removed a part of his moonlight.

    <em>Bsss</em>

    When Seol stepped on the red lion tile, Karunas armor lost a bit of its shine.

    You have to step on the red tile about three times.

    That was the number necessary to remove his moonlight entirely as well as the most you could slow him.

    If Karuna wasnt given this penalty, he could just easily waltzed over and cut the pieces head off.

    Seol continued, as he stepped on the red wolf tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The red moon tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Bssss</em>

    Iiiii wiiiilllllll cuuuuuuut youuuuuuuuurrrrrr heaaaaaaaaadddd

    Karunas speech was also slowed down by the red tiles.

    But just because Karuna was slowed didnt mean that he could be ignored. He was still about as fast as Seols power walking speed.

    It wouldve been nice if this effect couldve stacked even more and made Karunapletely powerless but it didnt give any additional effects after the 3rd time.

    Next is

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol stepped on the ck sheep tile.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    When Seol stepped on the tile, an iron ball flew out from somewhere, hitting Karuna.

    Hmph!

    <em>Hummmm!</em>

    Even though the armor caved in a bit, Karunas armor was once again full of moonlight.

    And Karuna, after recovering his moonlight, returned to his original spirit.

    The iron ball was unable to damage Karuna until his armor ran out of moonlight.

    Halt!

    <em>Hummmm!</em>

    When the distance between them increased, Karunas body started shining with the moonlight.

    He took a stance to take out his sword.

    Its the instant-kill pattern!

    Karunas instant-kill pattern activated when the yer felt safe with the distance between them.

    When Karuna unsheathed his sword, not only was he able to reach anywhere on the za, any adventurer hit by it would be cut into two.

    There was only one way to respond to it.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol stepped on the blue lion tile and stood still.

    Karunas bodypletely absorbed the moonlight.

    <em>Hummmm.</em>

    In an instant, Karuna used Moonlight sh, his instant-kill attack.

    <em>BAAAAAAAANG!</em>

    The moonlight passed where Seol stood but he was neither burned nor cut.

    Goodbye.

    If you stood on the blue tile, you were able to defend yourself against Karunas Moonlight sh.

    Seol immediately stepped on the red tile and increased his distance from Karuna again.

    Insolent bastard! Face your judg!

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    meeeeeennnnnnttttt

    He then stepped on the ck tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    A huge chunk of Karunas armor was taken out.

    But, once again, Karuna recharged his moonlight and reached Seol in an instant.

    New Moon Step

    There was no way Karuna would be notorious if Moonlight sh was all that he had.

    Regardless of the distance between the yer and Karuna, they were always in danger.

    Karuna, after recovering moonlight, regains his energy instantly like he was never injured at all and charges at the yer.

    This is when its most dangerous.

    The most dangerous timing for the yer was right after the moment when Karuna was hit by the iron ball and recovered moonlight.

    Because during these moments, in The World of Eternity, Karuna received a bonus to his dice rolls.

    It didnt matter too much in the game since Karuna one shot the yer anyway but it held a different weight in real life.

    Hes ridiculously fast!

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    Hoooooow daaaaaaaare yooooooou

    But after Seol stepped on the red tiles, Karuna was helpless again.

    Seol had almost reached the end of the massive za they were on.

    IIIIIII woooooont looooose youuuu

    Seol stepped on the ck tile.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    When the iron ball hit Karunas shoulder, the armors shoulder piece fell off with it.

    You bastaaaaaaard!

    Seol, before he realized it, already reached thest tile.

    He had sessfully avoided Karunas attacks and as long as he stepped on thest tile, he would receive his reward.

    Karuna would also stop chasing him as well.

    Seols foot reached for thest tile.

    * * *

    There was a perfected strategy guide made by the gods who cleared the Forgotten Moon Ruins.

    It was a strategy guide made through the sacrifice of countless pieces.

    And as long as you followed that strategy guide and didnt have awful rolls, you would be able to easily clear the Adventure while avoiding Karuna.

    Many gods passed the Adventure using that strategy guide.

    And they never had any doubts that there could be a better strategy.

    Snowman also used the strategy guide to clear the Adventure with the best rewards for his pieces.

    But what could ever be perfect in this world?

    The gods mightve believed that but Seol, a human, had doubts about the strategies crafted before him.

    Is this really the best it could be?

    Is the correct solution to clear the Forgotten Moon Ruins really to just run away from Karuna?

    Seol had doubts and asked the gods about it.

    What he got in response was disappointing.

    <em>- Thats dangerous though. What use is a game piece if its dead?</em>

    <em>- Why would you suffer like that when all that happens is more attack patterns being added?</em>

    <em>- Why? Is there a reason to go that far?</em>

    Seol thought that the way they thought was a bit different from his way of thinking but he didnt say anything.

    The gods were afraid to fail.

    And those afraid to fail were also afraid to challenge themselves.

    Seol quietly crafted his own strategy alone, keeping it all to himself.

    See, its possible.

    The most important thing was that he was right.

    * * *

    <em>Step.</em>

    Seol was about to step on thest tile but returned back to the za.

    I almost left it behind.

    The rewards he would get for passing through the za would be amazing and it would definitely be a big help in the future Adventures toe as well. In The World of Eternity, clearing an Adventure in a spectacr manner leads to the next Adventure being easier.

    But something here was more important to Seol than those rewards.

    Do not sully the moonlight!

    <em>Click. Click. Click.</em>

    You fooooouuuuuuul

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    Guaaargh!

    Every single attack that Karuna took now was a critical attack.

    Bits and pieces of his armor had already fallen off and because there was no moonlight to absorb into the armor, he was slower.

    Its almost time for Karunas final attack.

    What difficulty would there be in following through a strategy you came up with yourself?

    Seol was Snowman and Snowman was Seol. He had no fear.

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    Once again, it was the attack pattern for Moonlight sh.

    Karuna gathered the moonlight into his sword. His eyes were determined.

    Must you really make me go this far!

    <em>FLAAAAAARE!</em>

    [The moonlight eats away at Karuna, the Moonlight Knight.]

    [Karuna takes continuous damage.]

    [Karunas dexterity increases by 10%.]

    [Karunas dexterity increases by an additional 1% every 5 seconds.]

    [Karunas dexterity will continue to increase until he defeats his foe.]

    10% was nothing to scoff at.

    And because it increased by an additional 1% every 5 seconds, even the slightest hesitation would lead to Seols death.

    What he needed now were borate, nned movements.

    Die! shouted Karuna.

    But it was in vain. Seol had already been standing on a blue tile since a while ago.

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    The entire za trembled from the moonlight.

    And Seolughed at him.

    So this is why its called Moonlit Dance.

    When Seol yed it as a yer, he thought it was a bit over the top. But as a game piece, he realized now that there was no better title.

    They were dancing.

    Seol never faced Karuna directly himself, they didnt even touch each other once.

    One aimed to approach the other and the other used the tiles to lead them.

    Moonlight filled up the foggy za.

    And the battle using the tiles continued.

    But soon, even that wasing to an end.

    Karuna gasped for breath while staring at Seol with hazy eyes.

    Lets finish this.

    How insolent intruder!

    It was the countdown before death.

    It felt like each step of the tiles was like the ticking of a clock.

    <em>Click.</em>

    4.

    <em>Click.</em>

    3.

    Maaaaastteeeeer wiiiiiillll

    <em>Click.</em>

    2.

    And the final, ck tile that Seol was about to step on, signaled the end.

    <em>Click.</em>

    1.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    The iron ball that shot out aimed for Karunas thick helmet.

    And itnded, perfectly.

    <em>CRUUUUUUUUUUSH!</em>

    Kgh

    <em>Thud</em>

    Karunas head was thrown back as he fell to his knees.

    His helmet flew off and his armor could no longer hold the moonlight.

    Master I wasnt able toplete my mission

    Karunas face was revealed. He was an elf with snow-like skin.

    But his head was smashed up. Blood flowed down his face.

    Im sorr

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Seol stepped on a ck tile, a bit further away.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    <em>CRUUUUSH!</em>

    Karuna fell over after an iron ball hit his chest.

    ......

    And after that, a bunch of messages popped up all at once.

    [You have passed the Final Gate of the Forgotten Moon Ruins.]

    [You may select your rewards.]

    [A gem chest has been generated.]

    [You have defeated Karuna.]

    [Your reward has improved.]

    [The gem chest has improved to a moon chest.]

    [If you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    [You have earned the achievement Moon Hunt.]

    [You have earned the title The One Who Brought Down the Moon.]

    Fuuu

    The only one left under the moonlight in the za was Seol.

    And before he went to open the moon chest, the highest rank reward, he approached Karuna.

    Master, huh

    Seol smiled.

    Im going to be your master from now on though.

    <em>- Is there a reason youre going this far?</em>

    He had the methods, he just needed to make a reason.

    And Seol, right now, had more than enough reason to take down Karuna.

    Seol activated the Shadow Summoner power.

    Serve me.

    [You use Shadow Summon.]

    <em>Swoop</em>

    Karunas shadow writhed.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    It was quite strange, really.

    A dead persons shadow writhed before standing up.

    [You have sessfully summoned Karuna the Moonlight Knights shadow.]

    [Passing on the skills.]

    [Karunas shadow has failed to copy Moonlight sh.]

    [Shadow Summon is very low ranked.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Moonlight sh has been downgraded into Full Moon sh.]

    [Karunas shadow has sessfully copied Soaring Moonlight.]

    [Shadow Summon is very low ranked.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Soaring Moonlight has been fully passed on.]

    [Shadow Summon is very low ranked.]

    [Your summon maintains only 20% of its original strength.]

    Karunas shadow stared at its original body.

    Even though Karuna was already pale before, the shadow had a pitiful look on its face as it stared at the corpse with the distorted head.

    Karunas shadow now faced Seol. It went down on one knee.

    I am yours.

    Karunas warm words embroidered the night sky.

    Seol erased the Karuna in his memories that chased him while calling him Insolent.

    Karuna now was his faithful subordinate.

    The onlookers, after watching Seol summon Karuna who he had been fighting, were all shocked.

    <strong>[Ah I got it has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[The newbie that I smelled was actually me]</strong>

    - Hes not making cute mistakes like a noob at all Why doesnt he feel like a noob

    - So this is what a perfect clear looks like sheeesh Hes the first to clear it and the best

    - He never stepped on the wrong tile once The other people stepped on the wrong tiles, did a tap dance, and ended with their beheading

    - What is that? Are there no penalties for Shadow Summon?

    - The guidebook says that there are a lot of penalties for the stats and abilities. I was worried for nothing lol. The stats show that its true too.

    - Phew I thought it was going to be overpowered keke

    When Seol received the achievement, a bunch of people entered to watch him.

    [<I heard this ce was sick> enters <Snowman>s Room.]

    [<I came here because of the rumors> enters <Snowman>s Room.]

    [<Found you darling> enters <Snowman>s Room.]

    - I heard this was the ce with cool summons?

    - You found it! I saw it!

    - Karuna? Why is he ck?

    - Apparently, he got stolen. Please delete your message.

    - I hate NTR >:(

    - Its actually a reward in this industry.

    Seol stepped into the safe zone and checked Karunas status.

    [[Karuna, the Moonlight Knight]

    Title: N/A

    Rank: Heroic

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 1

    HP: 240/240

    MP: 140/140

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 22 Dexterity 20 Constitution 24

    Intelligence 15 Wisdom 14 Spirit 18

    Talents: Dignity 1, Guard 1]

    Its pretty good.

    It was honestly much better than just pretty good, it was insane.

    ording to Seols memories, summons are divided into 10 sses.

    Ordinary monsters were in the Common rank and boss monsters were mostly in the Rare rank.

    Most summoners used Rare rank summons.

    But Karuna is a Heroic rank.

    Why?

    Seol knew that Karuna was a Heroic rank but didnt know why that was the case.

    Karuna was quite powerful for a boss in the early game and even had a variety of skills.

    Seol thought that mightve been the reason Karuna became a Heroic rank.

    There were still ranks above Heroic like Legendary, Transcendent, Mystic, and Wonder but that was much further in the future.

    I practically guaranteed my survival with just this much though!

    A summon stronger than the summoner was practically every summoners dream.

    The conditions to use Shadow Summon is one of the rarer types of summoning

    You were able to summon the shadows of the monsters you had defeated.

    And as long as you were able to satisfy those conditions, it was possible to summon them.

    Because of that, Seol was able to get a summon he wasnt normally supposed to get.

    But how could there be a ss that was perfect from the start?

    There were also a mountain of other problems with the ss.

    Its easy to summon but there are a lot of conditions attached to it

    First, the summons ability was based on the original monsters ability.

    So if you revived a goblin, you would get a goblins shadow that was much weaker than a normal goblin.

    That weakness would eventually be covered once the summoners Shadow Summon level was around the level of the monster, but

    In this scenario, its working as a boon instead of a curse.

    Because Karunas original ability was ridiculously powerful, Karunas shadow, which copied Karuna, was also powerful.

    Shadow Summon allowed you to get powerful summons as long as you were capable of taking them down yourself.

    Thankfully, I made no mistakes.

    Seol could even consider it fortunate that his first Adventure was Moonlit Dance.

    The other tutorials often had short, simple battles that a Shadow Summoner wouldnt be able to handle easily. Shadow Summoners only started off with the Shadow Summon and Shadow Hand ability, the former being useless in battle and thetter being weaker than the other caster-type sss skills.

    Im sure the rewards wouldnt have been good either and my summons wouldve been much weaker.

    Anyway, there was no point thinking about something that didnt even happen.

    In the end, Seol was able to get a strong summon and he was finally now a proper summoner.

    Seol approached the glowing moon chest in the safe zone.

    <em>Pause.</em>

    Seol realized that he was smiling.

    And it was obvious, there was no way he would suddenly dislike the game hes enjoyed for 17 years.

    He, at this moment, was enjoying it.

    He was someone who was crazy about the World of Eternity.

    ...Who cares if I enjoy it or not.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Gloooooow.</em>

    A ray of brilliant light shot out from the chest.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    [You open the moon chest, the best possible reward.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired a Moonlight Sword.]

    [You have acquired a Full Moon Staff.]

    [You have acquired a Moon Seed.]

    [You have acquired 271 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 13 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 7 small blue potions.]

    When Seol saw that he had leveled up, he immediately checked his stats.

    [[Snowman]

    Title: The One Who Brought Down the Moon

    Race: Human

    Level: 3

    HP: 120/120

    MP: 200/200

    Unallocated Stats: 8

    Strength 10 Dexterity 10 Constitution 12

    Intelligence 12 Wisdom 22 Spirit 12

    Talents: Cooking 1, Insight 1

    Skills: Shadow Summon 1, Shadow Hand

    Shadow Space: 400/850]

    He had leveled up twice.

    In the World of Eternity, each level up gives you 4 unallocated stats and 4 fixed stats.

    The fixed stats went to the stats specific for each job while the unallocated stats were up to the yer to choose.

    Shadow Summoners have to put everything into Wisdom.

    Seol immediately invested all of his unallocated stats into wisdom.

    Most summoners have their summons match their level.

    Seol checked to be sure and sure enough, Karuna was also level 3 now.

    Seol spread Karunas unallocated stats evenly.

    The next thing was to check the rewards.

    There were also a few small materials there, but none of them were important.

    As expected

    Seol focused on the 3 most important items he got from the moon chest.

    [[Moonlight Sword]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 1-10

    Damage: 37-42

    Durability: 35/35

    Weight: 1.4kg

    A sword that Karuna, the Moonlight Knight used to favor before he became an apostle.

    Basic Effect: +5 Strength, +5 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: When you make an attack using the moonlight, attack range, and damage increase by 20%.]

    This ones the fixed drop.

    This item was a guaranteed drop after you defeated Karuna.

    There were various qualities for items, like poor,mon, special, rare, treasure, and even more ranks above that.

    A rare item was a huge haul for a tutorial Adventure.

    Seol looked at the sword for a moment before handing it over to Karuna.

    [Karuna, the Moonlight Knight equips Moonlight Sword.]

    There was another special thing about Shadow Summoners.

    Their summons were able to grow on their own and even put on equipment.

    When ordinary summoners grow stronger, their growth trickles down on their summons to make them stronger. However, for shadow summoners, their summons grew on their own.

    This meant that it required that much more investment and effort to grow their summons but it was worth doing so.

    [[Full Moon Staff]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 1-8

    Damage: 22

    Durability: 32/32

    Weight: 0.8kg

    A staff that absorbed energy from the holy moon. It is quite heavy

    Basic Effect: +10 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: All of your stats increase by 5% at night.]

    - Gross LMFAO I read the guidebook a little and it said that Wisdom was the most useless stat among the 6 stats.

    - He wasted an item drop. It wouldve been so much better if he got something else since he could at least sell that kekeke

    - Excuse me can I pick again?

    - Oi neers, watch carefully. Its looking like a reset angle.

    Unlike the awful reactions from the people watching him, Seol smiled happily while equipping the staff.

    I got the best possible item for my current situation.

    An item with a wisdom bonus was pretty much treated as a white elephant in the World of Eternity.

    It was because even though Wisdom increased your maximum MP and gave other small benefits, it was a less efficient stat to increase than any of the other five stats.

    But thats only for other sses.

    Summoners.

    No, for Shadow Summoners even more so than normal summoners, Wisdom was extremely important.

    It wasnt because the maximum MP increase that Wisdom gave was important, it was because it made most of the Shadow Summoners skills stronger.

    Shadow Summoners are split into three typical archetypes. The first is an all-rounder type that uses both magic and summoning.

    But its only an all-rounder in name, its quite mediocre at both things.

    Another archetype is the mob summoner type. They gather a bunch of weak shadows to travel around in a group.

    This archetype is more powerful than the other types in the early game but once the early game passes, it bes drastically weaker than the other types.

    Thats because once the mid-game started, the boss monsters were on another level. Those kinds of boss monsters could ignore the weak attacks like they were nothing.

    Thest archetype was the elite-type.

    This type used a handful of high-rank summons. Because each summon had huge potential, if this type was cared for well then this would be the most powerful type.

    The downside was that it was difficult to find those good, high-rank summons to use.

    Thats why the early game was practically hell to get over.

    The type that Seol was trying to be was thest summoner type, the elite-type.

    And Wisdom was much more important for this type than any of the other types.

    An increase in wisdom gives more loyalty from the summon, charisma, overall improved skill efficiency, an increase in the monster retaining more skills when they are revived, an increase in your summon awakening, and a variety of other things.

    The archetype that benefited the most from this was obviously the elite-type.

    It was difficult to maintain the summons loyalty the higher ranked it was and if the summoner had low charisma, the summon could even rebel against the summoner. These facts only added to the fact that wisdom was much, much more important for this type.

    So thats why Seol was happy to have received a staff that only gave a bonus in Wisdom.

    It turned out pretty well.

    [[Moon Seed]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: 1-5

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: You could consume this in a variety of ways. The effects of it are unknown.]

    - What is that?

    - Uh its in the drop list but it doesnt say what it does.

    - Is it a dud?

    - Dont eat that! No, bad dog!

    ...I never thought this woulde up.

    It was an item that Seol had only seen others pick up in the past 17 years, never himself.

    Moon Seed, a lottery ticket item in the early game.

    The first thing to know about it is that its always beneficial to eat it.

    It had an even bigger benefit if you were able to get good stats or even a good skill out of it.

    And Seol knew how to get the most out of this item.

    Ill save it forter Was that all of the new items?

    And finally, Seol checked his new title.

    [[Title: The One Who Brought Down the Moon]

    Rted Achievement: Moon Hunt (Adventure: Moonlit Dance)

    Bonus Effect: The power of your moon-rted abilities increases by 5%. This also applies to your summons.]

    Seol rubbed his chin.

    So this would also apply to Karuna.

    It mightve been an awkward bonus effect for others but this was definitely a boon for Seol.

    Its been good so far, time to move on to the next one.

    * * *

    <em>Fssssss.</em>

    Seol, after finishing his examination, moved on to the next Adventure.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 2nd Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 2. The 5 Good Brothers]

    [Adventure 2. The 5 Good Brothers

    In the Pointy Mountains in the South of Pandea, the World of Eternity, there lives a terrible tribe of trolls.

    That terrible tribe of trolls is the Rock Mr Tribe. The Rock Mr Tribe has a special way of choosing their leader and an even more special way of maintaining their tribe.

    Their leader is currently, Jamad, the Tyrant.

    Please use whatever method you can to weaken the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Objective: Kill at least 1 of the Rock Mr Tribes leaders.

    You will die upon failure.

    Remaining Time 20:47]

    Is it about noon now?

    If hepleted the Adventure by tomorrow morning, he would be able to go to the safe zone.

    2 Adventures, 1 Rest.

    Unless there were special circumstances, most Adventures worked this way in the World of Eternity so Seol assumed it would be the same here.

    But regardless, 5 brothers, huh thats one of the more difficult Adventures.

    Because there were 5 targets there were many variables to keep track of. It was a rather difficult adventure.

    <strong>[Breaking News has donated 100 Madness.]</strong>

    <strong>[I went to go check the guidebook. It said that Wisdom is the key stat for Shadow Summoners.]</strong>

    - Take that information with you and go back. I dont want it.

    - So that staff from before was a good drop, no?

    - So these idiots who didnt know anything were making fun of it for nothing?

    - I didnt make fun of it.

    - I didnt make fun of it.

    - I obviously knew that it was a good item so I just quietly chilled obviously.

    <em>Fwiiiiii</em>

    The adventure started at the midpoint of the Pointy Mountains while the sun was up.

    It wasnt that tall of a mountain but because the terrain was harsh and had various sentries, it was going to take a while to climb up it.

    Its weird seeing something you saw on the tables in person. But why is no one here?

    Seol was confused the moment he found out what his Adventure was.

    Thats strange. 5 Brothers should be a party Adventure because of its difficulty

    Because there were 5 brothers, this Adventure also required 5 people. When Seol yed this Adventure in his dreams, he always did it in a party of 5.

    Wait.. the remaining time was 20 hours and 47 minutes?

    Why would the time be such an awkward number like that?

    Moonlit Dance gave exactly 6 hours toplete the Adventure but suddenly the time changed to something unusual.

    Im not getting a good feeling about this

    Seol quickly manipted the Adventure interface and found out the truth.

    It exined why the remaining time was so awkward and why he didnt see any of his party members.

    ...God damn it.

    [- Party Member 1 Ahn Hye-eun (Status: Deceased)

    - Party Member 2 Mantis Fist Expert (Status: Deceased)

    - Party Member 3 Nitpicker (Status: Deceased)

    - Party Member 4 Supreme Hwang Tae-ho (Status: Deceased)]

    - OMG? Are they all dead?

    - Thats insane How is he supposed to clear it??

    - This underdogs going to die because of his party members like that?

    A 5-Party Adventure suddenly became Seols Solo Adventure.

    His party members were already corpses.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Seol moved toward the guardpost which was located in the middle of the mountain. It was also the location where the Rock Mr Tribe first shows up.

    Hmm

    The guardpost was burned to the ground.

    The burn mark-ridden remains of the guardpost made it clear that there was a fire. There were also troll corpses scattered about, a special point to note was that there was a fluttering green g near the guardpost.

    A g So its their harvest season.

    The Rock Mr Tribe brought out a green g during special periods. It was when they were preparing the harvest to offer for the Earth Dragon Tancreeds blessing.

    However, that wasnt important right now. The important thing was locating his party members locations. Seol, after confirming that there was nothing around him, went deeper into the mountain.

    Even though the situation turned out like this, he had to double-check to be sure.

    And finally, he was able to find his party members.

    ...Theyre all dead.

    There were four posts.

    And all of them were sewn down to it.

    Seol was confident that they were his party members because their clothes looked no different from his own.

    - What do you say in a situation like this again?

    - That its an iplete party? Probably

    - Its fucked Why did this have to happen to him :/

    Iplete party.

    Its a situation that urs from time to time when not enough people fill up the party.

    In a situation where you join an ongoing Adventure, you typically say I joined an iplete party.

    So these people all just finished the 1st Adventure after clearing the 1st Gate, huh

    It seems that they couldnt wait for Seol, who went all the way to the final gate, and proceeded first.

    And the result of that was four corpses.

    Seol thought it was a shame while looking at the four posts.

    The standard strategy isnt going to work anymore like this

    Where Seol was right now was practically the lowest floor of the Rock Mr Tribes area. If his party members died here, it also meant that they werent able to kill any of the leaders.

    It meant that Seol had to kill a boss that required a party to kill, alone.

    But strangely enough, Seols eyes were still determined. He hadnt given up yet.

    Rather, they looked more excited.

    ...Then I guess I have to use that method.

    * * *

    First, Seol organized the situation to correctly identify the problem.

    Based on the color of their clothing, it was 1 priest, 2 vanguards, and 1 archer. It was a good party

    If Seol had led them they wouldve easily been able to clear Adventure 2. But now they were nothing more than corpses.

    They died with their eyes still open they must have had many regrets.

    Theres no point crying over spilled milk though I dont think Ill be able to just charge into the situation, I have to use another method.

    Seol already had many strategies to take down the five brothers.

    But just because he had strategies didnt mean he had an optimal one to ovee this horrific situation.

    Seol looked at the options he had in front of him.

    [[You have arrived at Rock Mr Vige. What do you do?]

    1. Slowly Attack the Rock Mr Tribes Area, Starting from the Lowest Floor.

    2. Wait for Night.

    3. Scout the Surroundings to Gather Information.

    4. ]

    - Fuck this team! Fuck this team? I just got fucked by my team

    - I am alone I really, really am alone

    - This situations awful Its more than just fucked

    - Is there a way though?

    - I doubt it The guidebook says that theres a bunch of things because its a Party Adventure but theres no way he would know when I cant even tell it in one look

    Option 1 was dangerous even if Seol brought out Karuna, Option 2 allowed you to ambush at night but since he was alone, it would just be a waste of time.

    The optimal choice here was Option 3. This allowed him to choose more options after this.

    When took his first step, determined to scout out the area, more options came up.

    [[Where will you Scout?]

    1. Scout the Inside of the Rock Mr Vige.

    2. Scout the Outskirts of Pointy Mountains.]

    Seol had only about a day left.

    Most people would find it hard to choose the choice that would move them away from their objective.

    Because of that, most people generally scouted for information inside the vige.

    But Seol was different.

    He not only knew about the settings for the Adventure, he also knew about the hidden options that existed in it.

    And because he wasnt scouting randomly but moving toward an objective, he could bring out the results that he wanted.

    Ill go back.

    Seol, after deciding on that option, walked away from Rock Mr Vige.

    - He gave up. GGs.

    - How is he supposed to even clear it

    - At least hell live for one more day

    The Adventures in The World of Eternity arent simple, linear adventures.

    Based on the way you progressed through your Adventure, there were a wide variety of results. It even affected your future Adventures as well.

    And oftentimes whats recorded into history are the game pieces who set the greatest achievements.

    The worlds that those game pieces have created be shared with everyone who ys The World of Eternity.

    And because of that, if Seols n was sessful, there was a high chance that the results he brings will be adopted into the history of the world.

    Seol nned on clearing this Adventure alone while also getting the best rewards he can.

    Seol was currently searching at the lowest peak of the Pointy Mountains.

    The Pointy Mountains had five different peaks.

    The Rock Mr Tribe took residence at the tallest peak while other individuals took their ce at the other peaks.

    Those individuals didnt move to those peaks because they were trying to purposefully oppose the Rock Mr n, they were just supporting characters to the story that had their own stories.

    For example, those that were exiled from the Rock Mr Tribe

    They were all exiled from the Rock Mr Tribe for a variety of reasons but stayed in their own separate peaks.

    At first nce, it seemed like unnecessary background information but it was quite important for The 5 Good Brothers Adventure.

    It was because the root of all of these hidden plots started with the exiled.

    It was also the reason that Seol was looking around the lowest peak of the Pointy Mountains.

    Im sure hes around here somewhere

    The individual that Seol was looking for was supposed to appear at the lowest peak of the Pointy Mountains.

    Seol mightve raised multiple characters but it was the first time he was searching for something with just a hint. It was quite difficult on him.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    <em>Tft.</em>

    <em>Riiing</em>

    Bells?

    There was a bell attached to a string that was tied between two trees.

    It doesnt look like a trap is it an rm?

    The bells clear sound rang throughout the mountain.

    It didnt sound like an ordinary bell though.

    There was no way that an ordinary bell would ring so loud that the entire surrounding could hear it. It was likely that a shamanic spell was cast on it.

    Did I find him?

    The individual Seol was looking for was definitely around here. Now, all that Seol had to do was find a ce where someone could stay.

    But then, unexpectedly, the individual that Seol was looking for was the one to speak first.

    So youre a human Who are you?

    He was inarticte.

    Seol didnt look surprised by it, almost like he expected them to be inarticte. Seol then continued to go deeper into the trees, a bit shocked that he was able to hear him despite being unable to see him. It was an interesting power.

    <em>Riiing</em>

    Another bell rang. The individual spoke in a surprised tone.

    P-Please donte any closer

    Im not a dangerous person.

    B-But youre a human.

    Seol stood in ce.

    It wasnt because he was respecting the voices request. It was because he discovered where the individual could be.

    There was a mud hut in ruins, barely holding itself up by leaning into the hillside.

    Because it was quite well hidden, Seol had a hard time finding it. It was also a bit hidden from the sun so he mightve missed it if he hadnt been paying attention.

    I-I told you, please donte any closer

    And as I said, Im not here with ill intent.

    Dont lie to me! I bet Rock Mr sent you! Wh-what are you trying to do to me!

    At that moment, Seol thought to look at the options in front of him.

    [[An exiled is scared of you. What do you do?]

    1. Threaten Him.

    2. [Required: Persuasion 1] Tell Him That You Are Lost.

    3. Command Him to Help You Massacre the Rock Mr Tribe.

    4. [Required: Shaman] Ask Him to Teach You Shamanic Spells.

    5. [Required: Insight 1] There Is Something Weird About Him. Comment on This.]

    Seol was now confident that this choice was correct.

    Why are you telling me to note any closer? Is there something wrong? asked Seol.

    I-I told you! Go away!

    But just because you chose the right option didnt mean that the situation was handled properly.

    The system didnt speak for you so for options that required you to have a conversation, this only served to lead you in a direction.

    Go away from me

    Are you are you hurt?

    Even though Seol couldnt see him, he already knew that the character had that in his backstory.

    But because he wanted to lead the conversation in a certain direction, he asked it as a question rather than a statement.

    <em>Step</em>

    The exiled came out of his mud hut.

    He wasnt a human. He was a troll.

    The reason that his speech sounded a bit inarticte was because of hisrge fangs that showed even through his closed mouth.

    Regardless, he wasnt an ordinary exiled troll.

    He had scars all over his body.

    You saw it, right? Go away now. This disease is infectious.

    I want to hear more about it.

    Please dont make me any more miserable.

    - WTF its an infectious disease!

    - Social distancing! We have to go away!

    The exiled had a gloomy expression on his face as he watched Seol. He expected Seol to obviously back away after seeing his condition.

    [[The exiled is an infected troll. What do you do?]

    1. Back Away.

    2. Insult Him.

    3. [Required: Antidote 1] Ask if He Was Poisoned.

    4. [Required: Medicine 1] Tell Him You Want to Examine It.

    5. ]

    Seol was apetitor.

    At least, he was when he was in The World of Eternity.

    <em>Step, step.</em>

    ...What are you doing?

    I wanted to talk more with you.

    If you approach me you could get infected.

    But I wont be able to hear you if I dont get closer.

    The troll looked into Seols eyes. He then sighed and entered his mud hut.

    [The exiled has lowered his guard.]

    I wont be taking any responsibility if something happens.

    May Ie in?

    If you want to hear my story, you may.

    Seol chuckled and followed the troll into the mud hut.

    The first thing that Seol noticed inside of the hut was the smell of various medicinal ingredients as well as books on disy.

    ...Books?

    Why? Is it that weird?

    What else in the world would be weirder than a troll that reads?

    Seol held his tongue and said, Not really.

    The exiled scrunched down and lit a fire.

    <em>Fsss</em>

    Would you like some tea? It might not taste that good but since its made of medicinal herbs it will at least be good for you.

    I wanted to hear more about what you talked about earlier truthfully.

    What would you like to know?

    Anything.

    The exiled replied with silence. He then slowly gave an awkwardugh like he had just resolved to do something.

    Th-then would it be alright if I talk a bit about myself?

    Thats exactly what I wanted.

    Then

    He then started to talk about his own story.

    It was nothing too special.

    There was an endemic that has existed in the Pointy Mountains since the past and he was infected by it. The endemic resurged every other generation and many trolls lose their life to that infectious disease.

    The past tribe members of the Rock Mr Tribe were troubled by it and made a rule tobat it even though it was a poor solution.

    And it was exiling them, right?

    Yes you are correct.

    Then were you exil

    No, I wasnt exiled. It was my mother that was.

    The troll then continued telling his story.

    His mother was pregnant with him when she was exiled and even though she desperately begged to at least take her son in, they rejected her request.

    The troll then said that those past tribe members mightve been in the right.

    Since I was born infected like this

    My mother resented the tribe. She thought She thought that everything had to disappear.

    What do you mean by everything?

    The tribe, the disease, even me

    It was a sad story, but the troll spoke calmly.

    Is that disease incurable? asked Seol.

    Thats the reason Ive been digging into these books. I used shamanic magic to learn the humansnguage and then read a lot of books with a variety of information in them to research the endemic.

    And?

    I was almost sessful, but there was one ingredient I was unable to get.

    Seol was close to the information that he wanted.

    Its called a Corpse Finger Mushroom It definitely exists on this mountain, but

    You werent able to find it, huh?

    I wasnt. The only thing the logs ever said was that it was found on the cliffside And because this disease made my bones weaker, it was impossible for me to go search there myself.

    What about asking other tro ah

    Did you forget? I have been alone ever since I was born. Alright, Ill end my story here. I feel like I whined so much because youre the first guest Ive ever had Anyway, if you want anything else, I

    That mushroom

    ...Huh?

    Would it be alright if I went to go find it?

    What? Why?

    Seol gave a slight smile.

    Seol knew about the Rock Mr Tribes backstory, the trolls backstory, and the leaders backstory along with the problems behind it.

    Seol could definitely help this troll.

    Just think of it as a small transaction.

    If if you really are able to find that mushroom for me, I will help you with whatever you want.

    [Hidden Adventure The Exiled is now active.]

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    [[Adventure 2-1. The Exiled]

    There are many unfortunate lives in the Pointy Mountains. They are those who have been exiled from the Rock Mr Tribe.

    You have met with one of those exiled and have discovered that he is infected by a horrible endemic disease. The exiled, through much research, learned that the Corpse Finger Mushroom, a mushroom that grows on the cliffside of the Pointy Mountains, was necessary to cure the disease. If you are able to find that mushroom for him, he will help you.

    Objective: Find the Corpse Finger Mushroom and deliver it to the exiled.

    Remaining Time 10:59]

    Did it work?

    The exiled in front of him was shaking, like he had been struck by lightning. He was ovee with emotion after hearing that Seol would do something for him.

    Seol gave a nod then walked out of the mud hut.

    Side Quests, otherwise known as hidden quests, were another mechanic of The World of Eternity.

    When they activated, they changed the flow of the Adventure massively.

    The The Exiled side quest was a bit different from most normal side quests.

    Because this one gives you a helper as a reward.

    Helper.

    As the game piece embarks on their adventure, they sometimes turn the NPCs into their helpers.

    The helpers, depending on their Favorability, actively or passively help out the character.

    The helpers themselves have ranks as well and ording to Seols memories, the exiled was quite high-ranked.

    That was the reason why Seol is using his precious time to help out the exiled.

    Seol was trying to use the side quest to overturn the situation he was put into.

    After he epted the side quest, he checked the remaining time on the main Adventure.

    Right now, it was just a little past 3 p.m.

    If he was even the tiniest bit slow, there was a possibility that he wouldnt be able to get the item that he wanted.

    Seol, feeling the pressure, rushed up the mountain.

    The air started to cool.

    It was still light out, yes, but soon the sun will set and night wille.

    I dont have time to look for it tomorrow too but at least I was able to find it.

    Seol had to defeat the Rock Mr leaders by noon tomorrow.

    Thats why the most time he had to give the exiled was today.

    Seol, after manyplications, eventually arrived at the cliff.

    - Its not here.

    - Its not.

    - Excuse me I cant see that mushroom or trumpet or whatever you were supposed to find

    - Hes just struggling desperately to do whatever he can. But what are you doing dude? You dont have much time.

    - Thementer above me, please chill out haha. Even Magata, the youngest of the 5 brothers, requires the entire party to beat. So how is he going to kill him solo? Lol

    - Its because its such a waste of time! I cant believe hes dying here even though he has the mechanics and the judgment

    The people that were watching him made countlessments thinking that this situation was such a shame even though Seol couldnt read them at all.

    And their worries werent strange to have.

    In fact, the cliff that Seol had a hard time arriving at had no vegetation other than a single tree hanging out from the cliff face.

    Did he make a mistake?

    And at that moment

    [Insight activates.]

    Seol, who had just been calmly looking down at the cliffside, could see options before him.

    [[This looks to be the cliffside that the exiled mentioned. But the Corpse Finger Mushroom is nowhere to be seen. What do you do?]

    1. Wait.

    2. Search the Surroundings.

    3. Go Back and Tell the Exiled What You Saw.

    4. [Required: Biology 1] Check if the Environment Is Suitable for the Mushroom to Grow.

    5. ]

    Seol read through the messages and sat down.

    <strong>[excuseme has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Im sorry but can you guys help me find my AC remote?]</strong>

    - Why are you asking that here? lmfao

    - I cant believe you dont know where it is keke

    - I just joined the room. Did he still not fight the tribe yet? The games doomed.

    Even though a lot of them were worried, Seol simply watched the sky with a peaceful expression on his face. He was thinking.

    I was wondering why I felt dj vu

    Seol wasnt talking about this ce itself.

    He was talking about this situation, this Adventure.

    My first piece had this Adventure too

    In the countless Adventures of The World of Eternity, only certain Adventures showed up in Adventures 1-10.

    The 5 Good Brothers was one of those Adventures and Snowman, Seols first character, also yed this Adventure.

    And died

    Seol had a lot of love for his first character.

    Back then, he didnt know that he would be having the dream for 17 years so he did his best every second.

    Not only did he give it his all in the Adventures, he gave it his all in the Rest areas too.

    And the first character that he raised, the one that he raised when he didnt know anything and could do nothing more than give it his all, died during The 5 Good Brothers Adventure. More specifically, he died during the The Exiled side quest.

    The first Snowman died because he slipped off the cliff as he was trying to collect the Corpse Finger Mushroom.

    Well it mightve been the obvious result.

    He made his caster, a ss with low dexterity and strength, hang off the edge of the cliff with a rope. No matter how taut the rope was, there was no way he could endure all that weight.

    Snowman died because Seol chose the wrong option.

    And Seol, who was extremely young back then, was so shocked that he bawled when he woke up.

    For children, a character dying because of your mistake and that same mistake letting you no longer progress with that character was such a sad thing.

    It still gives him a numbness in his chest when he thinks about it even now.

    Even though he had grown so much to the point that he was practically another person and even though his heart had grown much tougher

    The reason that Seol never once forgot information about the Corpse Finger Mushroom was because of that happening.

    As Seol was deep in thought, the air had grown much colder.

    The sun was starting to set, and the sunset shone beautifully like it was a watercolor painting.

    And like that, he heard the sound that he had been waiting for.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    - H-Huh?

    - Whats that sound?

    - Somethings Somethingsing out

    It was quickly revealed why Seol waited there, doing nothing.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Something was growing out from the cliff.

    Suddenly, in a dead space, long mushrooms grew out. It was not a pretty sight as the mushrooms looked quite eerie.

    It had a ck stem and its cap looked almost like a persons finger.

    The Corpse Finger Mushroom, a mushroom with five stalks, only revealed itself at dusk.

    Now!

    Seol used Shadow Hand, the Shadow Summoners basic skill.

    <em>Fsss</em>

    Two ck arms grew out of his shoulders.

    The funny thing about Shadow Hand was that it had a bit of strength to it.

    There isnt anything else special about it though.

    It had a simple function, as expected from a basic skill.

    It was often used by the Shadow Summoner to restrain a monster before they had their first summon.

    Seol, luckily, had the Forgotten Moon Ruins, a trap-based Adventure, as his first Adventure and ended up not needing it.

    Like Im trying to grab an egg.

    - Shadow Hand! I heard that it was super hard to control!

    - Why is it hard to control?

    - The guidebook said it would be like trying to control a tail that you suddenly grew.

    - Urgh But what is he trying to do with it?

    Seol adapted to that strange sensation and slowly lowered those ck hands.

    He knew that there was a possibility of him failing as it was his first time using it but if it got too close, he could just use Karuna to gather it.

    <em>Reaaach</em>

    The shadow hands slowly, naturally crawled down the cliff face.

    And eventually, after a few failed attempts, it sessfully grabbed it.

    <em>Grab</em>

    He pulled it out with a pop! sound and dragged it up the hill. Seol had a huge smile.

    - So this is where you were, Doc Ock!

    - It feels bad!

    - Why is he so good when its his first time

    - Why are you asking why?

    But just as Seol was about to celebrate obtaining the mushroom

    <em>Sparkle!</em>

    Something in his view shone.

    Light?

    Seol quickly found out where the reflected light wasing from.

    It was the lone tree he ignored earlier.

    Whats that?

    The object that was reflecting light was just barely hanging onto the tree.

    Seol used Shadow Hand again to bring it up.

    <em>Reach</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Once again, he reached it without any difficulty.

    Seol instantly realized what the item was.

    A pocket watch?

    It was a pocket watch that could also be used as a ne. It also had a small scratch on the surface of the ss.

    And as Seol was showing interest in the strange object, a message popped up.

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hidden Adventure A Lost Pocket Watch is now active.]

    [[Adventure 2-2. A Lost Pocket Watch]

    This pocket watch was lost in the deepest parts of the Pointy Mountains lowest peak.

    Judging by the eagle insignia engraved onto the surface, there seems to be a story behind it. There might be someone in Kongory, a free city, that knows more about this pocket watch.

    Objective: Find someone who knows about this pocket watch.

    Remaining Time: N/A]

    This is a side quest too?

    - Uh so theres nothing about that pocket watch?

    - Its not listed in the guidebook?

    - Thats crazy

    - What is this then? A bug?

    Kongory, the free city, was a city near the Pointy Mountains.

    This meant that Seol would naturally find out about the pocket watch once this Adventure was over.

    Seol decided that there wasnt any reason to worry about something he couldnt deal with in the present situation.

    <em>Clink Clink Clink.</em>

    Seol grabbed the pocket watch and left the cliff.

    * * *

    Can I really trust him? murmured the exiled.

    He often talked to himself.

    He was someone who was cursed.

    His tribe and his own mother might have given up on him but he didnt give up on himself.

    They didnt know.

    They only gave up on him and threw him away because they didnt know about him

    Or at least thats what he thought.

    Ignorance isnt a crime but it can lead to bad things.

    The exiled rummaged through the cargo of dead merchants who had been killed by his tribe. The Rock Mr Tribe typically took most of the usable goods when they raided but there was one thing that they never took.

    Books.

    The exiled took those books to his mud hut and read them.

    At first, he couldnt read those books because he didnt understand any of the words that filled the pages.

    But, with the shamanic magic tomes his mother left behind, he learned shamanic magic and naturally became able to read those books as well.

    This was all possible because there was a shamanic spell that helped you learnnguages faster.

    That was how he grew up. He thirsted for knowledge and learned reason.

    He eventually learned the truth that his disease was endemic in the Pointy Mountains.

    He learned that there was a cure for it.

    Corpse Finger Mushroom.

    Yeah As long as I had that mushroom

    But he wasnt able to get it.

    His body wasnt strong enough to hang on the side of the cliff and there was no one who would get the mushroom for him.

    He was alone.

    And as he could do nothing more than just sit on his hands, a human, Seol, showed up before him.

    The exiled was less repelled by humans than the other trolls.

    This was probably because he learned about their culture and history through the books he acquired.

    Seol, who came to see him, listened to his story and left saying he would acquire the mushroom for him.

    Theres no way hell get it Theres no way

    The exiled despised false hopes.

    He had already wasted countless amounts of time dreaming of the day he would eventually cure his disease.

    A false hope was much crueler than despair.

    But But even so Why was he looking forward to seeing that human again?

    The exiled realized that trust in others doesnte from ignorance, ites from ones desire to

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    ...Hm?

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    Someones footsteps were crunching the branches.

    The exiled focused all of his senses to hone in on those footsteps.

    And in a short second, someone appeared.

    It was Seol.

    ......

    The exiled was downcast.

    Seols face was covered in wounds.

    In the short moment that they spent together, his disease had already infected Seol.

    Endemics were terrifying.

    It was likely that Seol hadnt reached the cliff at all.

    But then Seol pulled out something while smiling.

    It was the first time that the exiled saw it but he instinctively knew what it was.

    It was the Corpse Finger Mushroom he had been yearning for.

    <em>Thud</em>

    The exiled dropped down to his knees and wept.

    Th-thank you, kind stranger. You have saved me.

    After a while, Seol helped him up.

    The two then entered the mud hut together. Seol gave a short exnation of his future ns to the exiled who had been incessantly thanking him.

    The exiled quietly listened to Seol exin his ns. He paused, thought for a moment, then responded.

    I understand. I will help you to the best of my abilities.

    [You have saved the exiled.]

    [As a reward, the exiled will help you.]

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    The exiled put the Corpse Finger Mushroom into a boiling caldron and waited.

    <em>Bubble Bubble</em>

    After the ck smoke cleared up the exiled poured the liquid into two bowls.

    You must drink this. You need this as well, my savior.

    Seol quickly drank the liquid as the exiled suggested.

    <em>Slurp</em>

    It had a practically instantaneous effect.

    [You recover from the endemic Rotten Branch Disease.]

    [Your Constitution permanently increases by 2.]

    Seol, after reading that wee message, looked at the exiled.

    He had also changed.

    <em>Slide</em>

    The scars on the exileds face hadpletely healed and his hunched back also straightened up.

    The only thing that hadnt changed was his eyes. It was brilliant like the stars and still filled with light.

    [The exiled recovers from Rotten Branch Disease.]

    The exiled let out a long breath and looked at Seol.

    Oh my savior, may I know your name? asked the exiled.

    Its Snowman.

    What is the meaning behind your name?

    Its a man made of snow.

    What a fantastic, magnificent name. My name is Mael, the star child.

    Thats a good name.

    I will never forget the way you helped me for the rest of my life, Snowman.

    [Maels favorability toward you increases.]

    [Maels favorability toward you increases.]

    [Mael respects you.]

    For now, I will give you the help that you need from me. Is there anything that you need?

    [[Mael is attempting to keep his promise to help you. Think carefully before you make your request.]

    1. I Want to Crush Them Head On. Will You Help Me?

    2. Facing Them Head on Would Be Pointless. Do You Know of a Way to Bring Them Down From the Inside?

    3. [Required: Shaman] Could You Teach Me Some Shamanic Magic?

    4. [Required: Leadership 1] Do You Have Any Thoughts About Rallying the Exiled to Bring Down the Rock Mr Tribe?]

    Option 1 wasnt even worth considering with his entire party dead. Seol also didnt meet the required criteria for Options 3 and 4.

    The only choice he had left was Option 2.

    We have to take them down from the inside. Can you help me?

    From the inside I understand. I just so happen to have a method that might be worth attempting.

    Mael moved the liquid in his cauldron into various bottles and cleaned it. He then started to create new medicine in the newly washed cauldron.

    As he patiently brewed the new mixture, he started to talk to Seol.

    As you said, my savior, today is the right time to hit the Rock Mr Tribe.

    And thats because

    Today is the Rock Mr Tribes harvest festival. They do ceremonies for Tancreed, the Earth Dragon that they serve.

    And why is it important that its the harvest festival?

    Because there is aw during the harvest festival that no one can go against.

    Seol, in truth, already knew about all of this.

    The 5 Good Brothers Adventure changes based on whether its the harvest season or not and when it was the harvest festival-version, the trolls put out a green g at the entrance.

    The first thing that Seol did when he entered the Adventure was check for the green g.

    He knew that today was the harvest festival and that the harvest festival had a certainw that all of the trolls must follow.

    At midnight, the members of the tribe boil a beasts blood in a massive cauldron and all drink from it, said Mael while stirring his cauldron.

    What you will be aiming for, my savior, is that cauldron.

    ...Are you okay with this?

    Mael would be destroying the tribe he was born into, himself.

    It was obvious that something like that would be appalling to do.

    Did you forget my mothersst words? said Mael, dryly.

    <em>- My mother resented the tribe. She thought She thought that everything had to disappear. The tribe, the disease, even me</em>

    ......

    Although it will be a long time before I disappear I think fulfilling a portion of her will is something that I can do.

    I understand.

    [Hidden Adventure Pent-Up Revenge is now active.]

    [[Adventure 2-3. Pent-Up Revenge]

    Mael was exiled from his tribe before he was even born. He had never once forgotten his tribe. His feelings werent a longing to return, but a raging desire for revenge.

    He has brewed up a concoction for you to mix into a cauldron that the Rock Mr Tribe uses for the harvest festival.

    You must weaken the Rock Mr Tribe before midnight by diluting the concoction into the cauldron.

    Objective: Pour the concoction into the cauldron used for the harvest festival before midnight.

    Remaining time 2:46]

    [You have acquired Mael, the star child as a helper.]

    [Mael, the star child is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Its Lonely Alone''.]

    [You have earned the title ''A Charming Individual''.]

    Mael left after helping Seol.

    Mael, after taking only a mostly nk book, burned all of the other books in his mud hut, and left carrying medicine to treat other patients infected by the endemic in the mountains.

    <em>What is that?</em>

    <em>- My dream is to be an archaeologist. I wish to uncover the many hidden mysteries of the world. I n to travel the world and record them for now though.</em>

    It was quite an unusual idea for a troll.

    Maybe that was why he was Heroic rank.

    <em>- I pray that you will punish those barbarians with your intellect, my savior.</em>

    Seol checked his new title.

    [[Title: A Charming Individual]

    Rted Achievement: Its Lonely Alone (Adventure: The Exiled)

    Bonus Effect: Increase Favorability earned from helpers by 10%.]

    It wasnt a bad effect when you considered the long term.

    Seol arrived at the tallest peak of the Pointy Mountains and looked at the two potions he got from Mael.

    There was a red potion and a blue potion.

    First, the red potion.

    [[Potion of Camouge]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: Turn into a stupid troll for a day. There is already a shamanic spell cast that disrupts others from recognizing you. The effect will be canceled if someone notices.]

    <em>- No one will consider you strange if you drink this potion, Snowman. Just dont do anything too eye-catching.</em>

    Next, was the blue potion.

    [[Potion of Madness]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: Bring out your inner savagery after a certain period of time. There is a chance of resisting the effects based on Wisdom.]

    <em>- Pour this potion into the cauldron. There isnt even a pinch of poisonous grass inside it so even skilled shamans will have a hard time noticing this.</em>

    <em>Pop!</em>

    Seol opened the red potion and poured it down his throat.

    Burp

    Seol couldnt help himself and let out a burp. And as he did, his body started to transform.

    <em>Crack Crackle</em>

    <em>Crack</em>

    He clenched his teeth as he endured the pain and before he knew it, he turned into quite arge troll.

    [You have drunk the .]

    [You have transformed into a stupid troll for a day.]

    [You are able to use Troll Language 1 for a day.]

    [You are able to use Voodoo Magic 1 for a day.]

    Voodoo Magic wasnt that useful but Troll Language was a necessity.

    Seol remembered that he didnt have much time and quickly climbed the mountain.

    Seol wasnt sure, but transforming into a troll might have given him a bonus to his constitution since he was able to climb the mountain with ease. He reached the viges guardpost which was decorated with a green g.

    Troll guards stood alert at the guardpost.

    Hm?

    Oi!

    Seol was able to understand them thanks to Troll Tongue.

    <em>Grab</em>

    Seol was tense. He clenched his fist and approached the guard.

    You werent allowed to leave the guardpost until the harvest festival was over! Hurry up ande inside!

    Idiot!

    Im sorry, Ill go in immediately.

    Hmph!

    Seol passed them while giving a slight smile. His n was already off to a good start.

    The vige was separated into 6 floors.

    The floors werent perfectly separated like how a building is but the general structure was there.

    The floors were separated into different factions.

    The Rock Mr Tribe was separated into 5 different factions and even though they worked together for important things, they mostly just shed and antagonized each other.

    Seol nned on using that to his advantage this Adventure.

    He said the cauldron was on the middle floor, right?

    <em>- The Rock Mr Tribe has 5 leaders. But theres a special point to note for this generation.</em>

    Seol climbed higher up the mountain while brooding over Maels words.

    <em>- Humans are careful even though theyre deciding only on a single sessor to their king. But trolls have five sessors. Why would you think there wouldnt be any problems?</em>

    Seol entered the square and noticed the massive, bubbling cauldron. There was an altar made of stone and bones that was beside it as well.

    <em>- This generations especially awful. It wouldnt be an overstatement to say that the powerful Rock Mr Tribe is weakening because of these ipetent leaders, but</em>

    Seol sat on a chair made of bones that was a bit away. He looked around his surroundings and his eyes caught on a massive troll.

    He wasnt sure whether that troll was big because it ate more than others or if he was different from birth but that massive troll was even bigger than the trolls guarding him.

    <em>- You must be careful of Chief Jamad. He was born with the mountains energy. He even killed all of the previous generations shamans all on his own. Please do not face him. He is the wisest, strongest troll in the history of the Rock Mr Tribe.</em>

    Seol walked past the trolls that surrounded him and approached the altar.

    He would be easily caught if he approached it too suddenly so he bided his time. He approached slowly, patiently

    I wonder how close Ill have to get

    He didnt need to rush.

    There were still two hours before thest ceremony of the harvest festival happened.

    The important thing is being able to pour the potion into the cauldron.

    <strong>[Swan has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[A dagger slices the air It stabs at my heart OUCH!]</strong>

    T/N: Reference to a line from Tazza: The High Rollers.

    - Its fine my hands are faster than the ey FAIL!

    - Thats strange. When I watched this morning it was a human Where did he go? Is he the troll?

    - Ye

    - Ye thats it.

    - This guys brilliant keke

    - But how is he going to pour that potion into the cauldron?

    - You just have to watch and see now.

    Seol stood alert next to the altar for about 30 minutes. He was tense because if he was unable to find an opening, he would have to force one.

    I thought of a way beforehand, but will it work?

    But just then, the opening that Seol was waiting for showed itself.

    A troll was approaching the guard that was protecting the cauldron.

    E-Excuse me!

    What is it?

    I had some blood I really wish could be included in the cauldron. I got it freshly this time fro

    Hmph. We already have more than enough blood for the festival.

    But

    Go away.

    The troll then went away with a sad look on his face. Seol was unwittingly clenching the hand he was holding the potion with.

    Its just like the backstory said. Is this the right timing?

    Seol first checked his surroundings, then approached the guard that chased away the other troll.

    Excuse me

    What is it?

    I wanted to offer up blood for the harvest festival.

    Did you not just listen to what I said? I already said that we have more than enough bloo

    Its blood from a White Horned Arago. It will definitely help

    <em>- Huh? You want me to disguise it as White Horned Arago blood? Thats Ah! Thats a great idea, but</em>

    Seol thought of the information he read in the guidebook.

    <em>- Outline: Rock Mr Harvest Festival</em>

    <em>The Rock Mr Trolls worship Tancreed, the Earth Dragon, who is not one of the primal gods. And as such, the harvest festivals main subject is not a primal god but Tancreed. These trolls offer blood they harvested from piging and hunting in belief that this is the clearest way Tancreed will give her blessing.</em>

    ...And furthermore, the White Horned Arago is the rarest species in the Pointy Mountains. It was rated highly for blood used in rituals.

    Thats why Seol was sure that his potion wouldnt be rejected.

    As long as it all went to n

    The guard took the blue potion, opened it, and smelled it.

    This is White Horned Arago blood?

    Yes. Please, I beg you.

    Hmm I will tell them.

    Thank you.

    Seol went back into the crowd.

    The guard approached the person in charge of the ritual who was also one of the five leaders.

    Seol could somewhat hear their conversation through the loud noises.

    Magata, someone is trying to offer White Horned Arago blood.

    <em>Sniff sniff</em> It is White Horned Arago blood. Put it in.

    Yes.

    <em>- I made the potion practically identical to White Horned Arago blood so they wont be able to notice it.</em>

    The guard, who still believed the potion to be White Horned Arago blood, climbed up the stairs and approached the cauldron.

    He then muttered something.

    It was probably something pointless like, Tancreed, I am the one offering this to you.

    <em>Pour</em>

    The potion was poured into the cauldron.

    And with that, step 1 of Seols n wasplete.

    [The Potion of Madness is mixed into the harvest festivals cauldron.]

    [Those that drink the blood will be ovee by madness.]

    * * *

    Time passed and it became time for the harvest festivals finale, the blood drinking ceremony.

    The blood that was in the cauldron was passed out in shoddy cups.

    This included not only the leaders but also Seol.

    The person that was in charge of the harvest festival today was the youngest of the 5 leaders, Magata.

    Its almost midnight soon. Everyone, raise your cups.

    <em>Raise.</em>

    <em>Raise.</em>

    <em>Raise.</em>

    All of the orcs were raising their cups with their massive hands. They were waiting for their orders.

    Magata gave a wickedugh.

    Everything is a blessing from the earth. Even flesh, even blood, even piging, said Magata.

    Drink. Drink everyst drop of this blood and let us cover the earth in even more blood! Because that is how we will reach Tancreed and because that is Rock Mr!

    Uwooo!

    Tancreed!

    Tancreed!

    We are Rock Mr!

    <em>Gulp</em>

    <em>Gulp Gulp</em>

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    One person didnt drink the blood but instead threw it on the ground.

    That one person was Seol.

    Seol nced over at the leaders and therge group of trolls before silently making his leave.

    He knew that hell wasing.

    [Members of the Rock Mr Tribe have drunk the Potion of Madness.]

    [After a certain period of time, the Rock Mr Tribe will be engulfed in madness.]

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    There were about 12 hours left until noon, the time the Remaining Time would run out.

    Seol had to kill at least one of the Rock Mr leaders within that time.

    In the first ce, The 5 Good Brothers Adventure was difficult because it was under the premise that it would be done by a party of five.

    Every single monster in this Adventure was much stronger than the monsters in a Solo Adventure. Because they were meant to be monsters for 5 people to take on.

    So if normal monsters were this strong, would the bosses be easy inparison?

    Of course not.

    This was the reason why Seol didnt rush into anything despite the fact he fed everyone in the Rock Mr Tribe the Potion of Madness.

    Not to mention the fact that its still not the right time for me to make my move.

    Seols objective wasnt to hunt everyone in the Rock Mr Tribe, it was to kill all of its 5 leaders.

    It was a ridiculous n that anyone would think he was crazy for attempting to do, but Seol had no ns of backing down.

    He had a few reasons for it.

    First, Seol remembered everything about this Adventure clearly. Also, everything was progressing exactly as he nned.

    This was important because there was no way everything in every Adventure would progress as he remembered it.

    The World of Eternity was constantly changing because of the game pieces.

    And because it changed, the Adventures in the mid tote game could bepletely different from the ones he had done so far.

    And if that happened, the advantage that I had bes pointless.

    So thats why Seol was trying to get as many rewards as he could from the Adventures he remembered. It was in preparation for the dangers that could potentiallye.

    Second, now that he was forced into a Solo Adventure, the difference in difficulty in his ns from killing one leader versus five wasnt that big.

    Third, rewards were the biggest issue.

    The World of Eternity calcted the rewards from multiple aspects.

    How innovative were you? How many were in your party? What was the Adventure difficulty? How many secrets were you able to use? And other various factors.

    But when you considered those factors, Seol wasnt in that bad of a situation.

    If he was really able to use those various methods to kill all five of the Rock Mr Tribe leaders, he would get the best reward ever.

    Every difficult thing that Seol did this Adventure was all for that reason.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Currently, Seol had slipped away somewhere while the trolls had returned to their original ces.

    This is where the Rock Mr Tribe store their treasures

    The reason Seol was memorizing his surroundings while climbing up was because he was looking for something.

    He was looking for the Rock Mr Tribes treasure house. Thankfully, the treasure house was just below the top floor. Ordinary members might not have been able to enter the treasure house but the floor was open to every single member.

    The Rock Mr Tribe puts every single one of their treasures into the treasure house.

    Theyre not great treasures, but

    Even though its the tribes treasure house, it was filled with a bunch of odd things really. It was mostly the things that were historically valuable to the trolls.

    Its simr to how some questionable antiques would end up receiving an assessment of up to millions of dors in the original world.

    But even so, there was something in that treasure house that was the real deal.

    There is exactly one actual treasure in the treasure house.

    Rock Fists.

    Seol thought of the Rock Mr Tribes settings.

    The Rock Mr Tribe served Tancreed, the Earth Dragon.

    And Tancreed, who favored the Rock Mr Tribe that served her, gifted the tribe something made from her scale.

    There was a gauntlet called the Rock Fists. Just by equipping them, the wearer would have strength capable of breaking stones as well as a bonus to shamanic magic.

    They might be a normal troll tribe, but

    One would expect the Rock Mr Tribe to rapidly grow in strength after acquiring the Rock Fists but that wasnt the case, rather, it was the opposite.

    There were many tribes that wanted the Rock Fists not to mention the multiple instances of infighting that happened because of it.

    The problem is that there are multiple factions in one tribe.

    Every generation, five shamans are born into the Rock Mr Tribe.

    These trolls, who are not rted by blood, are forced to be brothers to maintain the shamans of the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Simply, these five, who arent brothers, are tied together as such.

    If these trolls were banded together for the same cause, like the Oath of the Peach Garden, then it mightve worked. But because these trolls were forced to be brothers, they only split up into factions.

    T/N: Oath of the Peach Garden is a fictional event in Romance of the Three Kingdoms where three characters take an oath to be brothers.

    I cant believe a tribe is split up into 5 factions and is busy trying to keep each other in check if it wasnt for that they wouldve been a massive faction.

    This was the backstory that was set up in the game and the rulebook of The World of Eternity.

    And Seol was a yer who knew how to take advantage of such detailed settings.

    He passed through multiple houses as he was in the middle of thought and eventually reached what he was aiming for.

    Seol, after confirming the treasure houses exact location, waited.

    Because it was a special circumstance, the harvest festival, the security near the treasure house was much lighter than how it is normally.

    Its been about an hour since all of the trolls drank the Potion of Madness. Its about time for it to show its effects.

    Seol waited for about five more minutes before the signal that he had been waiting for showed itself.

    <em>Guaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Kuargrgh</em>

    Screams filled the cool night air. And it wasnt just a couple of screams.

    He heard screams of madness from throughout the vige.

    <em>- The trolls will start fighting each other when the potion takes its effect. Because I diluted it so that it wouldnt be caught, it will probably only have a minor, negative effect on the leaders rather than full-on madness.</em>

    Even that was a huge help to Seol.

    Seol kept standing near the treasure house even though more and more screams could be heard.

    Since the ordinary members of the tribe were affected by it, it should be taking effect soon around here as well.

    What?! What is that sound?!

    If there were issues, a messenger wourhg

    Wh-why arhofahio

    <em>Guaaaaaargh!</em>

    As it was stated earlier, all members drank blood at midnight for the harvest festival.

    It was an absolute rule for the harvest festival that had to be kept.

    This also meant that the guards at the treasure house also drank that same blood.

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    One of the guards struck the other guards head with a two-handed axe.

    It was exactly the picture Seol was drawing in his head.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    The guard, excited by the scent of blood, deserted his post and ran toward the vige.

    Seol, after checking the surroundings once more, quietly entered the treasure house.

    And as he went deeper into the treasure house, he heard a voice from within.

    Its toote! Get away from me! My bodys feeling strange! Hurry up and notify Jamad and the other brot

    The Rock Mr Tribe appointed a troll who wasnt a part of any faction keeper of the treasure house.

    That too was one of the Rock Mr Tribes rules.

    The treasure house keeper was a great warrior but he was still weaker than the other 5 brothers.

    The keepers body started trembling and froth started forming in his mouth. He quickly flicked his head, eyes locked in on Seol.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    The keeper had lost his body to madness and bolted toward Seol.

    Karuna!

    <em>Swirl, fft!</em>

    The trolls eyes were glowing red as his spear aimed for Seols neck.

    He then thrust his spear with all his strength.

    <em>ng!</em>

    But his attack was unsessful.

    The ck shadow had blocked the treasure house keepers spear with his sword.

    Grrr Grrrar!

    Seol smiled as he gave an order to Karuna.

    Kill him.

    Karuna nodded then attacked the keeper. The battle between the two began.

    To summarize the battle, no matter how powerful the treasure house keeper was, there was no way he would be a match for Karuna who used to be an apostle of the moon.

    Because Karuna wasnt supposed to be a monster you could defeat inbat in the first ce.

    Even if the monster was supposed to be hunted in a party, their stats paled inparison to even Karunas clone.

    If it was the actual Karuna, this troll wouldve died in one hit

    Karuna, at his current strength, could definitely defeat any of the 5 brothers, excluding Jamad, in a one versus one easily.

    After around ten or so different moves, the Moonlight Sword inevitably pierced through the treasure house keepers neck.

    Karg Karrhghg

    [You have defeated Rock Mr Tribes Treasure House Keeper.]

    [You have acquired a Rock Key.]

    - Sheesh kekeke I cant believe he just forced his way into the treasure house like that.

    - I heard the Rock Fists were here? Is he trying to do something with that?

    - Fuck no thats impossible lol its not like the Rock Fists is the infinity gauntlet or something lol

    - Thats right! Were you joking or something? Lol

    - or something!

    - This dude.

    Seol thought for a second while holding the Rock Key.

    There was another crossroads after acquiring the key by killing the keeper.

    Its about time for the options toe up.

    Seol approached a wall while holding the key and the options appeared before him like it was waiting for him.

    [[You have acquired the Rock Mr Tribes Treasure House key. What do you do?]

    1. Use the Rock Key to Open the Houses Door.

    2. Take the Rock Key.

    3. [Required: Shaman] Deduce the Shamanic Spell Inscribed on the Rock Key.

    4. [Required: Rogue] Check if You Can Copy the Key.

    5. [Required: Stealth] Hide Here.

    ]

    There were close to 10 possible options here.

    That was how important the decision you made after acquiring the Rock Key was.

    One of those options is to take the Rock Fists.

    It was to open the treasure houses door before anyone noticed and to then acquire the Rock Fists.

    There were yers before who thought about doing this.

    The results were awful though.

    Once again, the Rock Fists was the Rock Mr Tribes divine weapon.

    The 5 factions of the Rock Mr Tribe ended up working together to find the yer that had stolen it and ripped them to five separate pieces.

    This is the option thats necessary to clear this Adventure solo. The answer is to

    Seol acted as Option 2 told him to.

    He had taken the Rock Key and only that. He didnt attempt to open the door or to try and steal the Rock Fists.

    Seol, after taking the key, moved out of the open to a ce in the vige where he could see the treasure house.

    * * *

    A few momentster, the leaders of the Rock Mr tribe arrived at the treasure house in a scramble.

    The reason that the leaders ran here, despite the tribe being engulfed by madness and killing each other, was because they heard that the treasure houses keeper had died.

    They found out that he had died through their shamanic spells and came here as fast as they could.

    The youngest, Magata, the Dirt Shaman.

    The 2nd youngest, Trogo, the Gravel Shaman.

    The 3rd youngest, Myam, the Mud Shaman.

    The 2nd oldest, Kron, the Rock Shaman

    And the oldest, Jamad, the Mountain Shaman.

    What is going on?! And what is happening to the vige?!

    The Treasure House Keeper is dead! Im sure one of you mustve done it!

    They opened their mouths in the order that they had arrived.

    Jamad was the exception. He was quietly listening to their conversation.

    And once Jamad realized that the Rock Key had been stolen, he spoke in a deep voice.

    Im breaking it.

    The brothers started to break the entrance of the Treasure House to check if their most prized possession was still there.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Baam!</em>

    They casted all sorts of spells to break the structures that protected the storage.

    Haaaah!

    And with Jamads final spell that threw a massive rock, the entrance to the storage opened.

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Even Seol, who was far away, could feel the shaking.

    They stationed their aides to the side and entered the storage to check.

    Seol was ridiculing the trolls as he watched them.

    There arent going to be any problems at all no matter how hard you look.

    Because he hadnt stolen it, nothing should be missing.

    And because there were no stolen goods, they wont be able to find the stolen goods.

    Thats the opening.

    There was nothing stolen.

    And that was going to drive them insane.

    Who was it?! Who did something as evil as this?!

    It wasnt me! Jamad! It must be Jamad! I bet you were trying to use thismotion to kill us and rule with an iron fist!

    Thats possible!

    I see! So you nned on stealing the Rock Fists to kill your brothers! How ungodly!

    Did you think it would go ording to your ns? The former generation already tied us together with a curse!

    The 5 brothers had started to doubt each other.

    They only pretended to not doubt each other as vehemently denying suspicions from one person would only lead to earning the suspicions from another brother.

    The person who had the most suspicions ced on them was Jamad.

    They were likely using suspicion as an excuse to justify their jealousy. That was because Jamad, the oldest, was the strongest and most noble of the brothers.

    But, even though such suspicions were being thrown around, no one acted rashly.

    That was because the Rock Fists were still there and the stolen goods werent confirmed yet.

    But still, the madness that had taken over the vige and the growing suspicions in each other was starting to poison their minds with doubt.

    Lets first restrain the tribe members who are causing trouble and decide on a solutionter!

    The 5 brothers picked some soldiers who were in good condition to watch the treasure house together then left.

    Its going as nned for now.

    The Rock Key was a special item that had shamanic magic inscribed in it. It would take at least a couple days to make a recement.

    Thats why, if they dont have the key, theyd obviously break the treasure houses storage.

    The storage was broken and now, other than the guards that had been stationed there, there was nothing left to protect the Rock Fists.

    The 5 brothers obviously had the broken treasure house in their minds.

    What if someone steals it?

    Or what if one of the brothers breaks the rules and forcibly takes it There was no way they would be able to take care of the situation properly with that on their minds.

    All of them had doubts.

    The tribe members went mad and were attacking each other. There were traces of an ambush in the treasure house.

    But even though the situation seemed dire, there was none among the tribe leaders who thought that the tribe was in danger ofing to an end.

    Except for one of them

    Seol knew how The 5 Good Brothers Adventure would progress from one situation after another. He also knew that once the trolls situation within the Adventure bes dire, a certain decisive someone takes action first.

    ...Hes here.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    The guard was alert after recognizing someone.

    Jamad?

    Jamad, the oldest, was guided by the guard into the treasure house and disappeared.

    He, before his brothers, made the first move.

    Im going to take the Rock Fists.

    The tribe being in danger meant he too was in danger.

    Taking the Rock Fists was his step of preparing for the dangers toe. He had already realized the poison of doubt had spread to his fake brothers.

    As expected from the most dangerous leader.

    Seol nodded to himself after seeing Jamad disappear and prepared his next move for the Adventure.

    It was time to light the fuse for the final fight.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Dieeeeeeee!

    Khrugh Khuaaargh

    <em>SLAAAAAAASH!</em>

    <em>Drip Drip</em>

    It was hell on earth.

    Pure hell.

    There were probably better ways to describe what the Rock Mrs were going through, but the important thing right now was whether they were able to calm the situation down or not.

    There wasnt.

    The Potion of Madness wasnt omnipotent.

    Itsted only around 12 hours.

    Because they drank it around midnight, the members of the Rock Mr tribe would likely return to normal around noon.

    If they were able to somehow separate and quarantine the members, they could minimize the damage.

    But thats going to be a bit difficult.

    Because the problem for the leaders was that <strong>all</strong> of the Rock Mr Tribe drank the potion.

    There were a few members who were able to resist the potion somewhat but the majority of them were brandishing weapons, killing each other.

    There were many too many trolls to handle.

    And its not like thats the only thing they have to be worried about.

    When you want to rattle someone, its much better to consecutively create small incidents, instead of having just one big incident.

    Seol used the time that the leaders were helpless from the Potion of Madness incidents to ambush the treasure house and sow distrust between the leaders.

    And now, Seol had arrived at the ce where the next step in his ns would take ce.

    He was at the youngest of the 5 brothers, Magatas, house.

    Magata, the Dirt Shaman. He was also the leader of his own faction.

    He, whether it came to personality or strength, was evaluated as the weakest of the 5 brothers.

    Seol used the loose security to easily break into his house.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    Magatas face froze when he opened the door and saw Seol inside. It seemed that Magata knew someone had broken into his home before he saw Seol.

    ...So it was you.

    [Magata, the Dirt Shaman, has discovered your identity.]

    [The Potion of Camouges effect is canceled.]

    [The potions lingering effect has changed your physiology.]

    [You nowpletely understand Troll Language 1.]

    [Troll Language 1 is now added to your Talents.]

    A human wielding a shining staff.

    Seols shameless face only helped to bring out Magatas inner beast.

    It was clear that he was under considerable influence from the Potion of Madness.

    Magatas eyes glowed red.

    So you were the one who fouled up my tribe, human!

    - That is correct.

    - You know, the troll has a fair point.

    - In troll culture, they call people like Snowman a crafty ass bitch.

    - Woah, thats surprising. Humans say the same thing.

    - Crafty = Smart

    - So its apliment!

    Seol first checked if he was in the right home and then nodded his head.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, jumped out of Seols shadow.

    Kill him.

    Karuna nodded.

    <em>aaash!</em>

    Karunas Moonlight Sword rushed toward Magata with a brilliant glow.

    Krhuoooo!

    <em>p!</em>

    Magata pped his hands together and when he did, arge mound of dirt soared out from beneath his feet.

    [Magata used Mud Wall.]

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Cut! sh!</em>

    Karuna calmly shed at the mound of dirt but was unable to overwhelm Magata with it.

    Hahahahahaha!

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Magata felt like he could handle his opponents because they were weaker than he anticipated.

    He then concluded that it would be better toe out strong and overpower his opponents because it would strengthen his position in the tribe.

    He thought that he might even be able to push out Jamad as the strongest of the 5 brothers with this aplishment.

    <em>Rumble Rumble.</em>

    One by one, Magatas troll soldiers of dirt started to enter the battlefield.

    Karuna, though he was fighting well, was unable to overpower Magata.

    At this rate, Seol wasnt going to be able to quickly take down Magata.

    In the end, an elite monster is still an elite monster.

    - What the hell Was the Shadow Summon penalty that bad?

    - Wasnt he supposed to just stomp Magata?

    - He misjudged it, RIP. The 5 brothers are all going to group up at this rate.

    As the number of Magatas soldiers increased, Karuna hurriedly switched to the defensive.

    Kahahahaha!

    Magata got excited thinking about how he would prove his strength by tearing the limbs off of his foe.

    Magata stared at Seol, the summoner, with glowing eyes for that reason.

    But

    Seol only returned a cold gaze. He wasnt in a panic.

    I confirmed as much as I could with this. As expected, nothing changed.

    Karuna was facing Magata with purely his stats and basic swordsmanship so far.

    And almost like he was trying to prove that he was holding back, Karunas body started to glow with the moonlight.

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Karuna, while in the middle ofbat, started to build up moonlight.

    It meant that he achieved a state where the more he moved, the stronger he got.

    In the Forgotten Moon Ruins, Karuna was at his most dangerous state when his armor had fully absorbed the moonlight. When you took that into consideration, it was clear how different Karuna would bepared to the beginning of the fight.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    The Moonlight Sword shone more brilliantly than before.

    Karunas sword shed through the dirt soldiers like it was a lightsaber.

    Wh-what?!

    Magata was caught off guard, but quickly tried to cast another spell.

    But

    <em>DAAAASH!</em>

    Karuna did not permit him toplete his spell.

    Karuna instantly slipped past the soldiers and reached Magata. The Moonlight Swords light shone brightly.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    Kuaaaargh!

    Magatas left arm was cut off at the shoulder.

    With that, the battle was practically over.

    <em>sh! sh!</em>

    <em>Stter!!</em>

    Magatas two legs met the same fate as his left arm.

    Summoners had to be prepared for that oue once they gave a swordsman distance.

    Karuna had only taken in a little bit of moonlight but he was already too quick and violent for Magata to handle.

    Ku-kuaaargh

    Magata thought to himself.

    Even though I was defeated easily, wouldnt my brothers be able to defeat this disaster if theybined their strengths?

    Haah Haah

    Why couldnt they havebined their strengths sooner?

    But in truth, Magata already knew the reason why.

    It was because Magatas brothers were not brothers by blood.

    They were nothing more thanpetitors who kept each other in check while pretending to be brothers.

    Seol approached Magata.

    Just like how death was quickly approaching him.

    - Karuna is so fucking strong Im hyping hyped

    - You said hype twice

    - So where did the people who thought he was going to lose go?

    - That swordsman is cheating >:( That shaman got fucked TT

    Magata realized that it was toote for him. He resolved to do what he had to do.

    <em>Point.</em>

    Magata pointed at Seol with his finger.

    It was to cast a curse.

    It was a curse that worked only on the summoner, not the summon.

    A grudge? I wont let you.

    And just then, Magatas grudge spell activated.

    [Magata, the Dirt Shaman, has casted a grudge on Snowman.]

    [Snowman feels lethargic.]

    [Snowmans Strength and Dexterity will be reduced by 50% for a week.]

    Magatas grudge was a curse that reduced the targets strength and dexterity.

    But strength and dexterity werent that important to Seol who was a summoner.

    And that was precisely the reason why Seol aimed for Magata first.

    Youre normally supposed to share this curse with the party members.

    Normally, you investigate the vige and acquire information about the grudge curses.

    And after that, you try to defeat the 5 brothers while trying to make the ss who is least affected by each curse take on each curse.

    That was the normal, traditional way of taking on the 5 brothers.

    If Seols party members were all alive, he wouldve just taken them down one by one and used this method instead of doing the side quest.

    But thankfully I was still somehow able toe all the way here.

    Magata looked at Seol who still had an indifferent expression on his face after getting cursed by him. He left his final words for him.

    M-Magatas brothers.. Kuku will get their revenge

    <em>Thud</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Magata, the Dirt Shaman.]

    [A Rock Mr Offering has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    And like that, Magata drew hisst breath.

    Seolughed and said, Your brothers, huh Its going to get a lot busier here though?

    Seol lit Magatas house aze before preparing for the final battle.

    <em>ze!</em>

    If any of the brothers close aides has half their senses, they would likelye here and confirm Magatas corpse. And that would also reach the leaders ears.

    * * *

    When the leaders heard that Magata had died, Seol was boldly at the center of the vige.

    Kuaaaargh!

    Die! Dieeee!

    Krgh Karg

    Seol disregarded the smell of smoke and blood all around him and entered a house.

    - Is something good happening?

    - What the fuck do you mean its a fire.

    - I dont know about anything else but his mentals at least Tier 1 LMFAO How is he just walking around like nothings going on?

    - But isnt the Adventure over? Why isnt he leaving?

    - No one knows so thats why were all watching.

    - Im pretty sure there are already people who cleared the Adventure and left.

    - They only did the minimum required though.

    Seol went toward a small cauldron that was located at the center of the house.

    - Whats going on? I think hes trying to do something?

    - Thats impossible! Potion of Madness again?

    - Potion of Madness again? Thats too much.

    When Seol reached the cauldron, a notification popped up.

    [You are able to cook here.]

    - Huh? Cook?

    - Right now?

    - Come on. No way hes going to cook.

    Seol brought out various ingredients and even a few things that looked like medicine.

    - I never knew he was such a family man.

    - Is he hungry?

    - So what does the cooking talent actually do?

    - Absolutely nothing. Its worthlesspared to other talents unless you have a recipe.

    - ???: Sheesh, is he going to drink mana?

    Seol lit a fire and cooked the ingredients in a specific order.

    Even though Seol hadnt eaten all day, he wasnt doing this because he was hungry.

    [[Moon Seed]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: 1-5

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: You could consume this in a variety of ways. The effects of it are unknown.]

    Seol looked at the seed for a second before throwing it into the cauldron.

    The Moon Seed was an item that he acquired in the Forgotten Moon Ruins.

    It was typically eaten after cooking it and Seol knew exactly how to cook it.

    Thest fights going to be difficult even for me so even if its a bit of a shame, I have to use it for the vtile skill.

    Though the Moon Seed had various effects, it was split into two main effects.

    The first effect was permanently increasing your stats and the other was gaining a vtile skill.

    Vtile Skills, unlike regr skills, were skills that were a one-time use only.

    But in exchange, those skills were extremely strong. They were often used to break through difficult situations.

    <em>Fssss</em>

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Vegetable and Special Seed Stir Fry.]

    [Beginners Luck activates.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [Your Spirit permanently increases by 1.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    Seol picked out an appropriate bowl from within the house and ate the food voraciously.

    Because it wasnt seasoned and mostly made of vegetables, it was quite nd.

    - Why did he suddenly cook?

    - Is this right?

    - Thats strange Is this really the stream I was watching?

    - Im sure theres a reason hes doing this TT.

    And when Seol finished his bowl, a message popped up.

    [You had an excellent meal.]

    [Moon Seeds Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You are able to use ''Moons Stage'', a vtile skill, for a day.]

    - Huh?

    - He got a skill from food?

    - I think Im going to go insane! I think Im actually going to go insane!

    - How the hell did he know about this?

    - ???: See? You just have to shut up and watch.

    A bunch of messages came after that.

    <strong>[Breaking News has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I just checked the guidebook. Moons Stage is an AoE spell that gives a buff to those that have the moon attribute and a debuff to everyone else. What the fuck. I never thought Id see this.]</strong>

    - Where did the bnce go?

    - I mean if you think about it this was part of the highest rank reward from thest Adventure

    - And vtile skills can only be used once a day! Or was it only one time?

    - Its basically an ultimate skill sheesh

    It really was a good decision to pick Cooking as my talent.

    Theres always a reason why an experienced yer chooses something.

    Among the various talents avable, Cooking was not only one of the most essible talents, it also gave a variety of effects. Thats why yers who wanted their characters to be all-rounders often picked the Cooking talent.

    Obviously, there was the recipe system to consider but there was no way Seol would only know a handful of them.

    And its an easy to grow talent as well. Since it bes that much better the more it grows

    Theres also the fact that food is one of the necessary physiological needs. Seol was more satisfied with Cookings effects than he thought he would be.

    Finally, Seol had finished his preparation.

    Seol left the house and quietly went to the tallest point of the Pointy Mountains, the top floor.

    If the brothers heard the news, they would most likely be there. All Seol had to do was draw it to a close.

    Its time for the finale.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    The Rock Mr Tribes leader, Jamad, the Mountain Shaman.

    He, after bing the chieftain, was faced with an extremely troublesome situation.

    He had taken the Rock Fists from the treasure house and killed all of the guards there.

    Because all of the other treasures were worthlesspared to the Rock Fists, he didnt care who took the other treasures.

    Its a crisis.

    He could practically hear a massive bell ringing in his head, alerting him that he was in danger.

    The tribe members who shared blood just a few hours ago were trying to kill each other.

    Because it was unlikely that a shamanic spell was cast on all of them, Jamad assumed that the cause of this was the blood that they drank.

    But honestly, the cause wasnt important right now.

    It wasnt like he could find the cause in that short amount of time anyway. There was something much more pressing.

    Instead of worrying about who did it, I need to worry about how to stop it.

    There was still a way out.

    If the leaders worked together, they could prevent the tribe from destruction.

    But because our enemy aimed for the treasure house and Magata, they knew that too.

    Regardless of who the opponent was, the brothers could definitely stop them from destroying the tribe if they stuck together.

    But there was no way they would stick together when they were suspicious of each other.

    My brothers probably werent the ones that did this.

    Jamads brothers were greedy.

    There was no way any of his brothers wouldve used such a violent method against the tribe.

    Yeah, this method is

    Exactly how I would do it.

    It was violent and straightforward.

    The tribe was torn apart to the point that friend or foe was indistinguishable, no one knew who their allies and enemies were.

    The only thing someone could trust in a situation like this was their own strength. Only those who were strong would remain unshaken in this situation.

    And thats why my brothers suspect me.

    And thats why Jamad took the Rock Fists.

    The only thing that could be trusted in this situation was overwhelming power.

    No matter what crisis came to him, he could hold on as long as he had the Rock Fists.

    Because his brothers already suspected him, it didnt matter if he actually stole the Rock Fists or not.

    Jamad had hidden the Rock Fists beneath his massive chair in the conference room.

    And he waited there, praying that the situation didnt have to go to the extreme.

    A few momentster, he felt a presence.

    A few trolls, smaller than Jamad, entered the Rock Mr Tribes conference hall.

    So you arrived, brothers.

    It was Trogo, Myam, and Kron.

    All of the remaining brothers came to the conference hall.

    Jamad, choose your words carefully. Right now, we are suspecting its you.

    Oh my brothers, could you listen to what I have to say?

    ......

    We might have been forced to be brothers because of the shamans of the previous generation but I have never once regretted it.

    The previous generation, huh you mean the same generation that you massacred on your own because they annoyed you?

    The previous generation of shamans were all kind and Jamad had extorted them out of all of their shamanic spells. And during that time, Jamads brothers neither helped nor prevented it. They had simply remained silent.

    Jamad kept his head down and continued.

    He then looked toward the trolls who were challenging his authority.

    Kron, I understand why you want to fight me. Its because Im the closest target to you. And Im sure you love the current situation. So, do you really want my position this badly when our tribes be like this in just a few hours?

    You <em>understand</em> me? Ha! Then I guess youll understand your fate as well, right?

    The more the brothers talked with each other, the more red Jamads eyes got.

    They were only able to control themselves somewhat through willpower. Maels Potion of Madness definitely had an effect as they were more violent than usual.

    My brothers, there was something I vowed after I killed the previous generation. I wanted to destroy Rock Mrs forced traditions to start a new generation. Wasnt that why I let all of my brothers live?

    What? Let us live? How arrogant! Do you really think youre able to kill us whenever you want to? Are you looking down on the shamanic magics our previous generation taught us? Enough! You have always looked down on us!

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Spears, axes, and even magic staves.

    Jamads brothers werent there to have a discussion.

    They nned to use the chieftains ipetence as an excuse topletely flip over Rock Mrs power dynamics.

    Then its time for you to pay for your arrogance!

    The brothers stiffened up their tattooed faces and let out their battle cries.

    Why havent you said anything about Magatas death?

    The same goes for you guys.

    What?

    As long as youve drawn your weapons, we are enemies. So Ill tell you, Ill tell you why I havent said anything about Magatas death

    Jamads eyes were ice cold as he looked at Kron.

    Because we arent real brothers. Because we doubt each other first whenever theres a dispute.

    ...Yeah, you might be right.

    Arent we proving it right now? Your des arrived faster at my neck than even the unknown enemy.

    Then lets end this disgusting brother act. We can just let whoever survives this lead and repair the tribe.

    I agree.

    Kron and the other brothers eyes glowed red.

    It was almost like they couldnt control their boiling blood.

    It was theplete opposite of Jamads whose eyes were calmly examining them.

    The fiery atmosphere didnt look like it would be cooled down.

    Jamad, even now, was thinking of his dying tribe.

    <em>Stand.</em>

    Jamad got up from his seat.

    He was bigger than his brothers. And that difference in size had a significant impact.

    <em>CRUUUUUUUSH!</em>

    Jamad destroyed his chair made of bones and pulled out something from within it.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    They were the Rock Fists and they shone bright.

    The Rock Fists!

    I knew you were behind this! We were right!

    Jamad, who had hidden the Rock Fists before his brothers entered, equipped them in his hands.

    <em>Click. Click.</em>

    I knew Jamad stole it!

    Dont think about dying an easy death, traitor!

    Jamad calmly waved his hand away like they werent even worth reacting to.

    Yeah, sure. I was behind all of this.

    They were deep in conflict and their trust in each other was gone.

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Kron and the rest of the brothers got up and waved their hands around. In an instant, many stones filled up the conference room.

    We have to kill him! Jamad was aiming for our lives!

    Jamad killed Magata too!

    Hes using the Rock Fists to take over the tribe!

    The three foolish brothersbined their strengths to cast their shamanic spells.

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    Sharp rocks and mud gathered in one spot while destroying the conference room.

    Jamad quietly murmured to himself.

    * * *

    Tancreed, Mother of the Earth, if blood must be shed in Rock Mr, I will dly spill it. However, that blood will be blood from the useless.

    Jamad equipped the Rock Fists on both arms and gathered energy.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Jamad is the mountain, and mountains dont falter, proimed Jamad.

    Dont get so full of yourself, Jamad!

    Its finally time to decide who the sole chief will be!

    You were mistaken thinking you were above us!

    Jamad, the Mountain Shaman, equipped the divine weapons of the earth and gave a cold, cynical smile.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    Rock, gravel, and mudbined as it flooded toward Jamad.

    But Jamad, after acquiring the Rock Fists, overwhelmed them instead.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    Kuaaargh!

    Myam, no!!

    What? How does he have so much power?

    Myam was mutted by fragments of stone.

    In contrast to his haughty arrogance, Myam died in vain to a single attack from Jamad.

    [Myam, the Mud Shaman, has a grudge against Jamad.]

    [Jamad is inflicted with a lung disease.]

    [Jamads cast time will be increased by 200% and the chance of failing a spell cast will be fixed at 70% for a week. The recoil from casting shamanic magic will be much stronger.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Myam, the Mud Shaman.]

    [Your rewards have improved.]

    [The Rock Mr Offering has improved to a Rock Mr Tribute.]

    The monster thats been biding his time finally revealed himself to the world with the Rock Fists.

    Myam is d-dead!

    Damn it!

    Jamads Rock Fists started to shine again.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Jamads body became covered in rocks.

    Every time Jamad casted a spell, the Rock Fists let out an eerie shine.

    With the blood that you have shed, Rock Mr will be one! It will be much stronger than it is now!

    I cant believe youre forcibly using the power of the earth! You will face divine punishmen

    He wont be able to hold out for long! That relics way too powerful for a single shaman to control!

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    Jamad charged at Trogo, his rock armor deflecting the gravel spells that Trogo cast. Trogo, in the end, was caught by Jamad.

    <em>Crush! Crack!</em>

    Jamad pulled Trogo in and crushed him.

    Urg-Guargh

    Trogooooo!

    [Trogo, the Gravel Shaman, has a grudge against Jamad.]

    [Jamad is inflicted with dizziness.]

    [Jamads sense of distance is distorted, reducing his defense, resistance, constitution, and hit rate by 70% for a week.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Trogo, the Gravel Shaman.]

    [Your rewards have improved.]

    [The Rock Mr Tribute has improved to a Rock Mr Gift.]

    Jamad! How dare you

    Im sorry for not killing you guys sooner. Maybe I felt a little bit ofpassion for you who were forced to be my brothers.

    Dont look down on meeeeeeee!

    Krons eyes glowed red as he covered himself in rocks like Jamad had.

    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>

    Krgh Kgghhh

    Gasp Gasp

    After a long fight, Jamad was finally able to defeat his final brother.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    And his arm, which has pierced through Krons chest, was evidence of it.

    Jamad cough You will pay the price for betraying your brothers

    Kron, you were never fit to be king. You are too dull and get shaken up easily.

    I vow no matter what

    Goodbye.

    [Kron, the Rock Shaman, has a grudge against Jamad.]

    [Jamad is inflicted with a heart disease.]

    [Jamads health will continuously decrease and will not be able to regenerate for a week.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Kron, the Rock Shaman.]

    [Your rewards have improved.]

    [The Rock Mr Gift has improved to a Rock Mr Treasure.]

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Jamad took a knee.

    Haah Haah Cough You annoying bastards

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Screeeeech!</em>

    The Rock Fists let out a screech.

    Because Jamad had forcibly brought out its powers, his body was also a wreck after the fight.

    Like his brothers said, the Rock Fists were way too powerful for an ordinary shaman to wield.

    But It''s fine. Im the only leader left in the tribe now. I just have to build it up again. If I want to ovee this situation, the most important thing is to first bring the tribe together as one and

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Step.</em>

    Jamad felt a presence.

    He instinctively knew that the person who stood outside those doors was the same person who aimed to take his life.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    ...Who are you?!

    Jamad squeezed out his strength to throw out splinters of rocks. But a moonlit sword deflected the splinters.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    The person that deflected the splinters was Seols summon, Karuna.

    Seol, who stood in front of Karuna, slowly walked toward Jamad before introducing himself.

    Brothers shouldnt fight amongst themselves. You should be good to each other.

    - Satan: Professor, we havent gotten to that lesson yet.

    - Dont fight each other! Kiss!

    - Is this what a human is like? Urgh disgusting!

    - I dont know if hes the strongest among the humans but hes definitely the most evil I never knew I liked stuff like this!

    - Thats seriously insane I was wondering what he was doing but he was nning all of this out? I cant believe the 5 brothers became an only child! How did a family with multiple children get ruined like this?!

    - How did all of them turn out like this when he only killed one of them? I still cant believe it after seeing it

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol stood in front of Jamad at the darkest time, the moments before dawn.

    The conference halls walls were broken down by the fight between the four brothers. And through those gaps, moonlight poured in.

    <em>Glow!</em>

    [Karuna is influenced by the moonlight.]

    [Soaring Moonlight recharges faster than normal.]

    ...So its you. You were the one behind all of this. I knew none of my idiot brothers wouldve been able to do this.

    Because it was obvious that they wouldnt be having a pleasant conversation, Seol didnt continue the conversation.

    It was neither the ce nor situation to have a conversation. And it seemed his opponent had the same thought.

    Jamad, despite having multiple cursesyered on him and having his body being weakened from casting too many spells, forced himself up.

    Seol watched with a nervous face. He then smiled and nodded to Karuna.

    Karuna walked forth, his sheath glowing with moonlight.

    Jamad, who was facing Karuna now, had glowing red eyes. Seol could practically feel the rage oozing out of them.

    Oh demon, do you desire the mountain? asked Jamad.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Jamad let out a battle cry and tensed up his body, charging straight at Karuna.

    Come, try and take it if you can!

    But just then, as Jamad was almost about to reach Karuna, Karunas energy changed.

    <em>Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Half Moon.]

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Seol curled his fist as Karunas body zed up in moonlight.

    Somehow I was able toe all the way here.

    There were many ways of tackling The 5 Good Brothers Adventure and Seol picked the most difficult one out of them.

    And that was to make the 5 brothers fight each other by putting a wedge between them.

    Even though it was a clear goal to work toward, the conditions were quite strict.

    1. Use the exiled, or another strategy, to cause chaos in the vige.

    2. Make the 5 brothers suspicious of each other by messing with the Rock Fists.

    3. Confirm that the strongest of the 5 brothers took the Rock Fists.

    4. When the oldest chief is med for it, kill one of the 5 brothers. (Make sure you consider which curse youll receive before you kill them. To fulfill the requirements, dont kill the 2nd oldest brother.)

    5. Now if you just wait, the 2nd oldest brother will convince the 3rd oldest brother to revolt against the oldest brother. (Even though the exact names might change, the 2nd oldest will always be in apetition with the oldest. Because of that, this will be a fixed event. A special point of note here is that if the oldest doesnt have the Rock Fists, the oldest will lose to his brothers.)

    6. Confirm that the oldest brother won. (The reason that the oldest needs to win, and not the three brothers, is because he bes easy to face once hes afflicted with all of the grudge curses.)

    7. When the oldest is afflicted with all of the curses, defeat him.

    All of this is what Seol has been working on since midnight.

    It was so fucking rough

    He never expected all of his party members to have died.

    But, he came all this way because he could aim for the best possible reward from the Adventure.

    It was finally time for him to reap his rewards.

    The strategy he created to beat The 5 Good Brothers Adventure only had 7 steps and he was in the middle of it.

    Still, theres one final hurdle.

    Defeat Jamad.

    The important point here was that the oldest troll was extremely powerful when they had the Rock Fists. To the point that hunting it in a party was a necessity.

    Furthermore, Jamad was powerful enough for even Mael to warn him.

    In The 5 Good Brothers, because the specific trolls changed each time, the strength of the oldest troll also changed how difficult this strategy was.

    Jamad was probably strong beyond all logic.

    Seol couldnt help but curl his hand into a fist.

    Thats why Im using the curses to do the best I can. I hope it all goes ording to n

    Seol stopped thinking.

    He solely focused onbat.

    Jamad and Karuna collided.

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Kuaaaargh!

    ......

    Karuna, who was in the Half Moon state, took a proper attack from Jamad.

    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Fssss</em>

    Karuna was pushed back a few steps but there werent any other injuries.

    If its this much

    It was evidence that Karuna could face Jamad and it also meant that Seol could leave it to Karuna to take care of him.

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    Even though it shook up the entire vige every time the two collided, the vigers were too engulfed in madness to go to the conference room.

    Since they didnt even approach the conference hall when the brothers were fighting each other, I can fight without worrying about more trolls joining.

    This was part of the reason that Seol chose the moment right after Jamad defeated his brothers as his timing to strike.

    Jamad was isted on the top floor with Seol.

    How dare you aim for Rock Mr! I will feed your corpses to the dogs!

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    Jamad primarily made direct, primitive attacks.

    A part of the reason was clearly because he was exhausted from the grudge curses and needed time to recover his shaman powers, but the primary reason was simply because that was enough to be on an equal level with Karuna.

    <em>CLAAANG!</em>

    <em>CLANG!</em>

    Damn it The Shadow Summon penalty is painful.

    Karuna wasnt weaker than Jamad.

    Seol thought that Jamad without the Rock Fists wouldve been on the same power level as Karuna without the penalties.

    The problem was that because Seols Shadow Summon was low-ranked, Karuna was limited to 20% of his original strength. And that was just barely enough to fight on equal footing with Jamad who had been afflicted with all of the grudge curses.

    Its not like I dont have a way to overturn this situation, but the timing

    Jamad seemed to have figured out Karunas power level and started attacking more aggressively.

    [Jamad has changed to the Earthquake Stance.]

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    Jamad, luckily, sessfully casted his shamanic spell and radiated immense energy from his body.

    Did you think you would be able to take over the mountains with only that much strength?!

    Jamads Earthquake Stance was a skill that constantly shook the earth by continuously expending his shamanic energy.

    It was a skill that Jamad used when he was below a certain percentage of HP.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!</em>

    Karuna was just barely able to avoid Jamads fists.

    Jamad continued his attack as if he wanted to destroy Karunas Moonlight Sword.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    It looked like Karuna was having a hard time handling Jamad because of the tremors.

    Jamad is the mountain! Everything shall be put under my feet!

    <em>RUUUUUMBLEEE!</em>

    Karuna got pushed back again while trying to protect Seol.

    Karuna was unable to defeat Jamad in his Half Moon Stage.

    Its strange. He shouldve been heavily damaged from the Rock Fists recoil by now

    This was something that Seol had confirmed through multiple ythroughs alone.

    The fact that Karuna in his Half Moon Stage was getting pushed back by Jamad was something that went against Seols calctions and experience.

    Was there a problem? Did I miss somethin

    Seol reyed the past events of this Adventure in his head but nothing came up.

    This meant that it was more likely the problem wasnt something that Seol did previously, but something that''s happening right now.

    <em>FWOOOOOOSH!</em>

    There was only one difference between now and his previous ythroughs.

    Jamad himself.

    Seol had faced countless oldest trolls but this was the first time he was facing Jamad.

    Jamads Rock Fists let out another roar.

    And after that, Jamad smashed the earth with his gauntlets.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Krgh Karuna!

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Karuna deflected everyst shard of rock aimed at Seol. His sword let out a cry with each hit, it was clear that there was tremendous force behind each rock.

    Wait, the Rock Fists

    Seol quickly noticed that something was off about them.

    The Rock Fists shouldve expended all of its energy and begun recharging by now.

    But, it was continuously firing off shamanic spells.

    Power! My body is overflowing with power!

    And he clearly was.

    The Rock Fist werent hurting Jamad with the recoil, it was empowering him instead.

    How How could this be

    There is always a certain percentage of something happening.

    The World of Eternity was a world that was especially sensitive to that phenomenon.

    Even Seol, who was unable to obtain the Moons Seed in his 17 years of y, was finally able to acquire the item after entering the world himself.

    Percentages was the cruel mistress which tripped up every yer.

    The Rock Fists evolved into the Mountain Fists.

    There was something like that in the guidebook as well.

    <em>- Outline: Mountain Fists</em>

    <em>[The Rock Fists evolve into the Mountain Fists when its filled with energy from thend. There are no other precise records left about this item.]</em>

    It was a little easter egg that allowed the Rock Fists to evolve into the Mountain Fists after absorbing power from the earth.

    This easter egg had never been triggered in Seols 17 years of gamey. Unfortunately, it was happening now.

    I guess some people are always bound to get unlucky

    I will tten you, intruder!

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    What Jamad had now was the awakened Rock Fists, the Mountain Fists.

    Seol only realized that something was off when it was already toote.

    Should I run away? No, do I even have an option left to choose?

    Seols greatest weapon was undoubtedly his experience.

    But right now, his experience was obsolete.

    <em>RUUUUMBLE!</em>

    <em>RUMBLE!</em>

    I will destroy you and crush you!

    Jamad was viciously pushing Seol to his death like he didnt mind the grudge curses and the divine relics recoil at all.

    Seols eyes went nk from the fear of death.

    Karuna! Its dangerou muttered Seol.

    <em>RUUUUUUUUUMBLE!</em>

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Jamads attack sent both Seol and Karuna flying.

    Krgh

    As Seol hit his head against the wall with immense force, his vision went ck.

    * * *

    Five yers watched the board and Seol was one of them.

    The situation in the game was dire.

    Snowman, lets run away.

    Yeah We should run away even if it isnt all of us. We cant clear this. Lets give up a few pieces and try to save the pieces that we can save.

    ......

    Seol recalled the past.

    He didnt remember exactly how old he was when it happened but it was definitely when he was young.

    It was a time before Snowman had be a legend.

    Because of his party members mistake, they were in danger. He, as the leader, had to decide what to do.

    What was I thinking back then? Ah! I remember

    He felt bad for the pieces.

    He felt way too sorry to let those pieces die like that.

    The pieces worked so hard to reach all this way.

    That young, tender-hearted child probably thought something like that.

    Snowman

    Were not running away.

    Why? We cant clear this! All we have to do is just let a few pieces di

    Its not just a few pieces. We all worked so hard toe all this way

    Were alrigh

    I wasnt talking about us. I wasnt talking about the yers.

    ...Then who?

    The game pieces. They worked so hard toe all this way, I wont let them die in vain like this.

    ......Haah. Just for a few pieces?

    ...How reckless.

    Snowman was reckless.

    But, every single yer who had yed a game with Snowman always wanted to y with him again. Snowman always made the right calls and he didnt waste the pieces.

    He yed as if the game pieces were actual living beings in that world.

    ...Can you do it?

    Theres still a way.

    Snowman had a strategy that couldnt exactly be called one.

    Dangers will alwayse. To anyone, anytime, anywhere, without reason.

    Then which pieces are the first to die in those situations?

    The pieces that dont fight. The pieces that run away

    You couldnt win because you didnt fight. You couldnt win because you ran away.

    The reason that Snowmans pieces were always able to show miracles was because they always faced the dangers head-on.

    Damn it, fine! Can you save us, please?

    Snowman, please!

    Fuck Ill fight too, Snowman!

    A goddess who wore a mask with a spear and shield on it spoke to SNowman.

    Then, please select an option, Snowman.

    Option 3. I swing the sword and aim for Jyur, the giants ankles.

    I wonder Will Snowmans sword swing be able to save hisrades? I suspect there''s a low chance of it happening, but

    <em>Roll.</em>

    The dice rolled on the table.

    And like always fate, disguised as percentages, brought an answer.

    We shall roll the die. I pray that a miracle may ur to you.

    Before Snowman could see the results of the roll, he returned to reality.

    * * *

    <em>CLAAAAAAAAANG!</em>

    Krgh K-Karuna

    ......

    Karuna had done an excellent job protecting Seol while he was unconscious.

    But, Karuna was filled with holes. It was clear that Karuna barely managed to scrape by dangerous situations.

    Ill finish you now

    Jamad was only getting stronger.

    Even though Seol thought it wouldve been an easy finish, the situation was just getting more dire as the time passed.

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    [Jamad prepares andslide.]

    Avnche!

    It was a shamanic spell which required Jamad to expend thest of his energy.

    It was clear that Seol would die if he got caught up in it.

    <em>Pause.</em>

    Seol forcibly stopped himself from running away.

    He then calmly, coolly concentrated.

    The total damage from Avnche in Earthquake stance is Its been about 5 minutes since Karuna entered his Half Moon Stage

    Seol would inevitably die if he stopped thinking.

    Damn it, how much time passed while I was knocked out? I need to know that to

    And just then, Seol finally received the weing message he had been waiting for.

    <em>Fssssss!</em>

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    Karunas armor shone brilliantly with the moonlight. He looked exactly like how he looked in the Forgotten Moon Ruins.

    Thats it!

    <em>RUUUUMBLE!</em>

    Jamads Avnche was about to be cast.

    The Pointy Mountains trembled violently.

    Watch this! This is the mountains!

    [Jamad uses Avnche.]

    Karuna!

    Karuna pointed his sword toward the sky and gathered the moonlight.

    His armor radiated even brighter, sending light in all directions.

    Its not enough. Were going to be swept away by the avnche!

    Seol had to fill up that gap.

    Jamad mocked their efforts.

    KAHAHAHAHA! Tremble before Tancreeds power!!!

    Seol quickly used the skill he had been saving for an unexpected crisis.

    I still havent lost yet!

    <em>FWOOOOSH!</em>

    Seols body radiated a cool energy.

    [Snowman used the vtile skill Moons Stage.]

    [The curtains of Moons Stage lift.]

    [The protagonist is being chosen.]

    <em>Glooooooow</em>

    A giant ray of moonlight focused on the tallest peak of the Pointy Mountains as if it wanted to burn it.

    And the person who shone most brightly under that ray was obviously Karuna.

    <em>sh!</em>

    [Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, is the protagonist.]

    [While moonlight shines, all of Karunas stats will increase by 50%.]

    [Everyone who is not the protagonist descends from the stage.]

    [While moonlight shines, all stats of characters other than Karuna will decrease by 20%.]

    Seol, who was a supporting character here, could feel his strength siphon away from his body.

    Jamad, who was another supporting character, was shocked from the sensation of rapidly losing his strength. He quickly finished his cast.

    What?!

    With this, we can beat avnche!

    Seol gave a beaming smile after finishing his calctions.

    Dont lose, Karuna!

    [Karuna uses Full Moon sh.]

    [Your stats are sufficient. Full Moon sh has improved to theplete Moonlight sh.]

    Karuna quietly murmured to himself while drawing a path with his sword.

    The moon shines radiantly in the sky be humbled by it

    Karunas Moonlight Sword glowed brilliantly.

    His quiet voice rang throughout the peak like a roar.

    Now, I will carry out my will.

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    A radiant light swept through the Pointy Mountains peak. It was a dazzling light that could be seen through all of the shards of rock.

    <em>RUUUUUMBLE!</em>

    <em>RUUUUMBLE!</em>

    What if my calctions were off?

    Avnche, Earthquake Stance, and even the Mountain Fists

    Were my calctions correct?

    But it was toote for Seol to regret it now. He had already chosen his option and the die had been rolled.

    Please Please

    GUAAAAAAARGH!

    <em>RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    It was a massive explosion.

    Karuna was powerful, but so was Jamad.

    The entire mountain violently quaked.

    Even thend that Seol was standing on was shaking.

    The tremors and dust continued to build up for close to 30 seconds.

    Avnches bonus effect Aftershock was happening.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    What are the results?

    Seol waited for the dust to settle.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    And after a few moments, he could finally see the battlefield.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    As the force which rivaled Avnche hit the mountaintop, the mad trolls scattered throughout the mountains in a mess.

    Even though madness was being pulled out of them through the potion, their primal sense of fear still remained.

    <em>Sliide.</em>

    Seols face quickly changed from hope to despair.

    After the dust had settled, Karuna and Jamad were both still standing. Tattered, exhausted, but still standing.

    Did their massive skills really end in a draw?

    Seol couldnt ept it.

    A draw was essentially the same as a loss.

    Damn it huh?

    But something was off.

    The two werent moving at all. They were just staring at each other.

    Seol only realized what was happening once Jamad spoke to him.

    Demon no, Shadow Summoner.

    <em>Raise.</em>

    Jamad turned his back on the glowing Karuna to face Seol.

    There was a line carved deep into Jamads chest. It was clear that he was going to die.

    And he left his final words.

    Cough C-Collect me. I I! I cannot perish here! I have something something I must

    <em>Thud!</em>

    In the end, the moon was able to carve out the massive mountain.

    Jamad fell t on his face and withered away into the moonlight.

    A few momentster, Seol received countless system messages.

    [Jamad, the Mountain Shaman, holds a grudge toward Snowman.]

    [Snowman is afflicted with a skin disease.]

    [All stats will be decreased by 30% for a week.]

    [All five brothers of the Rock Mr Tribe have died.]

    [All grudges on Snowman have been dispelled.]

    [You have defeated Jamad, the Mountain Shaman.]

    [Your rewards have improved.]

    [Rock Mr Treasure has improved to Rock Mr Divine Relic.]

    [You have defeated the Five Brothers of the Pointy Mountains.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    The ones that came up so far were the messages Seol was expecting.

    [You have earned the achievement Five Unfriendly Brothers.]

    [You have earned the title Demon of Early Mornings.]

    [You have earned the achievement Family Feud.]

    [You have earned the title Instigator.]

    [You have earned the achievement I Can Do Well Alone.]

    [You have earned the title Solo.]

    There were a lot of messages to handle.

    What Seol didnt know was that there were also other messages cheering for him.

    <strong>[InTheFuture has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Snowman! Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Snowman! Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Snowman!]</strong>

    - Ill take you in as the strongest lump of steel(Formerly Jamad)!

    - Fuck! How could he make me, the indomitable man that is Oh Myeontae, cry like this Snowman who are you!!!

    - Snowman Punch! Snowman Punch! He is a god!

    <strong>[I was so shocked watching you while eating my soup has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Because the soup was so good.]</strong>

    - Is this an ad? Huh?! Exin yourself!

    - This stream includes a paid promotion.

    - Poetic Justice! I enjoyed the stream!

    <strong>[Public reaction right now</strong><strong>has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Murmur Whisper Murmur]</strong>

    - Their reactions are as one-dimensional as always.

    - Seriously I bet everyones going to eventuallye to this stream.

    - Did this guy really get the best reward?

    <strong>[Snowman flipped over the mountains! has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[ (-)  Yeet~~~!! () ]</strong>

    - Urgh My chest hurts Because it was beating so much!

    - Whats with the emoji lol its so cute

    - But how was he able to get three titles? sheeesh

    Snowman had received three titles from one Adventure.

    Even one title in an Adventure would be considered a sess but Snowman was able to receive much more than that.

    So, what are the effects?

    [[Title: Demon of Early Mornings]

    Rted Achievement: Five Unfriendly Brothers (Adventure: The 5 Good Brothers)

    Bonus Effect: From midnight to sunrise, all stats increase by 3%.]

    [[Title: Instigator]

    Rted Achievement: Family Feud (Adventure: The 5 Good Brothers)

    Bonus Effect: Charisma slightly increases.]

    [[Title: Solo]

    Rted Achievement: I Can Do Well Alone (Adventure: The 5 Good Brothers)

    Bonus Effect: As long as there are no allies within 100m, all stats increase by 3%.]

    The titles didnt have any incredible effects but they were useful in the long run when youve built up a lot of them.

    Seol had sessfully taken his first step.

    Now that Seol had finished receiving his titles, he thought that no more messages woulde up until he collected the rewards.

    But he was mistaken. Change doesnt only happen to him.

    <em>Fssss</em>

    As the Moons Stage closed its curtains, Karuna lost his brilliant glow.

    However, his exhausted body was still dimly radiating light.

    [Great Match! Karuna awakens a new skill.]

    [Karuna awakens Passive: Heroism.]

    [Karuna has earned the achievement Mountain Cutter.]

    [Karuna has earned the title The One Who Cut the Mountain].]

    [Karuna has gained experience.]

    [Karunas stats have been unsealed.]

    [Your summon can now use 40% of its original strength.]

    - Thats insane. Now his summons are growing too?

    - Thats supposedly the Shadow Summoners unique characteristic. What a strange system

    - What the fuck 20% was strong enough wouldnt 40% turn him into Saitama?

    - Why the hell are summons getting titles too LMFAOOOO

    - Info) The Great Match system rarely if ever triggers since the conditions are so strict.

    - Fact) But it activated just now.

    Seol quickly confirmed Karunas new skills.

    First was Heroism.

    It was a passive that had the effects of: When the stats of the enemy are 20% or higher than your own, all stats increase by 10%. (Applies to only one enemy at a time.)

    So it means that it only triggers when theyre considerably stronger than you.

    It was an okay skill.

    Since Karunas monstrous stats were sealed when he became a summon, these effects were quite efficient.

    Next was the title.

    [[Title: The One Who Cut the Mountain]

    Rted Achievement: Mountain Cutter (Adventure: The 5 Good Brothers)

    Bonus Effect: Obtain 15% more experience from stronger enemies.]

    - Isnt letting him gain more experience taking it too far???

    - At least its bonus experience from bosses and not trash lol

    - Ah thats true lol I doubt theres many more bosses stronger than Karuna right now

    - How scary, Snowman!

    Seol let out a sigh after equipping Karuna with the title.

    Fuuu

    There were only 2 things left to obtain from this Adventure now.

    The first was to obviously open the rewards he worked his ass off to acquire and the other was what he was about to do right now.

    Shadow Summon.

    Seol hesitated for a second in front of Jamads corpse. He hesitated because of Jamadsst words.

    <em>- Cough C-Collect me. I I! I cannot perish here! I have something something I must</em>

    Normally, monsters despised bing a shadow summon.

    It wasnt because they simply preferred not to be one either. It was because they believed the action forcibly pulled them from the peace of death to serve the person who killed them as their master.

    But, Jamad asked Seol to collect him.

    Why?

    What regret did he have?

    Seol thought Jamad was an irregr.

    Irregrs were the starting points that destroyed the flow of the game board by taking unexpected actions.

    And that was what Seol was worried about.

    Would collecting an irregr be a blessing or a mistake?

    No, I dont have a choice. I have to take Jamad.

    This Adventure could only be called a half-sess if Seol didnt collect Jamad.

    Seol pointed his palm toward Jamad and sent his energy.

    Serve me.

    His voice was cold and apathetic.

    <em>Fsss</em>

    <em>Wriggle!</em>

    Jamads muscles writhed.

    Just like how Karuna was given a new life back then, Jamad was being reborn as a shadow.

    <em>Writhe</em>

    Jamad opened his eyes and stood up.

    His entire body was covered in a ck shadow.

    He looked down at Seol with his now crimson eyes.

    Fuuu

    Jamad let out a long breath.

    [You have sessfully summoned Jamad the Tyrants shadow.]

    [Passing on the skills.]

    [Jamads shadow has sessfully copied Rock Armor.]

    [Shadow Summon is very low ranked.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Rock Armor has been fully passed on.]

    [Jamads shadow has sessfully copied Earthquake Stance.]

    [Shadow Summon is very low ranked.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Earthquake Stance has been fully passed on.]

    [Your summon maintains only 32% of its original strength.]

    Even though the skills had finished passing on, Jamad showed no reactions.

    He just continued to stare at Seol.

    Did something go wrong?

    And just then, Jamad said something.

    Oh demon, I will walk with you.

    Seols anxiety faded and he gathered himself once again.

    But, Jamad hadnt finished talking.

    But, I have something left to do.

    Something left to do?

    Jamads condition was something quite simple.

    Jamad wanted to collect the corpses of his brothers including Magata.

    Magatas corpse had already been burned to a crisp but Jamad was somehow able to find that as well.

    <em>Fwoooo</em>

    [Jamad used shamanic absorption to absorb Magatas shamanic spells.]

    [Your summon can now use 34% of its original strength.]

    Jamad absorbed his brothers strength. It was clear that this was not an ordinary power.

    Seol confirmed his unique characteristic.

    [[Jamad the Tyrant]

    Title: N/A

    Rank: Heroic

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 3

    HP: 300/300

    MP: 200/200

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 26 Dexterity 19 Constitution 30

    Intelligence 18 Wisdom 20 Spirit 16

    Talents: Troll Language, Shamanic Absorption]

    So it was because of Shamanic Absorption. As expected from an irregr

    Jamad had a special talent that yers couldnt get themselves.

    The description essentially said that it let you steal the powers from a dead shaman.

    - Thats fucking cheating!

    - But there arent a lot of shamans anyway

    - Then its just cheating!

    - Just cheating!

    Jamad gave a bitter smile when he finally reached Krons corpse.

    At least our day of death was together.

    <em>Fwooo</em>

    [Jamad used shamanic absorption to absorb Krons shamanic spells.]

    [Your summon can now use 40% of its original strength.]

    The mountain will hold you.

    Jamad closed his eyes for a moment before turning around to Seol.

    * * *

    Run away! Jamad is dead! The other brothers are all dead too! Rock Mr is finished!

    The end! Its the end!

    Death still lingers at the summit!

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    The Rock Mr tribe awoke from their madness and saw what they had done. After they confirmed the deaths of their leaders as well, they started to run away to the outskirts of the vige.

    [The Pointy Mountains have been freed from the Rock Mr Tribe.]

    [Secret Labyrinth Frozen Ruins has opened.]

    [Secret Labyrinth Moving Sky has opened.]

    A changing world.

    That was also another characteristic of The World of Eternity.

    The world continuously changed.

    Whenever a yer sets an achievement, the world would change ordingly to match it.

    The scale that it would change was hard to guess but this was definitely part of the reason why Seol was able to enjoy this game for 17 years. There was no way you could ever get tired of an ever-evolving game.

    Just when Seol thought there wouldnt be any more messages, even more came up.

    [Snowman''s great achievements have caused changes in the world.]

    [Large and small changes happen in Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [Snowmans actions of causing the Rock Mr Tribe to disband from the Pointy Mountains is made known to all of Pandea.]

    [Snowmans name echoes from the corners of Pandea.]

    [The Gold and Carriage Merchant Association praises Snowmans achievement.]

    [Kongory, the free city, is saved from the Rock Mr Tribes danger.]

    [Citizens of Kongory will remember Snowmans name.]

    [Earth Dragon Tancreed cannot bear the Rock Mr Tribes sad news.]

    [Pandeas power bnce braces for change.]

    [All yers can now select the Pointy Mountains Road Construction Adventure from the base.]

    [All yers can now select the Pointy Mountains Remnant Cleanup Adventure from the base.]

    [With the increase in fame, all sorts of secret adventures are unlocked. However, you must discover these yourself.]

    [You have acquired adventurer points.]

    Seol achieved everything he set out to do.

    Not only did he clear the Adventure by himself, he was even able to get the best rewards possible.

    Haah

    Before Seol realized it, it was already noon.

    He thought of the cigarettes he quit smoking.

    Finally, its thest one.

    - Theres still some left?

    - Guys I think Im going to go crazy!

    - Why the hell does more keeping out >:(

    Seol messed with the interface in front of him and suddenly, a box decorated in bones came out.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    Seol didnt hesitate to open the box. A bright light made all of the items inside of it shone.

    [You open the Rock Mr Divine Relic, the best possible reward.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired Divine Relic: Mountain Fists.]

    [You have acquired Garment of Stone.]

    [You have acquired Spirits Root.]

    [You have acquired 20 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 8 medium blue potions.]

    Mountain Fists!

    - Mountain Fists!

    - Mountain Fists?

    - That dropped?

    - He got that?

    [[Divine Relic: Mountain Fists]

    Quality: Divine Relic

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Damage: 43

    Durability: 50/50

    Weight: 5.0kg x 2

    Divine Relic of the Rock Mr Tribe bestowed by Tancreed. Receiving the power of the earth, it awakened to a new level. Because it has a strong frame, it can continue to awaken.

    Basic Effect: All stats +3, Core Stats +5

    Bonus Effect: MP regeneration per second +5, Destructive power of shamanic spells increases by 50%. Attribute Awakening (Level 1: Mountain)]

    - Thats insane!

    - That items broken! Its not fair!

    - What if you got it though?

    - Its a god game. I wouldve jumped through my ceiling lol

    - Stalin: Our items.

    Seol gave the Mountain Fists to Jamad.

    <em>Click.</em>

    [You have equipped Jamad, the Tyrant, with Mountain Fists.]

    Jamad swung his fists around a bit but didnt give much of a reaction other than that.

    [[Garment of Stone]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 3 - 10

    Defense: 30

    Durability: 45/45

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A sturdy and luxurious garment.

    Basic Effect: Wisdom +5, Constitution +1, Spirit +2

    Bonus Effect: Constitution increases by 10%. Wont be dirty.]

    Not bad.

    Seol took off his shoddy clothes and changed into Garment of Stone.

    With the Full Moon Staff and the Garment of Stone, he looked like apletely different person.

    - Why does he look like a high-level yer now?

    - Dont get too strong too fast, Snowman!

    [[Spirits Root]

    Rank: Special

    Rmended Level: 1 - 5

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: Can be consumed in lots of ways. Its effects are unknown.]

    - This is way too much

    - Not only the Moon Seed but also this now

    Seol collected the Spirits Root.

    He was obviously going to cook this before eating it.

    I really got some good rewards with this.

    And like that the Adventure came to an end and his body was swept up in light before disappearing.

    * * *

    <em>Bzzzzz</em>

    Seol arrived at a new location.

    It was filled with people.

    People who didnt look like were native to this ce.

    The people shouted at each other in caution, almost like they were sent here just now.

    I-Is everyone here Korean?

    Where am I?

    Hyein! Hyein! Mommys here! Where are you?

    It was rowdy like a marketce.

    But, their cautions were instantly taken away by a single message.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard for Adventure 2. The 5 Good Brothers.]

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Points Leaderboard?

    It was a system that even Seol, an expert of this world, didnt know about.

    It was probably something that was newly added.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    The people quieted down and all started at the message in front of them.

    It included 2 sentences and the Points Leaderboard.

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 327,600 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (327,600)

    2. WhatsThis (150,030)

    3. Private (137,120)

    4. FireAnt (110,570)

    5. YahooIsekai (104,200)]

    The ranks were revealed.

    But more importantly, judging by how everything he heard was in Korean, it was clear that all of the yers around him were Korean.

    Either only Korean people were transferred to The World of Eternity or this was the Korean server

    When Seol thought of Kodons words, it was more likely thetter than it was the former.

    When Kodon talked about the World Merge it was clear that it meant it was on a muchrger scale than just a single country.

    Th three-thousand points?

    Even I was only barely able to hit fifty-thousand!

    It has to be them! They have to be the person behind all of this! How else would that score make sense?

    I had 3 party members dead and I was barely able to reach 100 thousand points so how

    It was pandemonium.

    How terrifying would it have been to start in Pandea, the World of Eternity, on your own?

    They cried after confirming that the others here were also yers like them.

    And at the same time, they were conscious and envious of each other.

    No one was safe here.

    If there was a rule an irond, unbreakable rule

    It would be that those who were smart and strong had a higher percentage of living.

    And it was clear that everyone here was already aware of that rule.

    Who is it? Im sure you made your information private because you had something to hide, right?

    Is there anyone here who knows why all of this happened?

    I bet those people on the leaderboards would know!

    There was a person whose clothing was covered in blood. There was someone who suffered a massive burn. There was even a person with a severed arm.

    It was clear that they had all been through hell.

    They were all on alert. Because they didnt know who to trust, they couldnt even decide on a direction to face, in fear of betrayal. And just then, another message arrived.

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 1. Kongory, the free city.]

    Break 1. Kongory, the free city

    In The World of Eternity, Kongory was located in South Pandea. It was a well-stocked city with many happy citizens.

    The demons of the Pointy Mountains, the trolls of the Rock Mr Tribe, were a huge issue for them, but the situation has settled with the five leaders dead.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time [About 30 days]

    [You have acquired an Adventurer Identification Card.]

    [You have leftover Adventure Points. Your points must be reflected in the rankings of the Adventurer Association.]

    Were taking a break? N-Now?

    For a month? What is this

    I guess we wont die at least.

    The people awkwardly stood around the main gate of Kongory.

    Since the Adventurer Identification Card was necessary to enter the city and everyone received one, they should have no issues entering the city.

    The problem, if you had to think of one, was that there were a lot of them.

    How many people are they trying to stuff into one city?

    Seol watched the situation for a second, looked like he realized something, then was the first to walk toward the main gate.

    Wh-where is that guy going?

    Is Private here?

    The gates guards didnt seem especially rmed by Seol approaching them.

    Seol put forth the Adventurer Identification Card he newly received and the guards gave him a thumbs up before sending him his way.

    The other yers, after seeing that, rushed toward the gate.

    Lets get inside and rest!

    Yeah, we can talk about the important thingster!

    P-Please dont push!

    Get out of the way!

    The roads that Seol saw were wide enough for a carriage to pass through. He could also see the daily life of those who lived in Pandea.

    Im sure we were thest batch of people who finished the 2nd Adventure, right?

    The reason that Seol had that incident in Adventure 2 was because he finished his Adventureter than the other members of his party.

    Therefore, it was likely that the Remaining Time for the Key Location Rest was also different for everyone since the time that they finished their Adventures would be different. And if that were true, all of the rooms and inns would be fully upied.

    But, perhaps because its a city, maybe there were still some rooms left

    At least that should be the case until those people who were rushing toward the gate all entered.

    Seol quietly opened the door to an inn called Barley Shelter that he found.

    <em>Creaaaak.</em>

    Who are you?

    I came here to rent a room

    Show me your Identification Card first.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    Seol ced his card on the table and passed it over.

    Do you have any rooms left?

    Theres one expensive room left, but

    It was just as he expected.

    If Seol was even a little bit slower, he wouldve been sleeping on the streets.

    Ill take it.

    For one night?

    A month.

    A-A month? I mean the customers that came earlier were also like that, but it will be 10 gold coins.

    I guess it really is an expensive room.

    Seol, who knew the value of the currency he held, felt that it was a bit expensive but he had no other options.

    Thats probably why its still left, isnt it? If you pay 2 more gold coins, well also provide food and baths.

    Alright.

    Haha! Youre quite quick and easy, huh? I like it! Use the room on the right on the top floor!

    <em>ng</em>

    Seol took the key and started climbing up the creaky stairs.

    The owner of the inn, who had a massive beard, quickly gathered the gold coins.

    When do you want the bath?

    In the morning, please.

    Alright.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol opened the door to his room and took a quick look at everything.

    It was a clean and safe room. Nothing more, nothing less.

    But still, he had to keep the worlds setting in mind. He would just be lucky to not catch some sort of disease from sleeping on that bed.

    Seol pushed everything back for tomorrow.

    It really was a tiring day.

    He was awake for over 24 hours after starting his day with an awful nightmare. He was getting tired of saying this but he had be a piece in the game he enjoyed for over 17 years.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Karuna popped out after Seol took off his clothes andid down.

    Dont let anything happen while Im asleep.

    Understood.

    Seol rested his head on the feather pillow and could feel himself falling asleep.

    [It is afortable bed. There is an increased chance of you getting plenty of rest.]

    [It is a clean bed. There is an increased chance of you being in your peak condition tomorrow.]

    Suddenly, Seol became worried.

    I probably wont go back there right?

    He wouldnt.

    If Kodon wanted to kill Seol, he wouldnt have stepped in there in the first ce.

    Seol couldnt hold back his drowsiness anymore and slowly, quietly fell asleep.

    * * *

    Dreams are a strange thing.

    It might bring you happiness by showing you a dream youve desired for a long time but it could also show you horrifying, hideous nightmares.

    When Seol opened his eyes, he only saw the darkness.

    He knew it was a dream but he couldnt wake himself up from it.

    It was a lucid dream.

    It was practically a disease that hes been suffering from for 17 years at this point.

    Im just d I didnt wake up in the heavens.

    But just then he saw a message.

    [Someone seems interested in the Madness you have collected.]

    [J, the Merchant of Madness, appears.]

    Merchant of Madness?

    It was the first time he saw that sentence as well as the first time he saw this system.

    Seol had been surprised multiple times today.

    <em>Creaaaaaaaaak!</em>

    With that eerie, spine-chilling wail, the surroundings started to get brighter.

    No, brighter wasnt an apt word to describe it. It was still a dreary, bloody hue.

    The crimson light filled up the entire area and suddenly, someone wearing a mask of a horned demon entered through a door.

    The moment they entered, they sniffed.

    Sniff sniff sniff It smells extremely pleasant here. Was I the first to find you? It looks like I was faster than Terad.

    ...Who are you?

    You arent that surprised by me? Were you called humans?

    Humans?

    It was clear that someone who would say that wasnt human.

    Seol tensed up and concentrated on the conversation.

    J, who saw that,ughed and bowed.

    Oh my A good merchant shouldnt scare their customers. It is a pleasure to meet you. I am one of the merchants in charge of ying the middleman'' role for this World Merge, J.

    Middleman? World Merge?

    Even though Seol was the only human who knew about the World Merge, he had a difficult time understanding what J was saying.

    Oh no this is exactly why its difficult to trade with those that have been sold off, seriously

    I was sold off? I mean humans were sold off?

    Please, listen carefully to what I am about to say. Your masters, with the World Merge, have sold the citizens of the two worlds off.

    What do you mean? To whom?

    To the denizens of another world, of course. Im sure they had fun andughed a lot watching you guys thus far. Therefore you could think of yourselves as ves who have been sold off to a circus or diators!

    ...And?

    The audience gives Madness as their entrance fee to watch. Madness is the driving force behind the world that stands on the opposite side of Divinity.

    And who are you?

    I am a merchant that sells you items in exchange for the Madness you have umted. Oh, and of course, your former masters do take a percentage fee from me, though.

    Seol finallypletely understood Kodons words.

    <em>- Snowman, there is only one way to save you and your race. Reach Ascension, the Final Adventure. It is also going to help you if youre as eye-catching as you can be. Madness is used by the gods to restore their original power but it will also be of use to you.</em>

    The gods had sold off the citizens of Earth and Pandea to harvest Madness.

    And Seols eye-catching actions had caught the attentions of the residents of another world who donated Madness for their entertainment.

    Seol didnt feel betrayed. Rather, he held the gods in contempt.

    He had already felt something simr before.

    He remembered it every time he looked at the ck line which had been drawn around his neck.

    I finally understand the system now.

    It felt refreshing in a way.

    Now that he knew how things were operating, he could easily rank what was important and what was not.

    I guess Ascension really is the only way to escape this hell But I gathered Madness too?

    Considering that you came here for me, it must mean that I have Madness too, right? asked Seol

    Hmm In conclusion, yes. You have quite a fair amount.

    A fair amount? How much exactly?

    Was Madness something that could be so easily gathered?

    Seol thought for a second before recognizing that the path he had taken so far in his Adventures wasnt smooth and nodded.

    J counted with her fingers while murmuring to herself.

    It looked like arithmetic wasnt her strong suit.

    3000. You have exactly 3000 Madness.

    Is that a lot?

    For me, someone who is deep in this industry, its not a lot. But for your kind, it is.

    I cant get a sense at all

    Let me exin it to you like this, currently, you have gathered the most Madness.

    ......

    J gave a smile.

    The person in 2nd ce was quite close to you but died in the previous Adventure. Such a shame. Anyway, would you like to trade with me?

    What can I buy?

    <em>Ding!</em>

    A bunch of information suddenly appeared in front of Seol. There was so much of it that his head started to hurt.

    Seol first picked out two things that he thought were nice.

    [[This&That Seasoning Jar]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: You can store a lot of seasonings in this small jar. Only basic seasonings are allowed]

    [ [Fresh Ingredients Pouch]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: Ingredients will neither rot nor spoil in this pouch. Each container can be set to a different temperature, and there is a lot of room for ingredients to be stored. However, only food ingredients are allowed storage, and certain food ingredients cannot be stored.]

    ...You picked some unique ones.

    Seol looked through a bit more for items that he could purchase with Madness.

    There were some decent ones but none that he needed right away. There were also things that would be a huge helpter but were expensive.

    None of them really caught my eye.

    Grr Those words practically stomp on my, Js, pride! Fine! Then, what about this?!

    J pulled out something that had a strange glow.

    Hmm

    When Seol saw it, he almost gasped.

    The item that J was holding was something that he knew very well.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    It was a flower that radiated a bright, ck glow.

    What J, the Merchant of Madness, pulled out was a Shadow Flower.

    Im sure you wouldnt know the value of this item, but I dont normally sell this to first-time customers, alright?

    ...A flower?

    Thats right! Its a flower that still radiantly glows light even though its been a decade since it was picked. A Shadow Flower.

    [[Shadow Flower]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Even though they grow in Flegueria, there is a good chance you wont ever see this flower unless you are lucky.

    Bonus Effect: You can forcibly use Shadow Summon on a much stronger opponent once. The summoner will be considered 10 levels higher when using this item. If the Shadow Summon would still be unsessful with an increase of 10 levels, Shadow Summon will fail.]

    I can get a Shadow Flower this early?

    Seol knew that item well.

    It was an item that was somewhatparable to a vtile skill.

    It was in the same category as a scroll with a power spell imbued into it or a potion that gave your superhuman strength to escape a dangerous situation.

    These items yed a huge role in critical moments in turning a failing Adventure into a sess.

    And more importantly, right now, there was nothing bad about having it on hand.

    All he had to do was hold onto it and eventually find a moment to use it.

    J was reading Seols reactions.

    Seol pretended to be apathetic since as long as there were other Merchants of Madness, he didnt have to rush to a deal right away with J.

    What do you think ab

    How much is it?

    Its exactly 3,000 Madness. It seems you realized the value of it, yes?

    ...

    D-Dont you think its too expensive?

    Seol was contemting right now.

    The item was certainly valuable but the two items that he had already picked out earlier were quite convenient. Since Seol didnt know how valuable Madness was, it was hard to make a decision.

    Is it expensive or cheap for the price?

    As Seol furrowed his brows, J came to him with a proposal first.

    Then if you purchase the Shadow Flower, Ill give you the items that you purchased earlier for free. How does that sound?

    Both the seasoning jar and the ingredients pouch?

    Yes! But Im sure youre already aware that those items are worth over 600 Madness, right?

    Before Seol could nod in response, J continued.

    But, I want you to promise that youll only trade with me next time.

    Next time?

    Since Ill be taking a slight loss, I want to make up for it with consistent trades. Dont you think thats fair?

    Seol saw through what J was saying and nodded.

    So you dont want me to meet any other Merchants of Madness until the next time we meet, right?

    Yes, you would be meeting me the next time you have to trade something.

    Was that a profit or a loss?

    I was able to get the Shadow Flower thanks to her adding on the two items but Js proposition was the worry this time.

    You dont need to buy any items next time either. I just want you to take a look.

    ...Alright.

    Alright, then its a deal! The items have been safely delivered to you.

    Since he was in his dreams, Seol was confident that the items would have been delivered to him. It was likely that J, the Merchant of Madness, was also one of those transcendent beings he met before.

    Before he could wake up from his lucid dream, J quickly reached out to Seol.

    Ah! I almost forgot this! Here, take this.

    J handed him a piece of paper with a demon design on it. It sort of looked like a piece of currency.

    ...What is this?

    You might find it ufortable if I just show up randomly whenever I want. Whenever you want to purchase something with Madness, tear up that invitation.

    I dont know how much Madness Ill have though?

    That invitation triggered an awkward event if you ripped it while possessing no Madness.

    Dont worry. I gave that to you while considering everything. I want you to know that I dont give that invitation out to just anyone, alright? Only an extremely rare number of people ever get that invitation.

    It was an invitation for a chosen few and Seol was now one of them.

    ...I understand.

    Then, with our promise of meeting again the next time, Ill take my leave! Please do well to survive until then.

    [You have acquired a Shadow Flower''.]

    [You have acquired a ''This&That Seasoning Jar''.]

    [You have acquired a ''Fresh Ingredients Pouch''.]

    * * *

    As expected, the items were on the table when Seol woke up.

    A refreshing breeze apanied by the sound of birds chirping flowed in through the gap in the window.

    Regardless of wherever you go, your biological clock matches the time there after a good nights sleep.

    Seol, right now, felt exactly just that.

    It felt natural to wake up in Pandea.

    This thing called Madness it might be a more fun system than I thought?

    - Yo~

    - Hey~!

    - So he bought those from the Merchant of Madness! He bought some weird ass stuff lmfao

    - Its going to be boring if all he does is rest for a month, why should I watch this

    - Thats still case by case. I read that theres still a lot to do during break. Obviously, there are still probably going to be idiots who actually just rest, but

    - Snowman proved himself! Im only going to watch this stream.

    Since Seol spared no effort at the beginning of his journey to acquire the best rewards, it was natural that he caught the attention of those that lived in another world.

    There was no one who could show off as many strange and hidden things like he could.

    If you cant avoid it, make the most of it.

    Seol started drafting ns to make the most of Madness like how Kodon told him.

    He then organized the things he had to do in the rest area.

    First, I have to allocate the skill points that I received.

    Second, I have to confirm what the next Adventure is.

    Third, I have to check the trends of other yers.

    Fourth, Clear the A Lost Pocket Watch side quest that I got in the Pointy Mountains.

    And there was something that he found out only recently.

    Parts of my memory are missing.

    Seol first believed he remembered everything about all of the Adventures in The World of Eternity.

    But, he was mistaken.

    He wasnt sure how a certain Adventure started. He wasnt sure which important option he selected and what results they brought.

    I never thought I was arrogant, so why couldn''t I remember it?

    He felt like someone who woke up after a long sleep in one of the cryogenic chambers from the movies.

    The fact he had a hazy memory was shocking to him.

    Even if the Adventures content changed with the official version, its pointless if I cant even remember the original Adventure. Damn it

    Because he trusted his memory above all else, he couldnt help but feel a sense of doubt.

    Its unfortunate but I should be a bit careful for a while.

    An easy Adventure could easily change into a difficult Adventure based on your information.

    He nned to dy or give up the Adventures he couldnt remember for now.

    Seol then took a bath, fixed his equipment, and left his room.

    The sun was bright in the sky as Seol noticed some strange movements.

    Was the square this close?

    A crowd was gathered in the square.

    Some people had huge dark circles around their eyes, potentially because they slept at the square. It seemed as if everyone gathered here were yers.

    Someone was standing on the podium, shouting.

    He looked ordinary but there was a hint of coldness to him for some reason.

    Im telling you, weve been forced into the worst incident in human history!

    Wh-whats the government doing?!

    Who cares about the government?! Does anyone know where we even are? How are we supposed to find the government if we dont know where we are?!

    I-Is everyone here all from Earth?

    Im scared Im so scared.

    Are we going to get dragged back into that hell after a month?

    Seol watched the man standing on the podium. He started saying strange things to the people gathered here.

    Everyone, isnt the most important thing in times like this unity and cooperation?

    Unity and cooperation?

    Is he saying that we should work together?

    Exactly. Is there a reason to kill ourselves by splitting up? Think about the people that died during the Adventure or whatever its called!

    Hm

    [Insight Activates]

    [Speech 1 is being used.]

    [You are no longer influenced by it.]

    How are we supposed to work together? Dont we need someone to be our central pir, then?

    Thats right! Who are we supposed to trust? If we just group up without a pir, its all pointless!

    Seol wasnt interested in what they had to say since it didnt rte to him and left before he wasted more time.

    A few moments after Seol disappeared, the man on the podium continued.

    Thats why I brought him.

    A man stepped onto the podium.

    The mans massive muscles made him look almost like a caveman.

    Who is that?

    Who is he?

    Everyone, Im sure youre all aware that the person who ced 1st in the Points Leaderboard made their existence private.

    The people started whispering among themselves.

    Thats right! They did!

    Dont tell me

    The man standing on the podium introduced the new person.

    It is. This person is the person who ranked 1st.

    Th-that person is

    So were going to work together by trusting him?

    The decisions are up to you, Im just proposing an offer. Because the only thing that you can trust in a dangerous situation like this isnt faith or friends It is simply strength. And can anyone deny that he is the person who is most likely to survive around here?

    Well

    Wh-what should we do?

    The man gave a smile.

    I n on creating a group.

    Simr things were happening throughout Kongory.

    Guilds.

    Since they were in a fantasy world now, it was more appropriate to call it a guild than a Dure or a vignte group.

    PR/N: Dure is a group in small Korean farmingmunities, involving farmers working together to support each other.

    Seol saw many people creating groups, other than the first guy he met, as he walked around the city.

    And whenever he saw that, heughed.

    Its an organization created to protect people but how many would really be able to keep that noble mindset?

    Seol wasnt really that interested in real people anyway. Indifference and Deceit.

    There was no way that he would be normal when he grew up in an orphanage and had the same dream for 17 years.

    He only trusted himself and he trusted people even less after he was betrayed by the gods.

    Im sure theyll do fine on their own.

    Seol went to the ss Training Center.

    Shadow Summoning was in the ck Magic category.

    And because of that, Seol went to a building that had the name Prophets of the Dark written on the wooden que. He faced a man covering his face in a robe.

    What brings you here?

    The moment Seol saw him, he saw some options.

    [[ck Magic is researched here. The person who seems to be in charge of this facility has asked you why youre here. How do you respond?]

    1. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to learn a new skill.

    2. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to enhance a basic skill.

    3. I wish to test my skills.

    4. Is there a task you can entrust to me?

    5. [Required: Shadow Summoner, Wall of Awakening] I heard that there was a Shadow Summoner here.

    ]

    Options 5 and below were unable to be chosen and were grayed out.

    I came here to strengthen a basic skill and learn a new skill.

    Alright, follow me.

    Seol followed behind the man.

    When you were on a Rest, you had to always check and inspect your skills.

    In here. Please, enter.

    Okay.

    It was a pitch-dark room.

    The man led Seol into the room and left.

    It waspletely ck in front of him. Seol felt like he entered the solitary confinement room of a prison.

    And just then something came up.

    <em>Hum</em>

    It looked like a phantasmal tree.

    At the roots of the tree, there were phrases such as Shadow Summon or Shadow Hand and countless branches wereing out of it.

    So this is how the skill tree was realized.

    Since Seol already knew about this system, he was quick to adapt to it.

    He moved his hands quickly to strengthen and unlock the skills that he wanted.

    [You enhance Shadow Summon.]

    [You use 2 skill points.]

    [Upon a sessful Shadow Summon, the summon will now pass on skills more smoothly than before.]

    [Upon a sessful Shadow Summon, the summon will now retain at least 40% of their stats.]

    First, he strengthened his most important skill.

    After using 2 points to enhance Shadow Summon, his main skill, he still had 2 skill points left.

    I need 4 skill points for the next level.

    Seol looked through the other skills until he eventually found the skill that he wanted. He reached his hand out to it.

    [Passive: Enhance Summons is awakened.]

    [You use 1 skill point.]

    [Your summons stats have increased by 5%.]

    [Passive: Expand Shadow Space is awakened.]

    [You use 1 skill point.]

    [You expand your Shadow Space by 10%, giving you more free space for summons.]

    - Whether hes awake or asleep, all he worries about is his summons Snowman, the type of man who doesnt get even a single skill for himself!

    - Hes thinkingpletely differently from us. He basically thinks that he doesnt need to worry about his skills since his summons are going to do everything for him.

    - Leave summoners alone! Leave summoners alone!

    - Jamad and Karuna are about to be fucking units now sheeesh

    - This man There are two wolves inside of you.

    Seol reached out to another skill as a test. He then got this message.

    [You do not have enough skill points.]

    Im not getting strong as fast as I wanted to.

    Seol, despite thinking it was a bit of a shame that this was all he could do, thanked the master as he left and finished allocating his skills.

    [[Snowman]

    Title: The One Who Brought Down The Moon and 4 others.

    Race: Human

    Level: 5

    HP: 690/690

    MP: 1320/1320

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 10(+1) Dexterity 10(+1) Constitution 14(+2)

    Intelligence 14(+2) Wisdom 40(+18) Spirit 14(+3)

    Talents: Cooking 1, Insight 1

    Skills: Shadow Summon 2, Shadow Hand, Passive: Enhance Summons 1, Passive: Expand Shadow Space 1

    Shadow Space: 800/1320]

    I guess this is still on the stronger side though?

    After he finished checking his stats, Seol headed to a bar.

    So, some strange group was trying to take you somewhere?

    Even though I was a NEET back on Earth Im super popr here Surprising, right?

    What the hell happened to the world

    The bar was filled with talks about guilds.

    Steel Heart or whatever their name was Its super tacky, right?

    At least its better than ck Tiger. I heard some old man made that guild.

    Thats amazing wow

    - LMFAOOOO Im a ck Tiger!

    - My stomachs going to rip! LMFAO! Stop making guilds!

    - I get it, I get it Your naming senses are so awful Im so bored I want to kill myself.

    - That old mans guild I kind of like it?

    - Is Snowman making a guild?

    - The legendary Private-chan wont make a move that easily~

    - The secretly powerful protagonist sheeesh

    - The reason hes hiding his strength: because no one asked

    - Social distancing OP

    The reason that Seol didnt want to join a guild was simple.

    He wasnt going to get much help from them and he cant directly help them himself.

    He thought of Kodons final words for him.

    <em>- Keep in mind that if you talk about the things that happened in the heavens out loud, it gives the gods justification to intervene. You will definitely die if that happens. Please, you must be wise. I wish you luck, Snowman. I hope to meet you again someday.</em>

    If Seol helped someone with his experience, it could reveal where his skill was from.

    For now, Ill work alone.

    He concluded.

    Well thats that, but I wonder if anyone knows anything about this pocket watch.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    As he looked at the broken watch while contemting how to clear this side quest, he felt a gaze.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Seol looked back. A white-haired, distinct old man stopped drinking his alcohol to stare at Seols face.

    <em>Stand</em>

    He then suddenly approached Seol.

    What? Who is he?

    Seol prepared to summon in case but watched the old man for now.

    The old man approached Seol with his face red from alcohol.

    That

    Hm?

    That watch

    The old man wasnt looking at Seol. He was looking at the pocket watch.

    That pocket watch It looks like a watch that I know Could I please take a look?

    Seol was sad when he thought hed have to scour the city for a clue.

    But now, thanks to insane amounts of luck, the quest NPC was right in front of him.

    ...Do you know this watch?

    Of course, I do, because

    Seols jaws shut when he heard the old mans response.

    I was the one that made that watch.

    Seol had found a clue for A Lost Pocket Watch.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    A lot of things went into a persons life.

    Their values, aspirations, worth Life is a record of a persons life from the cradle to the grave and death was the period that signaled the end.

    No, thats what Im saying! Whats going to happen next after we rest for a month?

    I think that

    Seol felt that his surroundings were a bit loud and got up from his seat.

    Lets go somewhere else. Its too loud here.

    Sure.

    After paying, the two went outside the bar.

    It was a dim evening.

    The people that were freed from the fear of death all acted in all sorts of different ways.

    We humans havemitted countless sins. This is our judgment!

    We must purify ourselves! Purify ourselves!

    People who were wearing strange clothes were shouting that out.

    Even though they probably believed in different gods on Earth, their actions now only contributed to the current turmoil from the World Merge.

    Darn, its loud here too. I know a ce where we can have a quiet conversation. How about we go there? said the old man.

    Where is it?

    ...Its my old workshop.

    Okay.

    Why was the old man calling it his old workshop?

    Is he not using it anymore?

    Because Seolcked information about the sidequest, he couldnt refuse the old mans proposal.

    And just like that, Seol headed to the old mans workshop.

    The old man looked a bit sad and alright at the same time.

    He looked like someone who was preparing himself for bad news.

    So you mentioned it was a workshop. What kind of workshop is it?

    Whats the point of telling you now when youll find out when you get there?

    - You can still tell us, sir

    - Ive definitely heard that before kek

    Seol thought to himself while trailing the man before opening his mouth.

    Its a watchmaking workshop, isnt it?

    At least you can read context clues. Didnt I tell you that already at the bar though?

    The old man took a nce at the pocket watch before letting out a sigh.

    I told you that I thought that I made that watch.

    Eventually, Seol and the old man reached a remote area of Kongory.

    It wasnt an underdeveloped or poor area but it was definitely away from the main market.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The old man pulled out a key and gripped it tight as he opened the door.

    Its still the same.

    The interior was filled with cobwebs and had a bit of a moldy smell to it. However, Seol didnt feel particrly ufortable by it. It just felt like entering a workshop that hadnt been maintained.

    I guess it really was a watchmaking workshop.

    He was surrounded by walls filled with clocks.

    There were multiple types of clocks filling up the workshop, even a grandfather clock.

    Its nice to meet you, my name is Bill Marcus. You can just call me Bill.

    My name is Snowman.

    ...What?

    My name is Snowman.

    Seol and Bill both froze.

    Bill?

    His name sounded familiar.

    Even though Seol had an exceptional memory, he couldnt remember why he knew Bills name.

    Its like this again.

    Why was he unable to remember him when he could remember things way older?

    Seol thought that he mightve done the A Lost Pocket Watch side quest before.

    There was no other way Bills name would sound familiar to him.

    The problem is I dont remember anything about this.

    Bill turned his body around to look at a few clocks before facing Seol over his shoulder.

    I see What a strange coincidence

    Huh?

    Its nothing. Now, could you please tell me how you were able to acquire that pocket watch?

    Seol dramatized how he got the watch a little for Bill.

    He told him that he went near the cliffs of the Pointy Mountains to look for an herb and found the watch like that. He didnt necessarily lie he just didnt tell Bill everything.

    I see, so thats how that happened So you found it there

    Is there something you know about this?

    Of course. I finally understand everything that happened now. Could you please pass the watch?

    <em>ce.</em>

    Seol passed the pocket watch over to Bill.

    I definitely made this watch. Do you see my signature here?

    Signature? Oh, that was a signature.

    I dont know if its faded because of the passage of time or because the clocks been through something but my signature is here.

    It was true.

    Bills name was definitely written on the back of the clock in illegible handwriting.

    Seol was only able to tell now because Bill pointed it out to him.

    20 years ago, I gifted someone this watch. It was because of my granddaughter.

    Granddaughter? Did you just say, granddaughter?

    20 years ago, she was kidnapped by the trolls of the Pointy Mountains. She made a mistake crossing the Mountains trying to make it in time for her performance.

    <em>Throb.</em>

    Seol felt a headacheing.

    But because it was an important conversation, Seol persevered through the pain and asked another question.

    What happened to her?

    ......

    ...I see.

    No one stepped forward to help. The Lord of the city didnt, the free knights obviously didnt either, even the mercenaries and adventurers didnt I requested everyone for help, but the only answer that I got in response was that it was impossible.

    His granddaughter was dead but Bill still didnt talk about who the watchs owner was.

    Seol patiently listened.

    But then someone appeared. He said that he would help rescue my granddaughter.

    And who was that?

    I engraved it into the watch.

    But I didnt see any name on that watch

    Thats because it was hidden on the inside. See, look here.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Bill messed around with the watch a little to reveal a hiddenpartment.

    And inside of it was a fine phrase and a name.

    <em>- May Fortune Follow the Brave.</em>

    ...No way.

    The name of the pocket watchs owner shocked him.

    <em>- Snowman.</em>

    Bill continued while looking at Seol.

    And to think that after 20 years, a man with the same name and around the same age would show up with the watch I wonder what all of this is

    Seol also didnt know what was going on.

    Bill continued to talk.

    But the owner of this watch didnt return. Neither did my granddaughter. After that, I left Kongory for a long time and only returned to this city recently.

    Urgh

    Why? Whats wrong?

    I-Its nothing. I just have a bit of a headache. Please, continue.

    Ive already finished the story and I was only trying to tell you that something like that happened in the past. Ah, right! Theres a ce we can visit together what do you say?

    Where

    My granddaughters grave. Its also that Adventurers grave as well.

    ...What?

    He was the only person that stepped forth to help my unfortunate daughter I might not be able to recover his corpse but preparing a small grave for him was nothing. What about it? Do you want to go toget said Bill while scratching his nose.

    Urg Urghgh

    Are you alright?!

    Seol remembered it.

    He remembered everything that happened between Bill, his granddaughter, and the Adventurer named Snowman.

    He was my first piece

    This wasnt the first time that Seol used Snowman as an alias.

    He also used it the first time he stepped into Pandea, the World of Eternity.

    Snowman was the first of the thirty pieces he created.

    He was Snowman, the Frost Magician.

    C-Could Ie back here tomorrow?

    S-Sure. Ill be waiting for you here at noon.

    Thank you, then Ill

    Hurry and get some rest.

    And like that, Seol left the watchmaking workshop.

    * * *

    What in the world happened?

    What is this

    A game piece which he created left a mark in The World of Eternity.

    It was a shock to Seol.

    Dont tell me Did everything that my pieces do leave a mark on this world?

    The World of Eternity definitely worked like that.

    A pieces actions influenced the world.

    But wasnt that just a system in the game?

    Why did the things that he did in the game leave a mark in the real world?

    Was everything real?

    Even though Seol thought The World of Eternity was a game, it was, in fact, real life.

    That wasnt the only thing this truth revealed.

    Gasp Gasp

    Seol went to Kongorys library.

    We close after an hour. If theres a specific book that youre looking for

    Im fine. Ill look for it myself.

    Books are a record for something.

    And if you wanted to store information from the previous decades, it was a good medium to do so.

    Seol found a bookcase filled with many history books and quickly skimmed through it.

    There were many history books but he was looking for something specific.

    If my first character died 20 years ago Then this Pandea is 20 years in the future from when I first started ying.

    So, he decided that all he had to do was find information from the recent 20 years.

    Where is it. Where is it?!

    Seols first 10 characters didnt set that many achievements but it was a different case for histter 20 characters.

    Hisst 10 characters especially shouldve left their names in history as they all even challenged Ascension, the Final Adventure.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    Seols finger and eyes both stopped on one book.

    <em>- The Turbulent Decade</em>

    Seol pulled out that book without hesitation.

    The title was very eye-catching.

    <em>- Stories about the superhumans that changed history.</em>

    <em>Flip.</em>

    Seol quickly flipped through the pages.

    Since the fastest way of learning the contents of a book is through its table of contents, Seol flipped to there first.

    <em>- The Beginning</em>

    <em>1. How was the Grand Duke of Frost born?</em>

    <em>2. The Grand Duke of Frosts corrtion to the Zodiac.</em>

    <em>3. The one who dug up the grave of Emperor Leo, the man who shocked the continent.</em>

    <em>4. The Immortal who disappeared at an unfortunate time.</em>

    <em>5. Does a sword that can cut through anything really exist?</em>

    <em>6. </em>

    <em></em>

    Theyre all my characters?

    Every person that the book was referencing were all characters that Seol created.

    No way

    Many things go into a single persons life.

    But Seol had lived and died 30 times in Pandea, the World of Eternity.

    Before he realized it, Seol had be the history of Pandea himself.

    * * *

    Here. Its here.

    So your granddaughter is

    She isnt. Because we never found her corpse. But even if we dont have a corpse its a ce that I cherish so it still holds some meaning.

    Seol nodded and followed Bill.

    They were both quieter than yesterday.

    - Does anyone know why Snowman is so serious today?

    - Because the quest is more boring than he thought. Duh.

    - Im pretty sure hes just shocked that someone with the same name as him is dead

    - Hes so sensitive! How is he going to be the secretly OP former-loser MC like this

    - Does he have to be a loser though?

    Alright, its here.

    It was a grave with an appropriately sized tombstone.

    There was a sentence that Bill wrote himself on the tombstone for his granddaughter.

    <em>- The loveliest woman in the world.</em>

    Its good to cherish someone. It might be an empty grave, but it makes you remember that person.

    I see

    The grave next to that is the grave of the adventurer with the same name as you. Now Why dont we return the watch to its rightful owner?

    Okay.

    Seol slowly approached the grave.

    He held the watch as he looked at the tombstone with a in expression. He then paused.

    <em>- A man who did not turn a blind eye to those in trouble.</em>

    Seol felt something rise up within his chest.

    It was not a desire for revenge against the gods nor was it an excitement to explore a new world.

    His hand trembled as he gripped the broken pocket watch ever harder.

    ...Im sorry.

    Seol finally realized now why he forgot about the pocket watch and the incidents surrounding it as well as Bills name.

    Its because he chose to not remember it.

    This was a memory that he pushed far, deep into his subconscious.

    There is a word in English called Fumble.

    Its used for huge, catastrophic failures.

    In The World of Eternity, rolling a 1 and bringing the worst-case scenario is also called a fumble.

    Seols first character, Snowman, lost his life to a fumble. Seol, who was just a kid back then, was shocked and did his best to forget it.

    And thats why he forgot.

    Im sorry, I I found it toote.

    Seol ced the pocket watch on the tombstone.

    And just like that, Seol was able to repair one of his 30 lives.

    In an instant, his vision was covered in messages.

    [The pocket watch has returned to its rightful owner.]

    [You have received skill points as a reward.]

    Seol thought it would end here but once again, there was more.

    Krgh

    Another message popped up alongside his headache.

    [<Snowman>s inheritance is starting.]

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Inheritance.

    It has a variety of meanings, but in The World of Eternity, its specifically talking about the process of taking on skills or items that belonged to others.

    Seols inheritance was simr to what his summons had done before but it was also a bit different.

    Krgh

    H-Hey! Are you alright?!

    Bill rushed to support Seol.

    He could only see the white in Seols eyes as his neck tensed up even harder.

    Bill could tell even at a nce how painful this was.

    Seol, right now, was looking at his first characters memories.

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    These memories were surprisingly real.

    Seol felt like he was in a fast train, looking at his memories, like it was the scenery outside of a window.

    My brain feels like its going to fry!

    But even so, he kept remembering the things he had forgotten.

    He remembered how Bill looked 20 years ago. He remembered the photo of Bills granddaughter he received. He even received Snowmans memory from early childhood to adulthood.

    He received all of his first pieces memory.

    So it was because of this.

    This was the reason why he felt like he had gaps in his memory.

    Seol realized the reason while going over his first pieces memory.

    Its because my pieces kept it.

    Portions of Seols memories weren''t in his head. It was in his 30 pieces.

    The various knowledge that he had was jumbled up in his head.

    His memories were like a ball of yarn that had been knotted up. Some memories were clear and visible but a few memories felt like they had to be properly untied for him to understand it.

    It was painful trying to take in all of his pieces experience at once. It also made him feel ufortable like he was looking through someone elses memory.

    Dont tell me Will I have to experience this every time I run into the other pieces I gave up too?

    The novel thing was that Seols memories of Snowman, unlike the memories of his other pieces, felt like it was always his now.

    The memories I recover be mine.

    At least thats the only conclusion he could draw right now.

    Gasp Gasp

    Are you alright? Have you calmed down?

    I-Im fine.

    It was a short moment but Seol felt like he traveled back in time for that moment.

    [Adventure [Fate: Things Which Must be Recovered] is scheduled.]

    [You have inherited Snowmans unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    [Characteristic: A Mass of Greed has been inherited.]

    [This skill is not suitable for this body.]

    [Jamad, the Mountain Shaman has inherited Characteristic: A Mass of Greed.]

    [Jamad now gains experience 10% faster and has a 15% chance of unlocking new skills.]

    [The main contents of Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered have changed.]

    [Fate. Things Which Must be Recovered

    You have experienced a mysterious phenomenon that you dont know the meaning behind. Through a connection with a stranger you know nothing about, you have learned everything about them.

    You have gained their memories, their thoughts, their lingering attachments, and even their abilities.

    Perhaps, there are more mysterious connections in this world. Every time you confront your fate, you will acquire new things and remember old memories.

    Objective: Confront your fate

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    ...It even gave a skill? And Jamad got it, not me?

    Not only did Seol receive Snowmans memories, he even received a skill.

    Seol was gasping for air in a dumbfounded state.

    And Fate? What is this

    - What? Whats going on?

    - What is going on???

    - You inherit stuff if you find someone with the same name as you.

    - Ah, I understand. Wheres your source though?

    - Im my own source. It made sense though, right?

    Bill let out a sigh while looking at Seol.

    For a second I thought Id have to dig another grave.

    ...Thank you for worrying about me.

    I wasnt Anyway, I n on returning to Kongory so if youre ever in trouble,e see me. I dont know if Ill be of much help, but I can at least sell you some watches.

    [Bills favorability toward you has increased.]

    Be careful on your way back, said Seol.

    Yeah, thank you.

    After Bill left, Seol quickly organized his thoughts.

    There are traces of my 30 pieces scattered throughout Pandea.

    This was an undoubtable fact.

    There was no way there wouldnt be traces of them left when their achievements were recorded in a book.

    And when Ie into contact with those traces, I get the pieces memory and a portion of their skills.

    Seol wasnt sure if his exnation was too general, but he thought he would have toe into contact with more pieces to be certain.

    Lastly, I need their skills and memories for Ascension. More specifically... I need the memories that I lost.

    He needed to repair his lost memory and use that to be much stronger than his previous pieces. And after that he would challenge Ascension.

    He found a hint toward Ascension through this inheritance process.

    Well thats that, but A Mass of Greed, hm

    Seols first character, Snowman, died without being able to amount to much.

    Since he also didnt unlock that many skills, it was obvious that he wouldnt have any useful skills to be inherited.

    Well, thats not true.

    There was one useful skill.

    It was the A Mass of Greed skill which Jamad inherited.

    Seol remembered the first time he created his own character.

    There was a bright, golden light surging from behind his game piece and all of the gods were in awe.

    <em>- No way! Why is this guy lucky from the start?</em>

    <em>- What is it though? Is it like a characteristic like their personality or something?</em>

    <em>- A Mass of Greed? Hah! Im at a loss for words</em>

    Back then Seol didnt know anything. So he asked them in response, Is it something good?

    <em>- Youll realize it when you y. As long as you properly raise it, your character will be a monster.</em>

    <em>- Must be nice I hope I get something like that too someday</em>

    Snowman wasnt able to be a monster since he died early to a fumble but his potential was definitely amazing.

    Seol, after receiving his powers and memories, gave a deep bow to the tombstone.

    Thank you.

    The broken stopwatch rested on the tombstone. Its hand was pointing in the direction Seol left.

    * * *

    A month had already passed.

    Everyone who arrived in this new world realized by this point that there was no way to escape from this dangerous game.

    Maybe now our country and government might be gone too

    D-Dont say something so bleak! Im sure theylle save us as long as we hold on! Also, dont you think bullets would work on those monsters too?

    Right? Theyll probablye save us, right?

    There was no way that would happen.

    It was something that everyone already knew.

    They were just trying their best to say only positive things.

    Even though the two worlds werebined, the people from Earth called themselves a Transferee.

    Even though a month was an ambiguous time in length, the transferees had changed a lot.

    The biggest change was that they were adapting to this new world.

    So did you pick your next Adventure?

    I did, but Id feel better about it if I at least knew something about it.

    Did you hear anything from the guild? Did they say anything?

    They first told me to form a party with people from the guild that I knew but I didnt really have that much faith in them.

    I get what you mean, I felt the exact same way. We filled up the head count but we have a kid, an old grandpa, and a dude with a big belly.

    Should I just go solo? There were quite a few people also going solo too.

    The two men who looked like they were in their mid-tote thirties were gossiping loudly even though no one seemed interested in it.

    Thats way too dangerous! Didnt you hear? Some transferees are trying to kill other people from Earth for their equipment

    Ah, I heard about that too. Those guys are real sons of bitches, arent they? I cant believe theyre just trying to survive by themselves in a situation like this

    Thats why you cantfortably trust other people now. So stop throwing away something thats good for you, its probably better for you to work with your guild

    You know some kids were all excited that they were in a game? Haah Theyve got guts, Ill give them that.

    Let them be. Those kinds of people that dont consider their situation are always the first to die. Lets go for a long, easy life.

    Yeah, a long, easy life.

    The guilds were gaining more and more influence by the day.

    With their country missing and the looming danger of the other transferees in the city, most people chose the guilds to protect themselves.

    The guilds look awful in Seols eyes but regardless of what he thought, the majority of the transferees ended up joining one.

    There were of course people who chose to go solo for their own personal reasons. Some who were ufortable in a group and some who were confident in their skills and wanted to monopolize the rewards.

    Seol fell into both of those categories, and obviously, went solo.

    The 3rd Adventure, except for special scenarios like Sudden Adventures or Urgent Adventures, was able to be chosen by the yer.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    You were able to choose it here, in the Adventurer Association.

    As Seol opened the door, almost everyone inside turned to look at him. But they quickly lost their interest and continued with what they were doing.

    Seol first headed to the bulletin board.

    The surprising thing about Pandea was that contrary to its medieval setting, there was a surprising bnce between culture and technology.

    <em>Beep.</em>

    As Seol ced his identification card closer, the bulletin board showed up,

    Seol already checked all of the posts that came up yesterday so he first checked if there was any new important information. When he realized that there were none, he checked the public posts.

    Partially, because it was thest day, there were countless posts looking for party members.

    [ (NEW) [<WeCantGoBaron>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: I am looking for Private.]

    Our partys seriously super strong. Were looking to recruit the Privates who ranked 1st and 3rd. If you dont contact us before thest date, well find someone else.

    - That looks like a party full of zoomers.

    - I bet it would feel like taking care of my nephews nope]

    [ (NEW) [<AtLongLast>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: We are trying to recruit the Private Ranker.]

    We are not afraid of this world. Rather we are the ones who have been waiting for it.

    Im sure that you, the Private that ranked 1st, are also a kindred soul. We shall wait until the final day for you. If not, we will look for someone else.

    - Im sorry, but could you make this for your eyes only instead?

    - I dont know why youre picking a fight with us

    - These guys here: the type of guys to kick you out of a party if you cant name your 3 favorite animes.

    Normally, a party that searches for members on thest day is bound to have problems big or small.

    They either had too many requirements or were looking for something way too specific.

    - These guys are hrious lol

    - Theres a ton of crazies

    - But why are they looking for Private?

    - Obviously, theyre trying to get carried.

    - The only thing this guys trying to carry is himself though.

    - Carry me daddy!

    Because Seol wasnt particrly interested in any of the Adventures, he closed the bulletin.

    Im not interested in any of them. In that case I should go with something I know for sure.

    In truth, Seol already had an Adventure in mind.

    He waited on deciding in case he forgot an important detail but he decided that he remembered all of the important stuff.

    It was a fairly well-known Adventure and it even gave good rewards.

    Seol looked around the Adventurer Association.

    Everyone seemed to be interested in their own conversations except for two people. He felt their gazes, watching him.

    Seol felt like he had be more perceptive after leveling up, likely due to his increased stats.

    One of them was the person I was looking for but the other person Are they a wanderer?

    He also might have caught their eye because of the equipment he had on instead. It was quite shiny and attention-grabbing.

    Well, it doesnt matter. I need to handle my business first.

    Seol didnt head toward the counter where the receptionist was. Instead, he approached the man who had been watching him in the corner.

    The man had some strange geometric tattoos on his face.

    ...What is it? said the man.

    And as he spoke, Seol saw the options avable to him.

    [[You see a suspicious man. What do you say?]

    1. What are you looking at? Are you picking a fight with me?

    2. Do you need help?

    3. It looked like you were interested in me.

    4. [Required: Insight] You dont look like an ordinary person

    ]

    Insight had worked.

    The truth was that even without Insight, it was possible to take on this Adventure. It required you to naturally progress through the conversation but since Seol wanted to save time, he picked option 4.

    You dont look like an ordinary person What are you doing here?

    What? Hahaha! How fun.

    The man stroked his chin then gestured to Seol to take a seat in front of him.

    <em>Sit.</em>

    When Seol sat down, the man leaned in toward Seol and started whispering.

    It was as if he wanted the surrounding noise to drown him out.

    The truth is I have to transport some things to Nobira for a huge deal and I needed some people to guard our pack of wagons.

    [Insight activates]

    [This man is lying.]

    Seol responded without changing his expression at all.

    ...And?

    I wanted to hire a trustworthy person for this job I will make sure you get plenty of rewards. How about it?

    Am I that trustworthy person?

    I guess you are considered one since we talked, right? You dont have to take this job if you dont want to. I dont have that much time either.

    [[The man has requested you to guard the transport to Nobira. How do you respond?]

    1. I understand.

    2. You should look for someone else.

    3. Exactly how much are the rewards?

    4. [Required: Insight] Are you sure this is a transport to Nobira? I dont think it is.]

    Seol nodded and epted the proposal.

    I understand, Ill do it. Have you hired other people as well?

    Hahaha! You made a good decision. And Ill have to look for other hires even if its a bitte. My name is Aden. Please take care of me.

    Im Snowman.

    [Adventure [Nobira Transport Guard] is scheduled.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'', you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    Seol shared a few more words with Aden before leaving with the promise of meeting tomorrow.

    So far its exactly how I remember it.

    Seol had recently received his first characters memory.

    And his first character, Snowman, cleared this Adventure before attempting The 5 Good Brothers Adventure.

    Thanks to his memories returning, he remembered all of the secrets behind the Adventure. There was no reason for Seol to not go on this Adventure.

    Seol also had another reason he chose this Adventure.

    My second character wasnt able to clear this Adventure.

    Even though his first piece was able to clear it, his second piece wasnt able to. And the only person who knew why he failed an Adventure he cleared before was Seol.

    It wont be easy but I have to do this.

    Because there might be a chance my 2nd piece is there.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    There were two men who observed Seol and Adens conversation in the Adventurer Association.

    One man even pointed at Seol as he was leaving the building.

    Hey.

    What?

    Did you see that?

    See what?

    Him. That guy.

    Ah! Yeah, I see him. The guy in the robes, right?

    The first man only nodded in response.

    Yeah. It looks like he tried hard to hide the value of his equipment, but theyre just way too good. I also heard his conversation with the merchant very clearly with Snoop... I guess you have to use tricks like that to get good equipment like him.

    He looks pretty strong

    No matter how strong he is, we should all be around the same strength since its only been a month. Everyones got a n until they get stabbed.

    What if hes in a guild? Its going to be annoying if hes in a big guild

    No matter how many meerkats group together theyre still meerkats. Did you forget? Dont you know what kind of people are the strongest in chaos?

    In a ce without order, the most dangerous individuals are the ones that desired chaos originally.

    Its the guys with nothing to lose.

    Yeah, youre right. But we need at least two more people if we want to do something.

    We can just borrow two people from the guild then.

    Okay.

    The two men were named Seo Jincheol and Baek Sang-gyu.

    They were both originally bad people.

    And it takes a bad person to quickly recognize another bad person.

    Not too long after they arrived in Kongory, the two quickly became close.

    The two then created a guild for people with the same values as them.

    They were amazing at least visually.

    There was someone who had his entire body covered in tattoos. There was another person who had multiple, deep stab wounds. There was even a person with cauliflower ears with a neck as thick as a rhino.

    Most people would be terrified just by looking at them.

    And Jincheol and Sang-gyu fit in perfectly with them.

    This group had already killed someone aftering to Kongory.

    It was because they wanted to steal that persons equipment and money.

    The only difference was that the results of their actions were different from what would happen on Earth.

    The people here didnt care about the transferees identities and didnt investigate or punish them.

    It was hard for someone to take the difficult path once they have tasted an easier path.

    This group believed that they were the kings of the new world.

    I want you to go back to the guild and bring about two more people. Im going to go have a conversation with that merchant.

    Alright.

    Jincheol gave a sly smile and left the Association.

    Sang-gyu, who was now alone, approached Aden and spoke.

    You dont look like an ordinary person What are you doing here? asked Sang-gyu.

    Aden gave an undecipherableugh as he greeted his new guest.

    * * *

    Do we really have to go?

    Haaah it feels like Im walking toward my death.

    I heard that this Adventures easy so dont worry too much.

    As the Remaining Time got closer to zero, the transferees became more anxious.

    For some, it was a day. For others, days.

    There were even some who had to take 2 weeks and a few whose Adventuressted a month.

    Each Adventure had their own different time limits.

    This meant that the situation which happened when they first arrived in the city with peopleing in droves wont happen anymore.

    It is a bit cruel though.

    Adventures were cruel themselves but the Rests were what were truly cruel.

    A month of rest takes away everyones physical and mental edge. It makes themx.

    If they werent able to get used to this, it would feel like walking down to hell every time they would return to the Adventures.

    Seol, unlike the others, was able to take on the Adventure with a much more rxed mind state.

    Because he, unlike the others, knew which path hed had to take in that hell.

    Dont die, alright?!

    Stop fucking jinxing us!

    Were going to meet back here, okay?

    The transferees, who were crying like a couple that had broken up, were soon swept away by the light.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Seol and the other transferees were being transported into their Adventures.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 3rd Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 3. Nobira Transport Guard]

    [Adventure 3. Nobira Transport Guard

    In South Pandea, the World of Eternity, there are many different biomes. One of those biomes is the Great Silent Forest. You have been contracted to guard a transport headed to Nobira, a city near the Great Silent Forest.

    The problem is that, on the path toward Nobira, there are groups of bandits who also hunt for ruins. You will probably be fine if you do not run into them, but if you do it will not go too easily.

    Objective: Guard the transport until it reaches Nobira. Your rewards will decrease as the number of people and wagons decreases.

    Remaining Time [71:59]]

    Three days The first day will be easy though.

    After reading the summary of the Adventure, Seol looked around at his surroundings.

    Aden was in the middle of ordering the workers to load thest of the goods. He then noticed Seol approaching him and greeted Seol with open arms.

    Hahaha! Right on time!

    However, Seol was looking elsewhere.

    Four men with threatening faces were looking in Seols way.

    Was that the guy from the Association?

    It looked like the guy who was stealing nces at him.

    Seol wasnt sure how he found out about this but he was sure that the three other men came with him.

    Theyll be joining us this trip. The four of them are in a group so dont say anything about one because then the other will hear haha!

    ...I understand.

    Sang-gyu stared down Seol. It reminded Seol of a shark.

    Im Baeksang. Please take care of us during the trip.

    Sang-gyu gave Seol his nickname instead of his actual name.

    In fact, a lot of transferees gave their nicknames out instead of their actual names.

    Im Snowman.

    Thats a fucking mouthful. Anyway, lets not get in each others way and go quietly.

    - He looks like hed be the biggest trouble maker though

    - This looks rough LOL You always get med for mistakes when youre teamed up with a 4-man party!

    - Look at their faces. They have to at least have three priors.

    After they shared their names with each other, Aden spoke to all of them.

    I know its a request to guard the wagons, but you guys are just backup.

    ...What?

    Backup?

    The group, other than Seol, were all confused by Adens words. Aden then broke the silence while giving a heartyugh.

    I already have more than enough guards but you never know how things turn out, right? Thats why I hired more people than needed.

    What should we do, then?

    Just watch the mood ande out if a problem happens. Well take care of the scouting and night watches.

    Jincheol and Sang-gyu started whispering to each other.

    Wait, this is fucking easy? I shouldve known the moment he decided to take on this Adventure alone. He was trying to monopolize an easy Adventure like this by himself?

    Shitty bastard. Lets stick to our original n. Well kill him, take all of his belongings, and then throw him out of the wagon.

    Aden didnt catch their whispers at all. He just said one more line before making his leave.

    You guys can go in that wagon near the middle with the three ribbons on it. We probably wont call you unless its mealtime so you guys can take a nap or something.

    Sheeesh nice benefits too.

    The moment Aden left, Sang-gyu looked at Seol and pointed at the rear of the wagon with his thumb.

    Lets go in. Well get real close fast in three days.

    .....

    Seol followed them into the wagon without a word.

    Not too long after, they started to depart.

    Seol continued to check his surroundings as the wagon moved.

    I dont know what their objective is, but its clear theyre after me.

    Seol could feel their aversion to him from their words, actions, and gaze.

    Even though they were having a loud, friendly conversation, they were cautious.

    Furthermore, since the person who was staring at him at the Adventurer Association was joining the same mission as him, Seol was on guard.

    Are they Trolls?

    They could be Trolls or they could be Murderers.

    The former was someone who joined an Adventure to intentionally ruin it and thetter was someone who killed the pieces.

    They were both harmful to the party but their objectives and directions were different.

    Trolls were after the fun that came from new, unexpected scenarios. They also could be the type that enjoyed ruining the progress on the table. Murderers, unlike the Trolls, were usually after another yers equipment.

    That was because it was much faster to get equipment from other pieces than from the Adventures.

    Obviously, there were some Murderers who enjoyed killing itself and didnt care about equipment.

    yers like those existed in the heavens too.

    Obviously, no one wanted to y with them so whenever they were rejected, the Murderers would change their masks ande back with a new piece.

    I cant exclude the possibility that they are murderers.

    Seol was on guard but he also thought it was a relief.

    He would worry about them if they were normal people who fell into danger but he doesnt need to worry about people who have ulterior motives like that.

    Incidentally, those guys are idiots. Did they know what kind of Adventure they were getting themselves into?

    They either had to be extremely powerful individuals who were strong enough to not care about the details or extremely stupid.

    Theyre probably thetter Theyre going to regret itter.

    This Adventure was not an ordinary Adventure.

    Linked Adventures often yed tricks with the difficulty.

    For example, it would start off as an easy, ordinary mission but the difficulty would be hellish as it got closer to the end.

    Sang-gyus group let out a loudugh while in the middle of the conversation.

    Hahahaha! This is seriously aplete piece of cake.

    This Adventures going to be easy thanks to our cowardly patron~

    The cowardly patron they were referring to was probably Aden.

    The group turned and asked Seol a question as if they suddenly remembered him.

    Ah, right! Dude! Whats your ss?

    ss?

    Everyone gets one whening into the world, no? What ss did you choose?

    Summoner.

    Ha! Haha! There was a boring ss like that too?

    Hahahaha stop he must be so embarrassed.

    And whats so bad about that?! A mans gotta dream big if theyre in and of opportunity like this! How cool is using your fists, a spear, a sword, or anything else like that? Youre just going to hide behind your summons and watch? Thats not a real man, is it?!

    Pfft Ah, sorry. Im so sorry. Hes just the talkative type. Even if its wrong I hope you can try to understand. But hes definitely skilled enough to be our ace, so you can trust him.

    - Ace dies, right?

    - Snowman: Haha true~ They should buff Summoners.

    - But why are they so annoying? I wish Jamad or Karuna woulde out and cut them to pieces.

    - What is he going to do by killing his own party members? He can just use them as meat shields.

    One of the men approached Seol with half-closed eyes to ask him another question.

    So, are you in a guild?

    I havent joined one yet.

    What?

    The four couldnt help themselves from smiling.

    It felt reassuring that Seol didnt have anyone behind him.

    Still, people need something they can rely on.

    I rmend you join a guild when you get back. Were the Predator Guild. If youre interested,e check us outter when you get back.

    I will keep that in mind.

    They said when you get back twice as if they were trying to promise themselves to never let him back.

    They were constantly looking down on Seol and ignoring him. But still, Seol didnt react to it at all.

    Theyre a bit annoying.

    Seol was able to deduce that they had ulterior motives through the conversation.

    Unfortunately for them, their sly motives wont evere true.

    However, because of his reserved attitude, the four thought of Seol as an easy target they could kill whenever. And because of that, nothing happened during their travels.

    A few hours passed and it became time for dinner. Seol had finished resolving himself.

    His 1st character and 2nd character

    Both of them faced issues during the first night.

    So theres a high probability of those problems happening again this time. No, those problems will probably happen for certain.

    Because thats how this Adventure was set up.

    Hey,e out and have some alcohol!

    Alcohol? You have alcohol?

    I thought it would be nice for us to have a drink since there werent any problems and the people here wont have to stand watch.

    This ce really is the best!

    Sang-gyus group got off the wagon and walked toward the camp that had been set up. Seol followed not too long after.

    A lot of people were sitting in small groups, eating meat, and drinking alcohol.

    Here. Its heated up really nicely so itll go down easy. Youll love it.

    Aden passed alcohol to everyone.

    Seol stared at the cup.

    [Insight Activates.]

    [You detect a strange smell from the alcohol.]

    Seol turned his head to the side and pretended to drink the alcohol.

    More urately, he used Shadow Hand to let the alcohol flow to the ground but no one noticed.

    Haaah That was amazing.

    Man~ I could definitely get used to this!

    Sang-gyus group wasnt satisfied with one cup and reached for more.

    Its almost time for Aden to start talking.

    And as Seol expected, Aden seemed to have thought the mood was right for him to propose something.

    What? Were going to be dropping by somewhere else before we go to Nobira?

    Im sorry, but the decision has already been made. But for your troubles, I will triple your rewards.

    T-Triple? How much will we be getting then?

    600 gold coins per person. How about it?

    600 gold coins for a mission this simple?

    If Sang-gyus group thought even a little bit they wouldve noticed the fishy smell, but their decision-making must have been off. Sang-gyus group nodded.

    Alright!

    Hahaha, thats great to hear! So, well be going to

    It was at that moment.

    Seol hurriedly shouted.

    Duck!

    What?

    <em>Ffffffft!</em>

    Dozens of arrows flew toward the wagons.

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    Grgh

    Kargh!

    Seol could read a message that had popped up.

    [The main contents of Nobira Transport Guard have changed.] [Nobira Transport Guard has changed to Moving Carriage.]

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    It seemed like the arrows were shot from quite a distance away. Most of the arrowsnded on objects, not people.

    Wh-what is going on?!

    I asked you whats going on, Aden!

    Sungho! Hey, Jin Sungho!

    Two Predator Guild members were shot by arrows.

    Unfortunately for one of them, the arrow pierced through their neck.

    <em>Ffffsssss</em>

    The only sound Sungho was able to make was the sound of air weakly escaping his body. It didnt take long for him to close his eyes for thest time.

    And like that, he died.

    Uaaaaaargh! Hes dead! He died!

    Aden! What are we supposed to do now?!

    Even though the group hadmitted murder before, they acted like scared little children in front of impending death.

    Seol focused on observing Adens facial expressions.

    Aden was seething in rage.

    And suddenly, he shouted. It seemed he had reached a decision.

    Theres a canyon nearby! If we lose our pursuers there then return to the Great Silent Forest, they wont be able to find us! Hurry up and steer the wagons!

    B-But! Its not that simple

    Shut up! Did you forget that I hired you?

    Aden forced his hand on the party. It was almost like he had be a new person.

    Seol knew that Aden was making the wrong decision.

    When merchants were normally faced with this situation, they often used the wagons as a line of defense to respond to their attackers.

    This meant that this was either Adens first job as a merchant or he was too dumb to act appropriately.

    Regardless of whatever it was, the situation was dire.

    This time, Aden shouted at Sang-gyus group, How long are you going to cry over a fucking corpse?! Get in the wagon!

    What? Wh-what did you just say

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Aden slid a dagger next to Jincheols neck.

    He was so quick that Jincheol couldnt react in time.

    Gasp

    Do as I say if you dont want to die. ytime ends here.

    Jincheols eyes grew wide as he could do nothing more than slowly nod.

    Sang-gyus group left behind Sungho, who was already dead, and helped the other injured party member into the wagon.

    Seol also followed them into the wagon.

    Fuck Fuck What the hell is going on?

    Wasnt this supposed to be an easy Adventure?! Why do we have to be in this situation?!

    Deathes for everyone and fear is just its messenger.

    Sang-gyus group was ovee by fear. The most they could do was just look around for help.

    It hurts it hurts it hurts so bad

    Kyungmo!

    The other member of Sang-gyus group was lying down in the back of the wagon with an arrow in his chest.

    He would continuously groan until he would slowly grow weaker and weaker.

    A-Am I going to die like thi

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Sang-gyus party was now down to two.

    <em>Neigh!</em>

    In surprise, the horses started galloping faster.

    <em>Ffft.</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Hiek

    Arrows pierced through the cloth exterior of the wagon.

    It was so chaotic that they couldnt pull themselves together.

    However, Seol was able to maintain his cool.

    Well get caught near the end of the canyon.

    Both Seols first and second characters faced off against their pursuers there.

    Because Seol knew that they would safely reach the end of the canyon he wasnt scared like Sang-gyus party was.

    Sang-gyu saw Seols calmness and started yelling at him.

    You were acting like this was an easy Adventure but that wasnt the case at all!

    ...What?

    Damn it How are we supposed to get out of here, huh?

    Jincheol growled toward Seol.

    Hey, were going to work together as a party until we get out of here, got it?

    This was obvious in a normal party but since they werent amicable with each other, it had to be stated.

    Jincheol was asking Seol to follow his orders.

    It was obvious in Jincheols eyes since there were two of them and one of him.

    Jincheol also thought that even if their initial n of killing him was revealed, it would be difficult for even Seol to make it out safely on his own.

    But Seols response only confused them.

    Why should I?

    - Huh? Were you talking to me?

    - His expression is hrious LMFAO

    - These guys are obviously murderers LOL Why would we work together~

    - You guys fell for the secretly strong MC trope EZ

    Sang-gyus eyes turned red as he pulled out a scimitar from his waist.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Are you dumb or something? Do my words sound like a joke?

    Huh Why is my body urgh

    Both Sang-gyu and Jincheol were losing control of their own bodies. It felt like their bodies were stiffening up like concrete.

    <em>tter.</em>

    Even the scimitar that Sang-gyu held fell to the ground.

    Wh-why is my fucking body

    Mine too!

    Their bodies were stiff below their head but they could still control their mouths.

    You guys are quite slow, huh? said Seol.

    What? You bastard! You! You did this, didnt you?!

    Let us go! I dont know what you did but Ill kill you!

    You shouldnt have carelessly eaten the food that a stranger gave you.

    Sang-gyu and Jincheol quickly realized what Seol meant.

    There was something done to the alcohol they drank earlier.

    Damn it Fuck! You plotted this with Aden, didn''t you?

    No, theres no way that would be the case Aden! What the hell is that bastard Aden?!

    <em>Fffft!</em>

    After them!

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    They could hear their pursuers chasing after them.

    Before they realized it, they had already escaped the canyons.

    Seol fixed his clothes and readied himself.

    <em>Hum</em>

    As Seol gathered ck energy in his hand, a massive figure appeared inside the wagon.

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    I-Its

    A troll! Its a troll! Wait, hes

    They knew it as well.

    What Seol had just summoned was Jamad, the Chief of the Rock Mr Tribe. They only caught a distant glimpse of him in their previous Adventure but they could tell that it was him.

    How could they have forgotten the fear they felt from Jamad?

    Sang-gyu started murmuring to himself in disbelief.

    He defeated Jamad?

    Jamad looked difficult for their party to take down together.

    Obviously, Seol defeated Jamad by himself and not in a party but Sang-gyu had no way of knowing that.

    Jamad then spoke to Seol.

    ...This isnt a good situation.

    It might look like that, but lets observe for now.

    Hmph Alright, I will protect you.

    When the two noticed that Seol was about to escape the wagon, they started calling for him.

    H-Hey! Take us! Take us with you too!!

    Where are you going, you If you leave like this, the Predator Guild wont leave you alone!

    Like I said before, why should I? answered Seol without even looking back.

    Sang-gyus party wasnt going to help him at all, they were just going to hold him back from doing whatever he wanted to do.

    It was clear that the two knew what their fate would be if they were left here.

    Theyreing.

    Suddenly, people holding ropes and obstructions appeared in the path the wagon was going. Those men had the same geometric tattoos that Aden had.

    Hold on tight! shouted Aden. As he shouted, the wagon started to curve and tilt.

    Now that they were surrounded, the other wagons couldnt proceed anymore and were stuck.

    H-Huh?

    No!

    And as Sang-gyu and Jincheol were screaming, Seol had already disappeared.

    * * *

    Before the wagons hit the ropes and obstacles, Seol sessfully escaped from the pursuers with Jamads protection.

    It hurt a bit when he rolled off the wagon but he wasnt that injured.

    Some of the pursuers had split off from the group to chase after Seol but all of them fell to Jamads hands.

    And now, Seol was observing the others.

    Are you just going to watch?

    Yeah. Ill only waste my energy if I fight now.

    Well, suit yourself.

    Aden gathered his forces from the wrecks of the broken wagon and prepared to face his pursuers.

    Damn it How did they know that we would be here? Hey, its time to fight.

    Aden didnt lie about one thing, there really were other guards protecting the wagons.

    A group of guards more powerful than Sang-gyus group.

    Theres around twenty pursuers. Survive on your own.

    Damn it you didnt say anything about this!

    <em>Woosh Woosh</em>

    Someone approached while spinning their scimitar.

    They also had geometric tattoos on their face like Aden.

    Aden or should I say Kujo. Did you think youd be able to escape from us?

    How the hell would someone thats running away know that, idiot?

    Hahaha your tongues as prideful as always. You shouldve used that tongue for Borgo instead.

    I didnt like the way I was treated, so I was trying to catch a big fish What do you think about partnering up with me? Ill treat you better than Borgo does.

    Can you protect me from Borgos chase?

    Do you think thats possible?

    Haha, then just die easily. You have the map and the tranted copy, right?

    Of course! I have it on me right now. Why dont youe try and take it if you can!

    Alright, then let me say goodbye now. The map will be returning to its original owner.

    Bullshit! If someone heard that, theyd think Borgo found it himself. Im the one who found it, you bastard!

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Adenno, Kujos group looked much weaker than Borgos advance party.

    And during that time

    Seol was checking the details of the changed Adventure contents.

    [Adventure 3-1. Moving Wagon.

    The wagon line headed to Nobira has been ambushed. It seems there were circumstances that you werent aware of. Survive the ambush.

    Objective: Survive the ambush and escape your pursuers

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    Seol already knew that this situation would happen. He also knew that this Adventure would constantly change.

    This Adventure was much moreplicated than what you would first expect.

    There was a widely known ruin hunter named Borgo (the name might change but the person and the role were the same) who was active near Nobira.

    Kujo, one of Borgos subordinates who was dissatisfied with him, while exploring a ruin, discovered a map to a different ruin, and secretly took the map in an attempt to trante it.

    Borgo realized this and chased Kujo, but by that time, Kujo had already escaped to Kongory. So then, Borgos group had no other choice but to stay near the Great Silent Forest and wait in ambush for him.

    In the tranted copy that Kujo had, it said that in order to open the entrance to the ruins you would need five living sacrifices.

    This meant that Sang-gyus group and I werent here to guard the wagons. We were here as sacrifices.

    That was the reason why Aden drugged the alcohol.

    It was so that we would be forced to be his sacrifices without being able to retaliate.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Seol quietly watched the two groups fight.

    It was something that Seol had already seen before.

    He also already knew the results of it.

    As some time passed, the results of the battle were bing clearer.

    Krgh Urgh

    Hahaha Keep going if you want to die.

    Borgos going to kill me if I back off anyway.

    Thats true. Then just die here.

    It was funny, but no one from either group was going to survive their fight. And just as Seol predicted, the scenario that he drew was ying out.

    Well, the sacrifices are going to survive though.

    Seols first character, Snowman, was able to heal himself using mana and ran away from the situation. That was how he was able to clear it.

    And I chose a different option with my 2nd character.

    Seol waited for their fight to finish before approaching the

    Gasp Gasp Is it you, Borgo?

    Kujo was gasping for air after losing both of his eyes. His body was covered in dried-up blood. It was clear that he was going to die from losing too much blood.

    Wait, this smell Its you, Snowman. Save me.

    Youre already dead.

    Hahahaha Youre right. How the hell would I be able to survive when Ive lost this much blood Look here, do you want me to tell you a funny story?

    Seol could see options before him again.

    [[Adens real name was Kujo. It seems that he wants to tell you an interesting story as hes about to die. How do you respond?]

    1. Story? What story?

    2. I dont need it.

    3. Who were those guys that were chasing us?

    4. What is the meaning behind those tattoos?

    5. [Required: Intimidation] Tell me everything.

    ]

    I dont need it.

    Ha! Hahaha! Then let me at least tell you this. Soon, a huge monster that doesnt even look human is going to arrive. When that happens, youre going to die anywa Hello?

    <em>Rummage. Rummage.</em>

    Seol was rummaging through the gasping Kujos body. He forcibly pulled out anything he could get his hands on.

    [You have acquired a ''Map to a Certain Ruins''.]

    [You have acquired a ''Tranted Copy of the Ruins''.]

    Seol looked through the map and confirmed the tranted copy.

    Both were equally important when it came to ruins.

    Damn it

    Seol scowled.

    If this is the tranted copy then I might as well use it as a fire starter.

    It was simr to what Seol already knew, but some lines were trantedpletely differently.

    So, either his memory or the tranted copy was wrong. And Seol, obviously, chose to trust his memories.

    Krgh Hahahahaha!

    Kujoughed maniacally as Seol went through his belongings.

    He was trying to curse Seol as if he was a prophet.

    Yeah, I bet you want the treasures in the ruins too. But, that ruin has already caught Borgos eyes.

    So?

    After acquiring the map, Seol saw new options.

    [[You have located the ruins after looking at the map. Its near the Great Silent Forest. What do you do?]

    1. Return the map to Kujo and look for a way to save him.

    2. Remain here and wait for Borgo.

    3. Return the map then escape to Nobira.

    4. Head to the Great Silent Forest.

    ]

    It was obvious which option Seol was going to choose.

    Kujo was leaving his final words for Seol before he died.

    You too will end up sumbing to your desires. Just like me.

    Seol then responded to Kujos corpse.

    No, I am the master of my own desires.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    The remains of the destroyed wagon and fake cargo were scattered on the ground.

    Urgh

    I I wont let that bastard get away with this

    Sang-gyu and Jincheol luckily survived as the scenario normally goes.

    But, probably because they were still shocked from the crash, they remained in the rubble, frozen.

    If they were just a bit more aware and resolved, they would have been able to escape this situation easily.

    <em>Clop Clop</em>

    They could hear the sound of horse hooves.

    Damn it Shit We have to get out of here!

    I cant move my body! Fuck!!

    They were mistaken.

    They believed they were stronger than the people who had just fought. They believed they were strong because they terrified others.

    Damn it! Fuuuuuck!

    But was that really the case?

    The horses were getting closer.

    And before they knew it, they could hear people as well.

    Ha! Ha!

    ...Not here!

    They were terrified of the dozens of peopleing after them. The two could see the dust storm that the horses were kicking up.

    And in the blink of an eye, they arrived there.

    All of them had tattoos on their faces that were just like Kujos.

    Hm Tragedy has already struck.

    ......

    <em>Slide.</em>

    As the person who looked like their leader dismounted, so did the others.

    The man looked around at the situation and let out a quiet voice.

    Find Kujo.

    Yes!

    Yes!

    Find him! Its Borgos orders! We have to get Kujos corpse at least.

    The group perfectly scattered to look through the debris.

    <em>Lift.</em>

    Krgh

    The men checked if the faces of the corpses had a tattoo or resembled Kujo. If they didnt resemble Kujo, the men separated them into a pile and in the unfortunate circumstance they were still alive, the men would finish them off.

    Sang-gyu and Jincheol were trembling, praying that nothing happens to them.

    We found him!

    Is it Kujo?

    Yes! Im positive!

    Im on my way.

    Whenever Borgo walked, others followed.

    Before long, he reached Kujos corpse.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Borgo pulled Kujos corpse up into the air with one hand.

    Kujo wasnt a small person at all. Borgo was just ridiculously strong.

    He used one hand to hold Kujo up and used the other to search Kujos body.

    After that, he used his massive arms to throw Kujo down to the ground.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    It sounded like something had broken.

    However, the people around him were more scared of his changed expression than his actions.

    Ha Hahaha

    Even though Borgo was clearly upset, he was alsoughing.

    Still, no one was stupid enough tough along with him.

    They all knew that Borgo was someone whoughed when he was enraged.

    Borgo killed whoeverughed along with him his entire life. No one dared tough with him.

    Brogo stoppedughing and became expressionless.

    Its not here, said Borgo.

    ...Oh no.

    Theres no map. And theres also no tranted copy.

    Wh-what do you think happened?

    Thats something for us to figure out.

    Borgo, after saying that, quickly turned his head back in an instant.

    Hurgh

    His horrific gaze locked into where Sang-gyu and Jincheol were hiding. It was also the reason why Jincheol let out a small gasp.

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Step.</em>

    Borgo was approaching them.

    Luckily, theyre still alive.

    The only option left for Jincheol and Sang-gyu was to talk with him. They had to prove their worth without upsetting him.

    P-Please dont kill us!

    Please dont kill us! Well tell you everything!

    Those men had killed like it was nothing. They were clearly experienced killers.

    Do you know where the map is?

    M-Map?

    Do you not know?

    I dont reall

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Sang-gyus neck was sliced off in an instant.

    Judging by how Borgos handaxe was bloodied, it was clear that Borgo killed him. However, it was so fast that Jincheol was second-guessing himself.

    A-Aaaaargh!!

    Jincheol thought he was a monster.

    What about you?

    Uh Uhh I-I dont know about a map, but I have an idea on who might have it!!

    Oho

    There was a man named Snowman on the wagon with us! H-Have you found his corpse? He had a staff that glowed blue and a neat robe!

    No, we didnt find him.

    Then Im sure that he stole the map!

    One of the men who stood by Borgos side, a bald man, ryed information that he heard from his subordinate.

    Borgo, theyre telling me that there was someone who escaped from the wagon earlier.

    ...And?

    We sent two people after him but they returned as corpses. Both were crushed by something.

    ...And?

    It''s likely that hes the one that hes talking about.

    Borgo thought to himself while rubbing his chin. He then asked Jincheol another question.

    Anything else?

    Huh?

    Is there anything else?

    A-And hes a summoner?

    A summoner, huh how fun.

    Th-then what are you going to do with m

    <em>Slice!</em>

    Jincheols eyes were opened wide as his head rolled to the floor.

    The Predator Guilds Murderer 4 wasn''t going to continue to the next Adventure.

    Were chasing after him, said Borgo as he climbed on his horse.

    * * *

    Seol had started running away long before Borgos group arrived.

    Obviously, he wasnt doing something as dumb as running away on foot.

    After killing his pursuers, he took the horse that seemed to be in the best condition.

    - Huh? Why is he riding a horse when he cant even ride one?

    - Dont you need a talent to ride on a horse?

    - Nope. Simple lifestyle talents are sometimes just given out.

    Seol started off in an awkward stance but before he knew it, he became ustomed to the horses movements.

    And as he did, a message popped up.

    [An unexpected talent! You have gained Horseback Riding 1.]

    [You are able to bring out the horses fastest speed.]

    - Like that

    - Easy, right?

    - Haha this isnt the case for everyone, right?

    - I dont know that for sure. Theres not a lot of people who attempted it, so

    - This game is such a mess. Im pretty sure I, Gong Hyeongsik, will be much better than him at this game.

    - Reality: Gong Sukjin Out. Gong Sukjin Out. Race Start.

    T/N: Reference to Ji Suk-jin in Running Man who always seems to be the first person to be out.

    Seol opened the map he took from Kujo.

    The ruins arent that far away.

    If his prediction was right, they should be starting to pursue him soon. A lot of people were going to chase after him on horseback.

    Im sure theyre much faster than me but that doesnt matter. All I have to do is enter the ruins before them.

    Once Seol entered the ruin, their difference in speed was meaningless.

    Seol was aiming for exactly that.

    And another thing,

    It doesnt matter how many enemies I have once were in the ruin.

    Seol looked at the dense forest before him.

    So thats the Great Forest

    A few of the tougher Adventures in South Pandea take ce in this forest. The Great Forest was just that massive. It was a mysterious ce that had many hidden aspects to it due to itsrge size.

    As Seol looked at it for the first time, he felt a strange wind blow.

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    The horses were getting faster.

    Seol kicked his horse, making it gallop even faster into the forest.

    Not too long after, Borgos group arrived at his location.

    Ha! Ha!

    There are traces of him here and there! Its clear that hes heading to the Great Forest.

    Its clear that hes aiming for the ruin, Borgo.

    ...How fun. How dare he try to take whats mine.

    Borgo was always the one that took, never the one that had their belongings taken. Well, it did happen on rare asions. He just made sure to get revenge whenever it did happen.

    Borgos group started to spread out after they entered the forest.

    The fallen leaves are hiding his traces! Make sure not to lose it!

    Its going to be easier for him the deeper he goes into the forest! We cant give him time!

    <em>Ffffft!</em>

    The arrows that the pursuers shot were mostly wasted.

    Seol did hear some things get pierced but that was just by pure luck. They had no idea they were shooting in his direction.

    <em>Neeeeigh</em>

    Im almost there.

    It was going to be difficult to go through the mud on horseback. Luckily though, the ruin was right before the mud.

    Here!

    It was a formation of threerge rocks.

    Threerge rocks Im d I didnt miss it.

    After that, it was written that he had to do something with the statue nearby.

    Even though Seol was aware that he had pursuers, he acted calmly.

    I found the statue.

    He took some time finding the statue because it was hidden by the dead leaves, but thankfully, he didnt waste too much time.

    Seol now clearly remembered the options he took to clear this part in his previous games.

    Ill turn this statue clockwise.

    Seol ced his hands on the statue and turned it clockwise.

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creaaaaak</em>

    The statue was making sounds for a while until eventually

    <em>Click!</em>

    Something activated.

    It worked.

    <em>Ruuuuumbleee.</em>

    The change happened fast.

    The three massive rocks all rolled in different directions.

    <em>Ruuuumbleee.</em>

    - The person who created the ruins: (smug)

    - Thats so cool LOL I love things like this.

    - Now if we just forget about those scary guys chasing us

    It was just then.

    [Borgo used Steel Shoulder.]

    [Borgo used Guess.]

    [Borgo used Destroy Obstacle.]

    <em>Fssss</em>

    Seol could hear somethinging from far away.

    He realized this was an ominous sign and quickly turned his body.

    However, his opponents action arrived first.

    And it was an arrow.

    An arrow that had pierced through multiple trees to reach him.

    Hurgh!

    It might have been a coincidence but the arrow was aimed exactly for Seols head.

    Even though it missed his head, Seol felt it tear his ear.

    And right after that

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Krghghghghg!</em>

    Jamad grabbed the arrow with the Mountain Fists. He slid on the ground because of the arrows power but he was able to stop it.

    Hmph!

    ......

    Lets go. The pursuers are going to arrive soon.

    <strong>[Evil Shipper has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[My chest is throbbing is this love?]</strong>

    - omg omg!

    - Get rid of these shippers

    - ???: I-I didnt block the arrow for you okay? Baka!

    - Sheeeeeeeeeeeesh! I believed in you, Jamad!

    Seol nodded and entered the ruins.

    And at the same time, his body became covered in light as he disappeared.

    [You have sessfully survived the ambush.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

    <em>Bzzzzz</em>

    Seol realized his 3rd Adventure was over and quickly prepared for his next one.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 4th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 4. The Hall of Self-Control]

    [Adventure 4. The Hall of Self-Control

    You were tasked with guarding a merchants wagon but have been caught up in something incredible. The person who hired you, Aden, was not a merchant and did not give you his real name.

    Even though you were attacked, you miraculously survived using your wit, and you were even able to acquire Adens items that a mysterious group is after.

    But, perhaps due to your greed, the group who was after those items is now pursuing you. You might have momentarily escaped their pursuit, but you still cant rest just yet.

    The tranted copy states that this is an ancient ruin called The Hall of Self-Control. You must slip away from your pursuers and survive.

    Objective: Slip away from your pursuers and escape from The Hall of Self-Control, or kill all of your pursuers.

    Remaining Time [23:59]]

    - Yeah so uh the pursuers are the ruin hunters, right?

    - This is so poorly written! It took me so long to realize the pursuers were the ruin hunters!

    - What a dilemma lol. Its going to take him time to clear the ruins and if hes too slow, hes going to get caught by the ruin hunters.

    - Oh no~ Their opponent is Snowman~

    - We can look forward to it then haha

    Seol quickly approached the Halls entrance.

    It was covered in dust.

    The walls were also covered with writings in anguage he didnt understand.

    Seol first pulled out the tranted copy to check the method for clearing the 1st Gate.

    You must give the blood of five innocent people, huh

    Seol scratched his head after reading the tranted copy.

    And a few seconds after, he saw the options avable to him.

    [[You are in front of <The Hall of Self-Control>s entrance. What do you do?]

    1. Check if there are any openings.

    2. Check if there are any other entrances.

    3. Decipher the sentence written at the entrance.

    4. [Required: Tranted Copy, 5 Sacrifices] Offer five sacrifices as it is written in the tranted copy.

    5. [Required: Stealth or Rogue] Hide here before the pursuers arrive.

    6. [Required: Archaeology or Shaman] It seems the tranted copy was tranted incorrectly. Trante it properly.

    ]

    Seol checked the tranted copy once more beforeparing it with his memories.

    Comparing them only gave him more confidence that his memories were right.

    He then grabbed the tranted copy in his hand before

    <em>Riiiiip! Tear!</em>

    ripping it to shreds.

    - Why did he do that?

    - He must be out of his mind lol. How is he going to get in now?

    - You worked so hard to get that too!

    Seol didnt even look at the scraps of the tranted copy as he approached the door.

    <em>Slide</em>

    He then used a dagger that he brought to cut himself.

    - I thought you needed the blood of 5 people!

    - Youre going to die trying to give the blood of 5 people alone, idiot!

    Contrary to the viewers concern, the door opened after 5 drops of blood were spilled, not 5 peoples worth.

    <em>Rumbleeeeee!</em>

    [You have cleared the 1st Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    The door opened.

    Seol gave a twisted grin before slowly going deeper into the ruins with Jamad.

    I was right.

    He did not doubt himself.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Seol cleared the 1st Gate using his memory, not the tranted copy.

    His viewers were in shock from his unpredictable actions.

    <strong>[TheyreComing! has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[There are pursuers after you! Huh? You passed through?]</strong>

    - Hes speeding through this like a highway.

    - He should pay the toll fee then.

    - But why did he leave the tranted copy behind?

    - He said he doesnt need it.

    After he passed through the gate, he walked through a one-way passage.

    Not too long after, the 2nd Gate appeared.

    The walls are filled with holes its as I remember.

    He could perfectly recall everything.

    Seol then concentrated to look at a passage written from afar.

    There was a sentence written on the wall in an ancientnguage.

    Soon after, he saw his options.

    [[In front, arrow trapsy on either side, and some text, written in an unknown ancientnguage. What do you do?]

    1. Spend some time trying to reason out what could be written in the ancientnguage.

    2. Attempt to find the trap trigger by throwing an object.

    3. Clear the room by rushing through it.

    4. [Required: Disarm Trap or Rogue] Disarm the arrow traps

    5. [Required: Mechanical Engineering] Check how the mechanisms operate.

    6. [Required: Archaeology or Shaman] Decipher the ancientnguage.

    ]

    ......

    Option 1 had a high chance of failure and option 2 was pointless because throwing a rock would just trigger the trap.

    The same went for option 3.

    Arrows are fast after all.

    There were way too many arrows to ask Jamad to catch and it was also considerably fast.

    And if I even get poisoned a little bit, its going to be dangerous.

    Since Seol wasnt a rogue, option 4 was impossible too.

    Option 5 required him to destroy the core of the mechanism but Seol had no idea where that was.

    Therefore, the only option left to him was option 6.

    The option that Seol chose before was also option 6.

    Back then, the phrase was something like

    <em>- Be humble and exercise self-control. Thank Yzmokan for their generosity as vast as the ocean.</em>

    Seol remembered that line clearly.

    Seol only found this outter but The Hall of Self-Control was a ce used to worship an unknown native god.

    The fact that they were capable of building something this massive made Seol curious about how strong their believers were but that wasnt important right now. What was important was that this ruin was no different from a temple.

    So I either have to pray or get down on my knees to bow.

    One of Seols former party members died here.

    It was because they misunderstood what the ruin wanted from them.

    Seol grabbed a small rock from the floor and rolled it in front of him.

    <em>Roll</em>

    There was no response.

    Its safe.

    <em>Step</em>

    Seol ttened himself and stayed low to the ground like a frog.

    It might look funny from a third persons perspective if they saw him crawl on the ground like that but it was in actuality a very tense situation.

    These traps dont activate when youre close to the ground.

    Seols former party member died because they werent low enough. A poisoned arrow grazed their back and they were the first to die because of it.

    His party members, after seeing that, all stayed low to the ground regardless of how they looked.

    [You have cleared the 2nd Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    Seol then quickly cleared through the other gates.

    This was all thanks to the memories he had of his 2nd character.

    [You have cleared the 3rd Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    [You have cleared the 4th Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    And his pursuers, now finally reached the ruins.

    [Borgo, the Ruins Hunter, has entered The Hall of Self-Control with his party.]

    [They are aiming for you and the treasure.]

    So theyre here.

    Seol was currently in the hallway before the 5th Gate.

    Seol could just simply enter the 5th Gate by passing through this hallway but he decided to wait a moment.

    In this dark tunnel, there were three levers. 2, 3, and 4 were written on the levers in an ancientnguage.

    Because they were pictographs, it was easy to recognize them.

    Seol then saw some options.

    [[These levers clearly seem rted to the mechanisms in the previous gates. You may be able to slip away from your pursuers with this. What do you do?]

    1. Pull the left lever.

    2. Pull the center lever.

    3. Pull the right lever.

    ]

    <em>Creaaaak!</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    Seol pulled on all three levers.

    * * *

    Borgo arrived at The Hall of Self-Control.

    It smelled like mildew but there was also the smell of fresh blood.

    Hes here.

    The thirty-ish members of Borgos group crowded the ruin.

    Even if Seol was on the stronger side, it would be difficult for him to face everyone on his own.

    Kirzhin, take the lead.

    Y-Yes

    You know what will happen to you if youre wrong, right?

    Th-that wont happen! The tranted copy that Kujo stole was an iplete one! Why else would I have notified you the moment it went missing?

    And it wasnt some sort of deal with Kujo breaking down, was it?

    ...Please have faith in me. I, Kirzhin, shall prove my own innocence.

    Hmph.

    Kirzhin, who was trying his best to appease Borgo, was the person who handed Kujo the tranted copy.

    He wasnt the best archaeologist but he was skilled in bossing other archaeologists around.

    And because of that, he was able to sessfully decipher the ruins traps. He had a properly tranted copy, not the one that Kujo took.

    Here! I think its his traces! said Kirzhin after looking at the ripped-up tranted copy.

    It seems he knows that the tranted copy was wrong.

    How?

    ...Huh?

    I asked you, how does he know that?

    I dont know.

    Does he have a talent in archaeology as well?

    Kirzhin was shocked when he saw traces of his target sessfully passing the 1st Gate. He expected him to get stuck there.

    Im only going to end up at Borgos mercy at this rate that fucking bastard.

    In the worst-case scenario, Borgo would even kill Kirzhin.

    He was a man who was more than capable of doing that.

    It was written on the previous tranted copy that you needed five sacrifices, but that was incorrectly tranted.

    ......

    <em>Slice.</em>

    Kirzhin made a small cut on his finger and let blood drip out. He let it drip onto the ground in front of the gate.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    The door opened while shaking the ground.

    See? I told you you could trust me!

    It seems so. Take the lead.

    Borgo held back his doubts a little bit.

    Kirzhin could also sense that Borgo trusted him a bit more.

    Kirzhin got excited and quickly walked to the 2nd Gate.

    Hahaha! Here! Here, we huh? Where is he

    It looks like he passed through the gate.

    How How did he pass through it?

    How would we know when you dont know, Kirzhin?

    Borgos close aides were pressing him.

    Kirzhin, we have to clear the ruin faster than him. If were too slow, hes going to take all of the treasures. You know that, right? What Borgo hates the most is having someone take whats his.

    I-I know.

    I think its pretty clear whats going to happen if wereter than him.

    Well clear through the ruins as fast as possible!

    Kirzhin quickly exined how to clear the Gate with short exnations.

    We go to the other side while crawling on the ground.

    ...You want us to crawl?

    There are arrow traps, but it will take some time to disarm them. If we do that, then hell

    I understand, Borgo

    I heard him.

    What should we do? Should we send some people first? said one of his aides.

    Borgo rubbed his chin and made a decision.

    No, well clear it right away.

    Will it be alright? It could be dangerous.

    Even now, hes in front of us. And I despise having someone in front of me.

    ...I understand.

    Ill trust Kirzhin one more time.

    Kirzhin, after hearing those words, shouted in confidence, Thank you!

    Like that, 30 people were crawling on the ground.

    They positioned themselves so that the people on the outside held shields for the worst case scenario. They also ced Borgo in the center in the safest position. Kirzhin could see the people in the front start to reach the exit.

    As you can see, I, Kirzhin, finely dismantled these ruins and revealed everything. Theres only two things that we have to be careful of in the next Gates said Kirzhin confidently.

    Kirzhin was answering questions that werent asked while crawling on the floor.

    Borgo wanted to tell Kirzhin to shut up but stopped when he heard things we have to be careful of.

    Things we have to be careful of?

    Yes! One is huh? Uh wait, we''ll be fine, right? We cant let that happen.

    What are you saying? Exin it so I can understand.

    Well around the midway point of the ruins, theres a ce that lets you control the gates you cleared before

    And what if he reached it? Then what?

    Well

    It was then.

    <em>Click!</em>

    It sounded like something in the walls had armed itself.

    All 30 people could feel their hearts sink and shake.

    Raise your shields!

    Run! Get up and run!

    That was when hell started.

    <em>Ffft Ffft Ffft Ffft!</em>

    Krgh

    Ahh!

    Aaargh!

    <em>Ffft Fft!</em>

    It was raining arrows.

    Well, raining might have been a badparison since rain doesnt fall sideways.

    But thankfully, since Borgo was at the center, he was protected by his subordinates and wasnt hit by even a single arrow. He safely reached the end of the gate.

    Fuu... Fuuu How many did we lose?

    We were able to appropriately in ti

    How many did we lose?

    Seven people. But

    But?

    Kirzhin is dead. We obviously already received most of the information about the ruin from him, but

    Borgo looked back and saw Kirzhins corpse punctured in arrows. It was a horrifying sight but Borgo didnt even wince.

    Hahaha

    Borgo.

    Hahahahahahahahahaha! How fun! You really are quite fun, Snowman! Dont you think so too?

    No oneughed along with him.

    Right now, Borgo was furious.

    He was aughing demon.

    When he finishedughing, he had a fire in his eyes.

    From this point on, were prioritizing killing him over the ruins treasures.

    Yes!

    Yes!

    How dare he mess with me, the Great Borgo He better be careful.

    * * *

    <strong>[Borgo has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I, Ruinman, took care of him so dont worry!]</strong>

    - Thanks Ruinman!

    - I just got chills lol. Did anyone else see how fast his experience went up?

    - Borgo and Borgo again~

    - I really want to see him just speed through it like its nothing.

    - Gates 3 and 4 were way too easy though :(

    Even though his viewers were cheering for his actions thus far, Seol was looking at the 5th Gate nervously.

    Theres no door. So its this room

    The 5th Gate had no openings except for the hallway that you took. It was apletely closed-off room.

    [Insight activates.]

    [There are traps here.]

    After Insight activated, Seol received some options.

    [[You do not see a door. What do you do?]

    1. Feel the wall to look for any suspicious points.

    2. Shout.

    3. Turn back and look for another path.

    4. [Required: Disarm Trap or Rogue] Search for traps.

    5. [Required: Archaeology or Shaman] Decipher the ancientnguage.

    ]

    As expected, something was written in an ancientnguage on the walls again.

    Seol remembered the phrase.

    <em>- Step forth with your eyes closed. Take as many steps as your love for Yzmokan.</em>

    Walking with your eyes closed in a ce with traps was impossible to do unless you were crazy.

    Normally, you keep your eyes open in case you activate something and need to dodge.

    However, some people were able to do this.

    It was possible for those who worshiped Yzmokan as the writings said or the person who created the ruin.

    And it was also possible for another group of people.

    It was possible for those that knew how to clear the Gate, like Seol.

    Alright, here I go.

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Step.</em>

    Seol slowly walked with his eyes closed.

    He was counting his steps.

    He could feel warmth he could also feel a breeze

    Its weird, its just like

    He thought someone was walking by his side.

    Seol stopped after taking 8 steps.

    Based on his interpretation, there were eight beings who have taken the name of Yzmokan. And since there were eight of them, you should obviously be able to see the door once you take eight steps.

    If you were wrong though, you would get caught in a trap.

    Seol still hadnt opened his eyes yet. He thought of his character who cleared this Gate.

    Eight isnt right. I need to take nine steps now.

    There was something different between him and his second character.

    Build.

    Ziliac was over 2 meters tall. I need to take another step to reach the same distance.

    This gate wasnt as simple as the number of steps you had to take.

    Seols former party member was a dwarf and had to take over twenty steps to reach the same distance.

    The worshippers of this temple were on the tall side, so

    This was information he only found outter but the believers of Yzmokan were all over 2 meters tall. Their stride was obviously different from ours.

    So 8 steps for them.

    <em>Step.</em>

    Is 9 steps for me.

    Seol opened his eyes.

    He could see the door.

    <em>Click!</em>

    [You have cleared the 5th Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    Gradually, he was getting closer.

    Closer to his 2nd character that he lost in this ruin, Ziliac, the Ruins Hunter.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Borgo was furious that even after all this time, even after clearing all of these gates, he was no closer to Seol.

    How?

    It looks like he was extremely prepared for this. Kujo mightve even been his subordinate.

    Do you really think Kujo would be subordinate to anyone when he defied me?

    Well

    The aide couldnt answer Borgo.

    He couldnt tell Borgo that he brought this onto himself.

    Kujo was the person who found the ruin and Borgo simply wanted to take it. Borgo was paying the price for trying to take what didnt belong to him.

    What was a ruin hunters duty?

    It was to uncover the secrets of a ruin and gain the treasures as a reward for your work, not stealing what belonged to others.

    But Borgo was different.

    He cared more about taking someone elses belongings than exploring ruins. He even created an organization to kill those weaker than him.

    He was nothing more than a murderer iming to be a ruin hunter. He was a murderer who forgot about the excitement of clearing ruins.

    17 people have died and we only have 13 people left.

    That was probably the reason why he ended up in this situation.

    Still, Borgo didnt think of this as his punishment for his depravity. He thought he was just having a rough time.

    He thought this was something that would just pass by.

    We still have 13 people left. This is more than enough people to catch up to him.

    But

    Did you not hear me?

    ...I understand.

    Borgos group had just arrived at the 5th Gate that Seol passed through.

    We dont see a door anywhere Borgo, said one of his aides.

    What did Kirzhin say about the traps here?

    He just said wed be in trouble if we stepped on the tiles without caution.

    Hm then how are we supposed to clear it?

    One second.

    One of the aides read the trantion that Kirzhin wrote.

    Step forth with your eyes closed. Take as many steps as your love for Yzmokan.

    Its written in a bit of an antiquated way. Its been a while since I really felt like I was in a ruin. So, what does it mean?

    Its as it says. You have to take a certain number of steps while closing your eyes. Its just that

    You dont know how many steps youre supposed to take, right?

    Yes, exactly. But we assume that its between five and ten steps.

    Its a shitty trantion as expected from Kirzhin. I wouldve made him go first if he was still alive.

    Borgo looked around and red at his subordinates.

    They all tried their best to discreetly avoid eye contact with him.

    And then, Borgo gestured toward someone with his chin.

    You.

    Huh? Are you talking to me?

    I want you to go first. Five steps.

    B-But

    <em>Slide</em>

    Borgo pulled out a handaxe.

    Everyone knew what he intended to do if his subordinate didnt follow his orders.

    If you say another word, your arms are going to go flying off got it?

    ......

    Walk.

    Borgos eyes had more than just a hint of madness.

    When they finished clearing the 5th Gate, there were four fewer people in his group.

    Borgos party continued to chase after Seols traces and with each Gate they cleared, they lost more people. When Borgo was about to reach Seol, he only had one other person with him.

    It was his close aide.

    Borgo we mightve made a mistakeing here.

    Do not say something so presumptuous. I, the great Borgo, must get every treasure from the ruin in the Great Forest. We can recover our numbers with the rewards we get here.

    Is that it?

    Yeah, thats it.

    Borgo was limping and had a cut finger but he still didnt stop. His tenacity led to the destruction and death of others and maybe even himself.

    His eyes were bloodied as he approached thest gate.

    Kirzhin didnt say anything about this gate.

    Hes still useless even when hes dead

    Borgo went through hell and back to reach the end of the ruin. He lookedpletely mad.

    Now, we finally made it. In the end, I got him.

    * * *

    [You have cleared the 7th Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    [You have cleared the 8th Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    [You have cleared the 9th Gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    <strong>[Guys</strong><strong>has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[With all due respect, may I stop drooling now?]</strong>

    - Why are you even asking that?!

    - This guy is respect personified, sheeesh!

    - You made me start swallowing you piece of shit!

    - Its because were all so concentrated the chat was dead too

    - How does he know these ruins so well? Did the answers leak?

    - You have to know the answer for the problems to be useful too though.

    - Both Borgos chase and Snowmans escape are both really impressive.

    - Even though hes a Shadow Summoner Id believe it if he was also a Ruins Hunter sheesh.

    - ???: Im a baby Ruin Hunter ogya ogya.

    Seol was clearing the Gates one by one.

    As the number of gates he cleared increased, the calmer he got.

    However, his heart was also pounding with anticipation.

    The fact that he reached thest gate meant that he was that much closer to that certain someone.

    Ziliac, are you there?

    Ziliac, the Ruins Hunter.

    He was Seols 2nd Piece who lived a short life.

    His stats were insufficient to clear the nine gates of the ruin but he made it through with solely his own efforts. He was a clever individual.

    Seol still remembered pieces of him.

    He was a massive individual, over 2 meters tall, and had a messy beard. He was a man who constantlyughed and loved children and nts.

    He was a strong person who rose above his difficult past.

    That was the kind of man Ziliac was.

    It was a character Seol made with care and detail.

    Ziliac has to be here.

    Seols first piece, Snowman, still had his traces left on the Pointy Mountains cliffside.

    So it made sense that Ziliac too would have his traces left in the 10th Gate of these ruins.

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Step.</em>

    It sparkled all around him.

    The 10th Gate was madepletely out of gold. Still, Seol found no treasure that was worth taking.

    He rushed through the gate and finally found something that could be a clue.

    Mirrors.

    There were 4rge mirrors taking up arge portion of the room.

    They were too heavy for him to move around, he could only adjust the angles of it.

    It was clear that the mirrors were likely embedded into the ground.

    Seol observed the mirrors before noticing the door hidden in the corner of the room.

    Seols heart started pounding faster.

    There.

    Seol tried his best to approach it calmly. He had countless options appear in front of his face but he ignored them all. There was something much, much more important.

    ...Ziliac.

    A tall skeleton was seated, staring at the ceiling.

    Someones corpse was nted right in front of the door.

    It was somewhat obvious that only his bones would remain since the insects and rats ate his flesh.

    Seol took a knee as he touched his skeleton.

    Ziliac died here.

    Seol was once again feeling the same eerie feeling he felt when he found his first piece.

    [<Ziliac>s Inheritance is starting.]

    Krgh

    As the inheritance started, the headache came as expected. However, this time his visions were much clearer.

    <em>Fsss</em>

    <em>- Look at these biceps! Ziliac is invincible! Remember me, you bastards! I am the great man who will unearth every secret of every ruin in the world!</em>

    It was a line in a script that Seol had previously read. Ziliac, in this scene, was bragging about himself to the other customers in a bar.

    The shocking thing was that even though Seol was the one who read the script, it looked as if the game hade to life. He saw it as an old video of Ziliac saying those words.

    What is this

    <em>Clench!</em>

    <em>- Grab my hand, Zerin! Dont let go! Ill kill you if you let go! Hang on! Please Hang on!</em>

    It was the moment when Ziliac lost hisrade due to a trap in the ruin.

    Kuaaaargh!

    During this moment at least, Seol was Ziliac.

    <em>- Yzmokans number 8 steps. Well be walking through these traps with our eyes closed! How amazing is that?</em>

    Ziliac pressed on.

    He lost another one of his party members at the 6th Gate.

    And when he had cleared the 7th Gate, he was all alone.

    <em>- I got a bit of sand in my mouth, but those traps werent all that bad You all think that too, right? Yeah? Please Say something Dont leave me alone.</em>

    Ziliac pressed on through the ruins alone. Eventually, he reached the 10th Gate.

    <em>- This is thest gate</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    His vision went ck for a second.

    He was slowly starting to recover his vision, but

    He could feel his blood clotting up inside of him.

    <em>- An arrow A poisoned arrow? Haha so it wasnt this door no wonder, urgh.</em>

    Before he died, Ziliac looked at the ceiling.

    <em>- A drawing? Mirrors? Ah I solved it! I solved it! I solved it, Yzmokan supposedly controls light!</em>

    With his vision fading, Ziliac left behind his final words.

    <em>- Hey, I was hoping that someone could go beyond the great Ziliac Is there anyone there</em>

    Seols eyes were wet.

    His vision was also covered in messages.

    [You have inherited Ziliacs unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    [Ruin Predator has been inherited.]

    [Snowman has inherited Ruin Predator.]

    [You have a 10% increased chance to uncover hidden ruins. You are more quickly able to detect the traps and secrets lying within a ruin. Additionally, if you are the first person to clear a ruin, your rewards increase by 30%.

    [The main contents of Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered have changed.]

    - What the hell? Why is it giving him that?

    - Seriously, why is a summoner getting the Ruin Predator trait?

    - Why are you guys getting upset when you are just viewers?

    - Because Im engaging with the content! That obviously gives you the permission to get mad!

    - This chat is a mess! Lets all just spam lol kk!

    - lol kk

    - lol kk Fate is super nice though

    Seol stood up while grabbing his head.

    <em>Ssssssss</em>

    Surprisingly, Ziliacs bones turned to dust and drifted away.

    Seol took his muffler, the only article of clothing that was in a good state, and wrapped it around his neck.

    Im sorry I waste, Ziliac. I will see whats beyond this point of the ruins, just as you wanted.

    Would the results have been different if he realized the door was a trap? Or would it have been different if he was a bit more cautious?

    That was what Seol thought when he lost Ziliac.

    But how could a yer ever know what his game piece was thinking?

    The day Seol lost Ziliac, he studied The Hall of Self-Control extensively.

    It was because there was a chance his future pieces could also take on this Adventure.

    And after that, he started giving all of his pieces the Insight talent.

    It was still the case for when he himself entered The World of Eternity.

    As Seol approached the door, a message popped up.

    [Insight activates.]

    [That door does not look normal.]

    Seol turned back without a word. He then headed to the mirrors which earlier, caught his eyes.

    When he stood at the center of the four mirrors, he received new options.

    [[These mirrors are clearly the key to clearing this gate. Although you cant move the mirrors, adjusting them is possible. What do you do?]

    1. Adjust the first mirror to the left.

    2. Adjust the first mirror to the right.

    3. Adjust the first mirror toward the ceiling.]

    The mirrors could be adjusted to the left, right, and upward. There were also four mirrors in total.

    The answer is already decided.

    Seolpletely recovered Ziliacs memories. Thest thing that Ziliac saw before he died was the ceiling of this Gate.

    <em>Creak. Creaaaak</em>

    Seol made all of the mirrors face the ceiling. The faint glow that radiated from each mirror was concentrated on the ceiling.

    On the ceiling, there was the face of a goddess with a gentle face. It wasnt that hard to decipher who that goddess was.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    The gate started to give off an eerie sound.

    Seol decided to borrow the words that Ziliac was supposed to say when he cleared it.

    Yzmokan, I will give you all the light.

    <em>Ruuuuuumble</em>

    <em>Creaaaaaaak!</em>

    The goddesss face on the ceiling split apart and a swarm of bats flew out.

    And after that, the ceiling slowly started toe down with where Seol was standing as the center of it all.

    It was discoveredte but the direction that the Adventurer had to go for the final gate wasnt forwards, it was up.

    So please, open a path.

    When the ceilingpletely sank down to the floor, Seol received more messages.

    [You have cleared thest gate of The Hall of Self-Control.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    The fact that the Gates ceiling came down with an eerie sound and Seolsst line as he called out Yzmokan

    There was no better scene for the viewers to cheer over.

    <strong>[Woah has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Bravo]</strong>

    - I give you a 10 out of 5.

    - It seriously felt like I was watching a movie.

    - I think I pissed myself from excitement.

    - You didnt need to say that. Like at all

    <strong>[Fry has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Shut up and take my money! Hurry up! Take it! Take it all!]</strong>

    - You guys are just throwing donos at him loool

    - I hate watching other peoples streams after watching Snowmans. Its like different?

    - Like hes the only pro in a group of amateurs?

    - Yeah! Exactly!

    - Youre overexaggerating, other people are also ying well too. Especially those game addicts.

    - What? If theyre regr no-lifes, Snowmans the no-life of no-lifes.

    It was dark all around Seol after the ceiling dropped down on him.

    He pressed on, through the darkness.

    <em>Step, step.</em>

    As he walked a bit further, he saw a staircase.

    He climbed the staircase one step at a time.

    And every time Seol took a step, he kept feeling something strange.

    He kept remembering how Ziliac felt as he cleared the ruins. How Ziliac was eaten alive by his fear and madness.

    Seol couldnt feel the same way that Ziliac did since he practically knew all of the answers behind the ruin but that was exactly what made Ziliac feel more incredible to him.

    Through his sacrifice, Seol was finally able to reach the end of the ruin.

    Over there, he saw a light.

    Is it here?

    It was a ce made out of simple stone.

    Compared to the hall made of gold earlier, this was much more humble.

    Still, the size of the room wasnt to be looked down upon.

    There were pirs on each side that made the room feel imposing. It almost made you feel like you were in a kings throne room. Seol was in awe as he looked around the room.

    And when Seol reached the end of the room, he saw a statue of a goddess.

    She looked like a benevolent goddess. It was clearly supposed to be Yzmokan.

    Something that surprised him about the statue was that two linesing from its mouth like one of those wooden ventriloquist dolls.

    Just as he was getting curious about the purpose of those lines, she opened her mouth.

    It was clear that those lines were so that the statue could look like it was talking.

    [Oh, stranger. Wee to Yzmokans Sanctuary.]

    Thank you, replied Seol. He also noted that her eyes opened up as well.

    [Yzmokan shall give you a gift. Use it well.]

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    As she finished her sentence, the entire ruin violently shook.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>tter! tter!</em>

    <em>Tak tak</em>

    Something was pouring out of the walls.

    When Seol turned around to look, he saw items in many different colors. There were so many of them that it could fill up the colors of a rainbow.

    There were brilliant gems, shining shields, and even golden chalices.

    He felt like ddin trying to resist the treasures from The Cave of Wonders.

    [You cannot take back your decision, so choose carefully.]

    <strong>[Its a trap! has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Its the final trap! The Gate still isnt cleared yet!]</strong>

    - I knew it! You cant fool us~ kekekeke. This is a trap too, right? Like you cant take anything or something like that?

    - Who do you think you are? LOL Yzmokan downloadplete!

    - ???: What? Youre not going to pick anything? Okay. You may return then.

    - (30 Years Later) Snowman still has yet to receive a reward.

    <strong>[Reward? has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Right Those did exist, yes (Reminiscing)]</strong>

    - Dont die Grandpa Snowman! Dont die just yet!

    - How is he supposed to pick one out of this LOL

    - Im pretty sure Yzmokan wouldnt be able to pick one out of this herself either LOL.

    - How are you supposed to make a decision when you dont know whats good and whats trash

    * * *

    As his viewers argued with each other about the correct item to take, Seol was at a loss for which item to choose himself.

    Theyre all decent.

    Since this was still early into The World of Eternity, it was difficult to find an item that was useful in thete game.

    Thats why Seol was looking for things that could be useful right now but the problem was that he didnt know what he needed the most.

    Its hard

    And as Seol was contemting which item to pick, a message popped up.

    [You receive a reward from ''Moving Wagon'', a previous Adventure.]

    [Insight temporarily improves for 10 minutes.]

    Right after that message appeared, the room almost seemed to get brighter. And it wasnt because of the room itself.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [This item is not ordinary.]

    [Insight activates.]

    [This item seems to be dangerous.]

    [Insight activates.]

    [This item seems to have a story behind it.]

    Messages ceaselessly appeared in Seols vision.

    - Oh shit!

    - Insight is so nice!

    - Insights the best :)

    - The reason why I didnt do anything in the 1st Adventure was to gain momentum!

    After he saw those messages, Seol started to inspect all of the treasures. He had to pick a great reward from the pile within 10 minutes, the time limit.

    <em>Glow</em>

    A shield that radiated a violet light.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    A dagger that glowed yellow.

    Seol felt directly in real life what an empowered Insight felt like.

    I forgot Insight had an effect like this. I knew it was great but I didnt know it was this good.

    Each and every one of those items was radiating a different hue.

    In a short amount of time, Seol was able to reduce the number of options to a few.

    The first was a blue chestte that was radiating a red light and the second was a helmet that was radiating a ck glow.

    Thest option he considered was an old-looking blindfold.

    - Dude! Pick the chestte! Chestes sell for a lot too!

    - Give it to Karuna give it to the kid! Give it to Karuna!

    Seol looked at both the chestte and helmet before shaking his head.

    Even though it was glowing brightly, it looked a bit suspicious. Not to mention the fact that Insight warned him as a dangerous weapon.

    He then thought for a second while holding the blindfold.

    - Hed be an idiot to choose that.

    - What are you going to use that on? LOL Are you trying to cosy Lee Sin? IKU!

    - Hes going to be a 0/7/0 Lee Sin though

    - Seriously, it looks like trash. Why is he hesitating?

    Even though the audience could see the effects of Insight, they were unable to see the light that it was radiating.

    Since they were only able to judge through the items looks, they thought that the blindfold was the most useless.

    <strong>[Seriously, please has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Why are you leaving those good items behind to pick that?! This is so frustratiiiiiiiiiiiing!]</strong>

    - Its not like he can hear us, but I still want to talk shit

    - Why did he pick the blindfold? LOL Does he think it would help him in battle? Of course it wouldnt. What a dumbass.

    - Seriously, I can feel my wisdom teeth falling out.

    - Isnt that a good thing?

    - Oh? It is?

    - But seriously it is frustrating lol How does he seriously not have an eye for items?

    But Seol could clearly see something that his audience couldnt see.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    A splendid golden light was radiating from the blindfolds.

    It glowed much more brightly than any of the other items he saw so far.

    Seol held onto the blindfold tight.

    The statue of Yzmokan opened its mouth again.

    [Have you made your decision?]

    Yes, Ill go with this one.

    [Do you perhaps desire more?]

    I do not.

    [Yzmokan shall give riches to those with self-control.]

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    [An additional reward has been generated.]

    Seol thought the additional rewards would be useful since he could see some gold coins even at a nce.

    But still, Seol checked the blindfold he received first before checking the additional rewards.

    [[Blindfold of Perception]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Defense: 0

    Durability: 35/35

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Allows you to see what cannot be seen.

    Basic Effect: N/A

    Bonus Effect: Unlocks Eyes of Perception.]

    Eyes of Perception!

    Seol shouted without realizing it.

    His viewers were shocked as well since Seol never reacted happily like that.

    - Eyes of Perception! (Im just shouting)

    - Eyes of Perception! (I dont know what that is)

    - Eyes of Perception! (Im just following along)

    - Eyes of Perception! (I bet someone will find it.

    - Its not in the early game ability database?

    - But hold on a second its Treasure Quality? Thats insane

    Seols heart was pounding.

    I didnt think there would be a clue toward awakening the Eyes of Perception here.

    There were various families, groups, and races in Pandea with special eyes.

    And those special eyes were called that because they did more than just help you see.

    There were a variety of special eyes one can acquire with just as many events and methods to acquire them.

    And the Eyes of Perception is one that I synergize well with. I thought I would need to reach at least the mid-game to get a clue about it, but

    <em>Lift</em>

    Seol ignored the fact that his hands were shaking and wrapped the blindfold around his eyes. Immediately

    <em>Crush</em>

    Kuaaaaargh!

    It sounded like someone had crushed and popped his eyes.

    <em>Pop</em>

    <em>Crush</em>

    Ur Urgh.

    This was something that Seol had failed to consider.

    When a game piece with ordinary eyes awakened special eyes, they had to also face pain that they couldnt have imagined.

    Seol drooled as his body dropped to the floor.

    Seol couldnt think straight but still tried his best to not faint.

    It feels like my eyes are being scorched!

    Time continued to pass as he was forced to undergo unimaginable pain.

    And after that

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The blindfold that covered his eyes turned to dust.

    Seol slowly opened his eyes.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    The same golden light he saw on the blindfold radiated from his eyes.

    His eyes were colorful like those of a dragons.

    - Argh! Who turned on the lights!

    - Turn off the headlights moron!

    - Look at his eyes Is he supposed to be Ultraman?

    - Still, its dying down on its own.

    - Its so pretty Is this how people customize their characters nowadays?

    When Seols eyes had fully awakened, he saw a message.

    [Eyes of Perception has been unlocked.]

    [You see the world with new eyes.]

    [You begin to see that which cannot be seen.]

    [Your vision improves.]

    [The status of elite monsters will be shown.]

    [You will be able to see more statuses, as well as the statuses of stronger monsters, the more you train these eyes.]

    [There is a certain chance of seeing the exnation of important objectives.]

    [You will be able to see rarer objectives at a higher chance the more you train these eyes.]

    [Perceptions proficiency greatly increases.]

    - Bravo

    - Where did the people who told him not to pick the blindfold go?

    - Theyre here! Theyre in this corner raising their hands as punishment!

    - I wont say anything when I dont know what Im talking about anymore

    - Thats insane! He got a really nice item!

    Fuuu sighed Seol.

    The rewards he got felt even sweeter since he had to ovee unimaginable pain to attain them.

    The world lookspletely different now.

    The first thing was that he could see everything clearly.

    The things that would look blurry to him in the past were now crystal clear.

    There was a huge difference between trained and untrained eyes. Right now, Seol received trained eyes as a reward without having to train them himself.

    He looked at his surroundings and nodded.

    Now that I have the Eyes of Perception, Ill be able to avoid getting caught up in random events.

    The reason people fell for traps was because they didnt know they were traps.

    As long as Seol had the Eyes of Perception, he was able to avoid most of them easily.

    - Now! Lets get the additional rewards and bounce!

    - The ruins were so easy to clear! A sess!

    - Im pretty sure Snowman got the best rewards this Adventure season LOL

    As his viewers said, the moment Seol took the additional rewards, the Adventure was over.

    But Seols experience was telling him that if he chose to take the rewards now, he would be only getting half of it.

    Seol had always felt ufortable if he didnt perfectly clear everything about an Adventure.

    And in this Adventure, there was something he still had to face.

    Is Borgo dead?

    He wasnt.

    If Borgo was dead, a message wouldve popped up.

    Clearing the ruin wasnt the only thing on Seols mind as he was progressing through it. He was progressing through it while drawing up a scenario in his head.

    And for that scenario to be fulfilled, he needed Borgo.

    Still, Seol didnt need to particrly worry about it. The scenario that he drew up was progressing as he expected.

    A few momentster, Seol heard a booming voiceugh.

    Hahahahaha! I finally caught up to you!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    As expected, Borgo cleared the final Gate.

    And it was probably easy for him to clear the final Gate as well.

    Seol had already activated all of the devices in that Gate and all Borgo had to do was just walk through.

    It looks like you werent able to escape yet, you rat bastard.

    Seol turned around and looked at Borgo with his golden eyes.

    He also noticed Borgos aide right next to him.

    Wheres everyone else?

    Borgos face stiffened when he noticed that Seol wasnt afraid of him at all. He looked calm and even asked him a question.

    Ill be the one asking questions. All you have to do is answer me and then pass me your head. No that wont be enough. Ill cut you into pieces, then spread you out on the stones. You prefer that too, dont you?

    So, is it only the two of you?

    I said Ill be the one asking questions, you bastard!

    Borgo was violently quaking his body in anger.

    His voice was shaky probably due to his uncontroble rage.

    But then, his aide changed the topic.

    Borgo look over here.

    ...What?

    L-Look at all of this treasure. With this, we can

    This room was filled with mountains of treasure. Most people would have their hearts pounding with excitement at the sight of these.

    His aide turned his back on Borgo and started touching the treasures almost like he was possessed by something.

    The aides actions were somewhat expected. The reason he followed Borgo, someone who did whatever he wanted to do, was in the end for treasure.

    However, his actions bothered Borgo.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Krgh!

    Borgos handaxe was wedged into the aides back.

    Why you bastard why

    Dont touch it. Hehe Its all mine.

    Borgo had already gone somewhat mad.

    How could any leader still be sane after losing close to thirty members while clearing a ruin?

    Well, Borgo did kill thest person, though so

    Regardless, Seol looked at Borgo with a sarcastic nce

    I can see it was a miracle that even two people made it here.

    Shut up! Shut up! I Im going to take everything! The treasure as well as your life!

    Why dont you try it then?

    Borgo hurriedly grabbed whatever items he could around him. He stuffed his pockets and then tried to force even more treasure into them even though they wouldn''t fit.

    He looked like he hadpletely gone insane.

    Haha th-theyre all mine.

    And then suddenly, he quickly ran toward something that he discovered and forced himself into a piece of armor.

    It was the chestte that Seol had separated earlier. It was a treasure that had Seol separated himself so there was no way that Borgo wouldnt notice it as well.

    The chestte, conveniently, wrapped itself around Borgo as if he were its owner. He didnt need to adjust it at all as the armor did it for him.

    As youd expect from a treasure! Fantastic!

    Youll regret that though

    It seemed the chestte wasnt enough as Borgo equipped the helmet as well.

    The helmet, just like the chestte, adjusted to Borgo to fit him perfectly and gave him immense strength.

    Because Borgo was exhausted after clearing multiple traps, he felt extremely satisfied by the unknown power surging within him.

    Power this power! Ill crush you until you cant breathe with this power!

    <em>Grab!</em>

    It looked like Borgo finally became confident after grabbing a spear as well since he only turned around to face Seol now.

    Only then did he realize that Seol was only patiently watching him. Seol hadnt interfered with him at all.

    Why are you just watching me? Why didnt you stop me at all?

    Did no one tell you?

    ...Told me what?

    The name of this ruin.

    The Hall of Self-Control.

    Borgo looked all around him.

    There was one person who told him about something he had to be careful of

    <em>- As you can see, I, Kirzhin, finely dismantled these ruins and revealed everything. Theres only two things that we have to be careful of in the next Gates</em>

    Borgo already experienced one of the things they had to be careful of but he hadnt experienced the second one yet.

    Well, he was about to experience it right now.

    Borgo felt someone looking at him and instantly turned around to face them.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The statue of Yzmokan was changing.

    Its eyes became red and a forked tongue flicked out.

    It was almost like it was furious.

    A loud voice boomed out of where her mouth was.

    [How greedy!!!]

    When she spoke, the entire ruin shook.

    Yzmokan spoke in a terrifying tone that more befits a demon than a god.

    [You shall pay the price for not being able to control your desires!]

    Wh-what?

    Borgo was surprised, like someone who had been caught stealing.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Borgo suddenly shed red like he had been hit by a bolt of lightning.

    H-Huh?

    However, nothing happened to him.

    More urately, it looked like nothing happened to him.

    Hahaha! Because of greed? Greed is this great Borgos whole motivation. Without my greed, I wouldnt have been able to reach all this way! No one can punish me! I I ur urgh?

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Borgos right arm suddenly bent the opposite way.

    Guaaaaaaargh!

    It looks like youre receiving your punishment.

    Sh-shut up! Why is my body moving on its own

    <em>Craaaack!</em>

    Uaaargh!

    This time, Borgos left leg bent in the opposite direction.

    Was this because of Yzmokans punishment?

    This wasnt the only thing that was hard to understand though.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    [Borgo has been afflicted with Yzmokans curse.]

    [Borgo is now able to equip all of the items in The Hall of Self-Control without restriction.]

    [Borgos HP regeneration greatly increases.]

    [All of Borgos stats have decreased by 50%.]

    [Yzmokans ghost has stolen Borgos ability to control his body.]

    Seol saw multiple messages.

    Its starting.

    This was the truest trial of The Hall of Self-Control.

    It was essentially a hidden stage for this Adventure.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>tter!</em>

    <em>Fsssssss!</em>

    Items started flying toward Borgos body.

    There were boots that looked light, sturdy gaiters, a round shield that could be used to quickly defend against attacks, and even a chain that wrapped around his hand.

    Borgo was shocked because they came flying to him even though he didnt do anything.

    My body on its own!

    <em>Step.</em>

    Borgo took an awkward step. And then

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Borgo quickly charged toward Seol.

    He was fast enough that most people would lose track of him but because Seol gained the Eyes of Perception, he was able to read his movements.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Borgo threw his spear at Seol.

    But

    <em>Grab!</em>

    So youre a man who cant even control himself.

    Jamad had appeared in front of Seol and blocked off the initial attack.

    Seol looked at Borgo and saw a different interface from before.

    [[Yzmokans Ghost (Borgo, the Ruins Hunter)]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 8~10

    Borgo was a Ruis Hunter active around Nobira. He has broken the rules of The Hall of Self-Control. As such, he has been cursed by Yzmokan and forfeited his body to be a ghosts puppet.

    Basic Skills: [Squeeze Lifeless 2], [Use Treasure 1], [Mercenary Weapon Arts 2], [Quick Dodge 1], [Destroy Weapon 1]

    Unique Skills: [Decisive Blow 1]]

    This interface even talked extensively about Borgo himself.

    Seol quickly realized what this was.

    This is the effect of The Eyes of Perception!

    The fact he could see information like this when he was still inexperienced with it proved how great those eyes were.

    I can kind of guess what those basic skills do. Still, I need to be careful of his unique skill.

    As Seol was thinking to himself, Jamad turned around and asked him a question.

    Hey, Snowman. What are you thinking about?

    Well

    Stop doing something so boring as worrying and trust me. Worrying about beating a weakling like this is just a waste of time

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Borgo grabbed the massive armor that was next to him and threw it at Jamad.

    Jamad was able to grab it, even though he was in the middle of talking, but was pushed back by it.

    You Youre the reason I became like this!! I-I will kill you no matter what

    Borgo moved strangely.

    He was moving as if he was controlled by a parasite.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    The chain flew at Jamad in a diagonal line.

    However, Jamad reacted to it more than appropriately.

    Not so fast!

    <em>Wraaaap!</em>

    The chains wrapped around the Mountain Fists.

    <em>Pull!</em>

    <em>Pull!</em>

    The two of them were trying their best to pull each other in with the chain.

    <em>Clench!</em>

    Let go, you arrogant

    Hah! Dont want to.

    Jamad scoffed and flexed his muscles even more.

    The shadow was violently shaking.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Craaaaaaack!</em>

    Guaaaaargh!

    In the end, Jamad broke Borgos arm with the chain.

    But that wasnt all.

    Haaaaaa!

    Jamad used that momentum to pull Borgo into him.

    And then

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    He kicked Borgos side with a clean kick.

    The sound that it made was more than just vicious.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Thud Thud</em>

    Kuaaaargh!

    Borgos arm was separated from his body and his side was caved in. There was no way anyone would be able to stand with those injuries.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    [Get up. Protect the Hall.]

    When Yzmokan spoke, Borgo instantly regenerated.

    <em>Frsssss!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Jamadnded another attack on Borgos side.

    Borgo, despite being in pain,ughed.

    Hahaha I am invincible. Haha I will protect the treasures in the Hall.

    Borgo drooled while enduring the severe pain and even spoke back.

    He had already be a mindless doll.

    Seol scowled.

    If Borgo didnt have his stats decreased, he wouldve been able to overwhelm them easily.

    Hmph! Ill simply break you to the point you wont be able to stand again.

    Dont you dare touch my treasures!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    Borgo was getting faster.

    It was as if the ghost in Borgos body got ustomed to it. There couldve been another reason for it but regardless, it wasnt a good situation.

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Jamads fists were bashing in Borgos armor and shield. Still, it looked like Borgo wasnt taking any damage. More urately, he was ignoring all of it.

    Fuck off, you damned troll!

    Jamad was able to predict Borgos attack and got into a stance.

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Skill link activates.]

    No! Its dangerous!

    What?

    As Seol was shouting at Jamad, a sword flew toward Jamads back.

    Krgh!

    <em>ng!</em>

    Jamad was able to barely deflect it but his hands were numb.

    And there was also the fact that Borgos real attack was still left.

    [Borgo''s Unique Skill: Decisive Blow activates.]

    [Borgos next attack will deal double damage.

    [Shoves effect activates.]

    [You will be dealt additional damage if you collide with the terrain due to Shoves effect.]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Suddenly, there was a warhammer in Borgos hands.

    I told you to fuck off!

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    Grgh

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    Jamad was crushed into the wall after breaking through two pirs.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Rubble fell on top of Jamad and kicked up dust. It was clear how powerful of an attack Borgonded on Jamad by seeing the aftermath.

    Borgo, sure of his victory, slowly approached Seol.

    Hahaha Hahaha It looks like theres no one else left. What a shame, huh? You just might end up dying in a ce like this

    Seol scoffed at Borgo for being sure of his victory so soon.

    ...Why are youughing? Ah! Its that, right? I also smile andugh when I get mad. Were the same, arent we? Youre mad because you cant ept the fact that youre going to die, right?

    I haven''t lost yet, though.

    I can see that youre scared, haha! How unsightly.

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    <em>Whirl!</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    A long sword flew from the pile of treasures andnded in Borgos hands.

    He held it in a reverse grip and raised it over his head.

    He was about to stab a summoner who lost his summons with the sword.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    But just as he was swinging it

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Pull</em>

    Jamad, who flew all the way back, appeared in an instant and pulled Seol back.

    Seol was quickly able to escape from Borgos attack with Jamads help.

    Enough!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Jamad grabbed Borgos wrists as he was about to swing his sword into Seol and stopped him.

    Grgh

    <em>Crush.</em>

    Jamad scowled as he cracked his neck.

    Fools are quick to be greedy but slow to see fear.

    ...Wh-what are you saying, you fucking troll!

    I, Jamad, shall teach you fear.

    Jamads eyes grew fierce.

    [Jamad has changed to the Earthquake Stance.]

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Jamad and Borgo, who was in contact with him, were both shaking.

    The ability that Karuna himself struggled with was activating.

    Because unlike you, I

    Fuck off! Aargh Get away from me right now! Youre nothing!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Guaaargh!

    Jamad broke Borgos wrists again.

    ...am the type that gets angry when Im upset, said Jamad.

    Those were thest words they shared before they returned to fighting.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Borgo quickly tried to move his free hand.

    Jamad hurriedly tried to grab that hand as well, but Borgo wasnt aiming for Jamad. He was aiming for his wrists that Jamad was grabbing.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    ...Not bad.

    How dare you try to teach me! Hah!

    <em>Crush</em>

    Borgo was regenerating faster than before. His fingers, which had been crushed like twigs, were back to their original state before anyone noticed.

    Borgo is getting stronger.

    Seol could tell that he didnt have much time left.

    Borgo was bing faster, more violent, and regenerated faster the more time went by.

    Maybe this might be ourst opportunity.

    This could be thest chance for Seol and Jamad to defeat Borgo. A heavy burden was ced on Jamads shoulders.

    Whats wrong? You made such a scary face and now are you thinking youll lose? bragged Borgo.

    There was a reason he was starting to brag now.

    It was because even though Jamad used Earthquake Stance, Borgo had already survived his critical attack before. There was no way hed be scared of something he already conquered.

    Ill show you what happens when you get in my way. Youre nothing more than just a big troll.

    How fun.

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Borgo grabbed a sword with his regenerated hand. The sword itself was radiating a dangerous aura.

    Borgo then ran toward Jamad without hesitation.

    Was it because he had forgotten the fear of pain? Or was it because he had transformed into apletely different person through the course of this battle?

    Regardless, Jamad wasnt just going to take it standing still.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Jamads energy had changed.

    His energy, which was already tough, had be fierce like a wild animal. It was to the point where his previous state almost seemed soft inparison.

    Jamad too still had something up his sleeve.

    Ill wake you up.

    Jamads stance became sturdier.

    He put both his arms forth and separated his legs as if he was riding a horse. His legs were nted firmly into the ground like tree trunks.

    Even Seol could tell at a nce that it had no openings.

    Borgo felt that as well.

    However, he chose to take the bolder option.

    All I have to do is break it!

    A body that constantly regenerated.

    A body that had forgotten pain.

    Borgo was definitely bing stronger by the second.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    The swords in Borgos hands both aimed at Jamad.

    How inexperienced.

    Jamad, sounding disappointed in his opponents shoddy swordsmanship, shook his arms.

    And almost like a miracle, Jamad had grabbed both of Borgos arms.

    What?

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Jamad gently eased his arms into Borgos armpits. Borgo tried to escape but Jamad was too strong for him to escape from.

    Let me go!

    Sure.

    Jamad kicked up his right foot onto Borgos chest.

    <em>Booom!</em>

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    Krrrrgh

    Borgo looked quite pitiful after he was kicked by Jamad.

    The chestte was strong so it didnt dent at all, but Jamad had held onto Borgos arms. Borgos arms were separated from the rest of his body.

    Graaar It hurts

    Borgo didnt feel anything when he cut off his own hand but it seemed that this attack was quite effective. He was hunched over in pain.

    Get up. Dont tell me youre already done?

    Ill kill you Ill kill you, you savage fucking troll!

    You wouldnt have been able to say that to me if you met me when I was still alive. The humans Ive met have all begged me to spare them. No, thats wrong

    Jamad gave a monstrous smile.

    Did they eventually beg me to please kill them instead?

    <em>Crush</em>

    Borgo had finished regenerating. The moment Borgo was able to stand, he tried to charge at Jamad but realized that he had no weapons in his hands and paused.

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    He grabbed a long spear this time.

    This time, Borgo moved cautiously. He circled around Jamad and aimed for an opening.

    Youre afraid.

    Who? Me? The great Borgo?

    Are you not?

    Hah! Dont make meugh!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    This time, Jamad moved first.

    His energy itself was carving through the stone as he collided with Borgo.

    <em>Booom!</em>

    Borgo instinctively swung his spear at a sharp angle but Jamad deflected that with ease.

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    Borgo, in a fit of rage, threw the spear.

    And as Jamad tried to block it, Borgo grabbed two daggers. He chose the daggers to take down Jamad with speed.

    Haaa! Die! Die!

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    Die already!

    <em>Stab!</em>

    Jamad dodged all of Borgos attacks with simple evasive maneuvers.

    He then started his counter.

    You are overambitious, without the ns to back it up.

    <em>Bam.</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Krgh

    You are fast, but youck willpower.

    <em>Bam. Bam.</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Kuargh!

    You are nothing more than audacious and impulsive.

    <em>Bam.</em>

    <em>Booom!</em>

    Jamads fistnded on Borgos chest.

    And Borgo went flying.

    Cough

    ck blood dripped out of Borgos mouth in chunks.

    Wh-what are you

    Like you said, Im just a savage troll.

    How could I How could you defeat me, the great Borgo How does this make any sense?

    It does make sense. Its just that the world is filled with things no one canprehend.

    Jamad, even in this situation, was taking nces at Seol. He assumed that Seol was thinking about the time he defeated him.

    But still, thats what makes it fun.

    Aaaargh Shut up!! Im still not done yet!

    As Jamad restrained Borgo, Seol thought of the Rock Mr Tribes backstory.

    When the members of the Rock Mr Tribe choose their leader, they dont only take shaman abilities into consideration.

    A resilient mind, a strong body,pleteness of techniques they considered all of that.

    And in Maels words, Jamad was already one of the greatest chiefs in Rock Mr history in terms of strength and dignity.

    Jamad wasnt only the tribes strongest shaman and most dignified leader, he was also a trained fighter.

    There was no way he would lose to someone nothing more than a tyrannical ruins hunter.

    Borgos feeling pain.

    It meant that Jamads attacks were effective on him.

    And it was clear that Jamad was also looking for an opportunity to finish this out.

    It might end soon.

    Borgo ground his teeth as he red at Jamad.

    Iyaaaaaaaaa!

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    [Borgo used Use Treasure.]

    Treasures started floating around Jamad.

    Various weapons, sharp and blunt, flew at Jamad.

    Dieeeeee!

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Even Seol, who had faith in Jamad, felt his hands getting sweaty. It was an insanely powerful attack.

    It looked like a difficult attack to survive.

    Seol couldnt see Jamad after the many treasures that flew at him.

    [Skill link activates.]

    [Borgo''s Unique Skill: Decisive Blow activates.]

    [Borgos next attack will deal double damage.]

    [Shoves effect activates.]

    [You will be dealt additional damage if you collide with the terrain due to Shoves effect.]

    Unfortunately, even Borgos Unique Skill triggered as well.

    Borgo swung a long sword, aiming for Jamad.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Jamad! worriedly shouted Seol.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Ur Urgh

    <em>Crumble Crumble</em>

    Jamad was surrounded in armor made of rock.

    It was a skill that definitely suited him.

    Thanks to that skill, Jamad was unscathed by Borgos attack.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Jamad stole Borgos sword and slid it between his ribs.

    Krgh Kargh

    Are you done regenerating?

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Jamad pushed Borgo deeper into the wall and stabbed him with the sword.

    Borgo was pinned to the wall because of that sword and hung there.

    It hurts so much

    Do I still look like a pushover to you?

    Please stop Im scared Please

    Borgo was dying while creating a puddle of blood beneath him.

    Please kill me already it hurts

    Jamad gave a demonic smile.

    In the end, youre saying those words as well.

    Jamads giant hand grabbed Borgo by his helmet.

    Hand Your big hand! Isnt it way too big? Hahaha

    No, thats just your fear.

    <em>Cruuuuuuush!</em>

    Borgos head was crushed with his helmet.

    It was silent for a second.

    Borgo wasnt regenerating anymore.

    Haah Haah

    Jamad also seemed to have used a lot of strength as he was gasping for air.

    Seol was silent during this moment but his viewers were going wild.

    <strong>[Take this has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Take it!]</strong>

    - This is how you donate.

    - Hurry up and donate more! Now!

    <strong>[InTheFuture has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Jamad! Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Jamad! Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Jamad!]</strong>

    - Get out of the way! Im going to be Jamad!

    - How dare this fucking savage troll!

    <strong>[Jamad-chan has donated 400 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Fear Punch! Fear Punch! This guys a god! Seriously, he just dismantled him like it was nothing!]</strong>

    - What the fuck is Fear Punch? LOL

    - This is insane. Jamad is seriously insane.

    - And Snowman has a monopoly on him? Snowman, who are you really

    - ???: A troll and a human. A forbidden love this might not be that bad?

    - Someone ban him LOL

    - I think Im going to throw up hahaha

    <strong>[Snowman ATM has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Holding backughter.]</strong>

    - Pffft thats just your fear pffft

    - How was he able to notugh after that lol

    - Because if he did Jamad would blush and shoulder bump him.

    - And your shoulder would disappear from that so you cantugh.

    - Seriously, how was Jamads fight real? This reminded me of when I was in highschool and had to buy lunch for the school bullies I suddenly hate Jamad now

    - I already bought them lunch and even gave them money for change.

    - Stop triggering my PTSD :(

    <strong>[Snowman has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Jamad, youve be strong. Youre at least as strong as me now maybe even stronger than me.]</strong>

    - Huh?

    - What are you gonna do about it though LOL You think you can punch me, your summoner? KEK

    - So Jamad is the MC and the MC is a summon, right?

    - Yeah hes a summon with no real abilities.

    - It must really be hard for you, Jamad :)

    And after that, he saw multiple messages.

    [You have defeated Yzmokans Ghost (Borgo, the Ruins Hunter).]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Pacify''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Ghost yer''.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    Jamad turned around and faced Seol.

    I told you to trust me.

    Seol nodded in response.

    Jamad snorted as if he was satisfied with it.

    Hmph.

    Seol and Jamad both went to check the reward chest.

    Seol was enveloped in a golden light.

    Seol, without hesitation, opened the chest.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    [You open Yzmokans gift, the best possible reward.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired Ghosts Armor(Purified).]

    [You have acquired Helmet of Control(Destroyed).]

    [You have acquired 920 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 877 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 25 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 13 medium blue potions.]

    Seol was confused after looking at the list of rewards.

    ...Armor? Helmet?

    Images shed in his head.

    Seol had separated a chestte and helmet earlier because they shone but because the color was eerie, he chose not to take it.

    And then Borgo forcefully used them.

    And now it returned to him in a purified state. Seol couldnt help butugh at the strange circumstance.

    <strong>[Woah thats crazy has donated 400 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Those items are so good How are you gonna just steal from a corpse though? LOL]</strong>

    - The demons are apuding your actions.

    - So you had a n for everything, Snowman!

    - He used him as a sacrifice to purify his items lmfao

    <strong>[Close has donated 400 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Jamad! You shouldve taken off his helmet before you killed him! Its all your fault!]</strong>

    - Jamad: What?(Muscles)

    - Its alright. The helmet looked stuffy anyway.

    - The helmet looked shitty anyway haha right, everyone?

    - Thats a sour grape facy! Thats a sour grape

    After receiving everything that he expected to receive as a reward, he tried to check their stats.

    <em>Hum</em>

    ...Huh?

    Seol turned his head to the strange sound.

    Yzmokan?

    The statue of Yzmokan had returned to its original goddess-like appearance and radiated white light.

    And standing next to that statue was Jamad.

    Yzmokans statue spoke.

    [You, who have ovee greed, have a strong will.]

    [Yzmokan is blessing Jamad.]

    However, that wasnt the only message that popped up.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    <em>Huuuum!</em>

    The statues heavy sound filled up the air.

    After that sound, a bright light radiated from the statue of Yzmokan.

    Another reward?

    The reward for killing Borgo should have already been settled with the additional reward that Yzmokan gave earlier.

    But Yzmokan mustve thought that those rewards weren''t enough. She was trying to give another reward.

    [Ruin Predator activates. You have received additional rewards.]

    Ah! So it was Ziliacs Ruin Predator activating.

    This skill increased your rewards by 30% whenever you cleared a secret ruin. Ziliacs skill was alreadying into effect even though it hadnt been long since Seol inherited it.

    [You have a will of iron and a heart that is both cold and fiery.]

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    Cracks suddenly appeared on the statue.

    The cracks grew and started to connect with each other like a spiders web. And not too long after that, the statue broke.

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    [Do not stay, go and scatter light. You shall bring light to the world.]

    <em>Hum</em>

    A shimmering white light grew from the broken statue.

    The light moved like a serpent and entered into Jamads hand.

    Hm?

    [Divine Relic: Mountain Fists has changed slightly.]

    [Divine Relic: Mountain Fists has umted divine power.]

    [Jamad has earned the achievement ''Protect the Hall''.]

    [Jamad has earned the title ''Great Warrior of Yzmokan''.]

    Jamad furrowed his brows.

    He was upset because Yzmokans light was entering the Mountain Fists that Tancreed gifted his tribe.

    Seol wouldve been happy with any and every reward but Jamad was different.

    He was undoubtedly someone who served Tancreed, the Earth Dragon, as the chief of the Rock Mr Tribe.

    It was somewhat expected that he didnt like the idea of some nameless native god blessing him.

    Hm

    But it seemed he wasnt too repulsed by it as he didnt really say anything.

    It was because this power didnte with responsibilities.

    Then Ill need to check the rewards.

    Once again, it was time to check the rewards.

    Seol first pushed aside the smaller-looking rewards and picked out a big one.

    [[Ghosts Armor(Purified)]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: 5-15

    Defense: 112

    Durability: 95/95

    Weight: 10kg

    An armor filled with malicious energy. It has an evil effect of destroying your mind by just equipping it. However, now that it has been purified, there is no issue with equipping it. It has lost a lot of its power during the purification process but it is still an excellent piece of armor.

    Basic Effect: Strength +5, Constitution +5

    Bonus Effect: It isfortable, naturally restores itself, and can increase its defense by 20-50 based on the length of the battle.]

    An Abomination, huh thats why it had a strange glow.

    The Basic Effect was ordinary but the Bonus Effect and the high base defense were amazing. It was quite incredible.

    But now that I think about it should I have expected this? It was able to endure Jamads attack without a dent after all.

    Regardless of whether it was kicked, punched, or hit, the dark armor was still rock solid.

    Pandea is filled with many different item qualities.

    However, because the items you received in the early-to-mid game weren''t that different from the items you got in thete game in terms of base stats, it was quite confusing at times.

    This was something that even Seol struggled with when he started ying the game.

    Poor,mon, special, rare, and treasure were the item qualities that typically came out in the early-to-mid game. The qualities higher than that could only be acquired once you went into the mid-game.

    Therefore, Treasure quality was considered the highest quality equipment for the early game.

    The confusing part was this:

    The treasure quality was also split up.

    Abomination, Treasure, Divine Relic, Peerless, etc.

    These qualities were all simr levels of strength and because of that, yers were confused about which ones were better or worse. In the end, yers were only able to say that its case by case.

    It was a decent conclusion though as Abominations were typically cursed equipment that could only be used by special sses or after purification.

    The armor that Seol got just now was also an Abomination. And because it waspletely, perfectly purified, it was better than most Treasure quality equipment.

    But Jamad cant use this armor.

    Shamans were unable to equip heavy armor.

    That was aw of Pandea, The World of Eternity.

    Seol had no choice but to give this armor to Karuna instead.

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Ghosts Armor(Purified).]

    Seol didnt check Karunas stats after he equipped the armor but it was obvious that his stats would increase a lot. Karunas defense was probably also much higher than before now.

    Is the helmet next?

    [[Helmet of Control(Destroyed)]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Defense: 0

    Durability: 0/0

    Weight: 5kg

    A helmet made with a rare material called spirit stone. It had been corrupted after it was influenced by its makers grudge. It ispletely destroyed now and wont have its power returned even if it is repaired.

    Basic Effect: N/A

    Bonus Effect: N/A]

    Its a shame.

    Seol wouldve used it well if it wasnt broken.

    Seol clicked his tongue and put the helmet into his inventory.

    He thought there would be another use for itter other than just equipping it.

    Now there was only one item left to check, Jamads Mountain Fists.

    Seol checked the Mountain Fists on Jamads status.

    [[Divine Relic: Mountain Fists]

    Quality: Divine Relic

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Damage: 43

    Durability: 50/50

    Weight: 5.0kg x 2

    Divine Relic of the Rock Mr Tribe bestowed by Tancreed. Receiving the power of the earth, it awakened to a new level. Because it has a strong frame, it can continue to awaken. It has received Yzmokans blessing.

    Basic Effect: All stats +3, Core Stats +5

    Bonus Effect: MP regeneration per second +5, Destructive power of shamanic spells increases by 50%. Attribute Awakening (Level 1: Mountain), 20% additional light damage on hit, using a support skill will also apply it to another ally.]

    Additional light damage on hit and a change to how he uses support skills

    It was only a two-sentence change in effects but the effects were definitely more than just that.

    The light attribute was one of the hardest attributes to resist in The World of Eternity.

    And as such, this effect was going to be effective in the future even against enemies with high resistance.

    And its notmon for an on-hit effect to have high additional damage like that.

    Most effects that gave bonus on-hit attribute damage were 1~5% at most. Yzmokans blessing, however, gave a whole 20%.

    This meant that Jamad could even face opponents who were resistant to physical damage.

    And the effect of buffing another ally when they buff themselves

    This ones

    Right now, this effect only applied to the Rock Armor skill.

    But even that was extremely good. Support skills had cooldowns and doubling the effects of it with one cast was already a huge bonus.

    And this effect will just continue to get better the more support skills Jamad learns.

    One of Seols theories about clearing The World of Eternity was to work extremely hard in the early game.

    In the early game, The World of Eternity gave items with unique, extraordinary effects and special summons. You were also able to acquire Adventures and helpers that could influence the world. Going through hardships now made it much easier in the future.

    The things that he gained in this Adventure were going to be extremely helpfulter. It was just like setting a sturdy foundation.

    Lastly, the titles.

    [[Title: Ghost yer]

    Rted Achievement: Pacify (Adventure: The Hall of Self-Control)

    Bonus Effect: Deal 10% increased damage to spirit-type enemies.]

    Thats somewhat useful.

    [[Title: Great Warrior of Yzmokan]

    Rted Achievement: Protect the Hall (Adventure: The Hall of Self-Control)

    Bonus Effect: All stats increase by 5%.]

    Seol couldnt help but nod to himself after seeing Jamads title.

    All of these rewards are amazing.

    Seol thought it was a good decision to trust his instincts and wait for Borgo.

    These rewards were so amazing that he probably took everything that was possible from this Adventure.

    <strong>[I dont know~ has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Are these rewards really that good?]</strong>

    - Yeah, they are. He practically got better rewards than a 5-man party by himself.

    - Diamond hands.

    - Diamond hands to the moon! Incredible!

    - Just watch theres no person or team who earned as many rewards as Snowman

    - Snowman, the King of the South! He worked so hard and hes finally reaping the benefits for it TT

    Seol stretched and then ced his hand on the End Adventure interface.

    * * *

    <em>Bzzzzt</em>

    Seol could instantly tell that he was transported to the outskirts of Kongory.

    Its too quiet this time.

    Since everyone went on different Adventures starting from the 3rd one, the duration that people were away were all different.

    This meant that the timing at which people were transported back was all different too.

    And this time, Seol was the only person who was transported back.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 4.]

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 599,300 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (599,300)

    2. Private (300,010)

    3. FireAnt (210,000)

    4. YahooIsekai (189,290)

    5. PinkPwincess (150,400)]

    There was a slight change in rankings.

    Judging by how the former 2nd ce disappeared from the rankings, it was likely that they died.

    Even though there was a change in the rankings, Seols lead was still overwhelminglyrgepared to other people.

    - Hes just smurfing on them

    - How is the difference in points this high?

    - Im pretty sure theirbat abilities are an even bigger gap. Thats just the difference in Adventurer Points

    - I guess that makes sense since he has Jamad and Karuna-chan hes just a one-man army sheesh

    - If Jamad tells you to get on your knees and beg, it wouldn''t be embarrassing to do that at all.

    - Jamads scary but Snowman looks kinda weak.

    - Hes not weak though. He looks weak.

    - Thats just the case for all summoners though lol

    <strong>[You losers has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Snowman doesnt worry about that at all, got it?]</strong>

    - Thats true, Snowman only thinks about his summons!

    - He gives whatever items he gets to his summons lol

    - ???: Put this on Jamad! These are your swaddling clothes!

    - Hes greedy but not for himself Hes kinda like a family man who lives in a big city?

    - TT It must be hard being a dad.

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 2. Kongory, the free city.]

    [Break 2. Kongory, the free city

    In The World of Eternity, Kongory is located in South Pandea.

    It is a well-stocked city with many happy citizens.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 30 days]]

    It was currently night.

    There definitely werent any transferees who finished their Adventures at a simr time as Seol since the entrance was quite barren.

    It was barren and open.

    I wonder how many people died this time.

    It was hard for Seol to estimate since his Adventure finished quickly.

    However, judging by the fact the four people who went on the Adventure with him were dead a lot have probably died.

    Still, Seol didnt think it was a shame nor did he pity them. He was also in a situation where death was imminent.

    Seol calmly looked for a ce to sleep.

    But as he was walking he felt a gaze, watching him.

    Seol didnt show any signs that he knew the person was trailing.

    Who are they? Are they a member of the Predator Guild?

    Did they already find out that their guild members died?

    But what if they arent a member of the Predator Guild?

    He never did anything eye-catching though

    Then for now

    Seol swiftly turned into an alley.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The person who was chasing him also hurried into the alley.

    And then

    <em>Swirl!</em>

    <em>Raise</em>

    Uh Uhhh

    Karuna had quickly raised his sword at the unknown pursuers neck.

    Karuna could easily kill them at Seols signal. And it wouldnt be strange as transferees often killed each other here.

    Why were you following me?

    ......

    Its not like there arent other ways for me to find out just because youre not talking right now.

    In truth, it was hard to find anything out unless Seol took violent measures.

    It was just that Seol was willing to choose those options if circumstances came to it.

    Because in this world, the world that they entered, weakness would just make others take advantage of you. It was much more difficult to survive if you werent willing to be cold.

    ...I know.

    You know what?

    The person who had been pursuing Seol took off their hood.

    He had a childish face. He was most likely a high schooler.

    I know that youre Private.

    Private?

    The only person who came into the city when the rankings changed was you, hyung. I have been waiting for you.

    Seol hadnt been attentive of that at all.

    But still, now that he thought about it he wasnt cautious of it since it wasnt information that he necessarily had to hide.

    But why did he wait for me?

    Seol asked a question after realizing he didnt have any ill intent.

    Why? Why were you waiting for me?

    The boy, after resolving himself, opened his lips

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Why was the highschooler trailing him?

    Seol realized something when he noticed that the highschoolers voice was trembling. Still, he didnt say anything.

    Seol just patiently waited for the highschooler to speak.

    And because they were the only two people in the quiet alley, the conversation flowed easily.

    Because I need help.

    I knew it.

    The only kind of person who would stay upte into the night to observe the rankings was someone who was desperate.

    And a desperate person always wanted help.

    Why me?

    Please, could you listen to my story?

    Whats your name?

    Han Yeo-myeong. You can speak casually to me if you want.

    I dont think were that close yet. Why dont we first go to an appropriate ce to talk?

    Seol led Yeo-myeong to a quiet inn that had a bar.

    After Seol secured his lodging, he sat down on the first floor and asked Yeo-myeong to sit in front of him.

    There was something different about Yeo-myeong from the other people he met.

    His hand

    His right hand waspletely ck like it had rotted.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Yeo-myeong mustve noticed Seols nces. He covered his hand with his sleeve.

    Its strange, huh?

    Why is your hand like that?

    Its because its possessed by a ghost. I got cursed.

    A curse?

    Situations like this often happened in The World of Eternity.

    This could happen if you touched an Abomination quality item or a cursed item or if you were attacked by an evil spirit with a grudge.

    However, Yeo-myeongs hand felt different from a normal curse.

    At first, Seol thought his hand had rotted but a closer look revealed that it was hard and smooth.

    I dont think its a curse

    Seol became more curious about Yeo-myeongs circumstances after that.

    Yeo-myeong then started telling his story.

    I have a sister.

    A younger sister?

    Yeah, a younger sister and an older sister. Well, I guess its had now?

    What do you mean?

    My older sister died during the 2nd Adventure.

    Yeo-myeongs story went something like this:

    Surprisingly, the three of them were able to meet during The 5 Good Brothers Adventure and promised to return back alive together.

    Unfortunately for them, The 5 Good Brothers Adventure was a difficult Adventure and Yeo-myeongs oldest sister was on the verge of falling off a cliff during their battle with a troll.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    But luckily, Yeo-myeong was able to grab his older sisters, Sae-byeoks, hand before she fell off.

    And his younger sister, Noeul, was watching as well.

    T/N: Sae-byeoks name means daybreak, Yeo-myeongs name means dawn/early morning, and Noeuls name means sunset.

    <em>- Oppa, dont let go no matter what! Unni, hold on a little longer!</em>

    <em>- No Youll also fall at this rate, Yeo-myeong.</em>

    There were too many trolls. Our older sister tried her best, but

    His hands were sweaty.

    He couldnt hold onto his older sisters weight with just one hand.

    <em>Slide</em>

    <em>Slide</em>

    Yeo-myeongs body was slowly creeping toward the edge of the cliff.

    <em>- Krgh</em>

    <em>- No! Oppa!</em>

    Because the other party members were fighting trolls, no one could help.

    Yeo-myeongs body was shaking as he recalled that moment.

    Her voice the way she looked at me herst words I remember everything from back then.

    <em>- Yeo-myeong, let me go.</em>

    <em>- Shut up, Sae-byeok!</em>

    <em>- Yeo-myeong, I love you very, very much. Take care of Noeul for me.</em>

    <em>- Fuck! God damn it! Please, dont let go!</em>

    <em>- Im going to let go now.</em>

    <em>Slide</em>

    That spine-chilling sensation of a hand escaping another hand

    Futility and emptiness

    And her eyes her eyes were worried about me as she fell

    Shees up in my dreams every night. I think Im going to go insane because of it Shees to me every night.

    What does she say?

    To save her to please save her.

    And your hand started turning like that since then?

    Yeah, I got a strange message.

    <em>[An Unexpected ident! You have earned Characteristic: A Haunted Hand.]</em>

    An Unexpected ident, huh I see.

    Huh?

    Its nothing.

    There were various systems in The World of Eternity.

    There were systems that gave positive effects but also systems that gave negative effects.

    Adventurers normally got these as a result of getting mentally damaged from seeing horrific sights during their adventures.

    A Haunted Hand, huh He got one thats hard to get.

    The only ways to cure it were to appease the ghosts grudge or to receive a purification ritual from a high-ranked priest.

    That hand belonged to the ghost now.

    Still, there are pros and cons to every situation.

    If he was able to take his hand back from the ghost, the haunted hand would be an incredible power for Yeo-myeong.

    At least thats the information that Seol knew.

    Are you unable to move your hand?

    Yes. Im right-handed but now I have to eat with my left hand.

    That must be ufortable. Still, what is your request? If youre asking for a way to return that hand to its original state

    N-No, thats not it. This is because of my regret and guilt so theres no way to cure it. I wanted help with my younger sister.

    Your younger sister? What happened to her?

    She entered a guild. After that incident, we naturally grew apart.

    Seol could guess what happened.

    The younger sister poured her anger into her older brother for letting go of her older sister. That was the method she chose to cope with what happened.

    She thinks that I intentionally let her go To be honest, I dont know anymore. Maybe I did let he

    Is your sister joining a guild such a dangerous thing?

    Well Have you heard about the Justice Guild?

    I havent. Im not interested in that kind of stuff.

    It was a guild created early that imed to have the person ranked 1st on the Adventurer Points Leaderboard with them they pulled in a lot of people because of that.

    Seol could somewhat remember seeing something like that in the city before. He didnt have that much interest in it back then though.

    Theyre different from what they im to be. Theyre liars.

    Is that it?

    No! Thats not all. Apparently, the guild executives form the parties to their liking so anyone who disagrees with them are used as meat shields.

    And?

    There was someone who had something bad happen to them after they left on their own, and! Theres talks about them allying with a guild surrounded by bad rumors

    So theyre all rumors.

    Th-they arent just rumors!

    Then what?

    My younger sister she contacted me.

    She asked me to save her The things that I just told you about were things that she found out herself. Noeul said that shes in danger she asked me to save her!

    Seol grimaced.

    Even if thats true, that still isnt a reason why I should help you.

    Wh-why? Why

    Because Im not some hero of justice.

    Everyone has their own circumstances, Yeo-myeong. I dont have the time to take care of things that arent a part of my goals.

    Seol wasnt wrong.

    The path to Ascension was a difficult one.

    He had to clear near-impossible Adventures to get stronger and be even stronger than that.

    Both his body and mind had to be strong.

    Seol was oveing adversity for the sake of bing stronger for Ascension. It wasnt so he could y the hero.

    Not to mention the fact that once he helped someone, other people woulde to him for help as well.

    And there was no guarantee that everyone who came to him for help would be good people.

    Seol could clearly see that he would fail Ascension if he took that path.

    But because he couldnt tell Yeo-myeong the specifics, Seol told him his final answer instead.

    Why?! Why?! Why wont you when youre that strong I heard that Adventurer Points dont show the difference in strength properly! You have double the Rank 2s points, then that means youre ten times no, tens of times stronger than him retorted Yeo-myeong.

    I didnt be strong to save people who do nothing while they wait to be saved by others. Save yourself, Yeo-myeong. You have to be the one to save your sister, not me. I cant save everyone around me.

    What

    Ah, and your hand.

    My hand?

    That ck hand might not be a curse. If you want to save your younger sister, you have to ovee your guilt first. Anyway, thats all that I wanted to say.

    Seol stood up and left.

    Yeo-myeong was still seated. He was tormented.

    Seol watched him for a second before going up to his room.

    <strong>[Cold-Blooded has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Snowman is cold-blooded! Ah, I guess snowmen are supposed to be cold though?]</strong>

    - Why the fuck should he help him? He should take care of that on his own.

    - Youre an only child, arent you?

    - I feel this way <strong><em>because</em></strong> I have siblings! She just left after hitting me for drinking her banana milk >:(

    - Youre in the wrong though LOL Banana milk is king.

    - Honestly I wouldve helped him.

    * * *

    Yesterdays incident was still on Seols mind.

    Still, the words he said to Yeo-myeong were also for himself as well.

    I cant get myself involved with everything.

    And this was still the beginning of his new life in Pandea. Those who werent able to adjust to the new rules were bound to die.

    He wont be able to survive with just me helping him.

    There was always danger in this world.

    Seol couldnt help him whenever he needed help. The path Seol was going to take was decided and his time was limited.

    Yeo-myeong has a ghosts hand though. It wont be hard for him to recover his sister once he solves the mystery behind it.

    Once he was able to solve the secrets behind the ghosts hand, he would have a weapon iparable to others.

    It was as powerful as it was hard to acquire.

    That hand would even be helpful to me in the future

    There were some Adventures that required special characteristics.

    And those Adventures gave out much better rewards than normal rewards.

    The more Seol organized his thoughts the closer he leaned to protecting Yeo-myeong.

    It would be best if he was able to take care of the situation on his own but if Yeo-myeong needed a bit of help, helping him wasnt too overstraining.

    Yeah, just a little bit of help. As long as hes able to change on his own without falling to his sense of helplessness.

    Seol decided to watch over him for now without helping him right away.

    That was a part of the reason he was now heading to an information guild hidden in Kongory.

    Transferees possibly didnt even know about the existence of information guilds. It was hidden in a secret room of an old bar after all.

    Theres a lot of information on the Justice Guild. If you want specific informati

    The bad rumors.

    You would need to pay 150 gold coins.

    Here.

    <em>ng.</em>

    The information that Seol received was exactly what Yeo-myeong told him.

    In fact, Yeo-myeongs version was practically the shortened version. The heinous things that the Justice Guild did were much more severe than Seol initially thought.

    And as he was reading the information, Seol found a familiar name.

    Predator Guild?

    <em>- and! Theres talks about them allying with a guild surrounded by bad rumors</em>

    Seol never wouldve imagined that the guild with bad rumors about them was the Predator Guild.

    Seol tapped on his lips as he read the information.

    Can I also get information on the Predator Guild?

    The bad rumors again?

    Yes.

    100 gold coins please.

    Seol was handed information about the Predator Guild.

    Hm this is really bad.

    It talked about the Predator Guilds wrongdoings in detail.

    <em>Burn</em>

    Why isnt anyone doing anything about it? asked Seol while burning the information.

    10 gold coins please.

    <em>ng.</em>

    We dont know. The only time officers have interfered so far were incidents where transferees killed ordinary citizens.

    So they know that its happening but arent doing anything about it.

    They probably believe that transferees should have their own rules. That was my personal opinion though so I wont be taking a fee for that.

    Their own rules, huh I understand.

    Right before Seol was about to leave, he turned around and made a request to the informant.

    Ah, and I wanted to hire someone to follow someone for about a week.

    Is the target one person?

    Yes.

    How do theypare to you in terms of strength?

    Hes much weaker than me.

    Seol then told the informant about Yeo-myeong.

    It will be 20 gold coins. We will have someone following him from now on, even when he is asleep.

    <em>ng.</em>

    Seol gave an additional 20 gold coins as payment before leaving.

    The ce Seol headed to next was the Prophets of the Dark. He wanted to use the skill points that he newly acquired.

    Youre back again.

    The person in charge recognized Seol and spoke to him first.

    [[ck Magic is researched here. The person who seems to be in charge of this facility has asked you why youre here. How do you respond?]

    1. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to learn a new skill.

    2. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to enhance a basic skill.

    3. I wish to test my skills.

    4. Is there a task you can entrust to me?

    5. [Required: Shadow Summoner, Wall of Awakening] I heard that there was a Shadow Summoner here.

    ]

    Seol was about to exin that he was here to do the same thing as before, enhance skills, but paused because the options had changed.

    I can choose option 5 now?

    The option had been grayed outst time but it waspletely visible now.

    Maybe some information was unlocked?

    Seol selected option 5 without hesitation.

    I heard that there was a Shadow Summoner here.

    Oh no it seems you heard toote. You are probably talking about Chao, right?

    Chao? Yes, probably.

    She hasnt contacted us since she left for Nobira. I am a bit worried though since Nobira is quite a dangerous ce. Its already been a month since she left. Chao is strong enough that I dont need to worry if shell get hurt by the ruffians there but you never know how things go in the world.

    Seol thought to himself while rubbing his chin.

    This option was rted to an awakening event that was supposed to happen about 6 Adventures in the future.

    As such, there was no reason to rush it. Still, dying this could prevent Seol from clearing the awakening event in time.

    Seol saw new options.

    [[Chao, a Shadow Summoner who could teach you, has gone missing after leaving for Nobira. The person in charge here seems to be worried about her. How do you respond?]

    1. Thats a shame.

    2. That is none of my business at all. Farewell.

    3. Are there no other Shadow Summoners?

    4. [Required: Awakened in a Certain Field] I might be able to take Chaos role.

    5. May I look into Chao for you?]

    May I look into Chao for you?

    Really?

    Yes.

    Then, please!

    [Hidden Adventure ''Missing Summoner'' is now active.]

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    The Missing Summoner Adventure popped up.

    [Adventure. Missing Summoner

    Prophets of the Dark is a ce in Kongory that trains those with ck Magic sses. It is filled with many skilled teachers. However, unfortunately for you, the Shadow Summoner who could be your teacher has gone missing after going to Nobira.

    At this rate, you might lose your chance at the most important time of your beginner journey. You have decided to go find traces of the teacher yourself in Nobira instead of sitting here and doing nothing.

    Objective: Find traces of Chao, the Shadow Summoner, in Nobira.

    Remaining Time: [N/A]]

    It wont be bad to clear this ahead of time as a side quest.

    Since Seol hadnt decided on his next Adventure yet, heading to Nobira and doing this as a side quest while he was there wasnt a bad option either.

    Seol then finished by saying that he wanted to enhance his skills.

    I understand, follow me.

    The same thing happened asst time and Seol was once again left in a dark room by himself.

    <em>Glow</em>

    The skill tree popped up.

    I currently have 4 skill points. Then its obvious what I should upgrade.

    Obviously, he had to enhance Shadow Summon, his main skill.

    [You enhance Shadow Summon.]

    [You use 4 skill points.]

    [Upon a sessful Shadow Summon, the summon will now pass on skills more smoothly than before.]

    [You are now able to summon two Shadow Summons at the same time. However, there are circumstances where you will be unable to summon both at the same time.]

    [Upon a sessful Shadow Summon, the summon will now retain at least 50% of their stats.]

    [Shadow Summon has reached a certain level. All owned summons will have 10% of their original stats additionally passed on.]

    A bunch of messages popped up just because he enhanced it once. There were two messages that were especially of note to Seol.

    The first was simultaneous summoning.

    Now I can summon both Karuna and Jamad at the same time.

    The second part was that his summons had their passed on stats increased by 10%.

    This meant that his summons were now 50% as powerful as when they were alive. And with their titles, equipment, and other abilities, they were at least 60%... no, 70% as strong.

    Seol didnt know how powerful the other transferees were but this much was more than enough to call him a one-man army.

    In the first ce, Karuna wasnt a boss that was supposed to be defeated throughbat and Jamad was a boss that required a 5 man party to defeat after using special gimmicks to weaken him.

    And because of that, they were boss monsters much, much stronger than most bosses and their stats were probably much higher than most transferees.

    Suddenly, Seol thought of Yeo-myeongs words that he said while crying.

    <em>- Why?! Why?! Why wont you when youre that strong I heard that Adventurer Points dont show the difference in strength properly! You have double the Rank 2s points, then that means youre ten times no, tens of times stronger than him</em>

    Seol grimaced after realizing he had been continuously thinking about Yeo-myeong.

    * * *

    Seol visited a couple more ces before returning to his lodging.

    He had gathered quite a bit of money but didnt use it yet since he nned on using it for a specific purposeter.

    He organized what he nned to do in theing Adventures.

    This is when it starts to get really important. I need to n out my moves carefully.

    Adventures in The World of Eternity were heavily influenced by the adventurers location.

    For example, if youre in a quiet hillside where nothing happens, nothing special will ever happen.

    You could definitely live a long life there but you wont ever get stronger.

    This is what made The World of Eternity different from normal RPGs that gave out appropriate quests based on the time that had passed.

    You had to periodically move your base to be stronger. You also had to go to cities that were at the eye of the storm, where there were a lot of things happening.

    Is it about time to leave Kongory now?

    Seol had already gained most of the noteworthy things here. The only Adventures left in Kongory were inefficient and gave out poor rewards.

    He had to leave here soon if he wanted to get stronger.

    The problem was that leaving the starting point would be the start of rolling the dice.

    Rolling the dice was referring to a mechanic in The World of Eternity where you would roll the dice when youre leaving an area. This was always the case whenever a yer would leave one location.

    Just like how you could be in a tough situation if you leave for vacation without checking the weather there beforehand, rolling the dice worked a simr way.

    If Seol rolled low right after he arrived in Nobira, he would face a penalty. However, If he was able to roll high, he would have unexpected luck.

    Still, its way too risky.

    If he rolled low he could be forced to take on an Adventure and that never had a set difficulty either.

    Thats why most yers took that into consideration before they made their move. They always prepared for the worst.

    Ive finished preparing though. Im more than strong enough.

    Seol had already be iparably strongpared to the other transferees in Kongory.

    The only thing that bothered him right now was the existence of the Predator Guild.

    The information that he received about the Predator Guild was quite worrisome. They werent making any moves on him right now, but if they got stronger they could definitely even aim for Seol.

    Because regardless of the circumstances of the situation, it was clear that he was being suspected of killing four of their guild members.

    And Seol wasnt the type of person who would leave loose ends behind.

    Ill leave after I take care of the Predator Guild.

    Seol, in the end, decided to take the steps to leave.

    * * *

    As Seol was resting in Kongory for a few days, more transferees had finished their Adventures and returned to Kongory.

    Burp

    It was on the 2nd floor of a bar.

    Men were seated around a table wearing extravagant clothes. They were smoking cigarettes and drinking alcohol.

    You would assume that their faces would match their clothes but their coarse faces told another story.

    So, theyre all dead?

    Jincheol and Sang-gyu and the rest of them?

    None of them came back. The verdict is that theyre dead.

    Ha! All of the useful bastards died young. Still, those bastards had guts

    They wouldnt have been able to talk like this if they knew how Jincheol and Sang-gyu died but still, they remembered them as people who were evil.

    The Predator Guild was filled with people who looked tough.

    And these people were the ones who were able to quickly adapt to this world. Obviously, they adapted in different ways but still.

    All of the Predator Guilds members looked at one person.

    He was seated on an elevated seat.

    What should we do? asked one of the guild members to the man on the elevated seat.

    They were doing a job, right?

    Yes, thats why they took two people, no?

    Thats annoying. At such an important time too What was his name again?

    His name was Snowman. When I checked it turned out he had already returned from his Adventure.

    Hmm I wonder how they died.

    Who? Are you talking about Sang-gyu and Jincheol?

    Yeah, they werent the type to get beaten up by other people.

    If anyone did any killing, it would have been them. Those sons of bitches were sharks.

    The Guildmaster of the Predator Guilds nickname was Great White Shark.

    It was a nickname that fit his frightening appearance and status as the guildmaster of the Predator Guild.

    Right? And what do you think are the odds they sacrificed their lives for the person they were trying to kill? Do you think those bastards would ever do something like that?

    Never.

    Then he probably killed them, right?

    Yes, we believe Snowman killed them once he realized they were trying to kill him. We just dont know how he did it.

    I heard that he looked like a dweeb what power does he have to kill four of our members?

    Wouldnt it have been a trap with information that only he knew?

    Thats a possibility.

    Logically speaking, its difficult to kill four people alone. Even more so if he didnt know that they were after him.

    Great White Sharks lips were ripped.

    He had a massive scar going across his lips.

    And his voice slithered out of that gap like a snake.

    For now, just be careful of him. Times on our side anyway. All we have to do is prevent him from leaving Kongory.

    Cant we just get a couple guys and kill him?

    You fucking idiot. Theres an order to everything. Were going to kill him regardless, whats important is how we kill him. Were allied with the Justice Guild now, we can''t be killing him in a way thats too eye-catching.

    Ah, thats true. But was allying ourselves with the Justice Guild really a good thing? Their actions make it hard to trust them.

    And you think theyd trust us?

    I dont, but

    Were both just taking advantage of each other and pretending to not know.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    <em>Fuuu</em>

    Great White Sharks cigarette burned ck.

    He seemed to have remembered something funny and gave a sinisterugh.

    Want me to tell you something funny?

    What is it?

    If it wasnt for that bastard Snowman or whatever his name was, all of our guild members wouldvee back from their Adventures alive.

    Isnt that something obvious?

    No it isnt, you idiot. Did you see the other guilds? A ton of people died this time. There were even some guilds who lost half of their members.

    Really?

    Yeah, this is the world now. But still, why were we the only ones who didn''t lose that many people? Because were strong? Then why are we the only ones who are strong?

    I dont know.

    Great White Shark bared his teeth as he left out another puff of smoke.

    His gold teeth showed his devilish nature.

    Because were strong. Were strong people. We can beat, kill, and betray other people like its nothing right? Other people think that doing that is wrong and find it despicable.

    Is that a good thing though?

    Bwahaha it is good, definitely. See, look. We started doing our jobs from the moment we came to Kongory. And you know how terrible that bastard Jung Woncheol who runs the Justice Guild with his smooth talk is, right?

    I do.

    Since he doesnt have any strength to manage his organization, hes reaching out to us for help. Because were strong.

    Thats probably because of the guy thats ranked 2nd on the Points Leaderboard.

    Regardless, this wolf brought in a tiger to manage the sheep. Even though hes just a sly little wolf

    So whats your n?

    First, were going to take over the Justice Guild while pretending to help Woncheol. Then, were going to slowly, slowly take over a different guild before finally transitioning into selling people.

    It was the first time he ever spoke about his n in detail so all of the guild members listened carefully.

    Do you know why we were always the bottom feeders?

    I dont know.

    Because there werews. There werews

    Huh?

    Look at this beautiful world. Even if you stab someone on the streets, you wont get punished for it. Between transferees at least.

    Ah!

    Laws disappeared and violence took its spot. And in the end, those that know violence the best stand at the highest positions.

    And thats you, right, hyungnim?

    Exactly.

    Great White Shark seemed to have been reminded of something unpleasant from his guild membersst question. He thought for a second before talking again.

    No, there is one more person.

    Th-that other Private guy?

    Yeah, that bastard with the monstrous point total. Im pretty sure a person like that has to have a weakness too We have to find them.

    Find them? Then what?

    If theyre the type that listens, Ill give them rewards as long as they follow me. If they aren''t, Ill kill them.

    Ill give out an order to our members and do our best to find him.

    I want you to take action, not just say it in words, got it? What were about to start right now is business. Well increase our members through different avenues, group them all up, and sell them all to the highest bidder.

    This n came from the Justice Guild first, didnt it?

    They proposed it to us. Woncheol is academically stupid but he is clever. Lets do our best to not kill him if we can.

    And at that moment

    A man entered the bar by kicking the door in.

    Hyungnim! Hyungnim! Where are you?

    Im here, you bastard.

    Ah, you were there. Woncheol I mean, that bastards looking for you.

    Me? Why?

    He said that theres something he needed your strength for? Some crazy guy barged into the Justice Guild alone to find their younger sister.

    Alone?

    It was strange.

    Even if Woncheol was weak, it was still only one person.

    Apparently, hes stronger than expected? They tried to restrain him but got injured instead and now theyre at standstill.

    So he wants me to cut an arm off or kill him as an example. How annoying Wait, that guy was fighting them on his own? Is he Private?

    It could be.

    We should prepare for the worst-case scenario before we leave. And if we think well lose, we need to take his side instead.

    At the exact same moment, simr information was delivered to Seol who was preparing for his journey.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Moments before the message was delivered to Seol, the situation had started with Yeo-myeong.

    Yeo-myeong was in despair after Seol rejected his request. Still, he didnt give up on saving his younger sister.

    How could he give up after receiving his younger sisters secret letter?

    After his older sister, Sae-byeok, died, he thought it was his duty to protect Noeul.

    And Noeul herself sent him a message that she was in danger.

    That message was what started it all.

    Yeo-myeong didnt waste a second running out of his room.

    He wasnt able to move his right hand, he wasnt strong, and he was scared. Still, his two feet raced to where his younger sister was.

    Gasp Gasp

    He had a dream the night before as well.

    <em>- Save me Yeo-myeong, please save me</em>

    Sae-byeok would appear in his dreams, covered in blood, and beg for him to save her while grabbing his right hand.

    Yeo-myeong would often wake up in shock after seeing something so terrifying.

    It felt like he was never going to escape that nightmare. He was sure that this was a curse from his sister for him to live the rest of his life with only one arm, crushed by his guilt.

    It doesnt matter I dont care!

    It didnt matter if his sister cursed him or if he wasnt able to use his arm. Those werent what was important to Yeo-myeong.

    Please be safe Noeul, please

    He would do anything or throw away anything as long as Noeul was able to survive in this changed world.

    After their parents passed away when they were young, Sae-byeok raised her siblings.

    Yeo-myeong and Noeul never whined to help their older sister and followed her every word. That was how the three grew up.

    But everything changed with Sae-byeoks death. Because Yeo-myeong thought this could be hisst opportunity to be with Noeul, his legs didnt stop moving.

    Gasp Gasp

    It was a moderately-built temporary building.

    Despite it being quite close to the center of Kongory, there were countless guild members on guard around it.

    There were rumors that this temporary building was built by misappropriating the funds from guild members under the pretense of guild operation fees.

    <em>Kyaaaaaaa! Let go!</em>

    Yeo-myeong rushed into the building without a second thought the moment he heard that shrill scream.

    He had rushed in so quickly that the guards were unable to stop him in time.

    Wh-who the hell are you?!

    Noeul! Where is Noeul!

    Oppa!

    Yeo-myeong looked at every person in the building.

    And the first person that he saw was a familiar face.

    Noeul!

    Oppa!

    Noeul cried the moment she saw her older brother.

    The time they spent apart might have made her miss him more.

    She ran toward Yeo-myeong right away.

    It wouldve been a happy ending if they were able to escape the temporary building but the situation was not that simple.

    Noeul, youre just making things bigger.

    Im going to leave! I cant stand being here anymore

    The world is not so simple, Noeul.

    Why are you acting like that when Im saying I want to leave

    Woncheol, the person who made the Justice Guild, was speaking to Noeul calmly.

    However, she could tell that he was in fact furious and sick and tired of her actions.

    Do you think someone who knows this much of our internal structures can really leave freely? Arent you looking down on us too much?

    What do you want then?

    Could you promise me that you wont say anything about the Justice Guild?

    ...I wont say anything.

    Then 5,000 gold coins seems to be an apt price for leaving.

    H-How would I have that much money? Dont be ridiculous!

    Woncheol grimaced.

    A crack formed on his friendly demeanor.

    I thought it was quite fair, but I guess I have no choice if we cante to an agreement. What gives you the confidence to act this way?

    What did I even do wrong to pay that much money?!

    The Justice Guild strictly acts on our own interest. The 5,000 gold coins are to cover the time, money, and effort we gave to invest into you. And we can definitely get that expense from you.

    <em>p!</em>

    Woncheol gave a light p and a few of the guild members in the building stepped forth.

    Noeul freaked out and shouted.

    H-Hes a liar! Private isnt here and this ce isnt to help the weak! He only thinks about selling them off or using them as meat shields! Youre all being fooled!

    It was silent.

    Noeul could read the room.

    It was silent because this wasnt a surprise to them.

    No way All of you knew about this? And you still pretended not to know?

    What wouldnt you do to survive? Noeul, the world has changed.

    I thought this was the Justice Guild! I thought you said you wouldnt let there be innocent victims!

    Justice isnt set in stone. As the world changes, so does justice.

    The guild members started to approach Noeul. Noeul screamed and hid behind Yeo-myeong.

    I-Im scared, oppa. I don''t want to be here anymore

    Dont worry, Noeul. Well get out of here.

    He wasnt sure of it though.

    Yeo-myeong, despite saying that he would get her out of there, was shaking.

    Could he really hurt someone else? It was something he had never done before.

    Could he really swing his sword? That too was something he had never done before.

    I can do it. I have to

    Before he could even finish his thought, he was kicked.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Krgh

    O-Oppa!

    Who the hell is this idiot?

    Yeo-myeong tumbled to the floor from just one kick.

    <em>Tremble</em>

    Despite his quivering, Yeo-myeong forced himself to stand up.

    I need my right hand to move move

    Yeo-myeong couldnt fight properly because his right hand was incapable of movement.

    My fucking older sister why did you

    He despised Sae-byeok.

    Not only did she fill him with guilt, but she also took away his ability to protect his younger sister.

    Let go! Let go of me!

    Hold still before I get mad.

    Let go! Let go!

    <em>p!</em>

    Noeuls faceshed to the side.

    Her cheeks flushed red.

    Fucking bitch know your fucking ce

    Hrgh Hrgh it hurts

    When Yeo-myeong saw that, he felt his rationality fading away.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Huh?

    <em>STAAAAAAAAB!</em>

    He pulled out his sword in an instant to stab the mans shoulder.

    Noeul,e here.

    Kuaaaaargh, you bastard!

    Kill him! Fucking kill him!

    It was a strange feeling.

    Even though his opponent was fast, his sword was much, much faster.

    <em>CLENCH!</em>

    Yeo-myeongs hand looked more disgusting with the veins bulging as he clenched his fist.

    [Characteristic: A Haunted Hand awakens.]

    [It awakens into A Haunted Hand: ck Hand.]

    [ck Hand assists you in your movements.]

    [For a short while, you will be able to move extremely quickly.]

    [It greatly reduces the time it takes to learn a new move.]

    <em>Slice</em>

    <em>Slice!</em>

    Guaaargh!

    Wh-what are you doing?! Fucking hell You! Notify the Predator Guild!

    Y-Yes!

    Yeo-myeong was able to fight extremely well despite being surrounded on all sides by multiple people. And as he fought, more and more people were injured from his attacks.

    Hes too fast!

    Surround him! We just have to prevent him from leaving! We only have to buy time!

    A long battle continued behind those locked doors.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Gasp Gasp Ill kill anyone who who messes with Noeul. You evil bastards

    You fucking psycho Youre going to die soon.

    Yeo-myeong realized that he was mistaken.

    The person that Sae-byeok was begging him to save every night wasnt her.

    <em>- Save Noeul, Yeo-myeong</em>

    He was finally able to clearly hear her words once his guilt was gone.

    And the ck hand that he received from her wasnt a curse.

    It was a request she left for her younger brother.

    Gasp Gasp

    He thought there was a possibility they could escape from the situation.

    But that was nothing more than his hopes.

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    Woncheol smiled at the sound of the door opening.

    Haha! Youre ratherte. I cant believe one damned bug caused all of this mess.

    Tch youre right. This is exactly why I told you to keep some of my men with you. Your men are way too soft.

    I really should. Regardless, please.

    I understand.

    Great White Shark approached Yeo-myeong.

    Yeo-myeong, red at him while gasping for air.

    Hes different!

    His eyes were different from the other people he fought.

    Unlike the people from before who were terrified of his sword, Great White Sharks eyes showed annoyance by the situation more than anything.

    Youre not him right?

    What?

    Private.

    What do you

    If you aren''t, that''s that.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Yeo-myeong couldnt keep track of his movements for a second.

    Hes dangerous!

    However, his ck hand was able to react to the attack before Yeo-myeong even thought about blocking it.

    <em>aang!</em>

    The ck hand was just barely able to defend against the attack.

    Oh, what is that? Is that a prosthetic arm?

    Krgh let us go.

    Woncheol told me he doesnt want to let you two go.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Argh!

    The ck hand was as hard as steel but Great White Shark was able tond his blows on the hand like it was nothing.

    Its fun but youre not that skilled. Still, since you were able toe all the way here Ill y with you a bit longer.

    [Great White Shark uses Iron Fist.]

    [Great White Shark uses Link: Monkeys Movements.]

    [Great White Shark uses Weakness Wallop.]

    <em>Bam. Bam!</em>

    Every time he swung his fists, the surroundings rang.

    He was incredibly skilled. Yeo-myeong, once again, started to despair.

    Wh-why are you doing this?! When youre this strong, why

    Oppa Hrgh

    Youre pissing me off

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Yeo-myeong flew across the room and hit the wall.

    Great White Shark slowly lumbered over to him before grabbing him by his hair.

    Saying that makes me sound like a viin, you bastard.

    Thats because you are a viin. You fucking asshole

    Haha! Youre right. But is being a viin such a bad thing? Here, Ill even exin it to your stupid sister. Whats important isnt whether youre good or bad. Its whether youre strong or weak.

    Gurrr raaaaaaah!

    Yeo-myeong was shouting in frustration but was helpless. He waspletely restrained by Great White Shark.

    The strong are in the right and the weak are in the wrong. Violence is king now.

    Yeo-myeongs mind was getting hazy.

    It couldve been because of the loss of blood but he also had a sickly feeling in his stomach.

    Yeo-myeong thought he was going to fail to save his sister despite doing his best. He thought he was going to lose his younger sister the same way he lost his older sister in front of him.

    No, I cant let that happen!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Hyungnim!

    That bastards dangerou

    Yeo-myeongs ck hand aimed for Great White Sharks neck with a sword like a bolt of lightning.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    ......

    I told you I can see it, you bastard.

    <em>Crush.</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    Great White Shark had caught Yeo-myeongs sword with his index and middle finger. He then broke it with a snap.

    The sword being low quality was a problem but the gap in skill between them was way toorge.

    Is this it

    Yeo-myeong stared at the floor.

    Reality wasnt a television show.

    He fought well but he wasnt strong enough to overturn the situation.

    Was it the pointless struggle of the weak?

    * * *

    <em>Knock knock</em>

    Excuse me.

    It might have been a pointless struggle but it had still managed to change the flow of the situation.

    The temporary house was covered in fresh blood.

    And someone was knocking on its entrance.

    Who could it be?

    The person had a low, quiet voice, but Yeo-myeong could hear them clearly. Very clearly.

    What the hell? Whos knocking?

    Maybe someone came because of the noise.

    Chase them away. They ruined the fucking mood

    And then

    <em>Knock Knock Knock Knock!</em>

    The person outside pounded on the door. It sounded like thunder.

    Open the door. I already know whats going on.

    The guild members did nothing more than look at Great White Shark and Woncheol.

    Woncheol sighed.

    It seems like you made the situation quite dirty, Noeul. Lets take care of them too, said Woncheol.

    Great White Shark nodded in response.

    Block the door the moment theye inside. Dont let them run away.

    Okay.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Yeo-myeong, are you alright?

    Who

    Yeo-myeongs eyes were swollen like a bee had stung them. Still, he managed to look at the man who entered the room.

    Do you not remember me?

    I thought you rejected my request.

    I didnte here specifically for your request. I had business to take care of before I left. Still, I am curious how you ended up like this.

    The person who entered the temporary building was Seol, the person who rejected his cry for help. Yeo-myeong still remembered Seols words for him.

    <em>- I didnt be strong to save people who do nothing while they wait to be saved by others. Save yourself, Yeo-myeong.</em>

    Yeo-myeong finally realized the true meaning behind those words.

    Yeo-myeong was embarrassed by how he stupidly, naively expected someone he met for the first time to help him with their life on the line.

    And after that, he was ovee with sadness.

    Krgh I tried I tried my best but but it didnt go well.

    I see.

    Seol nned to fight the Predator Guilds Guildmaster, Great White Shark, before he left Nobira.

    Seol even had ns to kill him if Great White Shark was capable of endangering him in the future.

    But as he nned to fight him, he heard about Yeo-myeong. And because of that, he decided to act sooner.

    Was it going to end up like this regardless?

    Seol didnt particrly enjoy helping other people solve their problems but because he couldnt let Yeo-myeong die, he decided to intervene.

    I roughly understand whats happened. Ill take care of it.

    ...What?

    Great White Shark, Woncheol, and the other guild members were all confused about what was happening. They paused out of sheer disbelief. However, once they realized that Seol was alone, they thought Seol was more ridiculous than anything else.

    H-He must be out of his mind.

    Who is in charge here?

    Even though no one had to answer him, they all naturally looked at Woncheol.

    Seols words were strangely powerful.

    Its me.

    Im going to be taking them. Let them go.

    You fucking I dont want to.

    Im not taking no for an answer.

    Woncheol was no longer smiling or respectful. Seols actions looked nothing more than arrogant to him.

    Hah! You fucking crazy Who the hell are you? Do you not see the person in front of you? said Woncheol while pointing at Great White Shark.

    One of the Predator Guilds members finally realized who Seol was.

    Hyungnim, its him, said the guild member to Great White Shark.

    What? Who?

    That Snowman guy or whatever his name was.

    Ah So he was someone who was going to die anyway, I see. Hey, guy.

    Seol was walking towards Noeul while supporting Yeo-myeong.

    Great White Shark gave a sinister smile when he realized Seol was ignoring him. His gold teeth showed once more.

    I dont think I can let you go. Snowman, you know who Sang-gyu and Jincheol are, right?

    I do.

    Did you kill them?

    I didnt.

    ...Am I supposed to just believe that?

    And? What do you want?

    Seols golden eyes watched Great White Shark. Great White Shark let out a chuckle after Seols mood shifted.

    Everyone around him was on his side.

    He had roughly 20 people ready to fight Seol.

    Seol was definitely in a situation where it was difficult to survive even if he got on his knees and begged.

    Youre going to have to die.

    In the end its all going in the direction that I expected it to go.

    What the hell are you talking about you bastard Hey!

    If youre done talking, let me ask a question to everyone in this room. I came here knowing everything that had gone on in this guild. So, do any of you repent your wrongdoings? asked Seol.

    Wrongdoing?

    So there arent, I understand.

    G-Get rid of that bastard right now, said Woncheol to Great White Shark.

    I also want to tear and rip this arrogant bastard that killed my members to shreds.

    Great White Shark approached Seol.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    [Great White Shark uses Trample.]

    [Great White Shark will be faster the more he moves.]

    Great White Shark was furious but became excited at the thought of releasing it all.

    One of his bad habits was enjoying watching his victims fall to despair after all.

    My point total is Private. Do you even understand the meaning behind that?

    Great White Shark was boasting that he was a ranker in Kongory. That he was a skilled individual who overcame hell to get to where he was right now.

    And with his skill level, there was only one person in Kongory who could defeat him.

    He wanted Seol to get scared and even be terrified. It was because he would only be satisfied after beating the hell out of his terrified face.

    But Seols response was different from what he expected.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Seol gathered ck energy in both of his hands.

    <em>Swiiiirl</em>

    <em>Prshhh!</em>

    The ck energy in his left hand created an armored knight and the ck energy in his right hand created a massive troll.

    Karunas stalwart expression and Jamads terrifying size made people freeze up.

    Wh-why is it so b-big?!

    Dont tell me that trolls

    Great White Sharks eyes were shocked wide open.

    He didnt know who the knight was but it wasnt difficult to tell who the troll was.

    He was from an Adventure with hell-like difficulty that he only barely cleared after killing one of the five leaders.

    Great White Shark was sure that the troll was the final boss of The 5 Good Brothers, Jamad.

    It was the first existence that made him feel fear in this unknown world.

    And there was someone in front of him who made that embodiment of fear into his summon.

    ...Wh-who the hell are you?

    Private. Do you understand the meaning behind that? said Seol.

    Everyone thought for a moment to understand what he meant.

    And then, they were terrified.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    The first person who understood what Seo meant was Great White Shark.

    Still, he wasnt the type of person who got scared before he fought someone directly, even if they were supposed to be stronger than him.

    The only change was that he was more cautious than before.

    Are you the bastard with the 600,000 point total?

    Is that important too?

    Answer me!

    Its around there.

    The unknown person who had close to double the person ranked 2nd on the Points Leaderboard.

    Woncheol was shocked when Seol revealed his identity but was quickly able to regain his senses. Woncheol tried to quickly escape from the situation using his words as expected from someone who created a guild with his tongue alone.

    He was trying to make his move before his opponent could.

    Hahaha! I was searching for you for a while, I never thought I would meet you like this. Since you already know everything Ill get to the point, what do you think about joining us, right now? We promise to give you the best treatment.

    The best treatment?

    Woncheol spoke quickly thinking that Seol was showing interest.

    The world changed overnight. People are now in awless wastnd. But danger is also an opportunity, right? We are no longer in a time where your birth determines how you live out the rest of your life. Were on a new table now!

    ...And?

    We will be pioneers! We will grow big by taking in the outsiders and stand on top of everyone else with everything in our hands! Just like the people who discovered the new continent!

    Why would you be standing on top of everyone else?

    Well because

    Even the eloquent Woncheol paused for a moment for this.

    Great White Shark answered in Woncheols ce.

    Because were strong.

    Strength, huh

    Those with strength be thew. Thats the neww of this world. Violence is power.

    Thats fun. Then you must also know that violence can only be conquered by violence, right?

    Of course. And we will be the strongest.

    Woncheol thought Seol was reacting to Great White Sharks words positively and tried to add more. However, Seol spoke first.

    But I dont care about something like that.

    ......

    I asked you a question earlier to see if any of you had repented and I already heard the answer to that. So, my answer was also decided.

    Seol looked at the withdrawn Yeo-myeong and Noeul before looking at the others.

    Other than these two, I will kill everyone here.

    I knew you! You fucking bastard! I knew youd do this.

    It doesnt matter, hes alone! Why are you guys getting scared?!

    I-I dont want to die! Why should I die?!

    Since none of them had repented, Seol didnt feel the need to save them.

    Great White Shark mustve deluded himself into thinking he had the advantage since he had numbers. He took a stance.

    You arrogant bastard Youre going to die here.

    Before Great White Shark could even move, Seolmanded Jamad and Karuna.

    Kill them all.

    Instantly, both Karuna and Jamad lept out.

    Jamad headed to Great White Shark and Karuna started attacking the enemies closest to them one by one to protect the group.

    <em>Glow</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Sliiiide</em>

    <em>SLICE!</em>

    <em>Stter!!!</em>

    A severed head flew up into the sky as blood tainted the floor.

    <em>Stter! Stter!</em>

    Their limbs flew off one by one from moves they couldnt even see.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    Guaaargh! My arm! My arm!!!

    Run away! Run away!!

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    Jamad threw whatever he could grab at those that were running away.

    Even the corpses of the dead were weapons to Jamad.

    Those who were hit by Jamads attacks either had their bodies pierced or their bones broken.

    It was hell on earth.

    It was such a horrifying sight that it was hard to believe 2 summons were capable of all this carnage.

    Yeo-myeong and Noeul whimpered.

    What is that strength

    Monster

    Woncheol was someone who was quick to read the room.

    He was able to tell that the tides were turning the moment Seol appeared.

    And he needed something to turn the tides back.

    Damn it at this rate, Great White Shark is

    A fight between the Rank 1 and Rank 2 was like the fight between a dragon and a tiger.

    Woncheol, after deciding to act on an opening, watched the battle between Great White Shark and Jamad.

    [Great White Shark uses Rock Smash.]

    [Great White Shark uses Link: Tenderize]

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    Great White Shark unleashed a massivebo like a machine gun.

    Woncheol, who saw Great White Sharks attacks capable of breaking even steel before, was confident that Jamads skull would be crushed by it.

    However

    <em>Grab. Grab.</em>

    Great White Shark lost control of both of his hands.

    Jamad was grabbing them by the wrists.

    L-Let me go!

    The way you struggle like that reminds me of a bug, human, said Jamad.

    The difference in strength between Great White Shark and Seol, who had double Great White Sharks points, was more than double. Seol was at least 10 times stronger than him.

    And now, Great White Shark was finally learning that lesson.

    D-Dont you dare call me a bug!

    Throwing a temper tantrum when they realize theyre helpless is what children do. An adult should know when to grovel for their life when they should.

    You

    <em>RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP!</em>

    Jamad ripped his arms off like they were made of paper.

    It was a horrible sight, they could even see his bones.

    Guaaaaaaargh!!!

    Do you like violence? I do too.

    Great White Shark frothed at the mouth and copsed to the floor.

    He kicked the floor like he was swimming to run away but he couldnt escape from Jamad.

    Jamad was fear incarnate. He looked more and more like an evil spirit.

    Violence can only be conquered by violence? A good phrase. However, it seems that you werent at the apex like you thought you were.

    Uwaaaaaaaah Donte any closer!

    Violence, in the end, falls before violence.

    Jamad grabbed Great White Sharks neck and held him in the air.

    Kr Kraah

    The way only his feet moved really made him look like a shark.

    Jamad looked at his kicks before speaking once more.

    But you know what should we call the overwhelming violence that stands at the peak? That no one can test? Should that also be called violence?

    S-Save me

    Jamad gave a demonic smile.

    Wrong. Its called Order.

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    Great White Sharks body went limp. Most of the people in this building were already dead.

    Woncheol could feel goosebumps all over his body the moment he saw Great White Shark die.

    He could almost feel what Great White Shark felt.

    Hie Hieee

    Woncheol wheezed and tried to escape through the secret passage he prepared in the temporary building.

    As his hand reached out to grab the handle to open the escape passage, he felt something sharp.

    <em>SLICE!</em>

    Woncheols hand was cut off with everything above his wrists still grabbing the handle.

    Kuaaaaaargh!

    After Karuna had finished cleaning up the enemies around him, he stopped Woncheol from escaping.

    Uarh Uahhh I dont want to die

    <em>Step</em>

    <em>Step</em>

    Yeo-myeong, Noeul, and Seol were all approaching him.

    The only people left alive, from that entire group of over 20 people, were them.

    Wh-why are you only doing this to me?! cried Woncheol

    I told you to not mess with my little sister responded Yeo-myeong.

    I-I wont mess with her. Please, just stop now!

    Its toote Ill kill you

    Aaaargh! Please! Please! Dont kill me, please!

    Woncheol crawled on the floor to grab Seol by his pants.

    Do you really think Im the only person like this in the world? Theyre all trying their hardest to devour each other!

    I know.

    If you know! Then you should also know that theres just going to be more people like me! Because there arent anyws or rules! Theres always going to be people trying to create rules! Im also a victim!

    Seol had previously asked the informant in the information guild a question. He asked the informant why no one was stepping in.

    <em>- They probably believe that transferees should have their own rules.</em>

    Seol looked at Woncheol with a sorrowful expression. Woncheols gruesome fate was already set in his golden eyes.

    Rules will always continue to be created.

    E-Exactly!

    But, it doesnt matter if they are.

    What?

    Seol answered Woncheol as if he was resolving himself.

    They can create whatever rules they want Ill just destroy them until I like it.

    You crazy fuck Youre just the same as us! Youre just trying to do whatever you want to do! Youre a monster too!

    A monster, huh maybe I am.

    Seol gestured to Yeo-myeong.

    It was clearly a sign for Yeo-myeong to finish it himself since hes helped him this much. After that, Seol stepped back.

    Yeo-myeong stepped forth and answered Woncheol.

    Hes a monster? Thats where youre wrong.

    Seol gestured to him once more.

    Yeo-myeong realized what Seol wanted him to do and pulled out his sword. He embedded his sword deep into Woncheols chest.

    Haaaaaa

    Woncheol breathed hisst breath.

    Yeo-myeong then spoke in a childish yet frustrated and confident tone,

    He is the order.

    * * *

    When Seol stepped forth to help someone else, his viewers cheered and donated to him.

    <strong>[SHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESH has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Snowmaaaaaaaan! I believed in youuuuuuu TT]</strong>

    - All of you bastards that called him cold-blooded bettere out! Get ready for your punishment!

    - p! p!

    - I got pissed as fuck because of those mobs but Im all better now ^^

    - He solved it for us. (Laughing)

    <strong>[Next Level has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I guess Snowman really is that strong? He just cleared them like it was nothing]</strong>

    - Those idiots were just acting like big shots in a tiny city like Kongory anyway lol. They just got caught by the inspectors.

    - Inspector? Wrong! He is the order!

    - From now on I will only refer to him as The Order... And Ill let people know that The Order will tear you off limb from limb if you cut in line

    - This was so satisfying haha I imagined them as my bullies hehe

    - Good luck dude.

    This wasnt big news only to Seols viewers.

    This incident also caused a big wave to the other Adventurers Kongory.

    It was initially rampant in the Associationsmunity where anonymity is promised.

    [ (NEW) [<SuperMarket>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: This is insane. Did the Predator Guild and Justice Guild both fade into thin air?]

    My hearts racing What the hell happened Was there a fight?

    - I dont know. The temporary building they set up was all fucked up though.

    - There was a fight. A mountain of corpses came out. Well, in pieces.

    - Hieeeeeeeek! Seriously? I know the Justice Guild had bad rumors about them but something really did end up happening, huh? Why was the Predator Guild caught up in it though?

    - You could be in trouble if I tell you.

    [ (NEW) [<IKnowWhatHappened>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Im d that those shitty Justice bastards are dead. Its also good that Predator died too.]

    These fucks didnt care if you were a woman or if you were elderly, they only cared about taking advantage of you. Im sure everyone already knows that Woncheol would ease everyone into a false sense of lull while doing all sorts of shady things in the back, right? At least thats why my guildmaster told me.

    - Was that why they got along with the Predator Guild?

    - Birds of the same feather flock together!

    - These shitty flies are going crazy everywhere now that the worlds changed. How the fuck are we supposed to live in a scary world like this?

    - Its a good thing that thismunity is done anonymously at least. If it wasnt, this wouldve been covered up lol.

    - I understand the Justice Guild is gone but what about the Predator Guild? Is there any chance they joined some other guild instead?

    - Nah the other guildmasters made some stupid alliance or blood alliance or whatever the fuck cringe 12 year olds do and promised to stop all exploitation and extortion. And if you dont follow it, they stab you, lol.

    - Thats good at least

    [ (NEW) [<RisingSun>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Do you guys know about the Han siblings?]

    I heard that this entire incident happened because of them. Maybe theyre the heroes who destroyed the two guilds?

    - You idiots are sote with the news loool

    - Why dont you exin it then?

    - To be more specific, it was Han Yeo-myeong alone, not the two of them. That Im confident about.

    - Huh?

    - Han Yeo-myeong imed he killed Woncheol himself.

    - How the fuck did he kill them alone? I heard there were at least twenty of them?

    - Yeah, I heard he did it alone too. At least thats what the guildmasters were saying.

    - Woah I want to get close with him. Is he some ally of justice or something like that?

    - Youll get fucked if you mess with the Han siblings

    - The Han siblings you gotta be careful of them.

    [ (NEW) [<Conan>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Stop spreading baseless rumors you procrastinating losers.]

    Han Yeo-myeong said he was involved with everything but didnt say that he did everything alone. He said someone helped him. At least thats what I heard. Only the guildmasters know the specifics.

    - The difference in information is insane Regardless, Han Yeo-myeong is a beast, right?

    - I heard he was Private.

    - Woah

    - Seriously? Han Yeo-myeong was Private???

    - No? I thought Han Noeul was supposed to be Private?

    - What the fuck? Who the hell is telling the truth?

    - Nah, I heard Yeo-myeong was a Quantum Armored Dinosaur. He shoots rockets out of his chest.

    - What the fuck are you even talking about???

    - Sob

    [ (NEW) [<Order Day>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Regardless, theres finally peace now.]

    As fellow Koreans, we should stop trying to scam other Koreans and focus on survival. Please

    - Yeo-myeong did something really important.

    - We shall now celebrate this day where two guilds disappeared as Order Day! m the gavel!

    - We are one! Kongory is one!

    The person who brought safety and order to Kongory, Seol, was not in Kongory.

    After he was sure the Han siblings were safe, he left Kongory.

    He left after saying onest word to Yeo-myeong

    Next time, Ill be the one calling you.

    Huh? M-Me? Obviously Ill go if you call me but I wonder how much help Ill be

    Theres something I do need your help for. Regardless, Im d youre safe.

    Seol added Yeo-myeong on themunity so that they could message each other regardless of where they were.

    Im sure by the next time we meet, the ghosts hand will have awakened much more.

    Seol nned for Yeo-myeong to properly pay the price at ater date.

    And Seol, as he nned earlier, headed to Nobira.

    After exactly 3 days, Seol arrived at a city close to the Great Forest, Nobira, the Ruins City.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Nobira.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The travel luck dice are rolling.]

    <em>Rattle Rattle</em>

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    The dice rolled for quite a while.

    The image of dice rolling was inside of Seols interface.

    - So this is the dice that you roll when you change your location, right?

    - Yeah, just think of it like a weather report for your vacation lol. Like sunny, cloudy, etc.

    - You could reset it by changing to another key location afterward but theres no decent one around Nobira

    - So basically if he rolls super low, he just has to deal with it for 1 Adventure cycle, right?

    - Yeah but its a super low chance to roll low anyway. Its fine if its average, he just cant roll a 1 or 2.

    - Then thats a relief.

    <em>Rattle Rattle Rattle</em>

    And finally, the dice stopped rolling.

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 2.]

    [You are quite unlucky.]

    [The Adventure you undertake near Nobira now has several variables added to it.]

    [The Adventure you undertake near Nobira now is a little more dangerous.]

    [The Adventure you select near Nobira now has a certain chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your Adventure is now considerably dangerous.]

    [However, if you are able to clear the Adventure despite your awful luck, you will gain a big opportunity.]

    <strong>[Come out has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Who the fuck jinxed it, huh? A 2 came out because of you.]</strong>

    - He just cant roll a 2 or lower (A 2 came out).

    - Bwahahaha (*) LMFAOOOOO HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    - I cant believe it actually ended up happening!

    - Our world is very meticulously crafted cliches call for jinxes!

    Seol scowled.

    Even though he tried to start off his 2nd Key Location with a new mind, it started off with multiple ominous sentences.

    This is exactly why yers prepared for everything before changing their location.

    Supplies, potential growth, Adventures, etc.

    There were many points of concern whenever you were faced with a trial like that.

    That was why most yers prepared themselves by being at least 1 level above the minimum. It was exactly for these kinds of unfortunate circumstances.

    Regardless, there probably wont be any big problems. And even if there was a problem, I should easily be able to take care of it with my current strength.

    As long as Seol had Jamad and Karuna, there were low odds of anything actually being a problem for him.

    There were no cities around Nobira that could be considered a Key Location.

    If you excluded Nobira, the only things around the Great Forest were small towns.

    Going to a town, which had bad infrastructure, to avoid your luck was a stupid choice as well. Not to mention the fact that you could still get unlucky in that town too.

    I should just think of it as an opportunity to get more rewards.

    - Why do I think hes d he rolled low since he can get more rewards?

    - Because its written on his face!

    - No way! I hope he slips on a banana on the street!

    - I hope he has hair in his food!

    - I hope he identally shits himself when he tries to fart!

    - Thats difficult even if you roll a 1

    - Sorry, I was just projecting I have a bad stomach

    Still, there were reasons why most people didnt consider rolling low a bonus.

    Even though the other parts were manageable, having the Adventure that you chose change to a Sudden Adventure was extremely dangerous.

    I just have to avoid getting the Sudden Adventure.

    As Seol was praying to not be faced with a Sudden Adventure this time, he slowly walked to the center of the city

    Hahahaha! I didnt think youde back alive.

    It wasnt a joke, old man. If I really fell off then my corpse would be spread through the Great Forest in chunks. Being a ruins hunter is awful.

    Thats the charm of ruins. You enter ruins because people weaker than you are able to go and leave but its also a ce where people stronger than you can die if they make a mistake.

    Nobira, the city of ruins hunters.

    Nobira was the only city near the Great Forest which was filled with ruins.

    It looks like the transferees and the residents are getting along well here.

    Seol didnt have the worst first impression of Nobira.

    The people who seemed to be transferees melded fluidly into the city. It had apletely different atmosphere from Kongory which had the transferees and citizens on edge against each other.

    This might be due to Nobiras unique disposition?

    The residents of a town who did hardbor work often had rough personalities but they were just as easy to open to those who worked with them. They were treated as friends just by working together.

    The majority of the residents of Nobira earn their living through hunting ruins. And as such, hunting ruins was treated as an important job.

    And the most important thing for hunting ruins was simply having people who were willing to hunt ruins.

    Nobira became active with the huge influx of transferees.

    Famous ruins hunters, like Borgo, who Seol previously met, often led groups of people.

    All of thesebat-oriented transferees were a blessing to the residents of Nobira who had all sorts of different jobs instead.

    And to check Nobiras mood, Seol first headed to the Adventurer Association. He checked the posts which had been left on Nobirasmunity.

    [ (NEW) [<WaitSeriouslyPlease>s Post]

    [Post Date: A week ago]

    [Title: This ruins hunter boomer is acting way too close to me.]

    Hes taking care of me a lot because apparently, I resemble his dead son . Its so annoying and ridiculous and now I have to take care of him too.

    - You two should get married!

    - Nobira, the manly man city.

    - They talk exactly like the old men who worked at the factory I used to work at lol

    - Yeah, I also went to a ruin and my ruins hunter leader barely saved me. Im going to follow him for the rest of my life

    [ (NEW) [<NobirasHegemony>s Post]

    [Post Date: A week ago]

    [Title: I didnt think one of the 5 strongest ruins hunter would die]

    Its confirmed that Borgo is dead. Amazing! To be honest I used to piss myself a little whenever I saw him in the city so this is great. Does anyone know who killed him?

    - Do you think Borgo and his 30+ party would die to a transferee? LOL

    - Ah! Then who couldve killed him? Nobody else had their group lose numbers, so

    - Borgo mightve not been as famous as the others but his cruelty was definitely tier 1 anyway, regardless of if the person who killed him was a transferee or a ruins hunter GOOD JOB!

    - Ill leave a cake for you ! I hope youll be blessed!

    It looks like something happened after Borgo disappeared.

    Because Seol wasnt particrly interested in the ruins hunters, he looked for other topics.

    [ (NEW) [<ImGoodAtGettingCarried>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: If anyone has an open slot please take me with you guys]

    I still havent chosen the Adventure for this time.

    The ruins hunter that I went on thest Adventure with said that he doesnt want to go with me Im so sad

    - How awful are you for them to reject you? They take just about anybody.

    - I dont know, I think he caught meining about the bedding.

    - Oh, so you were a whiner. Cya.

    - This is Nobira, the manliness city! Half-minded people wont be able to survive here! Go to Kongory if youre that weak!

    - I heard something happened in Kongory recently though? That ce is also rough.

    - From what I heard two established guilds got destroyed.

    - Did they fight between themselves?

    - Nah, but I dont know the specifics either.

    Seol could tell that most of the transferees in Nobira were concentrated on hunting ruins.

    And as he believed as such, Seol spotted an interesting post.

    [ (NEW) [<CrazyPsychos>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Are you guys sure youre not crazy psychos?]

    How are you guys able to smile andugh when people are dying? I just cant understand it

    - Were only acting like this because its anonymous. Ive seen a lot of people cry in actual Adventures

    - Still, should we really be crying all the time? I feel like Ill get a disease if I have to see that all the time.

    - Then are dispatched troops not allowed tough?

    - The best way to ovee fear isughing.

    - And honestly speaking, shouldnt you have adjusted by now? Were the ones who cant understand you

    Seol also considered the cheeriness of themunity boards strange.

    But because people all have different ways of adjusting to new scenarios, he didnt think it was weird.

    Well, Im sure they realized it by now.

    That they cant return to their original world.

    Seol skimmed through some more interesting posts, took a note of the dangerous areas right now, and left the Association.

    Because he arrived at Nobira early in the morning, it was still bright out.

    And because the biggest reason Seol came to this city was to find the missing Chao, he searched the city.

    The description of Chao that Seol received was this: She has big eyes and a pretty face, has hair ck like charcoal, and enjoys wearing ck robes. With that description, he searched throughout Nobira.

    Chao? Thats a weird name. I havent seen anyone like that.

    Chao? Is she from some other country? A girl? What kind of name is Chao

    Uhh I dont know. I dont think Ive seen a girl like that.

    Just running around looking for clues didnt go as smoothly as Seol thought. However, Seol didnt give up. He kept going from one area to another to scrape whatever rumors he could find about her.

    And as he was, he finally heard some hopeful news.

    Ah! Maybe youre talking about her?

    Seols face got brighter after he finally found a clue after all thatbor.

    Do you know her?

    Yes. I I think she came here around a month ago? I remember teaching her some things because she acted like it was her first time here.

    If it isnt too much trouble, could you tell me in more detail?

    I dont know I feel like I can and cant remember it

    A few options came up.

    [[You seem to have found Chaos traces through this stranger. However, she doesnt look like shell talk easily. What do you say?]

    1. Could you try thinking a little bit more?

    2. Are you messing with me?

    3. Do you know anyone who might know about her?

    4. [Required: Intimidation 1] If you dont tell me right now, Im going to bury your head in the fucking ruins.

    5. [Required: Negotiation 1] Alright, lets exchange information.

    6. [Required: 1 gold coin] Im sure you can remember.]

    <em>Cling!</em>

    Seol flipped a coin thatnded in the womans hand.

    The woman received the coin and started talking quickly as if she was waiting for that reaction from him.

    So, the first thing she asked about was about the lease for research rooms

    * * *

    Seol, with the information that he found through sheer luck, went to a mansion on the outskirts of Nobira.

    <em>- Its a mansion that no one bought because an entire family died in it. Still, its often rented out to outsiders. I introduced her to it but I dont know if she signed an agreement with them.</em>

    Was she telling the truth?

    Though Seol wasnt sure, he circled around the mansion at dark.

    It doesnt look like its been maintained

    Not only were there plenty of cobwebs, there were also broken windows. It almost felt like you wouldnt be able to see light tomorrow if you got locked behind the wrong, stiff door.

    <strong>[Im not scared has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Im not scared of things like this haha I should sleep with mommy tonight.]</strong>

    - Shes probably missed you anyway!

    - Im bad with scary things Does anything scarye out here?

    - Well, based on the appearance Wait, is he nning to illegally trespass onto the property?

    - Fact) Hes not nning to do it, hes doing it right now.

    Since Seol had nothing to lose, he tried trespassing into the mansion after confirming there was no one around it.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click Click</em>

    The door was locked.

    Once again, he saw options.

    [[There are probably many different ways to enter the mansion. What do you do?]

    1. Break the door.

    2. Check the storage room in the basement.

    3. Break the ss.

    4. Use the broken windows to enter the mansion.

    5. [Required: Medium] Ask the ghosts in the mansion for a way inside.]

    There was an ominous option but in the end, Seol chose option 4 as that was the least likely option for him to get caught.

    <em>Swirl!</em>

    Seols Shadow Hand lifted the windowsill instead of his delicate fingers. Seol, through Karunas help, was able to enter the mansion through the window.

    It waspletely dark in the mansion.

    There are traces of someone living here, but

    It wasnt that recent. It was still about a few weeks old.

    At least thats what Seol noticed from the footprints on the carpet and the status of the lights.

    Seol, after judging that no one was in here, took out amp.

    <em>Light</em>

    He was finally able to see the interior but the mansion was still way too big for someone to search alone.

    I have a solution for that.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol waved his hand to summon both Jamad and Karuna.

    What?

    This ce could have the research room of someone named Chao. Help me find it.

    Hmph. I thought it was something important.

    <em>Stomp Stomp</em>

    Jamad grumbled and left to go search alone with footsteps that were a bit loud for thieves.

    - I-Im not searching this ce for y-you, baka!

    - Jamad is a tsundere no matter how you look at it

    - Hes way too buff to be a tsundere though

    - Have you never heard of gap moe?

    - Excuse me, sir, what do you have against society?

    Karuna, unlike Jamad, gave a nod and helped Seol explore the mansion.

    As the two were walking together, Seol became curious if Karuna always had a quiet personality.

    Karuna.

    Yes.

    Were you always that quiet?

    What do you mean by always?

    Before you became my shadow.

    I had no one left to talk to when I was left as a disciple in the ruins so I didnt talk.

    So he didnt talk because he had no one to talk to

    Seol remembered that Karuna was an elf and shifted the topic.

    Then what about when you were an elf?

    ...I dont remember.

    You dont remember? Why not? Is it because you became a shadow?

    Its not because of that. Its just All of my memories before I became a disciple feel hazy like a fog.

    So you dont remember, huh

    There were a lot of things unknown about Karuna.

    Seol was also the first person who made him into a summon.

    I just have to find out about him from now on then.

    Detailed information about the summon was important to the summoner as well.

    Seol nned on slowly learning everything about Karuna and Jamad.

    <em>Click!</em>

    Master, said Karuna.

    Hm?

    It looks like we found it.

    Seol entered the room that Karuna opened the door for.

    And inside was a sight so shocking that Seol couldnt hold back his surprise.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    It was ufortable being called Master but since there werent any other short titles he could think of, Seol just epted it.

    - Urgh Master I think Im going to barf

    - Shall I kill him? Master?

    - I mean its not wrong. Summons normally call their summoners master.

    - I know, but Karunas way too fucking cool to call someone master.

    - Jamad doesnt call Snowman master though?

    - Snowman wouldve stopped Jamad himself if Jamad tried calling him master lol

    - This is why being nice is a bad thing frfr

    The room that Seol entered was definitely a research room.

    It seemed that Chao, the person Seol was searching for, modified the biggest room in the mansion. It was quite a massive room.

    The size of the room wasnt the only reason Seol and Karuna were sure this was the research room.

    Itspletely filled with research materials.

    The walls were covered in someones pretty handwriting. Not only that, it was also covered in drawings and footnotes.

    Seol started off by reading the most eye-catching of the writings on the wall.

    The first one that caught his eye was the phrase written in huge letters.

    Since words written the biggest had the highest chance of being the topic, Seol read it.

    <em>- Things that I must solve.</em>

    So it made sense that everything written here were things that Chao had to solve. So what exactly did she have to solve?

    Seol read through multiple parts of the wall for a while. And he reached a conclusion.

    ...Theyre all different.

    It seems that Chao wrote Things for a reason as there were multiple issues that she had.

    Unfortunately, the contents on the wall went back and forth and were filled with things that had no corrtion with each other and were iprehensible.

    Still its not like there were no hints whatsoever.

    Even though there were manyplicated questions on the wall, there were still a few that Seol could tell at just a nce.

    <em>- Discovered Grizs secretboratory in the Great Forest.</em>

    Griz had a secretboratory near the Great Forest?

    Griz was one of Pandeas remarkable figures.

    Not only did he foster mechanical engineering and different studies, but he also filled the world with his breakthrough inventions and strange creations.

    And the majority of his creations and inventions had fantastic abilities.

    Because a lot of people desired his abilities, it is fairly known that Griz created various secretboratories throughout the continent to travel to and from.

    Ive only met him once.

    Despite having yed 30 pieces, Seol had only met Griz in person once.

    It was a one-off meeting but they spent quite a while together.

    <em>- Oh! That is quite logical! I am so happy, its been a while since I met someone who is on the same wavelength as me!</em>

    Seol remembered Grizs unique way of talking and how happy he was to meet him.

    He was entric but he was definitely a genius. Regardless, if its his secretboratory, Im interested too

    Maybe his inventions or equipment could be there. Even a blueprint or design of one would help Seol get stronger tremendously.

    Because in the end, it would be an item a genius made.

    Still its going to be just as dangerous.

    The only reason Griz was able to keep hisboratories a secret wasnt because he hid it well. He also left behind things to protect hisboratory.

    It was an obvious decision for Griz since that was the only way he would be able to leave behind hisboratory without feeling worried.

    And for Seol, that was exactly what was causing him his worries.

    Regardless, Seol decided to check out Grizs secretboratory as his next Adventure.

    I hope Chao went here too.

    [The main contents of Missing Summoner have changed.]

    [Missing Summoner has changed to Grizs Secret Laboratory.]

    [Adventure [Grizs Secret Laboratory] is scheduled.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Solo Adventure'', you must clear this Adventure without a party.]

    Preparing for this Adventure wasnt particrly different from how hed prepared for other Adventures.

    First, he would check to see if anyone knew about the Adventure and if there wasnt, hed prepare for the worst-case scenarios that he could realistically expect.

    Since I dont have that much information, I need to be careful.

    It wasnt that Seolcked information about Griz, hecked information about the specificboratory that Griz had hidden in the Great Forest. He needed to be careful since he didnt know what kind of traps Griz prepared for his intruders.

    The only thing that Seol could trust in all this uncertainty was his memories and his powerful summons.

    * * *

    A lot of time had passed and the Rest period was over.

    Seols body was once again covered in light before he disappeared.

    <em>Glow</em>

    The people around him nced at where Seol stood but quickly returned to their lives without giving it much interest.

    <em>Hum</em>

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 5th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 5. Grizs Secret Laboratory]

    [ Adventure 5. Grizs Secret Laboratory

    You have found a clue pointing toward Grizs secretboratory in Chaos research room and havee here to find her.

    Griz is a genius, yet entric inventor. Ordinary people are unable to fully understand him with their way of thinking. In fact, an ordinary way of thinking would only run them into a wall.

    Based on the rumors that have spread throughout the continent, Griz has hidden his amazing inventions and creations in his secretboratory. Obviously, since he doesnt n to just hand out his treasures, he has most likely left something behind to protect them.

    You must clear through the deadlocks that Griz has set up to investigate his secretboratory. Your primary objective might be to find traces of Chao but you must also keep in mind to take some of the fortuitous items you will be able toe across during the process.

    Objective: Investigate Grizs Secret Laboratory.

    Remaining Time [71:59]]

    The Adventure gave him a Remaining Time of 3 days.

    The first thing that Seol did was check his surroundings.

    ...Its a forest.

    A forest with trees expanding into the horizon endlessly.

    <em>Rustle Rustle</em>

    Watching the trees shake in the wind gave him a strange feeling of satisfaction.

    But it onlysted a moment. Seol quickly concentrated on what he had to do.

    I mustve been ced here because the secretboratory is nearby.

    Thankfully, it wasnt hard to find traces of it.

    [Insight activates.]

    [The trees around here look very different from the other trees.]

    [Insight activities.]

    [It seems that someone had intent on hiding something here.]

    Insight finally started to pull its own weight after Seol got the Eyes of Perception. Seol looked carefully at the traces Insight uncovered for him.

    As Insight noted to him, the trees in this area definitely looked different from the other trees.

    The trees in this area mustve been artificially made.

    It was much clearer once he started topare them to the surrounding trees.

    Unlike the trees of the Great Forest which varied in size, the trees here were all the same height and size. It was practically uniform and seemed like they were maintained that way.

    Im certain its here. Then that means I have to be careful.

    Griz prepared security for hisboratories extensively. Seol, knowing that, was on edge.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    <em>Crunch</em>

    Seol entered the trees. Every time he stepped on a leaf, he increasingly became tense.

    <em>Bzzz</em>

    Seol stopped instantly the moment he heard that spine-chilling sound.

    [Insight activates.]

    [An unidentified danger exists here.]

    Seol slowly turned around to face the direction the sound came from.

    <em>Bzzzz</em>

    An unidentifiable machine with a crystal in the shape of a big eye, almost like a CCTV, was searching the surroundings.

    I found it.

    Seol was even more sure that this was near Grizsboratory now.

    It was because Griz always had these surveince devices around his secretboratories.

    But How am I supposed to take care of it?

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[Grizs surveince device is currently active. It wouldnt be a good idea to leave that machine working as it''s intended to. What do you do?]

    1. Ignore the surveince device and walk past it.

    2. Check to see if there are any blindspots.

    3. Throw a rock.

    4. [Required: Magician] Use a spell that could cause an impact to cease it from functioning.

    5. [Required: Archer] Fire an arrow to destroy the machine.

    6. [Required: Mechanical Engineering 1] Approach it and procure the surveince device in its full state.]

    There arent any good options.

    Destroying the surveince device was the correct option.

    It was just that none of these options were good for him to do so.

    If his rock throw failed, it would be a huge problem for him.

    Seol then asked his summons.

    I think its possible, answered Karuna.

    It was exactly what Seol wanted to hear.

    Seol then pulled out the throwing daggers he prepared for situations like this from his inventory.

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Karuna touched the dagger before taking a stance.

    Hrh

    <em>Throw!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The dagger flew at an incredible speed at the machine.

    <em>Krshrh!</em>

    The daggernded precisely at the machines body. The machine then fell to the ground with a thud.

    - What the hell is this LOL What is that uracy?!

    - ADC unemployment is on the rise. Will it be fine like this?

    - Excuse me? If he can just do everything on his own, why do parties exist?

    - Im so jealous that he has Karuna!

    Seol was extremely happy after discovering a new talent from Karuna.

    You were able to do that?

    Well, I am an elf after all.

    Thats true.

    It was a bit awkward to hear a shadow calling himself an elf but since the situation had been handled, there was no reason to put a damper on things.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Krshsh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Krshshshh!</em>

    Every time Karuna threw a dagger, it wouldnd perfectly on its target.

    Since it wasnt difficult to recover the throwing dagger with Shadow Hand, Seol was able to clear through the first hurdle of the secretboratory with ease.

    And after walking for a while, the secretboratory slowly started to reveal itself to Seol.

    Is that it?

    It was a door covered in vines.

    And Seol could see a futuristic password input pad that looked straight out of a Sci-fi flick.

    - What the hell is with Mechanical Engineering? Wasnt this supposed to be a pure fantasy?

    - Dude! Have you never heard of cyberpunk?

    - I mean having a mad scientist with insane tech is an unwritten rule by now lol.

    - Info) This world already had fairly developed mechanical engineering tech in its settings. Their magetech is also fairly developed too

    Seol saw a few options.

    [[It looks like the door is locked. Judging by how the input device next to the door has numbers written on it, you likely need to enter a password. What do you do?]

    1. Break down the door knowing the dangers that coulde with it.

    2. Search your surroundings to see if there are any clues for the password.

    3. Input a random number.

    4. [Required: Mechanical Engineering 1] Take the input device apart to see how it was built.

    - I dont know what the password is

    - TVs can get fixed if you hit it, right? Then why doesn''t he try just hitting it?

    - The source of his worries is a machine! Just break it then!

    - You fucking idiots LOL You guys are liberal arts majors, huh?

    - How the hell would breaking it work This ce even had surveince machines.

    - Yeah I think pressing random buttons for the password is going to be a big mistake frfr

    Seol looked at the password pad and door beforeughing.

    It was because he remembered what Griz told him during their meeting.

    Its exactly as he told me.

    Seol then spoke to Jamad who had been watching patiently.

    Jamad, could you open the door for me?

    Is it okay if I break it?

    Do whatever you want.

    Alright.

    Jamad grabbed the handle and pulled with all of his strength.

    <em>Creaaaaaaaaaaak!</em>

    The hideous sound of metal bending screamed out as the door twisted.

    - W-Wait! If you open it like that

    - Oh shit! He shouldnt have opened the door like that!

    - Oh my god! This stupid

    And as Jamadpletely ripped the door out, the entrance revealed itself.

    Is this enough?

    Good job.

    Even though the door was forcibly opened, no rm sounded and nothing had activated.

    - It worked?

    - This fucking worked?

    - Was breaking it seriously the right answer?

    - What is this game bnce?

    - So it turned out the stupid person was me.

    - Griz: You fell for this? LMFAO

    This was part of the reason why Griz was called an entric.

    He often destroyed the perceptions of ordinary people with his strange actions like it was nothing.

    When Griz met Seol, he told Seol this.

    <em>- Ah! My secretboratory? The door? Ah! I worked really hard to make it but I wasnt able to get it to work. And since I couldnt get it to work I just left it as a decoration. Why did I make all of the doors to my secretboratories like that? Well because thats the only door design I made? More importantly, I am quite interested in that interesting topic you mentioned earlier</em>

    Seol entered theboratory through the entrance.

    Judging by how 2nd Door was written next to the door, there were probably other entrances than this one.

    And because of that, it was still too early to conclude if Chao came here or not.

    <em>Hum</em>

    It sounded like a fan had turned on. The halls were well lit but Seol couldnt sense any signs of life.

    What is this smell?

    It smelled way too refreshing to simply think that it was air from the Great Forest.

    Does he raise nts here?

    Seol was able to progress through theboratory without any difficulty.

    Surprisingly, there were no surveince devices inside theboratory.

    After passing through multiple hallways, Seol entered a room.

    - Lab 3

    As expected from aboratory, the room was filled with mechanical devices.

    Seol looked through a couple of them before finding something and smiling.

    ...I found it.

    It was a handwritten note that someone had left behind.

    <strong><em>- Im going to sneakily take this because I was interested in it.</em></strong>

    The person either had to be bold or an idiot to respectfully leave behind a note that they stole something.

    Seol, after noticing that they even left behind their name on the bottom of the note, was sure that they were the former.

    <strong><em>- (Chao)</em></strong>

    [The main contents of Grizs Secret Laboratory have changed.]

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Seol finally found traces of her.

    It wasnt too difficult to reach, but that was only possible for Seol because he had a rough idea of how theboratory was set up.

    If she left a note here does this mean that she ns oning back?

    It also meant that Chao wouldnt be here.

    [ Adventure 5. Grizs Secret Laboratory

    You have found Chaos traces here.

    However, it looks like Chao left after fulfilling her objective. It seems like it would be difficult to find her here.

    Nevertheless, you are still only near the entrance of the secretboratory. Something more incredible than Chaos traces could be hidden deeper in theboratory. You must acquire them.

    Objective: Investigate Grizs Secret Laboratory.

    Remaining Time [70:41]]

    - Tch, this is just a wild goose chase.

    - Its not, have you never heard of Griz?

    - Of course, I dont know them? How would I know them? Do you know them?

    - I dont know either. I asked because I didnt know.

    - Theres a short excerpt on him in the guidebook.

    - What does it say?

    - An incredible genius. And an incredibly weird person?

    - LMFAOOOO so basically hes a super unstable character.

    Seol nodded after confirming the changed Objective.

    I didnt n on stopping here either.

    Seol came here primarily to find Chao but also to hopefully find something that could be remaining here.

    Griz was, in name and title, a virtuoso of Mechanical Engineering and was also the creator of inventions that could be considered treasures. If there was even a single invention that Griz created left behind in thisboratory, it was the correct decision to search for it.

    But what did Chao take?

    Not only did she discover the secretboratorys location by herself, she also stole an item from it. Seol could sense that she was an extraordinary person.

    So what invention was able to catch her attention?

    Master, look at this.

    Karuna handed Seol a group of documents.

    Seol skimmed through the documents and realized that they were about researching a specific invention as well as the research itself.

    Questions about death?

    Grizs research normally started from ridiculous thoughts. And it was clear from the words written on the documents that this was once again the case.

    - What is death? Would it hurt to die? Will I really dpose and turn to nothing when Im dead? Or are the believers right about an afterlife? Im curious, oh so curious. Im so curious that I cant hold it back anymore! Thats why Ill find it out!

    It was clear that Griz led this research from the documents introduction as well as its contents.

    - There is no one in this vast continent who has experienced death. Ah, there are undeads, but since they are those who have rejected death, they are exceptions. Therefore, I made an invention that would allow me to get a glimpse at deaths true face.

    An invention that would allow him to have a false death hes insane.

    An invention made to see what death would be like.

    At the end of the record, written was this

    - It really really is terrible! I should try not to die!

    <em>Lower</em>

    Seol ced the documents on the ownerless table and tilted his head in confusion.

    Chao stole this? Why?

    The invention might not be a horrible idea and the effects might not even be that terrible. Still, Seol was curious why she would steal this.

    - I guess theres a reason why theboratory was a secret ^^

    - What if its all just shit like this? Loooool

    - They might all just be duds haha

    Still I have to go deeper into theboratory.

    There was nothing dumber thaning up with assumptions about something in its entirety after only seeing a portion of it.

    It was no different from calling an elephant a pir after touching its leg.

    Im sure theres something left here that I could use.

    Griz, as expected from a fickle person, wasnt able to research one topic for a long time.

    That was why Seol was sure there would be an invention on another level from the one he saw so far.

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    Seol walked through the hallways once again.

    The hallway was tiringly long and the more he walked, the further down he went.

    * * *

    - Lab 2

    Before he knew it, Seol arrived in front of Lab 2.

    [Insight activates.]

    [You sense a presence behind the door.]

    Master.

    Ah.

    Karuna must have also sensed a presence. He put his arm out to put Seol behind him.

    And after that, he kicked the door open.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    The door was thinner than Karuna had expected and he kicked the entire door off its hinges.

    Error detected! Error detected!

    There was a machine golem in front of the door.

    Seol became nervous because it was even bigger than Jamad.

    The door destroyed

    The machine wildly stuck its hands out and awkwardly lumbered over to Karuna.

    <em>Thud Thud</em>

    It moved way too awkwardly for its size and strength.

    Somethings off?

    The golem kept pausing as it moved. It was clear that there was a problem with it.

    Karuna grabbed his Moonlight Sword to eliminate the threat but Seol stopped him.

    Karuna!

    ...Yes.

    Dont do anything for now.

    The machine golem took a few more steps beforepletely stopping.

    Critical error

    <em>Creak Creaaaaaak</em>

    Seol checked the golems body.

    If it was having this much trouble moving then the problem should normally be clearly visible on the exterior as well.

    However, Seol couldnt see any signs of rust. There were some vines on it, like the ones youd see on the walls of an old house, but that was it.

    Vines?

    Seol had a bad feeling that this could be it and gave Karuna an order.

    Could you cut the vines here?

    Understood.

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Karunas mood had always changed whenever he pulled out his sword. Even though he was only using it to remove the vines from a golems body, he looked elegant.

    <em>Slice! Slice!</em>

    The vines on the golems body werepletely removed.

    <em>Snap Rip!</em>

    There was onest vine around the golems neck but there was nothing else that could restrain its movements. Seol gulped.

    Jamad was on guard. He carefully observed the situation from Seols side since the golem coulde charging toward Seol any time now with its vines removed.

    <em>Cut!</em>

    Grrrrrrrrgh

    <em>Creak Creak!</em>

    The golem raised its head with a strange sound. Its eye glowed red.

    But then, suddenly, the golems eye changed from red to blue.

    Its nice to meet you, human. This is Laboratory 81, one of Grizs more recentboratories, and I am the director. My name is Arta-2 but I would prefer you call me Arta from now on.

    ...What?

    Thank you for visiting Grizsboratory. However, Griz is currently absent. Are you a guest whos scheduled a visit?

    What is this

    The golem was actingpletely different from before, almost like it had multiple personalities. Seol sighed a breath of relief knowing he didnt need to reveal that he was an intruder anymore.

    I came here without contacting him beforehand.

    Then there is unfortunately no way for you to meet Griz at this moment. But, it is possible to look around theboratory. Would it be fine if I, Arta, give you a tour?

    A tour?

    Correct. This might be a smallerboratory with less to look at but tours are always avable to epting guests.

    Seol thought for a second while rubbing his chin before nodding.

    Then Id like a tour.

    I understand. Have you already taken a look at Lab 3?

    Yes.

    I understand. Then I shall give you a tour of the remaining Lab 2 and Lab 1.

    <strong>[Is this dude for real lol has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Hes being treated like a guest when he came here to rob?]</strong>

    - Snowman! Why does your acting get better by the day?!

    - Hes even fooling robots now? Who is he

    - Hes so bold for being a thief lol

    - What kind of training did Griz give to his director? LOL

    - Ah, are you a thief? Make sure to wipe your feet down beforeing in~ hehe

    - He mustve mistaken him for Santa obviously.

    - Does Santa tear down chimneys nowadays?

    Arta started giving Seol a tour of Lab 2.

    This is Lab 2. It was mainly used to research spirit containers. This is also where we actually implemented a multiple-attribute spirit container after theoretical verification.

    A multiple-attribute spirit container? You actually made that?

    Yes, it is a great aplishment of Griz.

    Spirit containers were a tool used to transport or restrain the various spirits that existed in the world.

    That was possible?

    It is. Spirits have the characteristic of attracting and repelling each other so oftentimes when they are put in one ce, they crash into each other. However, Griz was able to solve this problem fantastically.

    And how did he do that?

    I dont know.

    ...Huh? Werent you the director of thisboratory, Arta?

    My title doesnt mean much. All of the research was conducted by Griz himself. Everything here only exists to serve him as his attendants.

    There was a pile of documents in Lab 2 like there was in Lab 3.

    Seol nced through it. And as he was slowly reading through it, he saw a word he didnt expect to see on it.

    This belt thats mentioned here Was that supposed to be the multiple-attribute spirit containers transformation? asked Seol.

    That was a theory that hadnt been proven yet. However, the probability of Griz being wrong is extremely low. As such, it should be possible to imbue the multiple-attribute spirit containers powers into a belt.

    If thats true

    Even if the wearer isnt capable of using the power of various spirits themselves, they will be able to use the spirits powers indirectly while wearing it.

    Thats insane. So where is the belt?

    It should be here, in Lab 2 Huh? Where did it go?

    - Huh? Where the fuck did it go?

    - LMFAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

    - Here, its one million dors. Huh? Where did it go?

    - Why the hell did it exin it when its not even here loool

    - I dont really understand what it was talking about but I got the impression that it was supposed to be a really cool belt

    - It was here but now its gone!

    Seol really wanted the multiple-attribute spirit belt that Arta mentioned.

    Since Seol had yed The World of Eternity for a long time, he was able to get a general idea of how powerful something was just by the description of it.

    Are you saying the belt disappeared?

    I am. And I do not know how.

    Arta looked surprised as it even made a scratching gesture in confusion.

    Seol could sense that all of this was somehow connected.

    Dont tell me those vines were?

    Arta acted strangely when it was covered in those vines.

    Grizs long absence being the sole reason for everything was starting to look too simple of an exnation.

    Arta, what is in Lab 1?

    Lab 1 is a biology researchplex.

    How big is it?

    Even if webine everything that weve seen so far, it wont be anywhere close to as big as Lab 1.

    And by biology research

    It was research on future foods and a solution for the starvation problem in the Empire. We have cultivated strong nts that are capable of surviving even the harshest of environments there.

    Is that everything?

    Theboratorys control center is also there.

    Hm

    Do you wish to be guided to Lab 1?

    Yes.

    Seol was confident that something happened there.

    Whether it was the vines that caused Arta to break down or the missing invention from Lab 2

    It all gave him an ominous feeling.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    As they were headed to Lab 1, Seol asked Arta a question.

    Arta.

    Yes?

    Do you perhaps know anything about Mn?

    I do not know the word Mn. Is it perhaps someones name?

    ...It is a persons name.

    That name had never been inputted into my system.

    I see. I understand.

    - Whats a Mn?

    - This bastard Snowman is always talking about things that only he knows.

    - Maybe hes talking about A.C. Mn?

    Seol wasnt asking Arta this for no reason.

    Mn was thest game piece that Seol raised. And Mn also spent a long time with Griz.

    When Seol referenced meeting Griz before, he was talking about this.

    <em>- Mn, you really are a genius! I, Griz, am so incredibly inspired by you but you also give me a massive inferiorityplex! You are practically all of the knowledge in the world materialized into one person. I can see why you are called the Great Sage, Mn. Am I sad? No, I am oh so happy! I am so happy that there exists someone in the world who can fully understand me!</em>

    Griz was extremely fascinated by Mn and followed him around because of it but eventually, Mn left Griz behind for his Adventure.

    Seol could still clearly remember Grizsst words for Mn before he left.

    <em>- Do you Really have to go? I, Griz, think I need you. I dont think I remember ever desiring something so much.</em>

    Seol did his best to start thinking about something else.

    This isnt the time to get swept up in my feelings like that. That was then and this is now.

    Seol was close to Lab 1 now after spending time remembering old memories. However, as he got close, he felt something strange.

    Hm?

    Were here.

    ...Arta.

    What is it?

    Are you the only being in thisboratory?

    I am not. There are over 20 attendant I mean, researchers.

    I see. I understand. But you were the only one I ran into in this massiveboratory. Do you perhaps know why?

    Huh? I do not. I cannot remember it. Do you perhaps know, guest?

    I think I might.

    [Insight activates.]

    [You sense movement behind the door.]

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Karuna and Jamad both positioned themselves in front of Seol and Arta. They then both broke down the door to Lab 1 at the same time.

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    Karuna and Jamad were pushed back from a massive blow that was as heavy as a blow from a steel bat.

    The two of them were hit by the vines of a giant nt.

    Seol looked at the vines with the golden Eyes of Perception.

    You ran away from here. Away from those monsters, said Seol.

    Beyond the vines were countless more vines and leaves that were asrge as Seol himself. It was just like he had entered a giants garden.

    Seol, using the effects of Eyes of Perception, looked at all of the new information that had entered his vision.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    The Eyes of Perception gave a lot of information in one message.

    As if it was trying to warn Seol that he was in a dangerous situation right now.

    [[Overgrown Lifeform]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 10~14

    Griz had hidden a secretboratory near Nobira and in the deepest parts of thisboratory, there is a biologyb that was constructed to solve the food crisis facing the continent. However, there is a problem here in this room filled with these lively nts.

    These nts had grown to a massive size, way beyond the limits that Griz had set for them. Furthermore, theboratorys central control unit isnt able to function properly due to the nts that have engulfed it. These nts have even captured researchers, almost like they were gaining sentience, and were growing endlessly.

    If they continue to grow like this, these nts could spread out into the Great Forest and bring forth a horrible disaster.

    Basic Skills: [Vine Whip 1], [Unstable Spore 1], [Grasp and Swallow 1], [Charm Pollen 1], [Corrosive Sap 1], [Rapid Growth 1]

    Unique Skills: [Hivemind 1]]

    Is that so

    What caught Seols attention more than anything else was the monsters unique skill.

    It probably took over all of the researcher golems with Hivemind.

    nt, insect, whatever it was

    Controller-type monsters usually had skills that allowed them to control other things. Sometimes those skills were able to control more than just things or objects and were even able to control yers.

    I cant believe a Solo Adventure is this difficult this is an awful situation.

    This situation wouldnt be easy even if he was allowed to bring 5 people as his party members.

    Everything in thisb is our enemy now.

    It would seem so, Master, answered Karuna at the side.

    Why arent you talking? Did you trick us? Jamad asked Arta. Jamad thought Arta was suspicious because it dragged them here without an exnation.

    I did not trick you. I only just found out about this now as well.

    How did you not know? Hm Dont tell me its? said Seol as he thought back to the first time he and his summons met Arta.

    The poor golem was stuck in Lab 2, unable to move because of the vines that wrapped its body.

    Seol quickly deduced that because Arta realized he was no longer able to control the nts in Lab 1, he ran away to Lab 2.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Krgh

    Jamad was pushed back after taking an attack from a vine.

    However, Seol was more surprised by the fact that Jamad barely took any damage from being hit by a massive vine.

    It seems as if there was an error with my save function. I will do my best to recall the things that happened here.

    Arta! Quickly!

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    More vines flew toward them.

    Even though it was easier to defend against the attacks because of the narrow entrance, it was still a difficult task.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    Karunas Moonlight Sword barely managed to counterattack.

    Kieeeeeeeee!

    A scream could be heard from the central control unit far away.

    It was clear that the monster in control of these vines was over there.

    No, its not just one opponent.

    This entireb was his enemy. Also

    Master.

    ...I saw.

    <em>Writhe</em>

    The vines that Karuna had cut off were slowly regenerating.

    [Overgrown Lifeform used Rapid Growth.]

    - This is insane

    - How does this make any sense?

    - How is he supposed to beat that alone?!

    - The difficulty of this is a mess

    The viewers, who felt the same thing that Seol was thinking right now, were in an uproar.

    However, the difference between them was that Seol was still looking for a way out.

    Its an unreasonable ask to require me to defeat something like this alone when its a Solo Adventure. Its still early on in the Adventure too. There must be a different solution.

    There was no chance of survival if you had to defeat something this difficult early on. It could somewhat make sense if it waster into the Adventure but not now.

    As Seol continued to think to himself, a word grabbed his attention.

    Wait, alone alone?

    If you couldnt solve it alone, you had to solve it together. And right now, standing next to Seol, was someone who was not a part of his party.

    I have finished recovering my memory. There has been a grave error. Would you like an exnation?

    Desperately!

    I understand.

    The person who wasnt in his party originally was Arta, the director of thisboratory and a massive and powerful mechanical golem.

    Karuna and Jamad took turns deflecting the vine attacksing from the entrance as Arta quickly summarized the current situation.

    I discovered that the nts here had unexpected signs of overgrowth. As I was giving a report to Griz, the nts took over the central control unit and cut off my contact with him. This strange lifeform is intelligent and highly aggressive.

    And then what?

    The researchers quickly became unfunctional after being controlled by the nts vines and I escaped to Lab 2 to run away from the danger. And after that, I met you, guest.

    Because the situation was dire, Seol spoke in short, quick sentences.

    Arta.

    Yes.

    Do they have any weaknesses?

    They have the same weaknesses a nt has. They are weak to blight and insects and they burn easily to fire.

    This ce wont be safe either though if we burn all of the nts Then another method would be to

    That is not the case.

    What?

    If we could get to the central control unit, we should be able to activate the Large-Scale Fire Response Device.

    Does it suck in all of the smoke?

    Yes.

    This meant that if they were able to get close to the central control unit, they could take care of the nts in one go by burning them all.

    As one problem was solved, Seol tried to n out a solution for the next one.

    Arta, are you capable ofbat?

    I am not able to attack anything without Grizs permission but I am allowed to defend.

    Then

    Seol quickly got to the heart of the matter and asked, What about the golems here?

    Do you mean the researchers?

    Yes.

    Well, it is possible. However, even if you are able to free them from the nts restraints, since they have already ceased function once, you must answer the question set by Griz to get them to move.

    So its one of those password-finding problems, I see

    What? What do you mean?

    Its nothing. Still, to reach the central control unit No, to even reach the closest golems, wed probably need fire

    I have extra gasoline.

    Thats a relief.

    - Snowman is fucking insane lol

    - Hes so quick at figuring out the situation lol

    - Its really Jamad and Karuna who are the insane ones theyve been cutting through these vines like its nothing while they were talking haha

    - Its Man vs Nature!

    * * *

    [The main contents of Grizs Secret Laboratory have changed.]

    [Grizs Secret Laboratory has changed to The Sleeping Golems of the Forest.]

    [Adventure 5. The Sleeping Golems of the Forest

    The biology researchplex exists in the deepest part of the secretboratory and in here, there has been a huge problem.

    Overgrown nts have gone on a rampage and have taken over theb. These nts have deactivated many golems during their rampage and have taken over the central control unit.

    Currently, you are the only person capable of solving this issue. Reach the central control unit and activate the Large-Scale Fire Response Device. And after that, burn all of the nts.

    You are able to receive help from the golems during this entire time. The more golems that help you, the better.

    Objective: Defeat the Overgrown Lifeform. Rescue as many golems as you can.

    Remaining Time: [68:20]]

    Arta, gasoline.

    Understood.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    A pocket opened up on Artas waist.

    Seol pulled out two cans that looked like water bottles and tossed them to Jamad.

    We have to set our weapons ame.

    Jamads and Karunas weapons werent ordinary weapons.

    For an ordinary weapon, being put on fire was a huge issue and would dull them or make them unusable. However, for powerful weapons like this, reducing the durability a bit was the most it did.

    Oho.. I see.

    Jamads Mountain Fists and Karunas Moonlight Sword were both lit on fire with the gasoline Seol brought.

    <em>ze</em>

    Kieeeee!

    It got slower. Its afraid.

    Go forward! All the way there!

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Half Moon.]

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Burn!</em>

    Kieeaaaaa!

    Jamad and Karuna matched Seol and Artas pace as they cleared everything in front of them.

    Even though it seemed like the vines were going to attack them from all sides, only one attack would properly follow through at them whenever they waved fire around.

    Seol thought it mightve been possible to burn them all down like this but shook his head.

    Its too big of a room. And the moment they get ustomed to the fire its over.

    The best option here was to free the golems as fast as he could and to reach the central control unit.

    And just then

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Arta!

    Vines were attacking Arta from all sides.

    Jamad and Karuna were unable to help because they were dealing with the other vines.

    It looked like Arta was about to be destroyed by the vines.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    However, contrary to Seols expectations, something unexpected happened. Arta was able to swiftly, easily deflect the vines like it was nothing.

    You dont need to worry about me. I am capable of defending myself.

    Seol now understood how Arta was able to escape all the way to Lab 2 by itself.

    If the golems were even half as strong as Arta, his army would be incredibly powerful.

    The ce they were advancing toward, while deflecting the onught of vines, was where the nearest golem was at.

    A golem, which looked a bit smaller than Arta but still as tough, was wrapped in vines and was unfunctional.

    Jamad!

    Got it.

    Jamad used the burning Mountain Fists to rip apart the vines from the golems body.

    <em>Rip!</em>

    Ripping off the messy vines wrapping the golem only took a second. The golem, though a bit damaged, was able to wake up fine.

    However, the golem only raised its head slightly when it woke up. It was not taking any actions whatsoever.

    Arta, after seeing that, said, As expected, you must enter the password.

    Where?! asked Seol.

    Here.

    Arta mightve spoken calmly to him but Seol shouted in a hurry.

    Arta pointed at the password input device on the golems leg.

    When Seol saw the question that popped up on the password input device, he was shocked.

    ...What kind of fucking question is this?

    He saw a few options.

    [[The question that popped up on the golems input device is this, Who is the biggest genius in the world as well as the symbol of intelligence?]

    1. King Esra.

    2. Duke Hoju.

    3. Princess Cira.

    4. Griz.

    5. Master Magician Sh.

    ]

    The answer to this question was already decided.

    Seol quickly picked option 4 on the input device.

    Griz is a hell of a narcissist.

    He believed himself to be the perfect human.

    Please work

    <em>Creak</em>

    The golems eye lit up blue.

    Its nice to meet you, human. I am Alber-23, a researcher here. What may I assist you with?

    [You have activated Alber-23.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (1/20)]

    Arta took control over Alber.

    Alber immediately joined the group and defended attacks from the vines.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    As the tworge golems defended attacks from the vines, Seol was able to notice that the vines were growing ustomed to the fire. Even though it shouldve been getting easier, there were more and more vines.

    This is exactly like Risk

    Seol had to build up the biggest golem army he could before it was toote and reach the central control unit.

    The party recklessly charged onward.

    The rate at which they were rescuing golems was getting faster and faster. It was because all of the answers were just the ones that were rted to Griz.

    Run!

    Its the poisonous sap! Block it!

    Giant flowers spit out poison at Seol.

    The sap flew out in the shape of an arrow.

    <em>Cshhhhhh</em>

    It wasnt able to reach Seol.

    Are you alright, guest?

    ...Thank you.

    I shall guide you to the central control unit.

    And that was because one of the golems in front of Seol sacrificed their arm to protect him.

    Seol was collecting more and more golems.

    [[The question that popped up on the golems input device is this, Which is the fastest horse on the continent?]

    1. Sir Ramford the Pdins prized horse, Springle.

    2. A gift given for Omud and Jiras political marriage, Gurnung.

    3. The steel-armored horse of the Sesuzu Steel Knights Captain.

    4. The horse of Gora, the leader of the Sand Raiders.

    5. Grizs Kramoto-7(Improved Model).

    ]

    [You have activated Hotun-11.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (9/20)]

    [[The question that popped up on the golems input device is this, Which emerging force will have the greatest influence on the continent in the future?]

    1. Secret Guardian.

    2. Grizs Machine Army.

    3. Troll Tribe Alliance.

    4. Zodiac.

    5. Exiles'' Paradise.

    ]

    [You have activated Girita-7.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (10/20)]

    They headed toward the central control unit like an icebreaker tearing through ice.

    They might have been weak in the beginning but they were terrifying now.

    Were almost there.

    The central control unit was now close enough to be in Seols vision.

    But then

    Hey, its dangerous! shouted Jamad.

    And in an instant, a bunch of massive flowers appeared near the central control unit.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    The massive flowers widened their mouths filled with razor-sharp teeth and tried to swallow Seol whole.

    And just as Seol was about to be sucked in

    <em>Graaaaab!</em>

    Get away! Hurry!

    Jamad pulled on the flowers stem from the other side to help Seol escape from the danger.

    Jamad!

    Run! Dont worry about me!

    [Overgrown Lifeform used Charm Pollen.]

    You think Im just going to let you do that?!

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Buuuuurn</em>

    Jamad swung his zing fists, burning all of the pollen around him.

    Seols face stiffened slightly.

    The monster-sized nts were starting to surround Jamad.

    The group was still charging toward the central control unit together. It would be incredibly dangerous for Jamad if he fell behind on his own here.

    [Jamad has changed to the Earthquake Stance.]

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    <em>TEAAAAAAAR!</em>

    Jamad grabbed the stems of the flowers with his fists and ripped them apart.

    Dont make me tell you twice! Ill be right behind you!

    ...Got it.

    Jamad slowly became surrounded by the giant nts until he was no longer in sight.

    Seol then turned his head away from Jamad and resolved himself. He focused solely on solving the issue at hand.

    This is the central control unit, said Arta.

    Damn it Why the hell did he have to build this in the center of theb? Its over for us if we get cut off! Hurry, try to connect to it!

    Understood.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    <em>Duun</em>

    Arta reached his arms out to the central control unit.

    And as he did

    <em>Huuuuuuuuuum</em>

    A bunch of indecipherable patterns lit up on the central control units face.

    Not too long after, Arta started making sounds.

    A critical error has urred. Requesting permission to dispose of the research material.

    You have to get permission?

    Waiting for Grizs permission

    Skip it! Theyreing!

    A vine caught one of the golems and swiftly wrapped itself around it.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karuna used his zing sword to cut through the vines diagonally to free the golem.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Burn</em>

    Hurry!

    Understood. I will attempt to force authorization as a proxy.

    <em>Huuuum</em>

    Artas body glowed in a strange pattern.

    Arta-2, Director of Laboratory 81, has connected to the central control unit. Executing independent order.

    <em>Fwirrrrl!</em>

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    <em>Cruuuuush!</em>

    A researchers head was caught by vines and crushed into scrap metal. Even though Seol worked hard to bring as many golems as he could, their numbers decreased.

    Quickly theres no time!

    Seol urged Arta to work faster with his eyes.

    And then Artas eyes turned blue.

    Ordering functional researchers to delete all research materials.

    [Large-Scale Fire Response Device activated.]

    <em>Huuuuum</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Sliiiiiiiide</em>

    Despite it being heavily underground, Seol could feel the fresh air like he was in the middle of the Great Forest.

    <em>Click Click</em>

    The machine golems opened the covers to their muzzles on both arms.

    Incineration order received.

    Deleting all research materials.

    The golems raised and pointed their arms at the vines that were aiming for them.

    And then

    An intense heat shot out from their muzzles.

    Kieeeeeee!

    It worked!

    <em>Burn</em>

    The massive fire split apart the vines and leaves like how Moses parted the Red Sea.

    The entireboratory didnt burn down in a sh now that the Fire Response Device was active but the stems of the demonic nts were incinerated brilliantly.

    ording to my calctions, there is a probability ofcking enough gasoline to take down all of the nts. I implore you to rescue the remaining researchers, guest, said Arta after walking next to Seol.

    Damn it! Got it!

    Since only half of the researchers were operational, Artas worry was right.

    The fire singed Seol as he moved around but it also worked to help free the golems from the vines.

    [You have activated Igram-31.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (18/20)]

    [You have activated Zuku-12.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (19/20)]

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Huuuuum!</em>

    <em>Buuuuurn</em>

    The greenb was now painted in ck and red.

    Even though they were mes, they didnt make Seol fret.

    It felt like a fire that hade to purify the world.

    Currently, half of theb was aze and the other half was filled with nts that escaped over there to run away from the fire.

    Seol, knowing that he was able to ovee the danger, let out a sigh of relief.

    Yeah, this is why it was a Solo Adventure.

    Unless something extremely unusual happened due to some variable, a Solo Adventure should rarely be harder than a 5-man Adventure. The only time it might look like that is if you havent found the correct strategy for it yet.

    This could also be due to bad travel luck too.

    Since Seol rolled a 2 when he entered Nobira, even a Solo Adventure was something he had to be cautious about.

    Jamad!

    ...Over here.

    Jamad had already returned to Seols side before he knew it.

    Jamad likely escaped the entrapment through his own efforts before the fires got stronger.

    Hes definitely amazing.

    The fact that Jamad was able to escape from something like that alive made him look even more incredible to him.

    Kieeeeeee!

    Its almost over.

    This Adventure could probably also be cleared without the golems help if you were a fire magician or chose Mechanical Engineering as your talent.

    But, as expected, the easiest and cleanest way to clear this was probably the method that Seol chose. The fact that he was able to find this method in such a crisis was praiseworthy.

    ...Hm?

    Jamad scowled.

    He then clenched his fists tighter as he looked beyond the fire.

    Seol was finally able to tell why Jamad was scowling after the fires died down a little.

    Kieeeeee!

    A mysterious flower was screaming as it was acting as a parasite on the final, unfreed golem.

    Im pretty sure thats the flower that is behind everything.

    As Seol rubbed his chin to think to himself, the flower charged at him.

    Its dangerous!

    Jamad pushed Seol back and charged back into the golem.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Jamad!

    <em>Wrap!</em>

    Many vines writhed out from the golems body.

    However this time, unlike the previous attacks that bent to strike like a whip, the vines slithered around like a snake.

    [Overgrown Lifeform used Hivemind.]

    Dont tell me!

    Even though the entireb was set aze, the monster still hadnt given up. It was tenaciously waiting for something to turn the situation around and had chosen Jamad as its target to enact it.

    Krgh!

    Jamad was unable to use his arms because of the golem. If the vines engulfed him, even if it was Jamad, he would simply be controlled by the monster.

    However, despite the danger, Jamad calmlyughed.

    Oi, you lump of steel. Nows your timing.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Jamad dug himself deeper into the golems arms to avoid the vines. He then twisted the golems arms inward to break both of them off.

    It was an incredible feat but it looked like the vines were still going to reach him.

    However, Karuna soared up from behind Jamads back.

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    Hrgh!

    Karuna spun mid-air and rained down multiple illuminating sword strikes to the ground.

    <em>Burrrrrrrn!</em>

    <em>Sliiiice!</em>

    Kieeeeeee!

    Karuna then saw something shine in the destroyed monsters body.

    <em>Staaaab!</em>

    Karuna thrust his sword into it.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    It sounded like something broke.

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    And as the sound rang out, the monster popped like a balloon.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Buuuurn</em>

    It was a horrific sight, to the point that it was justifiable to call it the middle of hell.

    If it wasnt for the Fire Response Device congealing the fire right away, Seols lungs wouldve been filled with smoke and ash by now.

    Fuuu

    Not too long after, Seol saw messages.

    [You have defeated the Overgrown Lifeform.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired Multiple Spirit Container Belt (Iplete).]

    [You have acquired Blueprint: Multiple Spirit Container Belt.]

    [You have acquired Intact Vitality Powder.]

    [You have acquired Modest Leather Armor.]

    [You have acquired 10 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 2 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 677 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 33 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 18 medium blue potions.]

    An explosion of messages showed up at once.

    Seol quickly searched through the flood of messages to find the words that he wanted.

    Multiple Spirit Container! I knew it would be here.

    The Multiple Spirit Container Belt and its blueprint both came out at the same time Seol defeated the monster almost like the monster ate it.

    <strong>[Nice items has donated 400 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Were happy now, right? The spirit container belt is gonna fight on its own now, right?]</strong>

    - How the fuck is a belt going to fight on its own lol

    - Man theres so many rewards for a Solo Adventure

    - How was this hard at all sheeesh

    <strong>[Todays protagonist is has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Its Jamad. He was running around here and there on his own the entire day sheeesh]</strong>

    - FACTS

    - I was honestly scared when Jamad was left behind on his own

    - Jamad: It was at this moment I knew I fucked up haha

    - Stop bullying our Jamad

    - Look at Jamad man so inspirational.

    <strong>[nt Lover has donated 100 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Why did you burn the nts? Could you not hear them screaming in pain? I am a nt supporter.]</strong>

    - Yes, so let''s support them by burning them all up. Ohohoho!

    - They really burned well haha

    - The problem is solved!

    <strong>[Caught you has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I found out his pattern. Problem happens -> His summons solve it -> Nods his head after watching them solve it.]</strong>

    - Live life like Snowman.

    - That nodding part kinda pisses me off LMFAO

    - I bet even my baby cousin could do what he did.

    - Guys didnt you guys just see that he has amazing decision-making?

    - That was then and this is now!

    Seol checked the new items that he got.

    [[Multiple Spirit Container Belt (Iplete)]

    Quality: Special

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Defense: 20

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A belt designed by Griz, the genius inventor who is the pride of the continent.

    It has immense potential but for various reasons, only the foundation for it has been properly set.

    Basic Effect: +2 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Transforms every time it absorbs a spirit.]

    - Huuuuh? +2 Constitution only?

    - He worked this hard to only increase his constitution by 2? LMFAOOO

    - Buuuuurp Thats nice!

    Seol read through the entirety of the description then looked at the item that was likely rted to this item.

    [[Blueprint: Multiple Spirit Container Belt]

    Quality: Normal

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: A blueprint with instructions on how to create thepleted Multiple Spirit Container Belt.]

    The blueprint looked like a rather thin booklet. Seol flipped through a few of its pages.

    And then, he saw a message rted to it.

    [Hidden Adventure ''To the Best of Ones Ability'' is now active.]

    [Adventure To the Best of Ones Ability<strong></strong> is scheduled.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    A forced Linked Adventure?

    It seemed like the blueprint that Seol was holding onto was a secret that forced the Linked Adventure.

    Seol looked at the blueprint for another second before putting it into his inventory.

    Its fine though since it really didnt matter what my next Adventure was.

    Since he didnt want to go around wearing a simple +2 Constitution belt,pleting this Linked Adventure was the correct option.

    [[Modest Leather Armor]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Defense: 33

    Durability: 65/65

    Weight: 0.5kg

    A leather armor you can wear inside of your armor.

    It doesnt have any special effects but it is highly efficient in supporting your defense.

    Basic Effect: +7 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: No equipment restriction. Could be worn simultaneously with other armor.]

    - Summoners cant wear leather armor though?

    - I mean the effect says you can though?

    - Still, its only a constitution buff

    - Are you guys all blind It says it could be worn with other armor

    - OMG

    Seol was d that there was at least something of worth in all of this.

    The final reward that was left was the powder that he received.

    [[Intact Vitality Powder]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: A powder enhanced in vitality. However, you must be cautious as it can grow too much.]

    - What is this?

    - Where would you use this?

    Contrary to his viewers questioning responses, Seol was satisfied with it and gave a smile.

    This is a bigger pull than I expected.

    Seol also knew exactly where and when to use the powder as well.

    After confirming hisst reward, Seol stood up and wiped himself off.

    He then looked at the inoperational golem in front of him. That golem was the researcher who was under the monsters control until the end.

    Seol approached the golems input device.

    He approached it to free it.

    [[The question that popped up on the golems input device is this, Who is the first person that I, Griz, desired?]

    1. I, myself, Griz

    2. No one

    3. Furia, the Wind Dancer

    4. Yuran, the Human Merchant

    5. Mn

    ]

    ...What?

    Seol was able to solve all of the questions easily so far without trouble.

    And almost as proof of that statement, he had a massive army of golems behind his back.

    If everything was the same as before, the answer this time should be Griz as well. He was someone who loved himself above anyone else after all.

    However, Seol hesitated on the answer for this question. It was because of what Griz had told him before.

    <em>- Do you Really have to go? I, Griz, think I need you. I dont think I remember ever desiring something so much.</em>

    Seol, in the end, chose Mn, his final piece.

    - Ah! You picked the wrong one!

    - You idiot! How could you get something so easy wrong?!

    - How do you not know this? The answers obviously Griz.

    Seols decision was unexpected like the viewers reaction showed.

    Still, Seol calmly chose Mn as his answer as if he didnt care about being wrong at all.

    Griz was an extreme narcissist. How could the genius of the continent desire someone else other than himself? There was no way that would be the case.

    Still, if he was wrong then the only thing that would happen was the golem not moving.

    But then

    <em>Click.</em>

    The golem started to move.

    [You have activated Griam-1.]

    [You have rescued a sleeping golem. (20/20)]

    [You have rescued all of the researchers within the Remaining Time.]

    [You have been given additional rewards.]

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Seol woke up the final golem and its eyes started to glow blue.

    <em>Glow</em>

    [You have earned the achievement ''Every Golem Counts''.]

    [You have earned the title ''nt yer''.]

    Griz never left any traces of anyone other than himself in hisboratories.

    And right now, that extreme narcissist mentioned someone else for the first time potentially ever.

    The viewers were shocked after hearing an unfamiliar name again.

    - The answer was Mn?

    - It wasnt Griz?

    - All of the viewers were wrong

    - How did Snowman know?

    Even Seol, the person who woke up the golem, was surprised.

    Mn was that important to Griz?

    In Seols eyes, Mn was just his avatar and one of his many pieces.

    Seol was a bit surprised that a living, breathing person in Pandea, a world he once thought was a game, hadnt forgotten about his piece and missed him.

    And on the other hand, it also felt strange.

    Seol wasnt sure how to put into words the tingling feeling that he got.

    As Seol watched the burningb with confused eyes, Arta, theboratorys director, approached him.

    Guest, we have received so much help from you. Though the research material weve worked on for a long time might have been burned down, Griz shouldnt mind it either as we still have the records for it.

    Fuu

    Seol found it hard to forget the image of when the giant flower was right in front of him. It looked like it was straight out of a sci-fi movie.

    What the hell has Griz been doing?

    Since Grizs specialty was appearing out of nowhere and going here and there because they were busy, it was unlikely that Seol would meet him early in the Adventure.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    One of the golems carefully brought a small box and handed it to Seol.

    What is this?

    This is thanks for helping solve thebs problem.

    Ah.

    The additional reward.

    Even though Seol was already satisfied with the belt, denying this would make him a good person but not a strong person.

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    [You have acquired a Boots of Narrow Escape.]

    Boots?

    Yes, Griz was often highly interested in new materials as well. He always gave his best effort in pouring in the essence of Mechanical Engineering into materials other than steel like cloth and leather.

    And this is one of his inventions?

    Precisely. Also, the core engine in those boots is also one of Griz''s rtively newer models.

    Seol carefully inspected the boots he received as a reward.

    [[Boots of Narrow Escape]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Defense: 25

    Durability: 90/90

    Weight: 0.1kg

    These boots are as light as a feather

    However, an explosive power is hidden within them. It is one of the genius Grizs newest inventions.

    Basic Effect: +4 Constitution +3 Dexterity

    Bonus Effect: Able to Escape From Danger. It requires a 24-hour cooldown after it is used.]

    Escape from danger?

    - I died because I tied my shoes.

    - I died because my shoes didnt fit me

    - What are these effects?

    When Seol looked at Arta, Arta gave a friendly exnation of the boots.

    These boots give you instantaneous eleration. When you activate it, it will ignite and give you massive amounts of speed. I am not sure what the exact active duration time is but it is rather short.

    Are there any side effects?

    We have solved any problems we have found so far.

    The found so far part worried quite a bit but Seol liked the boots even more.

    Still, this should allow me to dodge those moments when theyll predictably target the summoner, right?

    Then that meant there was no better item for Seol than this since he still hadnt been able to take all of the skills he needed yet.

    How do I use it?

    All you need to do is kick the back of one foot with your other foot.

    Could I try it here?

    You are wee to. However, I suggest you test it out in an open area first until you get used to it.

    I see. Got it.

    And like that, Seol was able to get a secret weapon.

    And as he was checking it, Seol decided to check the title he received as well.

    [[Title: nt yer]

    Rted Achievement: Every Golem Counts (Adventure: The Sleeping Golems of the Forest)

    Bonus Effect: All stats increase by 5% when facing a nt-type monster. Talents rted to nts are given a bonus in proficiency(Cooking, Gardening, Demonic Beast Summoning, Etc.)]

    It was a shame that there werent many nt-type monsters on the continent but getting bonus cooking proficiency was amazing.

    Is this everything?

    Seol looked at the mess of the researchplex over his shoulder as he prepared to leave. The fact he was able to achieve this much despite his awful travel luck was good.

    Still, I need to reassess my strategies. There were way too many close calls.

    Like when Jamad got separated to fend off the nts alone.

    Since unreasonable circumstances could arise whenever, Seol had to prepare for them.

    Anyway

    Ah, would you like to leave your name behind, guest?

    My name?

    I need to notify Griz that there was a visitor.

    ...Its fine.

    I understand. Thank you for everything.

    And with that final conversation, Seol ended the Adventure.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    A beam of light surrounded him before he disappeared.

    <em>Swoooosh</em>

    3 hours after that

    <em>Bzzzzz!</em>

    As the central control unit was operating smoothly and the researchers were busy cleaning up the trash that came out of the event

    <em>Riiiing</em>

    The central control unit made a dialing sound that sporadically cut off.

    Arta then touched the unit.

    <em>Hummm</em>

    A glowing pattern showed up on Artas body.

    This is Lab 81. The individual you are connected to is Arta-2.

    ...it?

    The connection is unstable. Could you please say it again?

    The hissing stopped after a while. The person on the other end of the call coughed a couple times before speaking again.

    Its me. I heard there was an emergency?

    Yes, the biology researchplexs research materials overgrew for unknown reasons. Currently, the situation has been resolved.

    Oho? Resolved? How?

    Well

    Arta exined everything that had happened so far. Arta exined how the situation came about, what had happened, and how it was helped by someone.

    Griz showed interest in one particr aspect of it though.

    A guest? Is that really true?

    Yes, it is.

    Hm an uninvited guest they must be quite the magnanimous person.

    Arta spilled out even more details once Griz showed interest in it. However, those details only shocked Griz even more.

    He reactivated all of the golems? How is that possible?

    Everything that I have told you is the truth.

    Theres no way Arta, he only had one chance to answer each of the questions. Do you not understand what that means?

    I wouldnt dare even attempt to understand something like that.

    It means that he even answered <em>that question</em> that I mixed in. That guest knew about my rtionship with Mn. Oho This is quite interesting. So, wheres the thief?

    He left after the situation had ended.

    Griz let out a sigh.

    Grizs interest onlysted a short while.

    Well, theres nothing I can do about that then. Its not like Mn would return after leaving like that. Ah, I n to visit Laboratory 81 soon. With an important investor.

    Understood. I shall get everything ready.

    * * *

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Seol had arrived somewhere, still engulfed in light.

    What was in front of him were the shades of the many trees of the Great Forest.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 8th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 6. Iplete: Color Study.]

    [Adventure 6. Iplete: Color Study

    In Pandea, The World of Eternity, residents are aware that their world doesnt exist in simply one form. The typical answer given as an example of another realm is the Spirit Realm.

    Spirits are intelligent beings born from the coagted energy of nature.

    They, who use the pure elements as their strength, are powerful magicians and adorable miscreants.

    However, issues arise whenever those miscreants use Pandea as a yground and not the Spirit Realm.

    There is an increased chance that abnormal natural phenomena like wildfires, hail, droughts, and white nights ur equal to the amount of time they spend here.

    And around Nobira, problems like those have been happening for quite a while.

    It has already been decades since the barrier stone near the Great Forest that restricts movement between the physical realm and the spirit realm has had problems. These types of disasters are also referred to as a spirit flood.

    The barrier stone was quickly able to be restored thanks to the Aquarius Magic Tower but they still havent been able to recover all of the scattered spirits. However, they shouldnt have been able to scatter far from the barrier stone in the Great Forest due to the broken barrier.

    You must capture or kill the spirits remaining in the physical realm before they cause problems. It will help you more the more various types of spirits you are able to aid.

    Objective: Capture or kill as many different kinds of spirits as you can.

    Zodiac will have a negative perception of you upon failure. You will also be given the a sense of shame status upon failure.

    Remaining Time [719:59]]

    A month? Im given a month to do this?

    Seol became dull for a second like he was hit by a hammer after realizing the amount of time given to him. It was abnormally longpared to his previous Adventures.

    Giving me this much time should mean that it''s annoying to clear

    Also, the adventure had a unique title.

    It was given the title Iplete before Color Study.

    Seol, after confirming that, had a strange feeling.

    I didnt tell anyone about the Multiple Spirit Container though?

    As Seol thought to himself, he turned around and saw a group of three people whispering to each other.

    Huh? Its a person?

    Dont worry about him. Hespetition anyway.

    Yeah, but

    They were right.

    Transferees didnt always have an ideal rtionship where they helped each other. They alsopeted and envied one another.

    Seol looked away from the group and looked at the reception desk that caught his eye.

    There was a hooded man with dull eyes and a young woman in pigtails next to him wearing reading sses. She then sat down on the chair in front of the desk and looked at Seol.

    The way they looked so out of life reminded him of graduate students.

    You must be an Adventurer from Nobira whos here to help.

    Yes, I am.

    As you know, we at the Aquarius Magic Tower are very busy people. First

    ...Youre busy right now?

    Then do we look like were resting right now? We have been ceaselessly thinking about a solution for this problem at a macroscopic level.

    Its true. Were not like you simpletons who have to use your bodies to achieve any argh, its fine. Anyway, present your identification card.

    Seol thought that the people from the Magic Tower were quite cold.

    Well, it was definitely expected.

    This theme was already well established in the game as well. They were the ssic example of people who were tsuntsuntsuntsun and not tsundere.

    They were a haughty group of people who made you want to go see them with a hammer in your hand just by reading the dialogue script.

    The magicians in this world often wanted to use their intellectual superiority to gain as much power as they could. Even in the smallest of rtions.

    These two might be better than the mages that appearter but still

    Seol was annoyed, but didnt want to waste his strength on a couple of people who hed only be meeting for a short while. He put forth his identification card.

    Where are you Ah, so ites up as him registering in Kongory. Hm Snowman? I feel like I heard that name before

    Whats wrong? Is it a counterfeit?

    N-No. Its not that

    The man forcibly put strength in his eyes and then looked back and forth between Seol and his identification card.

    Uhh So Snowman?

    Yes.

    Huh? Isnt Snowman that Adventurer?

    Quiet! Ah, I apologize for yelling. Are you perhaps the person who made the biggest contribution in the recent takedown of the Rock Mr Tribe in the Pointy Mountains?

    I dont know that much but I did face off against the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Oh my goodness..

    Is he him? Is he him?

    Fame worked in situations like this in Pandea.

    It brought out goodwill in unexpected individuals and sometimes gave you an advantage when it came to negotiations.

    It was also another reason for why you had to go through tough Adventures.

    It really is better the more fame you have.

    Fame wasnt as meaningful at first but if you steadily built it up, it allowed you to choose Adventures with incredible rewards.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Ah! Look at me losing track. Here, its a spirit container for capture!

    The man didnt hand over the big box next to him but the smaller box that was near his feet.

    This is

    Its an improved model that we dont have that many supplies of, so our master told us to only give it to someone we could trust!

    And youre giving that to me?

    Yes!

    The group of people who were transported earlier mustve heard because they started whispering to each other again.

    We get these big, heavy ones and that person gets the improved model? Isnt this way too unfair?

    What did he do? Did something happen? Should I ask him when hes done talking to them?

    Its fine. He looks like he has a temper.

    The word unfair was tossed around a lot in Pandea. However, even if it was unfair, they didnt have the strength to correct it.

    And that option wasnt avable to Seol either.

    I appreciate it but Ill have to decline.

    H-Huh? Why?

    Its because I already have a spirit container.

    Ah, I see! Then we would require you to register it. Keeping track is the priority after all. There could be problemster when we give out the rewards if we dont.

    Seol then handed over the iplete multiple spirit container that he had.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Woah what an interesting design Did you make this yourself?

    The man checked each individual spirit container attached to the belt.

    I got it from an acquaintance.

    Hm? Uh Wait a second, this is Fryn, look at this.

    Seol saw a new message on his interface.

    [The main contents of Iplete: Color Study have changed.]

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Let me huh?

    The woman named Fryn mustve noticed how exceptional the multiple spirit container was since she kept fiddling with it.

    Griz was a genius who had apletely unique way of thinking. His inventions reflected him and also ignored all preconceived norms.

    Did they realize Griz made it?

    The two magicians looked at each other before speaking to Seol.

    There arent any issues with it, but

    But?

    Could you please tell us where you got this?

    Its a bit troublesome to say where I got this from since they disliked being disclosed, said Seol.

    Seol was able to expertly deflect the question since it was one that he expected.

    Darn Sigh, it makes sense. Theres no way an expert whos capable of creating something like this normal.

    Anyway, did you finish registering it?

    The man tried toe up with a reason to ask for more information but realized that Seol would have to see him one more time before he left. The man then sighed a breath of relief before answering Seols question.

    Well yes, here you go. All you have to do now is bring spirits, dead or alive, in the spirit containers.

    Understood.

    Ah, right. Theres also been a troublesome issue that has arisen nearby recently.

    A troublesome issue?

    Some of the Adventurers who havee as support have disappeared

    Have they gone missing?

    That has been the conversation internally. However, we would need some time to do a search operation since the Magic Tower is also in a busy period.

    The magician was basically telling him that if any problems arose while he was in the forest, they wouldn''t being to help him. Seol had to take care of his own survival himself.

    Seol sighed, nodded, and then entered the forest.

    * * *

    The environment here was definitely influenced by the spirit flood.

    Certain areas of the forest had trees growing in strange, eerie shapes and the tiny stream overflowing with water. There were also not only swamps that could swallow your entire foot but also cracked earth with heat rising from it.

    Its a mess. You wouldnt even be able to tell that its the Great Forest at a nce.

    As long as the spirits were using the forest as their yground, the forest would rapidly die. In fact, it could already just be on the verge of death.

    Seol opened the Multiple Spirit Container Belts blueprint he received from Laboratory 81.

    The blueprint was filled with Grizs friendly exnations of everything.

    On it, was written how the spirit pouch worked, which spirits had to enter which container, and the firepower you could expect.

    In fact, the blueprint even exined to you how you could coax each corresponding spirit.

    And as expected from the genius of the continent, you could really tell his wit and intelligence in what he wrote.

    After reading through the gist of the blueprint, Seol was able to surmise why the belt was left iplete.

    He was toozy to do it.

    There was something about it written in Grizs exnations as well.

    <em>- I wasnt able to confirm it myself since I was inspired by something else but since it is theoretically sound, there shouldnt be any problems as long as you follow whats written on the blueprint</em>

    After that were a bunch more lengthy excuses for why he wasnt able toplete the belt.

    Anyway, first is the Spring Green Spirit, right?

    Now that Seol knew how to use the spirit container, there was no reason to sit still. Seol wasnt the type of person who hesitated when he had a clear goal either.

    The first thing that Seol did was enter the forest to capture the Spring Green Spirit. It was widely known as the most docile after all.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    The further Seol walked into the forest, the thicker the vegetation got.

    The dense vegetation blocked off some sunlight until it reached a point where sunlight was absent.

    However, Seol preferred that.

    Seeing through the darkness was easy for Seol and the spirit he was looking for was one that was also easier to find in the dark.

    It was humid and it smelled like rotting trees and leaves.

    And like that, Seols first day passed by.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    Seol lit a campfire at night to escape the cold and simply fell asleep.

    He didnt need to particrly prepare anything for the possible dangers as Jamad and Karuna would continue to stay on guard as he was asleep.

    It was at times like this when he was really d he took the summoner ss.

    Three days had passed.

    The tight schedule he was trying to follow started to exhaust him.

    So this is why they gave me a month.

    The Great Forest was indescribably massive.

    And it was only thanks to the barrier stone being nearby that there werent that many monsters. If it was deeper into the forest, he wouldve had to face countless monsters by now.

    And at that moment

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Huh? The wind

    It smelled strongly like a wet forest.

    <em>Shhhhhh</em>

    As Seol was starting to think that it was creepy, he saw a light from a deeper part of the forest.

    A green light?

    <em>Chime</em>

    A clear sound rang in his ears from the distant green light. It almost sounded like a marble rolling away.

    Seol headed straight toward the light.

    Its here.

    When he finally arrived at where the light was radiating from, he discovered spirits glowing green.

    <em>Chiiime Chime</em>

    That sound from before wasing from their bodies.

    These spirits who radiated green light were about a meter tall, about the size of an average child, and somewhat reminded Seol of chubby acorns.

    <em>Chime</em>

    One of the spirits came and approached Seol. It was like the spirit was trying to tell him something with its eyes.

    Obviously, since Seol didnt learn Spirit Language, he wasnt able to understand it and could only make guesses.

    And almost as if it was to ease his uncertainty, he saw options.

    [[You have discovered a Spring Green Spirit. What do you do?]

    1. Kill it.

    2. Kidnap it.

    3. Attempt to talk to it.

    4. Follow it.

    5. [Required: Spiritmancer] Demand it to obey you.

    ]

    The only normal options were options 3 and 4 and sincemunication was impossible with only one person knowing thenguage, Seol chose to go with option 4.

    Seol then followed the spirit while being cautious and mindful of his actions.

    <em>Chime</em>

    The Spring Green Spirit petted the trees and even hugged Seols leg, mistaking it for a tree.

    - Come here little acorn~

    - C-Cute

    - Krgh My heart Thats a dangerous lifeform.

    - Run away! Snowman is super brutal!

    - Hes licking his lips while watching you guys! Be careful!

    Seol chased after the Spring Green Spirit, thinking of it like watching over a niece or a nephew.

    He did that for two days.

    Even if he thought of it as his adorable niece or nephew, watching over it for two days straight would stress anyone out.

    Still, Seol kept following three steps behind the spirit with a smile on his face. He had a smile despite the fact anyone would be bored by this process.

    And as he was mindlessly following the spirit, he had a thought. He remembered a time when he experienced something simr.

    I see.

    He experienced something like this when he rolled the dice outside of The World of Eternity.

    Seol had just finished a battle that resulted in cut flesh and sttered blood all over the battlefield. After that Adventure, he decided to take a step back from being at the central events of the world and took on a rxing Adventure. The feeling he had when he was on that rxing Adventure was the same feeling he had now.

    Perhaps the five difficult Adventures he went on before tired him out more than he thought they did.

    Seol could feel his distracting thoughts and anguish all flush away.

    [You have spent a long time with a Spring Green Spirit.]

    [Your Spirit permanently increases by 1.]

    [Your resistance against mind-type spells increases slightly.]

    Seol hadnt been aiming for this but still smiled when he saw the message.

    He then continued to chase after the Spring Green Spirit.

    The spirit had just been having fun for the past two days but was now starting to return wetness to the dried-upnd.

    Originally, the Great Forest was rich with water.

    The fact that a forest like this became so dry meant that it was probably the other spirits tricks.

    <em>Chime</em>

    The Spring Green Spirit petted the earth.

    And when it did, something shocking happened.

    <em>Slosh</em>

    Arge area quickly became damp, grass and flowers sprouted up.

    But it looked like the spirit became tired because of what it did. It had trouble keeping its eyes open now.

    <em>Rub Rub</em>

    The Spring Green Spirit used magic once again despite its drowsy eyes. A few secondster, it had a flower crown in its hand.

    <em>Tap. tap.</em>

    You want me to duck?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    The Spring Green Spirit put the flower crown on Seols head when he ducked.

    And then it stared at Seol. Almost like it had finished its business and was waiting for Seol to say something.

    Do you want toe with me?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Seol opened one of the spirit containers on his waist.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Frssss</em>

    The Spring Green Spirit was sucked inside of it.

    And as the spirit container glowed green, Seol received a bunch of messages.

    [You have captured Chiring, the Spring Green Spirit.]

    [You have procured Green.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 1]

    [It has taken the Green spot in the Spirit Pouch.]

    * * *

    <em>Crackle Crackle.</em>

    Seol had a nk look on his face as he stared at the campfire in front of him.

    Are 2 spirits really everything that Ive captured?

    Currently, he had captured green and orange.

    A month was a tighter timeframe than he originally thought. Since Seol had already used 5 days, he had to speed up.

    If it was any other Adventure, he wouldve already returned to Nobira by now.

    Spring Green and Morning Orange, right?

    After the Spring Green Spirit, Seol captured the Morning Orange Spirit.

    Even though capturing two spirits in the span of five days wouldve made the other Adventurers drop their jaws in awe, Seol was disappointed.

    Is the Night Spirit not going toe tonight either?

    The Night Violet Spirit.

    It was a spirit that you could run into if you were active at night but it was a mistake to assume they were easily found.

    Still, as long as Seol kept it up, he should probably run into at least one before the Remaining Time ran out.

    Well thats that, but Grizs belt only bes functional after you capture the 3rd one, right?

    The spirit pouch became stronger with each spirit container you filled up.

    Still, the minimum required to activate it was three spirits and Seol still had yet to reach it.

    Fuu hm?

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    Seol definitely felt a presence in the bushes. It was almost like they were trying to reveal themselves.

    Who are you?

    Ah I you dont need to be on guard.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    A woman, who looked like they could be a college freshman, walked out of the bushes.

    Seol assumed that she was lost in the forest after noticing the scratches on her body.

    Im sorry but could I pleasee warm up by the fire?

    Seol paused for a second. He then looked at her and gestured toward the fire.

    Come sit.

    Thank you!

    Did you get lost?

    Yes, I did

    The woman waspletely like a drowned rat.

    There was blood sttered here and there on her face and shoes. And judging from the quiver on her back, she was likely an archer.

    The two faced each other from opposite sides of the campfire while warming up.

    Seol then asked a question when the timing felt appropriate.

    Wheres your party?

    I dont have one. I came here alone from the start

    I see.

    But thanks to you, Ill at least be able to sleepfortably tonight

    Whats your name?

    Han Han Seo-ryeong. What about you, ahjussi?

    Im not that old. My names Kang Seol.

    Ah yeah.

    Here, have some cocoa.

    Thank you

    <em>Sip</em>

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    As the awkward mood continued, Seol only continued to poke the ground.

    - What a shock! Snowmans real name was Kang Seol

    - Kang Seol? Doesnt that also mean snowfall in Korean? No wonder! I was wondering why he named himself Snowman haha

    - What the hell kind of name is Kang Seol lmfaooo

    As his viewers continued to talk about his name as it was their first time hearing it, Seol heard a sound from afar.

    <em>Thud. Thud</em>

    The earth shook.

    Something was definitely approaching them.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Huh? Uh over there

    I heard it.

    <em>Thud</em>

    Thete-night intruder was quite bad at stealth.

    Other than the fact that it was stomping around everywhere, it also glowed brightly and was massive.

    It mightve been smaller than Jamad but it was definitely bigger than Karuna.

    I-I think its a spirit

    Yeah, me too.

    H-How many are there?

    I can see it.

    Sh-should we run away? What do we th-the spirit container!

    - Th-the Pok Ball!

    - Its kind of funny how shes all flustered.

    No, we can just sit still.

    What? Isnt it dangerous?

    Just think of it as a bee.

    - A fucking big bee

    - How the fuck are you going to call that a bee lol

    About five to six swaying lights came right next to Seol and Seo-ryeong and stood still. They then calmly sat down next to the campfire to warm up.

    Most spirits dont attack humans unless they were attacked first. ying tricks was another story though.

    And it wasnt like I made the campfire for no reason.

    Fire Red Spirits went wherever there was a fire.

    Obviously, Seol didnt expect a whole group of them toe either though.

    Seo-ryeong and Seol both just sat still, doing nothing other than stare at the campfire.

    As he was starting to feel tired, Seol noticed that a Fire Red Spirit sitting next to him was looking down at him. It mightve been a giant spirit but they were innocent, like a puremb

    The spirit looked obviously tired.

    Do you want to go inside this and sleep?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Seol opened the spirit container.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Frssss</em>

    Seo-ryeongs eyes were wide with shock as she watched Seol.

    In her eyes, Seol was practically a tamer, expertly leading the spirit to do what he wanted.

    I did it!

    [You have captured Pojo, the Fire Red Spirit.]

    [You have procured Red.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 3]

    [It has taken the Red spot in the Spirit Pouch.]

    Seol finally fulfilled the requirements for it.

    And after that, the message that Seol had waited a long time for finally showed up.

    [Multiple Spirit Container Belt (Iplete) is changing.]

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Seols spirit pouch was covered in a green, red, and orange glow.

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    The light slowly dimmed down before revealing apletely new belt that shone in three different colors.

    [Multiple Spirit Container Belt (Iplete) has changed to Three Spirits.]

    Three Spirits

    The Spirit Pouch was finally revealing its real effects.

    [[Three Spirits]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Defense: 30

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A belt with the power of three spirits. It was designed by Griz andpleted by Snowman.

    Basic Effect: +10 Strength, +10 Dexterity, +10 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Spirits Blessing (Unique). It will continue to change as you absorb more spirits.]

    <strong>[Oh my god has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[What the fuck is this?]</strong>

    - This item actually looks pretty good.

    - I cant believe this is real

    - I bet youd be super popr if you wore that to a club

    - Youve never been to a club, have you?

    - Im sorry, I just thought it would be cool

    Three Spirits

    The belt might have sounded like the name of an alcohol brand but it had a unique effect.

    It has a unique effect even though theyre supposed to be super rare in the early game?

    There were many instances of items having effects that gave a bonus to stats, speed, energy, or other such things but there werent that many items that had an effect which could directly influence the battle.

    The majority of those kinds of items appeared in the mid tote game and they each had their own unique effects.

    And each unique skill had their own distinct effect.

    Spirits Blessing, hm so I guess it might work like this?

    To give a brief exnation for what Seol understood from the description, Spirits Blessing gave Seol an elemental shield.

    It was a skill that defended you from sudden magical attacks.

    And the number of elements it can block and the amount of damage the shield can absorb increases with the number of different spirits in my spirit containers

    If Seol could capture seven spirits, he would be able to defend against seven different types of elemental attacks for a short period of time.

    Theoretically, this item could block seven spells in a second.

    Even though low-mid level spells were the most this item could defend, even that was enough to make casters in the early game curse and shout in rage.

    Huh? Your belt changed. Is that your spirit container?

    It is. Its a unique piece of equipment.

    Thats interesting Can I touch it?

    No.

    Ah okay.

    - Nope.

    - Behave yourself!

    - No way!

    - How dare you try to covet my item Come back after a million years!

    - hahaha

    - You guys are making me want to curse at you guys lol

    As the Fire Red Spirits found their seats and prepared to sleep, Seo-ryeong also started to doze off.

    Ill take the night watch. You can sleep first.

    Really? I was feeling really tired too Did I walk around too much today?

    Yeah, thats probably it.

    Then thank you Ill take the night watch when you wake me up then.

    Yeah.

    Seo-ryeong let out a sigh andid down on a giant leaf.

    Seol then pulled out something from his inventory.

    <em>Slide</em>

    - No!

    - Children get the fuck out! Children get the fuck out!

    - Thats rated R!

    What Seol pulled out was a book. It was the blueprints for the Multiple Spirit Container and his notes for it.

    - ???: Hahaha Ill read books while youre asleep.

    - ???: Im such a bookworm Hahaha What do you think, huh?!

    -

    Seol read through the blueprints for a long while.

    After Three Spirits is

    [ - Once three different types of spirits have been captured, the belt will reveal its true abilities.

    Obviously, it would be best if I gathered all of the different spirit types myself but I didnt capture any of them since I was busy. I have no interest in a proven theory.

    However, I am writing this down in case people im that I didnt capture the spirits because I was unable to. Haha I will write down how to capture them. With that, no one will doubt my genius. ]

    After that, Griz wrote down how to capture the low-rank spirits in great detail.

    Since medium-rank spirits wont enter the spirit containers anyway, the belt was made with only low-rank spirits in mind.

    Seol read through all of it.

    And up to here was everything that Seol had read multiple times to force himself to memorize.

    However, the parts after that were things that Seol read and was familiar with but still hadnt memorized.

    [ - Additional Information) About the Light White Spirit and the Shadow ck Spirit ]

    Hm

    Seol watched Seo-ryeong toss and turn in bed for a second before continuing his book.

    [ - This section isnt based on experience but on the knowledge and word of mouth I heard so dont trust it blindly. ]

    What is he trying to say then?

    [ - This information is a mix of information Griz found in an ancient spirits book and his own genius. How does he know the ancient spiritsnguage? Its because I can speak 12nguages! Thenguage I am most interested in though is how I wouldmunicate with a machine without speaking ]

    Surprisingly, that probably wasnt just him putting on airs. At least judging by how he causes so much of a ruckus wherever he goes at least

    [ - Venta, the Light White Spirit, and Shades, the Shadow ck Spirit, are both much rarer than the other spirits. This is especially the case for Shades as there is barely anyone who has ever seen them.

    However, that could also be counted as a blessing. Most spirits are gentle to the point that theyre stupid (thats why I hate them) but these two are a different story. You must be cautious of them. These two spirits aim to kill people. ]

    This was part of the reason why Seol was so cautious as he captured the spirits.

    [ - I will write down how to handle them and how to capture them.

    First, finding those two types of spirits is an adversity in and of itself. You have nine spirit containers on your belt. Two of them look different from the others, right? Those are special spirit containers made to catch them. (They wont enter the containers by their own volition so you must exhaust them before forcefully absorbing them into it)

    Look inside of the dusky spirit container. Theres white powder, right? Its spirit solvent. Its practically poison for spirits. How are you going to feed it to them? Ill teach you that now. First Wait Why am I writing this down too? ]

    * * *

    A couple of days ago

    The three people who Seol saw when he was first transferred here were strolling through the Great Forest.

    Woocheol, why are you going so deep into the forest? You could just shit around here, yknow?

    Ah, sorry its just embarrassing.

    Its a forest well, its fine.

    Hahaha

    Anyway Where the hell are they? Id catch them all if I could fucking see them.

    Despite the fact they were able to venture deep into the forest, they were only able to fill up one spirit container.

    Even though the three of them had already spent 10 days here, they were behind Seol.

    They mustve felt that they were in a slump as well since theirck of progress was starting to upset them.

    Uh said Woocheol. He was hesitating.

    What is it?

    I saw some traces of something when I was over there

    What? Really?!

    I-Im not 100% sure though.

    However, those words were enough to excite his party members.

    The truth wasnt important to them right now. What was important to them was the security that came with making progress toward their goal and not just aimlessly wandering around.

    What are we doing right now?! Lets just go! What are we going to do if it runs away?

    What about sleep

    We can catch it now and then sleep during the day, no?

    Then lets go check it out together. I saw it, over in that direction.

    Take the lead! Lets just finish this one and then leave. Im getting so annoyed that I dont think Ill be able to do this anymore.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    Woocheol led his party members.

    Bugs were flocking to their bodies and the sharp grass was cutting their skin but they didnt notice any of it. How would they notice it when an opportunity to make progress was right in front of them?

    And luckily Woocheol was right.

    You were right! They really are traces of a spirit. But

    The traces are continuing

    Should we go?

    Of course.

    What if its a person?

    Then we can just back off if it is.

    The party of three walked for quite a while, trailing the traces of something.

    Moments before they were about toin, they had arrived somewhere.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    It was an open hill filled with flowers and fireflies.

    And it was also filled with many spirits.

    Their white light made the party think of them as stars that fell to Earth, sad that they couldnt go back up.

    Oh my god

    This is crazy This is crazy

    Not too long after, one of the spirits discovered the party and carefully approached them.

    <em>Float</em>

    H-Huh? Itsing over here?

    Itll be fine as long as we stay still.

    How do you know that? Th

    The white spirit had grabbed one of their hands before they knew it. It then led them, dragging them along.

    Woocheol, the first toe into contact with the spirit, said, I dont think its dangerous. I think its weing us?

    Huh? Yeah I mean it looks that way

    Why dont youe too? I think it wants to give us something.

    Huh?

    The other spirits came too and pulled the party along, grabbing them by their arms.

    It felt like a dream. They party started mixing themselves in with the group of spirits.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    A cool breeze swayed the flowers and grass.

    This was what people probably meant when they said they got drunk off the atmosphere.

    The party members danced with the spirits like they were seeing a mirage.

    Spinning.

    And spinning more.

    They then slowlyid down on the flowery hill. It was very natural.

    However, Woocheol was standing up, unlike his other party members.

    Huh? Why am I lying down?

    The party members watched Woocheol for a second before having a chill run down their spine. The person they were looking at felt like a stranger.

    And that was probably why they said,

    Who are you?

    Y-Youre not Woocheol?

    Suddenly, Woocheols mouth stretched and ripped apart. It had be a dark shadow andughed as it watched them.

    <em>Snap</em>

    <em>Cruuuunch!</em>

    Guaaaaargh!

    * * *

    <em>CRAAAASH!</em>

    A lightning bolt had struck a tree.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Kyaaaa!

    Its dangerous to yell. You might startle the spirits.

    E-Excuse me, did you not just see me getting startled just now?

    Well, you wont kill anyone just because youre startled, right?

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Seo-ryeong instantly became quiet after that. She realized what Seol was saying to her.

    I-I could die? Here?

    You might, if you startle a spirit?

    Why are you saying it as if its something so obvious like ordering a beer at a bar?

    Shh. You have to be quieter.

    Seriously

    <em>CRAAASH!</em>

    A lightning bolt had struck again, igniting a tree nearby.

    I-Ill be quiet. Im ing.

    What? Whatsing?

    A spirit.

    <em>Craaaackle Crackle</em>

    A yellow spirit was approaching Seol and Seo-ryeong while discharging electricity all around it.

    Uh I can feel static even here. Isnt this dangerous?

    It is dangerous.

    ...God damn it.

    But, we wont die as long as we stay still.

    The spirit was Shpatz, the Static Yellow Spirit. Shpatz had a naive expression as it spread electricity all around it.

    Wh-why is it doing this?

    Maybe to converse with us?

    To talk to us?

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Hrgh!

    Seol and Seo-ryeong both felt electricity flow through them.

    [Who are you two?]

    The electricity carried Sptazs thoughts when it flowed through their body. And the moment Seol heard the question, he saw a few options.

    [[A Static Yellow Spirit is talking to you. It seems that it has an interest in humans. How do you respond?]

    1. How dare a spirit Do you want to die?

    2. Dont do that, please. Im sorry.

    3. Why are you causing a mess here? You shouldnt do that.

    4. Do you want toe with us?

    5. Is there anything I can help with?

    ]

    Seol responded exactly how Griz rmended in the blueprint to capture it.

    Is there anything I can help with?

    Shpatz mustve understood Seol as electricity flowed through his body again.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Help me?]

    Yeah.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Are you sure you two will be able to help me? Its something very hard.]

    Im sure.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Then follow me. If you do me a favor, Ill also do you a favor.]

    <em>Turn</em>

    Shpatz stopped the electricity from discharging from its body and turned around. It then started to walk, leading Seol and Seo-ryeong.

    Seol and Seo-ryeong nodded to each other, knowing that they were sessful ining to an agreement.

    I have no idea whats going on What are we supposed to help that kid with?

    Well know when we get there.

    Seol thought of Shpatzs characteristic which had been written in the blueprint.

    <em>- Shpatz are one of the few spirits capable of conversation and they remind me of one of those children with a lot of worries. Um Shpatz have a </em><strong><em>lot</em></strong><em> of trivial worries. My worries are important and difficult though, like world peace. Anyway, Im sure Shpatz will follow you if you can help solve their worries.</em>

    In other words, Seol can capture Shpatz by solving a small, trivial issue.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Shpatz started to walk faster.

    Seol and Seo-ryeong tried their best to keep up by walking but had to resort to running eventually.

    Gasp Gasp Are we still not there yet?

    I think were here.

    ...A cave?

    Apletely pitch-ck cave weed them.

    Shpatz then faced them while standing in front of the caves entrance.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [My worry is in here. Are you really going to help me?]

    Seol didnt hesitate to enter the cave.

    He felt a chill enwrap his body as he entered it. That then caused Seol to smile.

    Ah, I think I know what Shpatzs worry is.

    R-Really?

    Yeah, but it isnt a simple one.

    ...What? What do you

    <em>Thud Thuud</em>

    Something giant was walking toward them.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thuuuud</em>

    The cave shook as the existence that filled up its entirety revealed its grotesque appearance.

    It was massive, like a gori walking upright on its two legs, and waspletely covered in white hair.

    ...A yeti.

    A yeti? Thats a yeti? I-Isnt this dangerous then?

    It might be dangerous if it was a normal yeti but a spirits controlling it right now.

    A spirit? Huh? Youre right?

    A dark spirit was glowing in an indigo hue on top of the yetis head. It was seated on the yetis head and watching Shpatz.

    The yeti was calmly sitting down in the middle of the cave, doing nothing.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    It was like the two spirits were having a heated conversation with their abilities. Static and cold air would flow back and forth, the chill even freezing some of the surroundings.

    What are they talking about? asked Seo-ryeong to Seol.

    I dont know either.

    I just assumed you would since you knew everything up to this point

    If I had to guess though, Id assume they''re engaging in a war of nerves

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    The spirit releasing cold on top of the yeti

    Seol was sure of it. That spirit was probably Frosy, a Frost Indigo Spirit.

    <em>- Shpatz are spirits who control arge amount of territory. However, they cant stand anyone entering their territory and always tries to chase others out. Most gentle spirits just listen to that childish spirits request but sometimes, they dont.</em>

    Griz was right.

    It was clearly a territorial battle. And Seol was standing between them, trying to read the mood.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Electricity flowed through Seol.

    Shpatz had finished its conversation with the spirit and was talking to Seol.

    [Frosys mean. They dont listen to me.]

    What would you like me to do?

    Seol waited for Shpatz to give a request.

    In the worst-case scenario, Shpatz might even request Seol to fight Frosy.

    However, luckily, Shpatz gave a reasonable request.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [You have to have a battle of strength against Frosys baby. Shpatz is weak so I cant even beat that baby.]

    Using baby as a word to describe that massive yeti sounded a bit awkward to Seol but it was clear that he had to fight it in some way.

    Like an arm wrestle?

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Arm? Its probably that?]

    Ill help you if I can include another condition.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Condition?]

    If I beat Frosy, they also need to grant me a request.

    Shpatz must have delivered that message to Frosy as well since it nodded its head not too long after.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [They agreed! Frosy must think that their baby would never lose to you! But truthfully I dont think youll win either sorry.]

    Then let me help you with that. Because I never said that Id be the one doing it.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Huh? Then who? The girl next to you?]

    Frosy had already created an ice table for arm wrestling. It was crossing its arms and watching Seol and Shpatz with a triumphant look on its face.

    And then Seol flicked his hand.

    <em>Swirl</em>

    There was a ck glow in his hands and in an instant, a giant, ck troll appeared. The troll was rivaling the yeti in size.

    This ba I mean, friend will be taking my ce.

    Frosy''s eyes were shocked open for a moment before starting to nod with a smile on their face. It was clear that they were okay letting Shpatz try as much as they wanted.

    Jamad grabbed the yetis hand per Seols request.

    I cant believe I have to do something so pathetic.

    Our lives are on the line even now, Jamad.

    Hmph.

    Jamads massive size was a huge shock to Seo-ryeong who was standing next to Seol as well.

    O-Oh my god

    Her mouth was agape as the only thing she could do was watch the two giants muscr arms.

    Shpatz raised their hand.

    It was the signal that the match was about to start.

    And then

    <em>Lower!</em>

    Shpatz lowered their hand.

    Hargh!

    Kuwraaah!

    An extraordinary battle of strength between a shadow and a yeti had started.

    Krwah!

    <em>THUD!</em>

    The yeti was stomping its feet as it tilted its body to bend Jamads arm.

    <em>Stomp! Stomp!</em>

    The yeti snorted air out of its nose in a puff to the point that it was visible to the others.

    Still, Jamad waspletely immovable. He watched the yeti for a second before leisurely turning around to Seol.

    Hey, can I end it here now?

    Seol shrugged.

    The yeti was immensely powerful but it was still sorelycking in strength to challenge Jamad, the Rock Mr Tribes irregr.

    Haah!

    Jamad tensed up and mmed the yetis hand down on the table in an explosive burst.

    <em>SLAM!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The ice table broke.

    Jamad had broken the table while defeating the yeti.

    Kwruaaah!

    Seol wasnt sure if Jamad held back or if the yeti was just that durable but neither was hurt.

    Shpatz pointed at Frosy with a gleeful face.

    It was clear from Shpatzs reactions that it enjoyed beating Frosy.

    Frosy was stunned. The only thing they did was look back and forth at Jamad and Seol.

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Seol returned Jamad and looked at Frosy and Shpatz. Shpatz, remembering their promise, spoke to Seol.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [Thanks for solving my worry! So, whats your request?]

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Frosy was also looking at Seol with simr eyes.

    Come with me, smiled Seol.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Frosy and Shpatz both had a horrified look on their faces.

    Spirits were unable to break their promise. It was a fact that was known all throughout Pandea to the point that it was consideredmon sense.

    Frosy, who promised to listen to Seols request if they lost, and Shpatz, who promised to listen to Seols request if he helped them, were both in the same situation.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [...Well, it is a promise.]

    The two reluctantly nodded their heads.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Frssss</em>

    The two spirits were absorbed into the Three Spirits.

    [You have captured Shpatz, the Static Yellow Spirit.]

    [You have procured Yellow.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 4]

    [It has taken the Yellow spot in the Three Spirits.]

    [You have captured Frosy, the Frost Indigo Spirit.]

    [You have procured Indigo.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 5]

    [It has taken the Indigo spot in the Three Spirits.]

    And then

    Glow

    [Three Spirits has changed to Five Spirits.]

    The belt started vibrating before glowing in five different colors.

    Kwuargh!

    Frosts baby, the yeti, was shocked by the light and quickly scurried deeper into the cave.

    Seol turned away from the yeti and checked his new belt.

    [[Five Spirits]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Defense: 30

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A belt with the power of five spirits. It was designed by Griz andpleted by Snowman.

    Basic Effect: +10 Strength, +10 Dexterity, +10 Constitution, +10 Wisdom, +10 Intelligence

    Bonus Effect: Spirits Blessing (Unique). It will continue to change as you absorb more spirits.]

    Seo-ryeong was shocked by Seols belt changing again.

    Y-Your belt is doing that glowing thing again?!

    Yes, it is.

    Arent you amazed? Your belt was making noises too, ahjussi!

    Im not an ahjussi and yes, Im amazed too.

    - You gotta calm them down when they cry~

    - Yeah, you can shut up now.

    - Wow. It. Is. So. Amazing.

    - Why does it feel like the two havent gotten any closer at all? LOL

    - Snowman! Youll never be a shounen manhwa MC with his own harem if you keep ying hard to get!

    - Tsk tsk Its also not fun if the couple dont have any chemistry with each other!

    Seol had already collected five different spirits into his belt.

    Yellow and Indigo were the most aggressive spirits so capturing the other spirits will probably be easier than it was just now.

    The only spirits left were the Waterdrop Blue Spirit and the Evening Violet Spirit.

    Seol was feeling a sense of aplishment since he was extremely close to his goal.

    However, he was only happy for a second. He then asked Seo-ryeong a question.

    Seo-ryeong, why arent you capturing spirits?

    Ah Its because I ran out of the spirit containers that I brought Ill just go back with you though. Im already so deep in the Great Forest that I

    Sure.

    Seol couldnt tell how strong she was but right now, she was in the middle of the Great Forest.

    Escaping the Great Forest alone was something that was dangerous to anyone who wasnt Seol.

    Seol understood why she wanted to escape with him.

    * * *

    Seol kept up with his rigorous schedule.

    However, since there were no longer any spirits who could attack him during the day, he was much more rxed than before.

    After the night, Seol headed toward his next objective, a small stream that flowed through the forest.

    <em>Pitter Patter</em>

    <em>Kyahahaha</em>

    It sounded like a small childsughter. However, since there probably weren''t any children traveling alone in a dangerous forest like this, it was a spirit.

    ...Found it.

    It was Seols next objective, the Waterdrop Blue Spirit.

    Most low-rank spirits had child-like appearances.

    Seol took off his outerwear, rolled up his pants as much as he could, and entered the stream. Seol acted in an extremely friendly manner, the total opposite of how he acted toward Shpatz.

    <em>Kyahaha</em>

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    The spirit sshed water all over Seol the moment it saw him.

    Seol waspletely soaked.

    [[A Waterdrop Spirit has yed a trick on you. What do you do?]

    1. Kill it.

    2. Get out of the stream.

    3. Ignore it.

    4. ept its challenge.

    5. [Required: Spiritmancer] Demand it to obey you.

    ]

    Huuuh?

    Seo-ryeong expected Seol to be furious but he was the exact opposite.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    <em>Ssh! Ssh!</em>

    Seol yed with the spirit like an uncle ying with a niece or nephew. He flung the spirit into the water and sshed water at it.

    <em>Kyahahahaha!</em>

    The spirit mustve had fun with Seol ying with them. It was constantlyughing and following Seol around.

    And just when Seol was starting to get tired, the Waterdrop Blue Spiritid down like it was tired too.

    Gasp Gasp Do you want toe with me?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    The Waterdrop Blue Spirit smiled as if it was satisfied.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The spirit container opened and the blue energy was sucked inside.

    [You have captured Popo, the Waterdrop Blue Spirit.]

    [You have procured Blue.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 6]

    [It has taken the Blue spot in the Five Spirits.]

    * * *

    <em>ze Burn</em>

    Seol lit a campfire to dry off his wet clothes and to set up camp for the night.

    Seo-ryeong let out a giggle after looking at Seol who waspletely drenched. Herugh was the kind ofugh that made others around her smile as well.

    Do you have any nieces or nephews? You yed with the spirit so well.

    Im an orphan.

    Ah

    I often yed with the younger kids at my orphanage.

    ...Im sorry.

    You dont need to be sorry. You know sometimes the kids cried because my face was too scary when I yed with them.

    Pfft I guess Haha that wasnt fix pffffft fixable?

    It still is like that, huh? If I could fix it so easily, I wouldve fixed it a long time ago. Ah, have some cocoa.

    When Seol handed over the cup, Seo-ryeong naturally epted it.

    Thank you.

    Its nothing.

    - Woah Woah This is a nice picture~

    - This artwork is from 17th Century Nethends, the Dutch Golden Age

    - Finally! Is it finally time for the mood to

    - What a sweet guy!

    - Even if its Seol theres no way he can break this mood LOL

    <em>Sip</em>

    Seo-ryeong took a sip of the cocoa and enjoyed the warmth that came from it.

    Her face started to get red as she tried to speak to Seol.

    So Seol from now on

    Shh. Somethingsing.

    What?

    Quiet!

    Okay

    - Its gonna be Bear Grylls lol

    - Please be Bear Grylls hahaha

    - Oh? I think somethings reallying?

    - Argh, why did it have toe now?

    <em>Glow Glow</em>

    A spirit radiating violet light approached the campfire.

    Seol immediately stood up the moment he noticed the spirit.

    He then forwardly asked the spirit, Would you like toe with me?

    - Do you really think that would work? LMFAO Thats practically the same as asking a stranger to marry you.

    - This is exactly why you cant get a girlfriend tsk tsk

    - Seriously, way too forward

    - Read the room dude

    Seols viewers criticized his actions.

    They believed that since Seol had tried his best to wait for the opportune moment before asking the spirits to follow him previously, asking a spirit forwardly like that would obviously result in a failure.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    However, contrary to their worries, the Night Violet Spirit nodded their head immediately.

    Koo might be a difficult spirit to find but its the easiest to capture.

    - Wh-what?

    - Yes! Okay ^^

    - Im sorry I acted like I knew something

    - Wait a second Then

    <em>Click!</em>

    <em>Frssss</em>

    [You have captured Koo, the Night Violet Spirit.]

    [You have procured Violet.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 7]

    [It has taken the Violet spot in the Five Spirits.]

    Finally, it was time for the spirit pouch to reveal its true form.

    [You have gathered the energy of seven spirits.]

    [Five Spirits has changed to Masterpiece: Rainbow.]

    Wh-what? Seol, your belt is?!

    <em>Glooooooow</em>

    Seven different colors of light radiated from the belt and filled up the night sky. However, light didnt only just radiate from the belt. It also started to envelop Seol.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Seven different colors of light exploded out from the belt and engulfed Seol.

    <em>Fwirrrrrrl</em>

    I-Is the belt okay?

    Seo-ryeong couldnt keep her mouth shut while watching Seol.

    <em>Faaaaade</em>

    And slowly, the light started to die down.

    Eventually, even the light that had surrounded Seol dissipated.

    Seol then checked the changed belt.

    [[Masterpiece: Rainbow]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Defense: 30

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A belt with the power of seven spirits. It was designed by Griz andpleted by Snowman. It is perfectly bnced and seeded in realizing the designers intentions.

    Basic Effect: +15 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Spirits Barrier (Unique). It will continue to change as you absorb more spirits.]

    - Itsplete! Finally! You dont even need to look at the effects to tell how good it is! Thats why I didnt read the effects!

    - SHEEEEEEEESH GRIZ! Isnt +15 to All Stats way too OP?!

    - Six spirits gave a +10 to all stats so why does the seventh spirit give a +15?!

    - Is Spirits Barrier different from Spirits Blessing?

    - It says that the cooldown gets decreased, the active duration gets increased, and the damage it can absorb is also increased

    - It also says that the speed the belt reacts is also increased.

    - Thats crazy

    - Griz is so generous.

    - Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Griz! Mom, when I grow up, Ill be like Griz!

    The light surrounding Seols body might have disappeared but the belt was still brilliantly radiating seven different colors of light.

    It was obvious at a nce that this was no ordinary belt.

    Seo-ryeong looked at Seols belt in a peculiar way for quite a while. Seol ignored her gaze and returned to the campfire.

    <em>Burn</em>

    <em>Touch.</em>

    When Seol touched his belt, it stopped radiating light.

    A glowing belt would probably make its wearer an easy target so Griz had included a function to control how much light gets emitted.

    I cant believe this belt gives +15 to All Stats

    Normally, an effect that gave +15 to even a single stat was reserved for items like weapons or armor.

    So how overpowered would a belt that gave +15 to All Stats be?

    My Wisdom stat is super high thanks to it though.

    Seols Wisdom was already extremely high.

    But now, Seols Wisdom stat was high enough to be on apletely different level from the summoners who raised their stats in a bnced way.

    Having a high Wisdom stat meant that Seol was able to control more summons, control higher rank summons, and have even more Shadow Space.

    I should even be able to get a new summon soon too.

    At the current rate he was growing, he definitely had an opportunity to acquire a new summon soon.

    In Seols case, having a lot of Shadow Space in excess meant that he could acquire a summon who was powerful enough to demand that much Shadow Space.

    But then as Seol was thinking to himself while looking at the campfire, Seo-ryeong asked him a question.

    What do you n to do now?

    I dont know the Remaining Time runs out at noon the day after tomorrow so I have to think about it.

    Ah I see.

    But Seo-ryeong

    Yes?

    It might be rude for me to ask this but why was there blood all over your clothes?

    It was something that Seol had been curious about since the moment she joined him. From the moment she walked up to the campfire with desperate, dying eyes, Seol had been on guard against her.

    Seo-ryeong was silent for a second. She then met eyes with Seol and made a strange expression.

    I was originally in a party of two. I had a friend with me.

    A party of two, huh and a friend?

    I met a girl here who was the same age as me. And since we were the same age, we decided to be friends. You know how people start to rely on each other more during times like this

    Seols expression only got more dreary the more she continued.

    Why is she alone now then?

    She was alone because something had happened to her party member. Seo-ryeong, who was aware of that truth, had a cloud cast over her face.

    We went too deep into the forest. We were anxious because we werent able to capture any spirits.

    And?

    She bit her lip.

    We met a monster that crept into the Great Forest. We were barely able to defeat it, but she suffered a severe injury. I messed up when I tried treating her. And thats how she died.

    It was an ordinary death.

    Something that could happen anywhere in this new world.

    Pandea was a world where death loomed much closer.

    But she tried saying something to me with her dying breath.

    What did she say?

    ...I dont know either. She died before she could say it.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    The campfire crackled.

    What do you think she was trying to say to me? That it was my fault? To always feel guilty about letting her die?

    Theres no way we can know now.

    Seol was awkwardly trying to console her.

    Still, it might be better if you think of it in a more positive way.

    ...A more positive way?

    Well, she mightve been trying to say that you were a good person and that it wasnt your fault

    Pfft Do I look like a good person?

    Yes, Im sure you were a good person to her. At least thats what I could tell from my assessment of you.

    Also, what do you mean by were? Are you saying that Im not now?

    Noment.

    What the Seriously. Ahem If I do my best to look at you with rose-tinted sses, I also think that youre a better person than my original assessment of you.

    Seo-ryeong oftenughed when she talked with Seol.

    The reason she was unable to leave the forest could have been because of her fear. Her fear that she might die an ordinary death like her party member.

    Seo-ryeong regained some energy through talking with Seol. She then asked him a question.

    By the way, do you know about this?

    About what?

    Apparently, there mightve been eight different types of spirits who came to the physical realm when the barrier stone broke.

    Eight types? Not seven?

    Yeah, apparently someone met a white spirit. I think its hiding around somewhere, but

    Whats its name?

    I dont know that either.

    Seol immediately thought of Grizs blueprint from Seo-ryeongs story.

    Venta, a White Light Spirit.

    It was a difficult spirit to run into.

    Furthermore, if you included the fact that it hunted humans, most would prefer to not run into it at all.

    However, Seol wanted to find Venta more than anyone else.

    If I can find Venta, Rainbows effect will get much stronger.

    Seols belt, Rainbow, already was incredibly powerful with just seven spirits.

    Not to mention, the It will continue to change as you absorb more spirits bonus effect hadnt disappeared yet.

    This meant that Rainbow could still absorb more spirits.

    What effects will I get if Im able to capture Venta as well?

    Seol then became suspicious of something. He immediately asked Seo-ryeong a question.

    But how were you able to find out about this?

    ...She told me.

    Ah. Im sorry.

    No, its fine. I just brought it up because I thought you would be interested in it.

    Im definitely interested in it.

    Seol nodded seriously. Seo-ryeong then slowly continued to speak more.

    I think it was probably over there. Its a ce not too far from here.

    The white spirit in Seo-ryeongs story had a high probability of being Venta, a White Light Spirit.

    Seols heart started to pound faster at the thought ofing across Ventas traces.

    Do you want to go? asked Seo-ryeong while reading Seols mood.

    Do you remember where it is?

    Im not sure if I can trust my memory, but I do have an idea.

    Then lets go.

    Seol nodded his head once more.

    * * *

    <em>Rustle Rustle</em>

    Seo-ryeong led the way, rustling through the bushes and stepping on leaves.

    Its a bit far, right?

    Its not, Im fine.

    Was it around here? Uh Maybe its not here?

    Are you sure this is the right way?

    Hold on a second, Im trying to remember

    You can take your time. Spirits are quite easy going by nature so they dont move their territory unless they have a reason.

    Even though youre saying that it just sounds like some whining

    Thats just your feelings.

    Are you sure?

    Im sure.

    Seo-ryeong smirked before turning around to find her way.

    As long as she was an archer, Seo-ryeong likely had a tracking-type skill in her list of skills. And with that, she should be able to find the location soon. If she didnt have a tracking-type skill, well she made a huge mistake when setting up her character.

    She looked around her surroundings before slowly, quietly approaching Seol.

    I found it. I remember her telling me that it was around here She also told me that there was a whole colony of them deeper in their territory.

    So they must be around here.

    Yes. It was probably that way? I think its that way at least.

    Yes, then lets go over there first.

    Seol followed her through the forest.

    Not too long after, the dense forest cleared up and Seol saw an open hill.

    Huh? D-Do you see that over there?

    I do.

    It really existed.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    It was a magnificent scenery. And in that scenery, Seol could see spirits glowing in a white light ying with each other.

    Found you, Venta!

    Seol hid himself as he confirmed Ventas existence. As he was watching them, he was recalling the words Griz left on the blueprint.

    <em>- Venta and Shades are unlike the other spirits, theyre very special. First, because Ventas energy structure is different from other spirits, they cant hunt alone.</em>

    <em>Also, because Venta have an energy consumption problem, if they dont supplement themselves with the energy of other creatures, they be weaker. Thats why most of the time when a barrier stone in the physical realm breaks, its because of them. The easiest creatures with energy to hunt are humans after all.</em>

    Huh? Arent there humans over there?

    Hm?

    Do you know them? Why are they acting like that over there?

    Three people were turning their backs on Seol at the edge of the hill.

    It looked to be a party of three men. They were huddled together like they were watching the bottom of the hill together.

    They were the people who were whispering about me back then.

    He didnt have the best first impression of them but they didnt seem like the people from the Predator Guild who tried their best to intentionally backstab him.

    They were just ordinary people that could be seen anywhere.

    <em>- But that doesnt mean Venta hunt directly themselves. The spirit with the most energy amongst the Venta, their leader, be a Shades. Yeah, I know, right? They be a Shadow ck Spirit. Light and Shadow Fufu Its quite romantic if you think about it. If only I didnt have a mountain of work, I wouldve gone to find them myself</em>

    <em>Regardless, theres normally one Shades leading a group of Venta. The Shades is in charge of the majority of the hunt. However, just because only the Shades is in charge doesnt mean that you could look down on the group.</em>

    Seo-ryeong mustve deduced that the hill was safe because there were people there. She slowly continued forward while talking to Seol.

    It was the first time during their time together that Seol saw her be so enthusiastic.

    A-Ahjussi Can I approach them first?

    You want to approach them first?

    Yes, youre slower than me after all. Ill go investigate it and if its dangerous, Ill run away. Still youll help me if it gets dangerous, right?

    Seol nodded.

    Seo-ryeongs determined look made it seem like a request he shouldnt refuse.

    <em>- Its rare to run into a Shades but theres two ways you could run into one.</em>

    <em>1. You might run into one when one of the members of a weak group separates for a while.</em>

    <em>In this circumstance, the Shades steals the party members body and memory. It cleverly imitates the corpse like a parrot and it definitely isnt a bad actor either. Then, the Shades acts like the party member to lead them to the group of Venta to hunt its target with the Venta.</em>

    <em>Sneak</em>

    <em>Rustle</em>

    Seo-ryeong took a low stance as she approached the group of Venta. Judging by how she was hidden well, there probably wouldnt be an issue.

    <em>- 2. You might run into a Shades while youre traveling alone.</em>

    <em>In this circumstance, the Shades could behave in two different ways. First, if the person traveling alone is weaker than the Shades, it would hunt it immediately by itself. They often take the appearance of other dead people when they do so.</em>

    <em>However, if the person is stronger than the Shades, it tries to build a friendly rtionship with them to lead them to the group of Venta. They really are quite clever, arent they?</em>

    <em>Rustle Rustle</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Seo-ryeong stepped on a branch.

    Even though she was being cautious, she had made a mistake.

    Urgh

    However, even though Seo-ryeong disrupted the peace, no Venta from the group approached her.

    And because of that, she was able to approach the people at the edge of the hill.

    <em>- How do you know if someone is a Shades? Its easy to notice as long as youre cautious. Shades dont have shadows. Scary, right? Haha Ah! But just because they dont have a shadow doesnt mean that you can call them out on it. If you do that, theyll just run away and hide. And you wont be able to reach the group of Venta if you do that, right?</em>

    <em>So if the person reading these notes isnt me, if you were strong enough to get your hands on these notes, then youre probably strong enough to capture a Shades on your own.</em>

    It seemed like Seo-ryeong was having a conversation with the people.

    Even though Seol could only see the back of their heads, except for Seo-ryeongs, he could tell that they were having a conversation by the way Seo-ryeongughed here and there.

    <em>- If you are able to arrive at a Venta colony by chance, remember my words. If youre not a Shades</em>

    Seol,e over here! I think its safe! These white spirits arent attacking me!

    <em>- the person who brought you here is.</em>

    I dont want to.

    <em>Pause.</em>

    Seo-ryeong stopped waving her hand at Seols response.

    What? Why

    Because its dangerous.

    What do you

    And Im finally asking this now, but

    Seols golden eyes pierced through Seo-ryeong.

    And then he let out a heavy sentence.

    Why dont you have a shadow?

    Seo-ryeong did not have a shadow.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Seo-ryeong looked at Seol, stunned.

    Almost like she couldnt understand why Seol became so cold to her.

    Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden? Are you hurt somewhere, ahjussi?

    A person without a shadow.

    If you want to find the clever, wicked Shades, you must first pay attention to someone like that.

    The first thing Seol confirmed the moment she approached him yesterday was whether she had a shadow or not.

    In other words, Seol had just been pretending to fall for the Shadess tricks.

    He yed the role of the naive but blunt man who was helping the pitiful woman with her injuries.

    As expected, a Shades did appear.

    Seol remembered the words of the magician dispatched for the barrier stone who registered his spirit containers.

    <em>- Ah, right. Theres also been a troublesome issue that has arisen nearby recently.</em>

    <em>- A troublesome issue?</em>

    <em>- Some of the Adventurers who havee as support have disappeared</em>

    <em>- Have they gone missing?</em>

    <em>- That has been the conversation internally. However, we would need some time to do a search operation since the Magic Tower is also in a busy period.</em>

    It was clear that the missing Adventurers were all likely killed by the Shades.

    Seol continued to wait for an answer.

    A few momentster

    Seo-ryeong no, a Shades which had taken Seo-ryeongs form answered.

    Why are you acting like this, Seol Youre scaring me.

    What happened to Seo-ryeong? No When did she die?

    <em>Snap</em>

    Seo-ryeongs face started to distort.

    The white in her eyes slowly disappeared until they looked like frog eggs.

    And then, a heavy, frightening deep voice came out of her mouth. It was like a demon had possessed her.

    Haha Youre pretty good?

    <em>Turn!</em>

    <em>Turn!</em>

    In an instant, all of the Venta and people faced Seol.

    The Venta had crimson eyes. However, the people looked like mummies. They had all of their energy sucked out of them.

    So there was a reason why they only showed me the back of their heads.

    If Seol messed up, he could also end up like one of the mummies over there.

    Seol activated his golden Eyes of Perception.

    [[Shades: Shadow ck Spirit]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 12~16

    The Shadow ck Spirit has phased into the physical realm during the opening when the barrier stone broke down.

    Not only is it clever and cruel, it is also cautious.

    Individually, it is quite weak. However, if itbines with Venta, the Light White Spirit, it bes quite formidable.

    Basic Skills: [Absorb Energy 1], [Imitate 1], [Charm 1], [Shadow Hand 1], [Darkness 1]

    Unique Skills: [Coexist 1]]

    The Shades imitated Seo-ryeongs voice once more.

    I thought you said Im a good person, ahjussi

    Why dont you stop imitating her voice already, its disgusting. And say it properly, I said that you <em>were</em> one. The dead Seo-ryeong was probably a good person. Youre nothing more than a fake whos pretending to be her.

    So you already knew since back then Were you tricking me?

    I didnt mean to trick you but you were fooled, yes.

    How dare you How dare you y with me?

    Youre way too confident for something thats nothing more than a parrot pretending to be a dead person at best.

    I understand why you feel that way. Still, I was so busy trying to trick you that I never realized that I was being tricked haha

    The Shadess body started to get cker and cker. It looked simr to what it looked like when Seol used Shadow Summon.

    Youve worked hard, but the moment you stepped in here it was toote for you.

    The eyeless corpses started to chip in.

    Its toote

    Youll be with us soon.

    The eyeless corpses continued for a while before in an instant, something ck slipped out of them.

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The corpses dropped to the floor with a thud and the ck thing that came out of them started to surround Seo-ryeong.

    <em>Wrap</em>

    Seo-ryeong had such weak energy that she tasted awful. I wonder how youll taste though Will you be able to satisfy us with your taste? Even if you taste awful, Ill still eat you down to your bones. Thats the only way Ill be able to relieve my anger.

    Seo-ryeongs mouth split apart to her ears and a forked tongue slithered out of her mouth.

    <em>Kieee Kieeee</em>

    The Ventas were starting to surround Seo-ryeong and it looked like they were saying something to her.

    They were probably telling Seo-ryeong that they wanted her to kill him quickly. That they want to quickly enjoy his energy.

    It was a horrific situation.

    Not only did your one and onlyrade betray you, but they also led you right into the middle of the enemy camp.

    Still, Seols expression didnt change at all. He just continued to watch the colony of Venta.

    <em>- Did you run into them without proper preparation? Run away. Are you unable to run away? Fight them! Do you think youll lose? Just die then, you trash! I mean I cant beat a Shades full of energy using their true power myself either, but</em>

    Seol scratched his nose.

    Man

    Come over here and give us your energy!

    Seo-ryeongs body exploded at the same time as she said those words.

    <em>Snap Crunch!</em>

    Seo-ryeongs clothes and equipment all tore up off her and she transformed into a Shades. However, this still wasnt enough to defeat Seol.

    <em>Suuuuuck</em>

    The Shades opened its mouth wide and sucked in air.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    The Ventas were all sucked into the Shades mouth.

    [Shades used Coexist.]

    [Shades stats will increase based on the number of Ventas it absorbs.]

    [Shades stats increase by 542%.]

    <em>Snaaap!</em>

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    <em>Chomp. Grssssss</em>

    The Shades started to grow bigger and bigger. It continued to grow in size the more Ventas it sucked in.

    Shades then spoke to Seol in a twisted, distorted voice.

    You must have a lot of confidence in your ability, right?

    However, it is pointless before us.

    I dont know about that.

    Kuhuhu I shall ingrain this lesson into your bones.

    Shades swung their massive arm at Seol.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Seols hand violently shook as a ck energy shot out from it.

    <em>CLANG!</em>

    Krgh you had another one?

    Karuna swung his Moonlight Sword diagonally upward to deflect the Shades arm.

    Despite Karuna using the ded edge of the sword, he was unable to cut off the arm. Rather, it sounded like two swords hitting each other. With that, Seol was able to tell how sturdy the Shades skin was.

    <em>Glow</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    Its dangerous, master. Please step back.

    Should I?

    Seol listened to Karunas instructions and took a step back.

    He specifically took <em>one step back</em>.

    It was almost like Seol was trying to say that one step was all he needed and that the Shades would never be able to reach him with just that one step.

    You fucking bastard!

    Seols calm expression only infuriated the Shades even more.

    <em>GROOOOOW!</em>

    Shades only grew bigger and bigger.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>Skid</em>

    Karuna, despite being in the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, staggered back from the blow. However, he was able to quickly return to his stance.

    Karuna wouldve easily lost if he was the same as before but with the new equipment he received and the increase in overall stats, Karuna was now able to take on a Shades attack even in his Crescent Moon form.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Half Moon.]

    Already?

    It was clear that the skills proficiency increased with the stat increase.

    Karunas Soaring Moonlight charged much faster now than before.

    Khaha How dare something thats nothing more than a humans summon try to face me, Shades, the Shadow ck Spirit. How ridiculous, its so absurd!

    Contrary to their statement, the spirit continued to grow in size. It must have noticed Karunas unnatural strength.

    Chaaah!

    <em>FWOOOSH!</em>

    <em>CLANG!</em>

    Die! Die!

    <em>BAM! BAM!</em>

    <em>BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!</em>

    Shadesnded a massivebo and continued to push back Karuna.

    If it kept going this way, Shades would eventually break through Karunas defense.

    [Shades has entered the Darkness state.]

    <em>Writhe</em>

    Shades body started to be enveloped in an eerie, ck energy.

    Hahaha! Have you forgotten?! The night is my time! Now, why dont you end your petty struggles and

    Kuaaaargh!

    Karuna let out a roar and pushed Shades away. Karuna was just about to enter the final stage of Soaring Moonlight.

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    Is that your best? How weak! I will tear your body apart

    <em>Groooooow!</em>

    Once again, Shades grew even bigger.

    * * *

    Shades was so big now that they were probably even bigger than Jamad. Even though Karuna in his Full Moon state was extremely powerful, it wasnt enough to take down the Shades at its current power.

    But then at that moment

    Seol let out augh while looking at Shades.

    Ding, times up.

    [Shades prepares to use Absorb Energy.]

    <em>- However, were you perhaps able to feed Shades the spirit solvent like I wrote in my notes before? It wouldnt have been hard to trick it because it likes sweet things, you know? Well, if you were able to feed it with my advice, make sure to thank me, the genius Griz!</em>

    ...Thank you, Griz the genius.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The Shades confident expression quickly changed into a distorted one. It then quickly blocked its mouth.

    Brwrghh

    [Shades has failed to use Absorb Energy.]

    [Shades cannot maintain their form.]

    [Shades is overloaded.]

    [Shades power is unstable.]

    What Brgrghh

    Seol then followed up with a witty question.

    Almost like he expected this scenario.

    Did you enjoy the coca?

    Bwraaaaaaaargh

    Shades vomited out a lump of Venta.

    [Shades cannot coexist with the Venta.]

    [Shades receives recoil damage from Coexist.]

    [Venta receives recoil damage from Coexist.]

    Seol mocked the Shades as it started to vomit.

    Thats why you shouldnt drink something a stranger gives you.

    What did you What did you do to me? Bwrgh

    <em>BWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH</em>

    The lump of mass, which was once the Venta, drooped out of the Shades mouth as it continued to radiate light. And the more it vomited out, the smaller the Shades became.

    It was now at a point where the Shades was even smaller than when Seol first saw it. It was smaller than even Seo-ryeong and about the same size as the other spirits that Seol had captured before.

    N-No Not like this

    You should always check your target before you try to mess with them. How stupid would it be for a thief to try and steal from an undercover cop, right?

    W-wait Dont kill me. I-I promise Ill serve you if you let me live! Spirits always have to keep their promises, remember?!

    The Venta that the Shades had vomited out all tried their best to stand up again. However, Seol wasnt the type of person who would let them do that.

    Im sick of it now. You can all just go inside.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol ced his hand on his belt.

    <em>Click.</em>

    He opened the ck spirit container.

    <em>Click.</em>

    As well as the white spirit container.

    Shades, who knew what happened to the spirits who entered those containers, let out a shrill scream.

    N-NOOOOOOO!

    <em>Frssssss</em>

    Kieeeeeee!

    The Venta and Shades, who hunted humans by charming them, were horrific.

    They wed at the ground to prevent themselves from being sucked in like how Jafar tried his best from being sucked into the genie''smp.

    Let go! Let me Let me go!

    No.

    I wont let you get away with this Ill make you regret this one day

    Kieee!

    <em>Frsssssss</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    [You have captured Venta, the Light White Spirit.]

    [You have procured White.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 8]

    [It has taken the White spot in Masterpiece: Rainbow.]

    [Masterpiece: Rainbow is changing.]

    <em>Click.</em>

    [You have captured Shades, the Shadow ck Spirit.]

    [You have procured ck.]

    [Currently Captured Spirit Types: 9]

    [It has taken the ck spot in Masterpiece: Rainbow.]

    [Masterpiece: Rainbow is changing.]

    Seol let out a big sigh.

    Fuuu

    Seols viewers cheered for him while donating tons of Madness.

    - What did I just watch?

    -  Seo-ryeong was a Shades?

    - Ah I-I knew this whole time haha

    - M-Me too! Of course, I noticed her not having a shadow, right? Haha

    - More importantly there were two more spirit container spots on Rainbow?

    - I didnt know, it was my first time seeing a Shades that was scary

    - So the two of them could never be together from the start

    - But What happens now?

    <em>Tap Tap</em>

    Seol might have absorbed white and ck into his belt but they were still resisting.

    <em>tter tter</em>

    However, there was no way for a spirit to escape a spirit container once they were put inside of it.

    And then the lump of Venta Seol absorbed into the white spirit container was the first to give up.

    [You have gathered the energy of eight spirits.]

    [Masterpiece: Rainbow has changed to Treasure: Milky Way.]

    <em>Fshhh</em>

    A milky white color enveloped the belt and Seol.

    The divine light announced the belts existence to the world to the point that it could even be considered a miracle.

    No, its still not done yet.

    <em>Click</em>

    As the belt changed into the Milky Way, Shades stopped their resistance as well. And then, it started to transform again.

    <em>KWAAAAAA!</em>

    This time, it even came with its own sound effects.

    It was extremely gaudy for just a piece of equipment changing. The belt lit up like the stars in the night sky and each different color let out rays of light as if to show off.

    <em>Crssssh!</em>

    Dark and bright lights blended together to swim through the air before returning to Seols belt.

    Each light took a new spot on the belt like constetions in the night.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    For a moment, Seols belt was covered in stars.

    [You have gathered the energy of nine spirits.]

    [Treasure: Milky Way has changed to Peerless: Space.]

    [A peerless item has been born.]

    [You have created an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''One of a Kind''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Peerless Item Owner''.]

    And like that, the violent storm quietly subsided.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Seols viewers went wild when they saw Seol receive an item with a quality they hadnt seen before.

    <strong>[Us right now has donated 200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[*rubs eyes*... What? *rubs eyes even harder*]</strong>

    - Youre rubbing your eyes right now? OMG me too.

    - Damn I thought someone was spying on me

    - Peerless? Whats a Peerless?

    <strong>[Thats insane has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[He got a Peerless item this fast?]</strong>

    - I bet if you wear that belt in front of a girl, shell immediately try to introduce you to her parents lol

    - Is this the first time a Peerless item popped up?

    - I dont know, I only watch this stream

    - You too? Me too

    - Peerless! Peerless!

    - Woah so this is how you get one of those

    - Werent you only able to get a Peerless item through excavating relics?

    - So Lucifer appeared in Satans items

    - I dont know what the fuck hes talking about but that scared me

    A Peerless item was born after the nine spirits were absorbed into the belt.

    Peerless items were all one-of-a-kind items in Pandea and saying that they were difficult to find would be an understatement.

    This was much more the case right now in the early parts of someones journey.

    I cant believe I got a Peerless item this early

    Even Seol didn''t predict this.

    He thought Rainbows effect would increase slightly at best, he didnt expect a piece of equipment that would surpass a Treasure quality item toe out.

    What kind of effects does it have?

    Seol checked the effects of the first Peerless item he got.

    [[Peerless: Space]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 10-30

    Defense: 40

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A belt with the power of nine spirits. It was designed by Griz andpleted by Snowman. This belt is filled with immense energy and is perfect just by its existence. A price cannot be given for this item.

    Basic Effect: +15 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: All-rounder (Unique), Spirits Barrier (Unique). Enhance a spirit skill of your choosing. The damage you take from elemental attacks is reduced by 10%.]

    - Is he graduating from the early game?

    - Uh I mean with an item like that, you could consider it?

    - The above equipment shall sincerely rest on your waist at all times and for your services, we will graduate you

    - This is my first time seeing a Peerless item Anyone else like me?

    - Its my first time seeing one too

    - Its a bit of a shame that its a belt item but if you think of it like having a fixed item for one of your equipment slots, its not bad?

    - The rest of his equipment looks like shit now because his belt is so good.

    - I feel like he could beat everyone else with just his belt LOL.

    - Wearing only a belt would just make him scarier LMFAO.

    Theres another unique effect now?

    Only special treasures had unique effects.

    Because each unique effect was powerful and had its own characteristics, Seol wouldve been satisfied if he even got one unique effect.

    Seol then read the description for All-rounder.

    There is a certain percentage of this effect triggering while you are active inbat. Temporarily increases a random stat by 5. This effect can stack up to 5 times and the same stat can be increased multiple times hm

    It was definitely a good ability. Simply, it increased your overall stats by 25.

    However, Seol didnt have the best expression.

    What does active include?

    Seol was worried about that.

    In general, summoners werent too active inbat.

    No to mention the fact that Seol invested all of his skill points into skills rted to his summons so the most active he got inbat was when he dodged the iing flying debris. Oftentimes, he mostly just stood still.

    Seol pressed the active part of the description, hoping his worries were wrong.

    Summons Summons It applies to your summons as well. Its written here!

    Thankfully, his worry ended up just being a worry.

    Since it specified that a summon being active inbat triggered All-rounder as well, Seol was relieved.

    I almost had an effect I couldnt use.

    Seol was confident that if there was a useless effect on a good item that he had, he would likely lose sleep due to the stress.

    And like that, the issue with the first effect was settled.

    So then the next effect is enhance a spirit skill of your choosing, huh

    When Seol pressed the Enhance a spirit skill of your choosing. part of the description, something happened.

    <em>Pong! Pong! Pong!</em>

    Nine marbles appeared before him.

    Is this the element of each spirit?

    Despite the fact there were nine of them, one of the spirit elements kept drawing his eyes. Seol stared at it.

    It was a pitch ck spirits marble.

    Seol didnt think long before choosing that marble.

    Just like how you dont consider certain clothes when theres a dress code to a party, Seol, as a Shadow Summoner, always sought the ck option.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    When Seol selected the ck marble, the other marbles disappeared and the ck marble crumbled away before surrounding Seol.

    [The shadow energy bes stronger.]

    [The ck energy interacts with the Shadow Summoners skills.]

    [Your maximum Shadow Space is increased by 15%.]

    ...Oh my god.

    It was a percentage increase to his maximum Shadow Space.

    This was much more meaningful than simply increasing his base Wisdom stat.

    When Seol thought about how much more Shadow Space hed have in the Adventures ahead of him, the percentage increase was going to be extremely efficient for him in the long term.

    No, even now it can be used to acquire a new summon.

    Having excess Shadow Space meant that he had the option to acquire a new summon after all.

    - Is that good?

    - This ones kinda trash - me.

    - Isnt this really good for Shadow Summoners? I dont really know it too well so I cant judge though.

    - Of course, its fucking good. All he does is increase his Wisdom stat, right? It practically has the same effect as it.

    With that, Seol finished checking his new items second effect.

    Seol could tell that the other effects were good with a simple nce too.

    Spirits Barriers efficiency probably increased too and taking 10% less damage from elemental attacks was essentially the same as increasing your magic resistance by 10%.

    - If this belt gives 10% magic resistance as well, where the hell did the game bncers conscience go?

    - To space like the items name lol

    - You could pretty much use that belt as a weapon and it would still be super strong lmfao. I bet even the person getting hit by it would like it.

    - Hit me more! Is this what an item that gives roughly 140 bonus stats feels like?!

    - Choke me daddy! I-Im so happy! Im so happy, but why is this belt so nice no?

    - What the fuck is wrong with you.

    Is the only thing left the title?

    It was Seols first time receiving a special title.

    And obviously, his expectations toward its effect were increasing by the second.

    Seol read the titles description.

    [[Special Title: Peerless Item Owner]

    Rted Achievement: One of a Kind (Adventure: Ember)

    Bonus Effect: You now have the right to challenge Owner.]

    Ah, it was that.

    Owner.

    It was a title you could challenge once you gathered a certain number of Peerless items.

    Owner is definitely a good title, but when will I be able to gather all of those Peerless items?

    Seol just now got his hands on his first Peerless item so he wondered when hed be able to get his hands on more. This title felt like putting money into a frozen ount you can only open 10 yearster.

    Well Ill just have to be faster than before.

    If it was going to take him too long to get more Peerless items, he just had to go faster.

    Seol finished his self-inspection.

    Color Study was an Adventure that was rtively longer than the other ones he had gone through before. It was also an Adventure that no one would have cleared other than Seol.

    As such, he received rewards appropriate to that level of difficulty.

    * * *

    At dawn, Seol returned to where his Color Study Adventure started.

    Snore Snore

    Snore Snore

    The magicians snored as they slept. It was clear that they were exhausted from having to stay in one ce for a long time.

    Aaaargh! Huh?

    Hrgh Huh?

    One of them mustve had a nightmare since they woke up screaming. The two then nkly looked at Seol.

    They then barely remembered what they were doing and forced themselves wide awake.

    W-Wee! We were worried because you didnte back to get your containers inspected.

    We were waiting for you, Snowman. Why dont you sit here for a moment andfortably talk about what happened? A-Also, could you not tell our master that we were dozing off

    I came to get them inspected.

    When Seol straightforwardly exined why he was there, the female magician in pigtails nodded before asking him a question.

    Did you capture them or kill them?

    I captured them but you can essentially consider them dead.

    ...What?

    I dont know how to reopen them.

    <em>Raise.</em>

    Seol showed them his belt. Because he couldnt trust them, he still had the belt equipped on his body when he showed it to them.

    Uh Hm So Huh?

    Fryn, what is this?

    I dont know either

    The two talked to each other for a moment before turning toward Seol and asking him a question again.

    Could you perhaps wait here for a moment?

    Is there a problem?

    Were still apprentice magicians so we dont know that much about spirit containers. But it just so happens that our master is visiting here. Would it be alright to show it to him?

    How long will it take?

    Hes right by. It will be just a moment.

    I understand.

    As Seol was waiting, he remembered that the magicians had a rtionship to one of his previous pieces, the Grand Duke of Frost.

    If theyre a member of Zodiac maybe I might know them?

    Because the Archmage who created Zodiac was himself, it wouldnt be weird if Seol ran into someone who he knew from his previous piece.

    Seol asked the magicians a question.

    What is that persons name by the way?

    ine. He is a pioneer of hail magic. Have you perhaps heard of our master?

    Ah I am not well educated so I havent heard of him. I will make sure to not forget him though.

    You dont need to go that far its normal to not know him if youre not a magician. However, he is quite famous amongst magicians.

    How so?

    Seol rubbed his chin as he tried to recall the name ine. However, there was no one he could remember.

    I mean its not like I know every magician

    In fact, it would be stranger if Seol did know every magician in Zodiac, the Magic Tower Organization.

    However, the man then said something which left Seol with a strange feeling.

    Do you know who the Grand Duke of Frost is?

    The Grand Duke of Frost?

    Yes, the legendary Archmage who also founded Zodiac.

    ...I have heard his name before, yes.

    It felt embarrassing to hear about his piece from someone else.

    A long time ago, when ine was held back by the Wall of Awakening, he received help from <em>the</em> Grand Duke of Frost to break through that wall. And after that, he became widely known as a pioneer of hail magic.

    Ah, so it was that kid.

    Huh?

    Its nothing, I understand now. He is quite an incredible man.

    Im not just saying this because hes our master too. He really is an incredible person who saw the legendary Grand Duke of Frost in person!

    The disciple clearly was proud of their master.

    ine, I remember him now. So hes that kid from back then.

    Seol, as the Grand Duke of Frost, went on countless journeys while doing countless good and countless inevitable bad.

    Helping ine ovee the Wall of Awakening was something that was definitely categorized as one of the good.

    <em>- Sir I can I can feel my emotions running away from me. I feel neither anguish nor sadness. I-Is this really okay?</em>

    Hail magic was a category of frost magic that had the same characteristics and side effects as it.

    Once you pass a certain level, there is a danger of losing your emotions.

    It was a type of awakening called Vanishment.

    However, if you had someone who could lead you through the awakening, you could reach the next level without experiencing the Vanishment side effect.

    To ine, that certain someone was the Grand Duke of Frost, and Seol, who was the Grand Duke of Frost, became his savior.

    There were officially twelve Magic Towers in Pandea. Each Magic Tower was given the name of a constetion and were collectively called Zodiac.

    ine if its him there probably wont be any issues.

    And even if there were issues, it wasn''t hard to slip away from the situation.

    A few momentster, the apprentice magicians made a small bird which flew toward something. A few moments after that, a clean-looking man came to them.

    His face looked like someone who was in his early 30s but his hair waspletely white. His serious demeanor exerted a bit of pressure.

    <em>Fwooooosh Step</em>

    A cool breeze passed each time he took a step.

    Seol watched him with a strange expression, the kind an uncle gives when they see their nephew or niece all grown up.

    ...Youck training, Fryn.

    Your standards are just too high, master Did you expect me to summon a phoenix with just a basic spell like this?

    The path of magic is quite far from contentment. You knew what you were getting into

    Ahem, ahem Over there! Snowmans waiting for you.

    Regardless, why dont we go back together in a bit and have a talk.

    Tch Youre so strict

    ine quickly turned his head with a flick and looked at Seol. He then reached his hand out toward him.

    My name is ine and Im responsible for managing the dispatched magicians from Aquarius. I was also dispatched here to be in charge of the damaged barrier stone situation.

    Snowman.

    Ah, youre the person from the Pointy Mountains incident. We heard about you even far away from Kongory. I apologize for not being able to wee you when you first arrived, I was away. I personally thought it was a shame as well.

    - S-So sweet

    - ines a hottie in this world too sheeesh

    - This guy has everything but he doesnt have Snowmans Peerless item!

    Seol shook hands with him.

    Most magicians preferred to not shake hands with other people.

    Shaking hands with someone else meant admitting that they were equal to you. As such magicians, who were often filled with a sense of superiority from their intelligence, avoided handshakes.

    Of course, magicians like that existed but ine was the opposite.

    Seol feltfortable talking with him.

    Thank you for the warm wee, ine.

    I heard that you brought your own spirit containers? Would it be alright if I check them?

    Yes, please.

    I ask for your understanding that I will be using magic. Its just the procedures.

    <em>Glow</em>

    ine caused Seols belt to let out a soft glow.

    ine, who closed his eyes to read the reactions from the belt, grimaced.

    N-No No way.

    Why, whats wrong?

    H-How How did you get your hands on this belt?

    I received it from someone I know.

    - You stole it though.

    - Are stealing and receiving the same thing nowadays?

    - Its always these guys who are strong.

    - Yeah, always those guys.

    Hm Oho Mrm

    ine continued to inspect Seols belt with great interest. And then suddenly, he flicked his finger.

    <em>Flick!</em>

    [ine used Brain Freeze.]

    Master

    Why

    The magicians who were watching behind Seol also froze up in an instant. Judging by how there were faint traces of frost on their faces, they were frozen.

    Brain Freeze was likely a mind disorder spell.

    Seol quickly backed up.

    Why did you asked Seol.

    This item is dangerous, answered ine.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    ine had concluded that this matter was important enough to use a mind spell on his apprentice magicians. He then looked at Seol with a serious expression on his face.

    Seol recognized that ine wasnt saying this baselessly and listened carefully.

    But why

    Its because its something my apprentices cannot know. Luckily, there happened to also be no one else around us.

    Why are you doing this?

    Snowman, this belt works by restraining the powers of nine spirits and using them in harmony.

    I know.

    A description like that was written in Grizs blueprints as well.

    It worked like that in principle but Seol himself didnt know how it worked specifically either.

    ine nodded and looked at Space with great interest. It is a tremendously genius idea but unfortunately, theres an issue.

    An issue?

    It is impossible to bnce. Its because you used the Venta and Shades which are different from the normal, peaceful spirits. Furthermore, they are still fully conscious.

    What problems could they cause?

    I cant predict exactly what will happen, but once they are off bnce, the spirits individual powers could eventually merge into one.

    ...And Space would be unable to restrain them then.

    Exactly You realized it right away. As expected from the owner of the extraordinary belt.

    - Good job, ine!

    - Yeah, equipment like that really needed a drawback LOL

    - Space (Abomination)

    - THANK YOU!

    Seol ced his hand on his chin and thought for a second. ine then added a few words.

    There wouldnt be a problem if you were able to maintain that bnce yourself but since I assume you dont have a supernatural power rted to spirits let me propose something to you.

    A proposal?

    ine nodded before continuing. What do you think about making a deal for that item with us, Aquarius?

    Hm

    It was hard to tell if ine had hidden intentions. In the first ce, Seol wasnt sure whether his words were true or not.

    A few momentster, Seol saw options.

    [ine, a high-ranking magician, has offered you a proposal. How do you respond?

    1. ept it.

    2. Reject it.

    3. [Required: Negotiation 1] Ask if he has any other offers.

    4. [Required: Merchant] Haggle.

    ]

    Seol checked the options then answered ine without hesitation.

    I refuse.

    It makes sense I too would look for another method if I had a rare item like that.

    - Is this guy trying to trade or not? LOL

    - ine (Integrity+Incorruptible)

    - How much would it go for though?

    - I bet you can retire with how much money you get from that

    - It was way too little gold to agree to.

    ine was sad for a moment before saying more.

    However, I hope you do not take my warnings lightly. That belt will inevitably cause problems someday so be careful. Ah, also

    ine used magic to create something in his hands.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    It was an ice sculpture in the shape of a vase.

    However, despite it being cold, it didnt look like it would melt.

    Seol held the sculpture in his hands.

    [You have acquired an invitation to the Aquarius Magic Tower.]

    If you ever need to visit Aquarius, use this invitation. Being unfriendly to outsiders is an unfortunate custom of the Magic Towers after all.

    I doubt Ill ever visit a Magic Tower though.

    You never know how things go in life, no? There mighte a time where I could help you or you could help Aquarius.

    ...I heard Zodiac repays both kindness and hostility in double.

    ineughed.

    You are exactly right. To be honest, we repay a lot more hostility than kindness but its not like we ignore the kindness we receive. Anyway, I will be looking forward to your visit. I feel like we have many things to do together.

    <em>Flick!</em>

    ine then flicked his fingers again.

    [ine canceled Brain Freeze.]

    The magicians woke up drowsy.

    Huh?

    Was it because I was tired? I apologize, what were we talking about?

    Fryn, our guest has captured all of the different spirit types. I want you to record it exactly as such.

    Really? I understand, Master.

    <em>Float</em>

    Fryn closed her eyes to concentrate and a feather pen nearby started to float and record on a sheet of paper.

    <em>Write</em>

    <em>- Snowmanplete (Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, Violet, White, ck)</em>

    Lets see Wow, thats incredible. This is the first case of someone capturing all of the different spirit types since we asked for support. Hold on a second a Shades? Master!

    Yes, it seems like the reason the Adventurers who came to help us went missing in the forest was because of that evil, ck spirit.

    Oh my gosh Were you threatened by the Shades too, Snowman?

    Seol shrugged. A shrug mightve meant that he agreed to it but it also showed he was indifferent to it.

    Fryns eyes opened wide in shock after seeing him shrug.

    E-Even for us, Shades are a difficult spirit to face So how did you capture it

    I just got lucky.

    Still, how

    ine nced at Fryn.

    Fryn, it seems that Snowman does not particrly wish to disclose that. Do not pester him.

    I-Im sorry. Okay, then! As a reward for your help, you will receive items, some gold coins, and consumables. Would you like to receive them now?

    Yes, please.

    The moment Seol responded, a massive treasure chest appeared before him.

    <em>Click!</em>

    [You have sessfullypleted supporting the barrier stones repair.]

    [You have captured or killed nine different types of spirits.]

    [This will be recorded.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Indiscriminate''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Spirit Hunter''.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired Shades Grace.]

    [You have acquired Ventas Mantle.]

    [You have acquired Gloves of Spirit Protection.]

    [You have acquired 788 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 122 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 12 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 10 medium blue potions.]

    Seol received a weapon, a cape, and gloves.

    Seol was shocked after taking a nce at these items.

    These are

    The rewards were way too good.

    It wasnt a problem that the items were good, but

    All of the items were items that weremonly used by summoners. It was almost like they prepared them knowing that Seol was going to use them.

    ine followed up almost as if he was expecting that reaction from Seol.

    Every rare item in the world inevitably passes through the Magic Tower. I hope you can think of this as a gift tomemorate our first meeting, Snowman.

    Items like these thank you.

    Seol expressed his thanks for ines generous gift before disappearing into the light.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    After he disappeared

    It seems like what happened in the Pointy Mountains wasnt a lie, Master, said Fryn.

    So you also felt something from him.

    Ive met countless Adventurersing to aid us with the barrier stone and Ive met quite a few unusual people but I had yet to meet a special person.

    <em>Dull</em>

    Fryns eyes became cloudy.

    It was because of her unique Characteristic that gave her special treatment even in the Magic Tower.

    Are you saying that hes special?

    I dont know, but I just got that feeling from him.

    That feeling would be urate.

    Does that mean you also felt something from him, Master?

    I just have the same feeling as you.

    Hes special.

    Well see when he visits the Magic Tower.

    Huh? How would he visit the Magic Tower when he doesnt have an invitation? What do you

    Master! I told you to not use Brain Freeze on me!

    * * *

    <em>Glooow</em>

    Seol appeared on a path to the forest near Nobira.

    Now that the transferees were all on different Adventures, it was rare for them to return at the same time.

    That was the reason why Seol was alone there.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 6.]

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 920,600 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (920,600)

    2. Daerim-DongHamFist (450,080)

    3. AttackonDwarf (391,810)

    4. Firefly (380,270)

    5. FreshmanOrientation (377,400)]

    Because this was the Points Leaderboard for the Adventurers in Nobira, it was filled with people he didnt know.

    What especially caught his eye was the fact that Rank 2 to Rank 5 all had simr points.

    What also caught his eye was that he had an overwhelming lead, double the Rank 2s points.

    The former could be exined by the skill level amongst transferees bing standardized and thetter could be exined by Seol still being unrivaled in his skill despite that.

    - Whats with this point gap lol

    - Kuku It seems that I, Frieza, conquered Nobira as well.

    - Wait, this might just be the case in the South.

    - Seriously, I heard there were quite a number of yers who had over 700,000 points.

    - Yeah, even barely going over 700,000 points would make you a monster, but

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 3. Nobira, the Ruins City.]

    [Break 3. Nobira, the Ruins City

    In The World of Eternity, Nobira the Ruins City is located in South Pandea.

    A city where many treasures andmodities excavated from ruinse and go because of its adjacency to the Great Forest. It also has one of the bigger ck markets andrge auction houses in the South.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 30 days]]

    After roughly 20 days, Seol finally arrived in Nobira.

    And before he entered Nobira, Seol first checked his rewards.

    First, the title.

    [[Title: Spirit Hunter]

    Rted Achievement: Indiscriminate (Adventure: Iplete: Color Study)

    Bonus Effect: All stats increase by 5% when facing a spirit-type monster. There is also a low chance of inflicting the fear status effect when facing a spirit-type monster.]

    A normal, ordinary title.

    Seol nodded and checked the real reward, the equipment he received.

    [[Ventas Mantle]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 12-20

    Defense: 20

    Durability: 70/70

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A cape made to imitate the ability of Venta, the Light White Spirit. No matter how dark a cave is, you do not need to worry as long as you have this cape.

    Basic Effect: +10 Wisdom, +8 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Illuminates in dark areas.]

    An item for Adventurers.

    Its a pretty rare effect too

    - This effect is so nice lol

    - I bet people will walk in front of him so they dont go blind though

    - He goes on Adventures alone anyway

    It was annoying enough carrying around a torch but carrying around a torch in battle wouldve been extremely annoying. Thankfully, with this cape that lights up, he wont have to worry about a situation like that anymore.

    [[Gloves of Spirit Protection]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 14-20

    Defense: 35

    Durability: 80/80

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A pair of gloves made out of extremely light materials to minimize difort.

    It might not be suitable for defense but the bonus effect is quite powerful.

    Basic Effect: +3 Intelligence, +8 Wisdom, +5 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Once a day, you can nullify a physical attack if the physical attack would cause a minor injury.]

    Is this really a rare quality item?

    - Im asking the same question right now.

    - Thats insane The basic effect was good enough but the bonus effect is insane

    - Guys, you have to think of it in a differently.

    - What? You dont think its good?

    - How often do you receive a minor injury during an Adventure? Theyre all serious injuries lol.

    - I mean taking a single punch from Jamad would be a severe injury LMFAO So would this only activate when you trip on something or something like that? LOL

    - Yeah, this is it LOL

    Seol already realized the weak point of that effect like his viewers did but he wasnt too disappointed.

    Whats important is that the effect is on my gloves.

    Armor, pants, and gaiters

    Since the effect wasnt tied to one of those, or his weapon, it was pretty much a free bonus effect.

    A situation coulde up where a hidden weapon hits my arms or legs

    Even if Seol had Jamad and Karuna, there were still situations where he could be injured.

    In those scenarios, this gloves effect was considerably useful.

    Seol equipped the cape and gloves right away. Finally, he looked at the ck crystal ball.

    Even at a nce, Seol could tell that the weapon was quite powerful.

    The reward with the highest quality this Adventure was the Shades Grace.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Seol stared holes into the Shades Grace.

    [[Shades Grace]

    Quality: Treasure

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 15-25

    Damage: 50

    Durability: 75/75

    Weight: 0.3kg

    A crystal ball made to imitate the ability of Shades, the Shadow ck Spirit. The ability to control shadows was maximized through extensive research but because of it, there were unavoidable side effects.

    Basic Effect: +5 Intelligence, +15 Wisdom, +2 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: Shadow Hand increases by 1 rank. Shadow Space expands by 30%. Your Shadow Summons stats are decreased by 20%.]

    Ah

    Seol couldnt help but sigh.

    There were really good effects but he just couldnt let go of one thing

    - Is this good or nah?

    - Ah hes fucked LOL

    - WhyWhyWhyWhyWhy?

    - Its an item for someone else.

    - For someone else? Its a Shadow Summoner exclusive item though?

    - There isn''t just one kind of Shadow Summoner.

    Like Seols viewers suggested, the direction Seol was heading as a Shadow Summoner waspletely different from the type of Shadow Summoner this item was suited for.

    This weapon is specifically useful for the Shadow Summoners who use many low-rank summons

    A Shadow Summoners Shadow Summon could be split into two main categories.

    The first was the Shadow Summoners like Seol who had a small number of extremely powerful summons.

    For those cases, effects that give an increase or bonus to the summons stats were the most important.

    But this weapon decreases the summons stats

    The other category of Shadow Summoners were those that had an endless amount of low-level, weak summons.

    For those cases, having more Shadow Space was more important than the individual summons stats. Since they were low-level summons anyway, the decrease didnt even affect them too much.

    - Ah ine LMFAO

    - I trusted you ine hahaha I guess hes a bit of a ditz.

    - Can he just take it back? LOL Ask him to give you something else!

    - ine: I prepared this for you because I thought you might need it ^^ (proud)

    The weapon Seol was currently using was this.

    [[Full Moon Staff]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 1-8

    Damage: 22

    Durability: 32/32

    Weight: 0.8kg

    A staff that absorbed energy from the holy moon. It is quite heavy.

    Basic Effect: +10 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: All of your stats increase by 5% at night.]

    The key stat, Wisdom, was not too different from Shades Grace and the bonus effect was usable.

    Thats why Im having a hard time

    Seol thought for a moment then ended up putting the Shades Grace back into his inventory.

    I guess I have no choice. I just have to go there.

    Seol finished organizing his equipment and entered Nobira.

    And because of the issue with Shades Grace, Seol immediately headed to a ce where he could solve his problem.

    You over there! Dont cut in line!

    Ah, Im sorry.

    Hmph!

    It was a ce that didnt have just rough-looking muscr men, it also had refined women and greedy child merchants.

    Theres a lot of stuff thats been released into the market from the recent ruin expedition.

    Did you see <em>that</em>? Im talking about the treasure.

    Oh, that? I saw it the moment they put it up.

    But I wonder why they put that on auction

    I dont know, maybe its because it hasnt found the right owner yet.

    I mean it makes sense. Even if the items rare, who would pay that much money to buy it at that price?

    From what I heard theyre not trying to sell it at that price but trying to trade it for another item.

    Thats crazy What about the auction house fees?

    I mean all you have to pay if it doesnt sell is the registration fee so I guess its none of their worries.

    Ah, thats true. Anyway, its nice to see something like that.

    Nobiras auction house was one of the bigger auction houses in South Pandea.

    Since Nobira was practically the origin of countless treasures, it was quite an enticing ce for wholesalers and middlemen to visit.

    There was also a ce to search for items simr to how the Adventurer Association had amunity function in their building.

    That was how they were able to amodate the sheer number of visitors. If it wasnt for that, Nobiras auction house wouldve ended up an uncontroble mess.

    Seol posted the unnecessary consumables and misceneous items he received from his Adventures on auction.

    Since Seol didnt have the Negotiation talent, it wouldve been hard for him to receive a fair price for the items he posted if he went to an ordinary shop.

    The consumables he put on auction were practically sold the moment he posted them.

    It might have been because the continuous Adventures made consumables a scarce resource for other people.

    However, since that was unrted to Seol, the only thing he did was check the items listed to see if there was anything he could use.

    Summoners cant equip gaiters so I should probably look for pants, weapons, or essories, right?

    Seol had suitable equipment for his other slots but his weapon was low quality, his pants had no bonus effects, and his essory slot was empty.

    Seols fingers quickly scrolled through the list.

    He set the category to the items he wanted and read through everything as he scrolled down. And as he was doing so, his fingers stopped on one item.

    Hm? Whats this?

    There were many items, especially equipment, listed on the auction with unusual effects.

    The majority of them were Special quality items with some Rare quality items, the quality right above Special.

    However, even if they were rare items, oftentimes the effects were duds so they only went for a proper amount if a decent effect was attached to the item as well.

    But the quality of the item that Seols finger stopped on right now was

    A Treasure quality item?

    Furthermore, it was a Treasure quality weapon.

    Equipment for more important slots often went for double or even triple the price of items in different slots.

    Seol checked the items effects.

    [[Gallottas Tongue]

    Quality: Treasure

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 14-23

    Damage: 42

    Durability: 68/68

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A treasurepleted with the tongue of Gallotta, the pitch-ck snake. The powers of the snake that emits shadows is imbued into this item. However, because Gallottas shadow venom has seeped into this item, there is a danger of the weapon poisoning its user.

    Basic Effect: +22 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: Your Shadow Summons stats are increased by 15%. The chance Shadow Summon passes on a skill when used is increased by 20%. Every 6 hours, there is a certain chance the user bes poisoned by shadow venom.]

    Gallottas Tongue!

    Gallotta, the pitch-ck snake, was a notorious monster.

    Not only was Gallottas shadow venom dangerous, but its ability to take many hits drove many yers to their deaths.

    Gallotta also wasnt the name of a specific snake but a general term used for the massive ck snakes that would appear from time to time in the ruins near the Great Forest.

    And thats why I didnt aim for it.

    You could find a Gallotta anywhere in the Great Forest but that was also just another way of saying that you might not be able to find it no matter how hard you searched.

    And because of that, it wasnt a monster that was worth taking the time to hunt.

    No, before that Gallottas Tongue actually dropped?

    Gallotta had a low chance of dropping Treasure quality equipment.

    The majority of them had amazing effects but a few of them had critical defects.

    For example, like Gallottas Tongue that Seol was looking at right now.

    Bing poisoned by shadow venom might look like a trivial defect at first but it was in fact a serious danger to the user.

    Shadow venom might not be a lethal poison but the antidote for it isnt known.

    It was a poison that slowly made you lose your senses.

    The antidote wasnt widely known to the world and the ingredients for the antidote were also difficult to acquire near the Great Forest.

    So thats why they registered it on the auction house.

    It was also a possibility that the original owner was poisoned by the shadow venom.

    An item this great could be sold directly to the ck market and even if it was a huge price to pay, any Shadow Summoner would be tempted to buy it.

    However, considering that this item was registered on the auction house and hasnt been sold it could only be for that reason.

    Well thats that, but who could it be?

    Gallotas Tongue was not an easy item to acquire. The person or group who acquired this had to be someone who is widely known for their skill around Nobira.

    The most likely group is probably someone from the ruin hunter faction.

    The others rarely, if ever, enter ruins and even if they did, they wouldnt be able to defeat a Gallotta.

    Therefore, the item most likely came from them.

    I should gather more information. If I could juste into contact with the person who owns the item

    Seol didnt want to meet the owner of Gallottas Tongue for some other special reason.

    Its just too expensive as it is right now.

    Even if Seolbined all of the currency he had on hand right now, it wouldnt evene close to meeting the minimum price set for Gallottas Tongue.

    I guess theres no choice

    Seol waited in line for a while and before eventually getting his turn with one of the auction houses managers.

    Hello, I am Rita, one of the auction houses managers. Are you here to register an item at the auction house?

    Yes.

    Then please ce your item here.

    With a hint of regret, Seol ced the Shades Grace in a spot where other people couldnt see.

    <em>ce.</em>

    The managers face grew stiff the moment she saw the item.

    Th-this is

    Why? Is something wrong?1 to

    No, not at all. Its just quite the item hm What would you like the minimum bid amount to be?

    Seol remembered Gallottas Tongues minimum bid amount and said the same number.

    Please make it 200 tinum coins.

    A-Are you sure youd like to set the price that high when a buyer might not appear?

    Its fine.

    Seol had plenty of time and he wasnt in a rush to change his weapon.

    There was also a chance that the owner of Gallotas Tongue realized his intentions and requested a 1-to-1 trade as well.

    The odds of that are low though.

    Regardless of whichever of the two happens, Seol was happy with it.

    Someone could buy Shades Grace and Seol could use the money from that to buy Gallottas Tongue or the person who owned Gallottas Tongue could request a 1-to-1 trade with the Shades Grace.

    Rita, the manager, then asked another question.

    Would you like us to proceed as a proxy sale?

    Yes, could you please do that?

    Understood. However, we would like to request that you visit the auction house every day considering the item you are selling is something like that.

    Okay.

    Seol sold a few more items then left the auction house.

    And a few momentster, Rita left the auction house through a back door and handed a note to a rough-looking man.

    * * *

    Seol then headed to the Adventurer Association to see if anything had changed in Nobira while he was gone. And as expected, the best way to learn about recent news was themunity.

    [ (NEW) [<WereFucked>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: You guys said Nobira would be peaceful now that Borgo was gone.]

    Whoever said that Nobira would be peaceful should go and repent  Nobira is fucking crazy right now

    Is this a new cold war?

    - Seriously, Im worried Ill get stabbed while Im walking down the street

    - That fucking Heka, the Lion of the Ruins? Or whatever his name is, is fucking annoying.

    - Can you say that to Hekas face?

    Heka?

    Seol had also heard quite a few things about Heka while looking into Chao.

    Before Borgo died, Nobiras big-shot ruin hunters were split into five factions.

    And after one of the factions disappeared due to Seol, the other four factions startedpeting more closely with each other.

    Did something happen during that tense time?

    [ (NEW) [<DieHeka>s Post]

    [Post Date: A week ago]

    [Title: How did things be like this? The people who know, know.]

    You all know that Heka sided with Doju and Kibo sided with Shur, right? Everyone knows this much at least, right? Apparently, the two factions thing was going well for a while until something happened to Kibos faction. Heka and Doju noticed that Kibo was getting weak so they started getting aggressive to take over all of Nobira. You all know it too, right? Even though this ce is a gathering of low-lives, theres a lot of money being moved around so whoever ends up taking over everything will be massive.

    - What happened to Kibo and Shurs faction?

    - I know for a fact that its something that happened to Kibos side. Theres nothing wrong with Shurs faction.

    - Kibo sensei our lone wolf

    - Please protect Nobira, Kibo-chan!

    - I think Im going to go crazy Kibos faction is the moderates so theyre nice to transferees but Hekas side uses transferees like fucking meat shields so its obvious whats going to happen if they take over Nobira.

    - I just barely found my footing in Nobira too, sigh Should we leave Nobira now?

    - Would it be better if we go to Kongory? I heard its livable there now with Han Yeo-myeong and the guild alliance there

    - Im just being careful because Im worried I wont be able to find a party after going there

    Seol had a general idea of what was happening after reading this post.

    So the bnce is messed up. I guess theyre all tense now?

    Since Seol wasnt tied down to hunting ruins like the others, it was entirely someone elses worry to him. He was also no longer somebody who had to worry about getting swept up in conflicts like this either.

    Seol kept looking through posts to see if there was any other news.

    Hm?

    And as he was, he found a post rted to him.

    [ (NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Private showed up in Nobira.]

    Posts about Private started to appear on themunity.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Seol slowly read through the post.

    [ (NEW) [s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Private showed up in Nobira.]

    Go check out the Points Leaderboard and confirm it yourselves. It seems like Han Yeo-myeong came over to Nobira! Halt right there, Heka! Yeo-myeongsing after you!

    - Wee Yeo-myeong~

    - Yeo-myeong?! How dare you speak down to him like that?! You should call him Sir Yeo-myeong!

    - Yeo-myeong came over? Were safe!!!

    - Nobiras pretty interesting lol

    [ (NEW) [s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Who is Han Yeo-myeong?]

    For the blind, He is the vision. For the hungry, He is the chef. For the thirsty, He is the water. If Han Yeo-myeong thinks, I agree. If Han Yeo-myeong speaks, Im listening. If Han Yeo-myeong has one fan, it is me. If Han Yeo-myeong has no fans, I dont exist.

    - Han Yeo-myeongs still in Kongory. Take down this post.

    - What the fuck? Then whos Private?

    - I dont know. Maybe they came to Nobira from somece other than Kongory?

    - I heard a lot of people with high scores are psychopaths isnt this more dangerous then? Yeo-myeong at least felt like an ally of justice

    - It ended up all just being fucking rumors then.

    Luckily, thanks to the confusion from people believing that Yeo-myeong was Private, Seols true identity as Private was still not revealed.

    It wasnt actually a big issue if Seol revealed himself as Private but there was an increased chance of trivial quarrels happening because of it.

    Even from just looking at the current situation in Nobira, Seol could tell that something would happen.

    People were already hoping for the Private who recently arrived in Nobira to face off against Hekas massive faction.

    Itspletely unrted to me.

    Seol read a few more posts before leaving the Adventurer Association.

    This time, Seol was careful in the inn he chose to stay at for a month.

    Huh? A room that you can cook in?

    Do you have none?

    No, we do have a room an outbuilding just happens to be avable for rent. However, the charge for the room is a bit expensive.

    Thats fine.

    Seol might not have had the minimum bid amount for a treasure like Gallottas Tongue, but he was still definitely rich.

    <em>ng!</em>

    You can use the inner outbuilding.

    Thank you.

    As Seol walked deeper inside, he immediately spotted a moderately sized outbuilding. It was a ce where youd have to pay ten times the price of a normal room to stay.

    Obviously though, the price wasnt too important to Seol at all.

    * * *

    The next day, Seol went to the information guild in Nobira.

    Of course, the first thing Seol asked for was information about Chao but there was nothing avable on her.

    However, we do have information on the other things you requested.

    Then please.

    Seol handed over the handful of gold needed and checked the information he received.

    <em>- The Gallottas Tongue that went on auction is confirmed to havee from one of the factions who recently went on an expedition to the ruins.</em>

    As expected, it came from the ruin hunters.

    Seol quickly read the next information.

    <em>- There is also a rumor that Kibos faction, one of the ruin hunter factions, previously had the weapon in their grasp, as Kibo is also a Shadow Summoner himself. This information hasnt been confirmed, but it is definitely credible, as there is no other reason for Kibo to not respond to Hekas continuous taunts.</em>

    Oho

    <em>- Kibo has been caught using his internal informationwork to frantically search for a certain item.</em>

    Seol burned the piece of paper while rubbing his chin.

    The information he received was definitely worth the money.

    Based on the current circumstance, Kibo likelyid his hands on the treasure and was poisoned by it.

    Gallottas Tongue might be a Treasure quality weapon but it was in fact no different from Abomination.

    And the certain item Kibos searching for is probably the shadow venoms antidote

    Seol thought of a few things. He thenbined a few of them and separated them into concrete ns.

    Alright, there wont be any problems if I do this first.

    Seol confidently came to a decision for the steps hed take and headed to the auction house.

    Theres another Treasure!

    Damn it Im not even surprised by that ridiculous price.

    Who could it be?

    What do you mean?

    Do you think its the same person who put up Gallottas Tongue?

    Theres no way wed be able to know that.

    Seol observed a few of the noisy merchants before noticing Rita who approached him.

    He then gave a quick hello, Its nice to see you, Rita.

    You came early today.

    I was curious if there was any news.

    Oh no There really isnt much news to give to you Why dont youe inside for now?

    Rita, the auction house manager, led Seol to a separate room. She then handed him some tea while taking nces at him.

    Please, have a drink.

    Im alright.

    You must be parched though?

    I dont really eat or drink anything that other people give to me. Its a habit from my work.

    Oh no Well, there are also other people like that among the people I manage as well, so

    Rita tried her best to let the conversation continue.

    Snowman, no one has made a bid for the Shades Grace yet.

    Is that so?

    So, what do you think about lowering the price

    I wont. I dont n on lowering the price at all. I might be open to an exchange but not to lower the price.

    ...An exchange?

    Ritas face changed, it was exactly like a merchant who heard something interesting.

    An exchange, hm Do you have something in mind?

    Well, it would be worth a consideration if its something around the same price.

    There were only two Treasure-quality items that were listed on this massive auction.

    The first was the Shades Grace that Seol owned and the second was the Gallottas Tongue which Seol assumed that Kibo owned.

    Rita, who obviously realized Seols intent, lowered her eyes and stopped herself from speaking. She then gathered her hands. It seemed that she was also tense as it was an important matter.

    What do you think about Gallottas Tongue which is at a simr minimum bid price as your weapon?

    Gallottas Tongue, huh That might not be bad either.

    Ritas eyes instantly changed.

    ...Shall I push forward with that?

    Do you know the treasures owner?

    Seol was talking about Gallotta''s Tongue here when he said treasure.

    I also happen to be in charge of them as well.

    By them...

    I apologize. I am not allowed to even give out a name.

    Ritas attitude actually made Seol trust her more. Because this also meant that if someone asked her for his identity, she would also respond in kind.

    Then how am I supposed toe into contact with them?

    I n to ask for their intentions first as it is something for them to decide.

    Is there any other way?

    I believe that this is the best that could be done right now?

    Seol smiled and stood up.

    I also agree.

    I hope to have a reason to contact you.

    After Seol left, Rita looked at the chair that Seol was sitting on for a second before leaving through a secret back door.

    A man with a knife scar on his face was waiting for her.

    * * *

    Seol returned to his amodation and took a rest.

    Even though he was moving busily, there were still things Seol had to solve.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol pulled out a ck flower from his inventory.

    It was something he received from J, the Merchant of Madness.

    However, Seol had yet to find a summon he desired so much that he was willing to use the flower. It also wasnt processed yet.

    I gathered most of the materials, but

    Seol still needed a few more materials to fully process it.

    He gathered almost everything but there was one specific ingredient he hadnt been able to get.

    I really need to find the gtin of persecutory delusions.

    Because it was such a rare ingredient, Seol was unable to find it even in Nobiras auction house, one of therger auction houses in the south. And even if he was able to find it, the expensive price would definitely be a burden.

    Scarcity definitely yed a role in the rare ingredients being hard to find but the deciding factor was how far he was from where they were originally found.

    As time went on, Seol only traveled further south but the gtin of persecutory delusions was found in the north. You had to extract it from animal bones or shells you found in the wild.

    This meant that there was no reasonable way for him to acquire it himself.

    It also just so happens that the shadow venoms antidote also requires an ingredient from the north

    The shadow venoms antidote was also a problem as well.

    If everything progressed ording to Seols ns, there was a high chance that Gallottas Tongue would end up in Seols grasp.

    For, if, and when that situation came, Seol needed to prepare a provision for the shadow venom.

    I could also use the antidote as a negotiation tool as well.

    But the antidote required the correct ingredient to make it.

    And that necessary ingredient was the grounded powder of the leaves of a poisonous herb that grew in the north. This meant that this too was also difficult to acquire in the south.

    Nothings easy to solve at all.

    Seol thought for a second before pulling something out once again.

    It was a piece of paper with a demon design on it. It was the invitation to the Madness Shop that J had given to him before.

    <em>- You might find it ufortable if I just show up randomly whenever I want. Whenever you want to purchase something with Madness, tear up that invitation.</em>

    I guess theres no choice

    Even though Seol was trying his best to avoid using it, this was the only option he had left.

    Since the origin of his worries, the Shadow Flower, also came from the Madness Shop, Seol was confident that he could easily find ingredients which were less rare than it at the shop.

    <em>Riiiiip</em>

    Seol ripped the invitation.

    In an instant, an uncontroble drowsiness overcame him.

    It waste at night and eventually, Seol slowly eased into sleep in the armchair as he was nning for the future.

    <em>Snore</em>

    You might not always have a dream when you fall asleep, but you have to be asleep to have a dream.

    * * *

    And it happened.

    For the first time in a long while, Seol was dreaming.

    Once again, it was also a lucid dream.

    It worked properly.

    Lucid dreams were no longer a pleasant experience for Seol anymore. They were neither surprising nor interesting, they practically felt like a chronic disease.

    Seol believed he had shook off what happened in the heavens but it still made him uneasy like a trauma.

    [Someone seems interested in the Madness you have collected.]

    [Many Merchants of Madness appear.]

    Is it J? No, wait it says many?

    Seols surroundings were hard to decipher like a forest filled with dense fog.

    Seol could just barely make out the silhouette of something beyond the grim atmosphere and fog.

    Well, specifically it was silhouettes.

    One of the silhouettes called out to Seol.

    It is nice to meet you, Snowman.

    Are you all merchants of madness?

    We are. Youve met one of us before in a previous encounter though.

    ...J.

    Huhuhu so you still remember her. You have quite the memory.

    Is she here as well?

    I dont know I cannot tell you that.

    Seol gave an odd look while looking around himself.

    He noticed close to ten individuals surrounding him.

    However, because he could only see their silhouettes, he had difficulty telling what they looked like.

    Why are you doing this?

    To maintain fair trade.

    Fairness?

    Snowman, you are at most an individual who has been caught up in the World Merge. However, you have also gathered a considerable amount of Madness that is enticing to every merchant.

    So?

    It means that anyone would want to trade with you. Just like how you have remembered J, the first merchant you traded with, we also wish to be remembered by you.

    Definitely

    Their reasoning made sense.

    Even though merchants excluded any personal feelings when it came to making a deal, the customers were always bound to include their personal feelings.

    It was normal to think a merchant was safe after you made a deal with them once after all.

    Then what do I have to do?

    Nothing at all. Just like before, we will just show you some of our goods.

    And?

    If you like the goods we show you, all you have to do is pay Madness for it and buy it.

    But I

    We already know of the deal you made with J. However, that isnt a fair trade. In fact, a restriction has been ced on her for making that promise with you.

    It made sense. The promise that Seol made with J could definitely be considered expedient to the other merchants. J also wouldnt have an excuse if that became an issue either.

    By the way, how much Madness have I gathered?

    Roughly 13,000. It is a marvelous record.

    13,000.

    Since he was able to buy the Shadow Flower for 3,000 Madness before, Seol had much more funds to spend this time.

    Then show me your wares.

    As many as you want

    Then should I show you mine first?

    A somewhat arrogant merchant reached their hand out through the wall of fog.

    <em>tter</em>

    Dozens of merchandise poured out.

    Now, keep your eyes open for this. Ill start by exining this one. So, this is

    Hold it.

    Huh?

    I dont n on looking through dozens of different items.

    Huh? Then what?

    I want you to only show me the things that I need the most. Lets not tire each other out.

    The other merchants nodded their heads in agreement.

    Since the items that Seol would buy were already somewhat decided, looking through the entire catalog of ten different merchants was definitely a waste of time.

    Then let me introduce you to this and this.

    The merchant handed over a set of elephant earrings and a shiny suit of armor.

    These earrings explosively increase your strength once a day to give you immense power.

    Whats the side effect?

    Well

    The side effect?

    Extreme muscle pain.

    The merchant felt awkward saying the side effect. And with that, the flow shifted in Seols side.

    And what about the armor?

    Ah, now Im really confident in this. So this armor

    The merchant said many sweet words to exin how great the armor was.

    However, after hearing everything, Seol then said this

    I acquired a new set of armor recently.

    Huh? Really? Then what about

    Its alright. Is there anyone else who would like to show their goods to me?

    The merchants realized that Seol had a good eye for items and paused for a second. They then took turns showing and exining the wares that they were confident in to Seol.

    This gargoyle is

    This is practically a powerful armament from the heavens!

    Losing this would be losing the chance of a lifetime.

    With just 10,000 Madness, you would be getting this incredible opportunity.

    If you hand over all of your Madness, this is yours.

    Seol hated listening to all of it.

    A powerful summon, an incredible armament, a scroll with a powerful spell imbued into it, etc.

    Seol knew all of the items that the merchants were showing him. He knew that they were all extraordinary, but not only were they extremely expensive for their worth, but they were also all useless. That was why Seol didnt buy anything.

    Just like how a bird with wings doesnt need gills, Seols priority was to find the things that he needed right now.

    Theyre all too busy thinking about how they could take all of my Madness.

    The final merchant waved their hands.

    And when they did, two items, ones which paled inparison to the items shown earlier, appeared.

    The merchant, unlike the other merchants, didnt say anything. They were speaking through their wares.

    The first item was a blue-ish t thing and the second item was a green powder.

    Seol quietly inspected it for a second before saying,

    J, its you.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    It waspletely silent.

    Seol didnt know who the people beyond the fog were, but they must have known each other.

    They would know that J was here, present with them, and even which one of them J was.

    And then the merchant who showed Seol the items said this

    See, what did I tell you? In the end, itll only hurt your self-esteem.

    The other merchants flinched as if there was a situation that Seol wasnt aware of.

    You yed a trick on us, J.

    Trick? Haha, you really dont know how to keep your mouth shut, do you, you old wrinkled fart?

    What?

    Did you really think youd be able to seduce my customer with trash like that?! What a waste of time! A great merchant like me is already struggling with the guilt of wasting my customers time."

    Th-this fucking How did he know it was J?

    The silhouette, who was confirmed to be J now, then said something to thementing merchants.

    Its because you guys are here to sell items and Im here to let them buy the items. Do you really not know the difference?

    Whats the difference? answered one of the silhouettes.

    Seol knew what the difference was.

    He felt the difference strongly the moment J showed him those two items.

    The difference was whether the item they were trying to sell was something that I needed or not.

    The other merchants all tried to sell Seol expensive items almost like they were trying to get his Madness. J, however, offered Seol the items he needed the most at this moment.

    And that was why J had an equal standing to Seol in the transaction, not below him like the other merchants were.

    J then shouted at the other merchants in a booming voice, threatening them.

    If you dont know, then fuck off! You damned third-rates.

    ...Well see you when you get back, J.

    Of course, as much as you want. Ill see you guyster though. I have an important trade to make after all.

    Krgh

    That might be the case but you do know that its dangerous if you only trade that much, you know

    Thats not for you to worry about. Go already!

    The other merchants left one after another through arge hole.

    Slowly, the fog started to lift. Though, just because it had lifted didnt mean the area was any brighter.

    A bloody hue and a demon mask.

    The things that symbolized J filled the surrounding area once again.

    Phew, I wouldve been sad if you didnt recognize me.

    I realized who you were the moment I saw the items.

    I knew it! You really do have a good eye

    Seol checked the items that J brought forth earlier.

    [[Gtin of Persecutory Delusions]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: A vtile energy which has been solidified into a soft jelly form.]

    This was the gtin of persecutory delusions that Seol wanted, and

    [[Poisonous Herb Powder]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: If you consume this with water, you will die in five seconds unless you have some kind of special resistance to it. However, if you are afflicted with a poison that is more potent than the poisonous herb''s poison, the poisonous herbs poison will devour that poison instead.]

    This was the key ingredient to creating the shadow venoms antidote.

    Both of these were things that Seol desperately needed.

    How did you know?

    Know what? Ah! Are you asking how I know that these two items were materials that you needed?

    So you do know what I was asking.

    You might be disappointed with my answer though

    J pointed at Seols belongings.

    That ck flower.

    Ah!

    Haha, yeah Did you forget that I was the one who sold you that?

    The ck flower could be used as is, but it also evolved tremendously after you processed it. There was no way that J, who sold him the item, wouldnt know the method either.

    "However, though it isnt a problem that I know the secret behind the Shadow Flower, the fact that an ordinary human like you who was caught up in the World Merge knows how to process it is another matter entirely."

    So you arent an ordinary human.

    J realized a lot of things about Seol from just one interaction.

    She put the next trade in ce by selling Seol the Shadow Flower and was also on the verge of having another sessful trade.

    Furthermore, through setting up the trade, she was able to realize Seols uniqueness.

    Seol looked at J with wary eyes. However, contrary to his expectations, J just picked her ear and blew the ear wax off her finger.

    Well, unique circumstances can happen from the World Merge and youre just one of them. Dont worry! I, J, am not a shameless merchant who tries to expose her customers weaknesses.

    She then gave a slyugh, her mask bobbing up and down slightly with it.

    The only thing I have to do is sell my wares after all.

    But how did you know about the poisonous herb powder?

    Ah! Thats because Ive been watching your recent moves.

    You can do that?

    Did you think I couldnt? Anyway, those two itemsbined are 3,000 Madness.

    Seol was shocked by the price as it was cheaper than he expected. He then looked at J and nodded.

    Alright, a sessful deal!

    Seol gave a satisfied smile then realized something.

    ...Is there anything else you want to sell? asked Seol.

    Did you think that I, J, titan of the industry, would only prepare this? If you have the time

    Ill take a look.

    Then shall I, J, the magician of the trade, try to guess what you need the most right now, dear customer?

    Seol gave J a dull look.

    Pants, said J.

    Huh?

    I got it right, right? I was wondering why you had good equipment elsewhere but really shitty pants

    ...You didnt need to go that far.

    You havent met a skilled craftsman yet, have you? Well, I guess adjusting to a new world is doing more than good enough already, so Alright! Regardless, I never thought the day woulde where I would show this item.

    J, after magnificently introducing the item, pulled out something from her sleeves. Even though it was something that shouldnt be able to fit there, she was able to pull it out in one go.

    Okay! Check this out.

    Alright.

    [[ck Ghosts Shroud]

    Quality: Madness

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 18-25

    Defense: 95

    Durability: 100/100

    Weight: 0.3kg

    Pants made from the webs of Alketra, a fallen sacred beast. Though there is nothing special about its appearance, it contains Alketras ability to control shadows.

    Basic Effect: +12 Wisdom, +7 Spirit, +5 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Your Shadow Summons stats are increased by 10%. Your Shadow Summons skills have a 5% increased chance tond a critical hit.]

    ...Madness quality?

    When the items that we trade surpass a certain quality, it just bes listed as Madness quality.

    Since the rare quality items were listed normally, this item was likely Treasure quality.

    Seol was in a daze as he held the ck, flowy pants in his hands. This items effects were amazing for him.

    The issue was the price.

    Seol gave J a cold gaze and J responded by putting up all ten fingers.

    Taking our past circumstances into consideration, Ill sell it to you for exactly 10,000 Madness.

    Are you not going to attach a condition this time?

    Because its a fair price. Also, Im sure you know it as well now.

    Know what? Ah

    You need me, dont you?

    J was right. Compared to the other merchants of madness, J was far superior to them.

    Are the other merchants going to being with you next time too?

    I dont know? They might, they might not.

    By the way, I was curious about something What exactly do you merchants do with the Madness?

    Madness is everything to us. You could tell though, no? Even the beings who used to be your gods sold you off for Madnes

    Seols expression instantly grew ice cold the moment J mentioned the gods.

    J felt a sting and quickly tried to say goodbye to him.

    Ah, I almost forgot to give you the invitation again. Here, I hope we have a fun trade next time too! Dont die~

    Seol still wasnt sure whether J was a man, a woman, or some being that transcended all of that. However, maybe they were starting to like Seol a bit

    I really dont want to lose a client who Ive worked so hard to get.

    Nope, that wasnt the case.

    [You have acquired an Invitation of Madness.]

    [You have acquired a ck Ghost''s Shroud''.]

    [You have acquired a ''Gtin of Persecutory Delusions''.]

    [You have acquired a ''Poisonous Herb Powder''.]

    * * *

    When Seol woke up, it was morning.

    The moment Seol woke up, he headed to the auction house to buy the additional material he needed for the antidote and then returned to his outbuilding.

    Unexpectedly, Seol immediately headed into the kitchen after returning.

    Should I start with the antidote?

    Seol wasnt sure if he would be using the antidote or not but because it was worth more than the materials separately it was worth it regardless.

    It wasnt that difficult to make the antidote either. All you had to do was add the specified herbs and poisonous herb powder into water and boil it.

    <em>Boil</em>

    The sour smell that came from it was an unavoidable side-effect though.

    A sticky smell, something that was impossible to tell if it was poison or an antidote, filled the room

    Cough Cough

    - Dont die, Snowman!

    - Theres no one else to watch if you die! Hang on!

    - It would also be amazing if he died during Rest too though LOL

    After a quarter of a day, the dark liquid was finallyplete.

    <em>Pour</em>

    Seol poured a portion of the liquid he boiled in the massive pot into a considerably small ss bottle before putting that ss bottle into his inventory.

    Ive finished making the antidote. Now I need to leave the liquid alone for a moment to

    Now that Seol had finished creating the antidote, all he had to do was process the ck flower.

    Seol then pulled out the Shadow Flower which he often called the ck flower.

    [[Shadow Flower]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Even though they grow in Flegueria, there is a good chance you wont ever see this flower unless you are lucky.

    Bonus Effect: You can forcibly use Shadow Summon on a much stronger opponent once. The summoner will be considered 10 levels higher when using this item. If the Shadow Summon would still be unsessful with an increase of 10 levels, Shadow Summon will fail.]

    It wont be an issue if I use it as is, but

    Seol looked at the flower for a second before nting it in the garden of the outbuilding.

    He then sprinkled some kind of powder on it.

    Grow well.

    Seol dusted himself off before returning to the outbuilding and taking a rest.

    And the next day, at the same time

    Seol was in awe after looking at the flower that was around the same height as a small child.

    So far so good.

    The powder that Seol sprinkled on the flower was the powder that he received as a reward from Grizsboratory.

    [[Intact Vitality Powder]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: A powder enhanced in vitality. However, you must be cautious as it can grow too much.]

    - As expected from the Intact Vitality Powder! Its definitely effective!

    - Is it okay for it to grow that big though?

    Seol pulled out the massive Shadow Flower.

    [[Overgrown Shadow Flower]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Even though they grow in Flegueria, there is a good chance you wont ever see this flower unless you are lucky.

    Bonus Effect: You can forcibly use Shadow Summon on a much stronger opponent once. The summoner will be considered 15 levels higher when using this item. If the Shadow Summon would still be unsessful with an increase of 15 levels, Shadow Summon will fail.]

    The Shadow Flowers description changed overnight.

    Even though Seol originally wouldve been satisfied with just this, he had just received another ingredient from the merchant of madness as well. And with the ingredients he got from the auction house, he had more than enough to continue to the next step of the process.

    Seol didnt exit the kitchen for two days.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Jelly That Smells Like the Gutters.]

    [It looks horrific. The dish was a failure.]

    [This method definitely isnt it.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    Seol took a bite of the jelly before holding his mouth.

    Urgh

    - This aint it

    - Everyone, you are currently watching work that embodies what it would be like to be in hell.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Severely Burned Jelly.]

    [It looks horrific. The dish was a failure.]

    Again?

    - The surprising thing is that he didnt even use mes this time.

    - How the fuck did it burn then? LMFAOOOO

    - Is this cooking or alchemy?

    Once again, Seol took a bite of the jelly.

    It tasted awful to the point that he wanted to yell curses out loud.

    Urgh

    [You have earned the achievement ''Just Eat Dirt Instead''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Strange Food Eater''.]

    The Strange Food Eater title had no other effects other than still giving you the chance to increase your stats when you ate failed dishes.

    And obviously, this was something that Seol was extremely thankful for right now.

    Ill end this today no matter what.

    Seol dropped a bead of sweat while focusing on cooking.

    There was noplicated reason for why Seol was failing his dish despite it having an easy recipe.

    The standard for it to be a sess was just that high.

    Seol kept making the jelly, even forgoing sleep. His eyes grew hazy and he even dozed off from time to time. But even so, his hands were active and he kept cooking.

    - Lets just go to sleep now

    - What do you think about giving up? I dont think you have any talent in cooking

    - I cant believe this was one of the talents he chose too

    And just as the ingredients Seol prepared were about to run out

    Is this it?

    Seol even thought, What a waste of Madness and Maybe I shouldve picked another thing but it was toote. In the end, everything in the world is results-based.

    You did well if you seeded, and you did horribly if you failed.

    Even while he was thinking negative thoughts like that, Seol kept moving. And then, he felt something strange.

    Unlike before, his hands moved before he even had the time to think the steps were easy.

    Seol took this as a signal.

    He let his body flow like he was allowing someone else to take over his body.

    Some time passed after that.

    Sigh Finally

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Jelly From a Cloudy Day.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [Your Spirit permanently increases by 3.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    It was finally time for Seol to be rewarded for his efforts.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    The jellies that Seol made before were the size of his palm but the jelly he just made was only the size of his finger.

    It was the size of cheongsimhwan, the clear mind pill that Koreans sometimes have.

    Seol checked its effects while enjoying the scent.

    [[Jelly From a Cloudy Day]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A jelly made using a Shadow Flower, a flower that grows in Flegueria.

    This jelly haspletely encased the enhanced, more vtile power of shadows in the Gtin of Persecutory Delusions. It canst for up to 3 years unless it is stored in a ce where it can easily sour.

    Bonus Effect: Upon consumption, you will be able to use Miracle of a Cloudy Day for one hour. Miracle of a Cloudy Day (You can forcibly use Shadow Summon on a much stronger opponent once. The summoner will be considered 30 levels higher. If the Shadow Summon would still be unsessful with an increase of 30 levels, Shadow Summon will fail).]

    An increase of an entire 30 levels.

    Of course, this level increase didnt make his Shadow Summon ability absolute, but it did solve one of the issues that Seol had.

    His own level.

    The higher the Adventures difficulty, the higher the opponents levels became.

    For Shadow Summoners like Seol, however, once the differences in levels passed a certain amount, he was no longer able to summon their shadows.

    After all, Seol needed to fight stronger people and use their shadows for him to be stronger himself.

    Since the level issue in the system was considered a difference in ss, this Jelly From a Cloudy Day definitely helped ovee that.

    The important thing is when I use this.

    Something that Seol noticed while enhancing his skills was that he had quite arge amount of excess Shadow Space.

    The only thing left to do was acquire a new summon.

    However, the important question was what kind of summon should he get next?

    As Seol progresses through more Adventures, the difficulty will increase and the enemies will get tougher. Seol also didnt know when hed have another opportunity to get another summon after this.

    I have to get the strongest summon that I can.

    He had to get a summon who could be his rock until the next opportunity came.

    Obviously, Karuna and Jamad were definitely strong summons, but Seol found it hard to be 100% confident when he asked himself if they could defeat every enemy they would potentially face from this point on.

    It could be possible if his summons reached a higher rank and if he acquired more summons but as it currently stood, a lot relied on the jelly.

    Fuu Carefully

    Seol carefully and meticulously ced the jelly into a clean wrapping paper.

    - A dish could be Treasure quality?

    - Thats insane LOL! A consumable is a treasure?

    - Cooking was this good of a talent?

    - Arent there barely any yers who chose cooking as their talent?

    - I bet they all died though Who the hell would pick cooking? LOL

    - The shitty builds probably picked it haha

    - Look at how careful he is lmfao!

    Seol let out a sigh after he ced the jelly into his inventory.

    Fuu When am I going to clean all this now?

    Seol had cooked nonstop.

    The kitchen, right now, looked like a battlefield.

    * * *

    As Seol started to clean the kitchen, something broke the silence.

    <em>Knock, knock, knock.</em>

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    Truthfully, Seol had already noticed the presence earlier. It was because he felt countless mysterious presences around the outbuilding since earlier.

    What is it?

    A voice answered from beyond the door, Excuse me Dear guest, someone came to see you. The voice was obviously terrified.

    Seol could hear it in the workers voice that they had been crying.

    Me?

    Yes W-Well

    Seol nodded.

    Its about time they came.

    It was likely that Seols ns were going smoothly.

    After all, there was only one person who woulde find him in the outbuilding when he hadnt made any disturbances at all.

    ...Where do I need to go?

    Theres no need for that. I came here quickly because Im a bit impatient.

    It was another mans voice this time.

    Unlike the workers voice earlier, the mans voice was deep and had weight behind it. Seol could feel from behind the wall that the man wasnt nervous at all.

    You can go back now. Good work.

    Uh I-Is something going to happen?

    Nothing will. I n on leaving after a conversation.

    Thank you

    Seol could feel the worker leave.

    The man beyond the wall leisurely introduced himself.

    Im sure you know this already but Im Kibo. Do you n on not inviting me in?

    ...Its messy inside. Is that alright?

    Lifes messier than whatever we can do, aint it? I cant reallyin about a bit of mess from ack of doing chores.

    Come in.

    Thank you.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The moment Seol opened the door, he saw Kibo who filled up the door frame.

    Hes massive.

    Kibo was massive to the point that he practically looked inhuman.

    <em>Creak</em>

    That wasnt the sound of the door closing. It was the sound of the floorboard giving in, screaming.

    Theres no need to be on guard so much. Im nothing more than a beast who lost his fangs.

    For a beast who lost his fangs, youre quite on guard as well.

    Seol was referring to the people swarming outside the outbuilding. Seol could feel many, many presences.

    "I just have a few people who like to worry too much. Regardless, for a ce where someones staying by himself, this ce smells like ass. Kibo looked at the kitchen.

    Well, this and that happened so.

    I wont say anything since I said Id be understanding. Id think there was a corpse here if I wasnt though.

    Have a seat.

    Sure.

    There was a massive, decorative seat in the outbuilding that was the perfect size for Kibo, almost like it was prepared for him. Kibo then took a seat there.

    Haha Normally when you visit unannounced, you have to stand around. This is pretty good preparation.

    And it was then

    <em>BAM! BAM! BAM!</em>

    Someone was banging on the door.

    Ahjussi! Kibo! Let me in! Its dangerous!

    ......

    Seol looked at Kibo.

    Kibo buried his head into his thin hands like he was troubled. The first thing that Seol noticed though was how massive his hands were.

    Sigh What a pain, seriously

    Are you not going to open the door?! Im going to break it, alright? Im breaking down this door! Do you think I wont be able to do it?

    So shes so

    Kibo! Open the door, you bastard! I keep telling you, its dangerous!

    It was gruff but it was definitely a womans voice.

    Is she calling me a bastard? asked Seol.

    Its either me or the both of us.

    You can let them in.

    Is that really alright?

    I feel like shes going to continue to do that until we do.

    How wise.

    Kibo lumbered over to the door and opened it.

    Come in, Mira.

    You shouldve done this from the start!

    But, you have to be quiet.

    Okay.

    It was like watching a grandfather and his granddaughter.

    Seol had their attention when he sat in the chair across from Kibo.

    Are you a transferee? asked Seol.

    When Seol asked the woman named Mira, Kibo responded.

    Yeah, shes a fun kid named Yu Mira.

    Who are you calling fun, huh?!

    Shh, be quiet. Were here to have an important conversation.

    Urgh

    She looked like she was 21, 23 at most.

    Mira pouted her lips and stuck right next to Kibo like gum.

    Kibo and Seol diverted their attention from her and continued their talks.

    I heard about you from Rita. You wanted to trade items?

    I just thought it would be better to trade than to not receive a proper price for my item.

    Did you also know that I was the one who owned it?

    Who knows?

    Kuku I bet you did know. Its obvious, judging by how you werent surprised at all when I showed up.

    I wouldnt have been surprised by whoever showed up with a treasure like that.

    Mira butted in as they were having their conversation.

    Argh, so are you going to trade it or not?! Were in a rush!

    Stop! Mira, I wanted you to sit still so you can watch and learn.

    Watch and learn what?

    This unruly girl Fuu

    When two parties didnt have trust in one another, whoever was in a more urgent situation lost. Not only did you not have time to slowly, perfectly understand the other partys intent, being in a rush often made you have to suffer a loss.

    It seemed like Kibo was trying to teach Mira that.

    Obviously, MIra didnt understand his intent at all.

    Since Mira already revealed everything, I guess I have no choice. I desperately need your treasure.

    Why?

    Do you know about Nobiras current situation?

    If youre referring to how the ruins hunters are all on edge because of the war of nerves, then yes, I do know.

    Kibo gave a nce to Mira before speaking to Seol again.

    Heka and Doju are belligerent and Shur and I are moderates. We never got along in the first ce.

    So how was there never a fight before now?

    It was because Borgo was there. That vicious, brutal bastard was always aiming for any openings like a hyena.

    So you were all wary of Borgo striking in the event that you four fought.

    Ironically, he was the one keeping the peace. After all, having a third force is one way to prevent a war.

    Borgo died an unfortunate death to Seol.

    Even though his faction was the weakest out of the five, the other factions avoided him because of his wickedness and tenacity.

    So what about now?

    Shur and I are weaker.

    In terms of strategy?

    Strategys a part of it too, but more importantly, theres no one who can keep Heka in check.

    Why was Kibo sounding so weak? How could someone this huge be so meek?

    Kibo noticed Seol staring at him and let out a bitterugh.

    I told you, I lost my fangs.

    How?

    Mira intervened, trying to stop Kibo from continuing.

    "Kibo This isnt something you should be telling someone you dont trust."

    "Mira, trust cannot form in a ce where there is none."

    "...What do you mean?"

    "Just like how I dont trust him, he doesnt trust me. So where does trust firste in a situation like that?"

    "Well, thats"

    "The person whos in a more urgent situation is the person who first makes room for trust. Unfortunately, thats just how the world works."

    Kibo let out a sadugh while rolling up his sleeve.

    "...Your arm."

    His right arm waspletely ck.

    His ck arm reached all the way up to his elbow.

    It lookedpletely different from Yeo-myeongs haunted hand as well. Seol had a more ominous feeling from it.

    Shadow venom. Its the price I paid for coveting a treasure.

    I heard you were a Shadow Summoner. Did you use the treasure?

    "Hahaha we ruins hunters only call it that. Just because its a treasure doesnt mean its used like one. Some of them use their owners'' lives as fuel to turn the world into blood. Ive seen a lot of treasures, and half of them were like that."

    Are you saying that Gallottas Tongue is a treasure like that?

    Since I havent found a way to purify it yet, it is.

    Then why did youy your hands on it?

    I was rash. Borgo disappeared, Heka and Doju formed an alliance and started to pressure me I made a mistake thinking I had to respond right away.

    What about Shur?

    After Shurs close advisor died, he became nothing more than a coward who got lucky with leading a faction. They might be following now but if the situation gets worse, they could just as easily join the other faction. And if that happens, its the end for Nobira.

    How would it exactly be the end?

    Seol was curious about what kind of future Kibo was seeing.

    Heka and Doju treat all transferees like ves. They take everything from the transferees. Labor, gold, and sometimes they even just outright sell them. Theres already been quite a number of transferees who died while trying to oppose Heka.

    ...Theyve crossed the line.

    Their faction is iming that the people who originally lived in this world should group together to turn the transferees into ves.

    It would be urate to im that they want to practically turn transferees into livestock, right?

    I wont deny that. I dont know about Doju but Heka is definitely crazy enough to want it.

    Miras body shook with fear.

    Heka is an insane bastard. A few transferees participated in his raid to only end up as corpses.

    Theres also rumors that he kills transferees for fun. Its basically a fact though.

    Kibos strange way of talking made you take his side the more you listened to him.

    So, you need my treasure to prevent that? asked Seol.

    I just wanted to trade treasures of equal value.

    Equal value? Are you really iming that the treasure that took your arm is worth the same as my treasure?

    An item that cant be sold is worth nothing. Since they both arent being sold, wouldnt you agree that theyre worth the same?

    Thats nothing more than a misinterpretation.

    Even if it is, what do you think about trading it?

    Seol had practically already acquired Gallotas Tongue a while ago. If he could just finalize the trade as it stood, it would be much better for Seol. Nevertheless, Seol had a separate reason why he didnt agree to the trade right away.

    Its also annoying if Heka takes over Nobira.

    His thought process could seem off, but in the end, Seol was also a transferee. There was no way hed have a favorable view of someone who wasmitting crimes specifically targeting transferees.

    Furthermore, after the fight between the factions ends, one faction will inevitably take over everything and be bigger than they are now.

    And if that happens, it might be hard for me to take them down.

    In the end, the person who was receiving the most harm would be none other than Seol himself. Seol didnt want the situation in Nobira to turn sour.

    Mira looked at Seol thinking to himself.

    Kibo, I dont think he wants to trade. Lets just go. We spent way too much time out in the open. Heka couldve noticed by now, said Mira to Kibo.

    Mira

    I told you to lower your expectations! Transferees only ever think about themselves!

    Mira, youre a transferee too. They just havent been able to adjust to this world yet.

    ......

    They just havent been able to be family yet.

    Seol listened to their conversation. He then pulled something out from his inventory.

    Is it true that ruins hunters know the value of an item?

    Well, were good at judging the correct value of most items.

    Then, what is the value of this item?

    Whats that?

    <em>ce.</em>

    Kibo carefully inspected the ss bottle that Seol ced on the table.

    Hmm Its a type of medicine, or or

    K-Kibo

    Mira, give me a moment.

    No, its not that your shadow

    What?

    Kibo, your shadow is

    Kibo was holding the ss bottle in his left hand.

    And as such, his shadow should mirror the same thing.

    However, Kibos shadow ced the ss bottles shadow as far away from its right hand as it could. It was almost like Kibos shadow was afraid of the liquid inside of the ss bottle.

    A shadow was scared.

    Kibo instantly looked at Seol.

    Seol looked back at him inly with his golden eyes.

    Seol quietly asked another question,

    Do you know the value of this item?

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    What Seol had handed over to Kibo was the shadow venoms antidote that he created with the Poisonous Herb powder.

    Since it was something that only Seol could make, it was also something that he had toe up with the price for.

    Kibo, who was still looking at the antidote, was silent for a moment.

    Is this the shadow venoms antidote?

    As you can see.

    How did you make no, more importantly, how did you get the materials for it?

    Is that important?

    It isnt. I-It isnt important at all. I apologize.

    Mira was shocked as it was her first time ever seeing Kibo so flustered.

    Antidote? Are you saying that this is the shadow venoms antidote? asked Mira.

    I dont like to answer the same question twice.

    Th-then does this mean Kibo can be healed?

    Thats also the same question.

    But

    Like a granddaughter worrying for her grandfather, Mira didnt easily believe that the antidote was real. Kibo, seeing that,forted her with one hand.

    Mira, from this point on, just listen.

    Kibo!

    I want you to just listen, Mira. This isnt a conversation that you shouldve joined in the first ce. Or would you rather wait outside?

    Urgh

    Kibo spoke sternly to her. Mira had seen Kibo act like that a few times before and when he did, he scared her.

    Mira stayed silent as she took nces at Seol. Seol didnt think of her negatively because of it though.

    She must really like Kibo.

    They were a unique pair.

    A female transferee and the experienced leader of a ruins hunter faction.

    Kibo continuously tried to teach her and she followed him without hesitation.

    As Seol was thinking about their rtionship, Kibo opened his mouth.

    What do you want for it? Gallotta''s Tongue?

    That was already on the table. I want something else.

    ...Something else?

    A treasure or rare quality item or information that I might find useful.

    Kibo was silent.

    It seemed like something was troubling him. Kibo then sighed and opened his mouth.

    Weve already sold off all of our treasures because of the war of nerves with Heka. Could you take our circumstances into consideration?

    I dont know I think Ive been more than kind to you already.

    Hm?

    Trading this antidote with you is kindness enough.

    Haha you arent wrong. I see.

    What does he mean, Kibo?

    Kibo slowly, painstakingly nodded.

    However, Mira was unable to keep up with their conversation at all.

    Hes right. Think about what wouldve happened if he took this antidote and went to Heka, Mira.

    Ah I see.

    Hes already been considerate to us from the moment he decided to trade this antidote to us. Anyway, what to do

    Kibo already understood Seols intent.

    Kibo realized that Seol looked favorably on him and had shown kindness to him.

    Still, goodwill ends here.

    If Kibo was unable to properly see through the situation and did something wrong, the deal would copse immediately.

    Im sorry but everything that I said earlier was the truth.

    That you sold off all your treasures?

    Yeah. Unfortunately, most of the treasures that could be used for trade were

    Most meant that it wasnt all. Kibo was implying that he still had something left to trade.

    <em>Slide</em>

    From his ring-filled hands, Kibo ced the ring with the deepest hue on the table.

    Kibo! Thats

    I know. But if I want to pay a fair price, I have no choice.

    That ring is your symbol. How could you

    The only thing that can symbolize me is myself. This is nothing more than a ring.

    Seol took a look at the ring that looked like a wolfs head.

    [[Wolfs Warning]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 10-20

    Resistance: 30

    Durability: 68/68

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring that is passed down in a tribe in the north that worships a wolf god. Perhaps due to a supernatural power, it warns the wearer of dangers.

    Basic Effect: +2 Strength, +3 Dexterity, +1 Intelligence, +8 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: A wolfs cry will warn the wearer when they are in a dangerous situation.]

    It has an rm effect.

    This item was perfect for casters who had low health and constitution.

    Since it was hard for essories like nes and rings to have better effects than the more important equipment areas, effects like these were typically more useful.

    - Excuse me, why does he keep getting Treasure-quality items?

    - I dont understand it either.

    - This is alchemy LMFAO An antidote turned into a treasure!

    - Not to mention the fact that he has a bunch of antidotes left lmfao

    - This is insane I cant believe he even got a fucking treasure-quality ring too now.

    - But man, a Peerless-quality item is really good after all, huh?

    - What?

    - He got disappointed after looking at the treasure-quality items stats lol

    - Seriously haha. But the surprising thing is that Snowman has both

    Seol gave a sly smile and grabbed the ring in his hands. Kibo, seeing that, asked him,

    Are you epting the trade?

    Yes, I like the ring.

    Haha! Hahaha I hope you use it well! Its something that I havent taken off for twenty years.

    Mira, who was next to Kibo, was on the verge of tears.

    I thought you got that ring when you also inherited the faction members

    Mira

    Is it really okay to give something like that?

    My family is still alive. And thanks to the ring, I also got a great opportunity.

    ......

    You should never get attached to things; whats important is family. I could always just rece the ring with another treasure anyway.

    ...Okay.

    Kibo gave a nce to Seol and lifted the antidote.

    Now why dont I see what kind of effects this has?

    Feel free.

    <em>Pop.</em>

    Kibo popped open the antidotes bottle cap and poured it into his mouth without hesitation.

    <em>Fsss</em>

    Krgh I can feel it burning my neck. Even the strongest liquor I drank wasnt this harsh.

    Thats because it''s poison.

    Mira jumped up at Seols words.

    What? What did you say?

    As Mira was about to pull out her sword, Kibo answered her questions instead.

    Mira, my heads ringing. Please be quiet for a second.

    He said it was poison!

    I mean, judging by the pain hes not lying, but its definitely having an effect.

    <em>Fssss.</em>

    Kibos limp, ck arm was slowly returning to its original skin tone. It started at Kibos elbow, then his wrists, then finally his fingers.

    <em>Fssss</em>

    An awful-smelling ck fog vanished through the window.

    Miras eyes were shocked open and she couldnt keep her mouth shut.

    Oh my god Kibos arm got better?

    Haah Haah

    It mustve been quite painful

    How painful could it bepared to losing your arm? No one would listen to me if I cried when Im this big.

    Seol nodded and stood up.

    Next is trading the treasures.

    Ah. Yes, please.

    Rita, the auction house manager, came here despite it being her office hours with extensive security. She had both of the treasures with her.

    <em>ce.</em>

    She handed Kibo the Shades Grace.

    <em>ce.</em>

    And Seol the Gallottas Tongue.

    After confirming both things, Rita then passed out two documents.

    I need signatures from both of you here.

    Ah. By the way, I will be paying all of the service fees.

    Kibo suddenly dered that he would be paying for all of the transaction fees. Since Seol didnt particrly have a reason to decline, he nodded his head.

    Once the deal wasplete, the employees from the auction house left. Once again, it was Seol, Mira, and Kibo.

    Arent we all done here now?

    No, theres one thing left.

    <em>Frss</em>

    Kibo, holding the Shades Grace in his hands, brought out a ck energy.

    Seols eyebrow twitched when he felt how strong Kibos energy was. And because of it, Seol also unwittingly increased his energy to face off against him.

    What are you doing?

    It was just a joke. Still, Im a bit sad that you werent surprised at all.

    Kibo stopped his joke and looked at Seol with a serious expression in his eyes.

    I want you to help us with our battle against Heka.

    I refuse. I despise getting involved with other peoples problems.

    "Hm thats going to be hard though? Since this is the biggest event going on in Nobira right now, even bakery owners, no, even the rats in the sewers, wont be able to avoid the aftermath."

    Are you done?

    Well, Ill stop here. It was a good trade. Could I have your name?

    Seol was a bit surprised as he didnt realize he hadn''t given Kibo his name yet.

    You can call me Snowman.

    Ah, Snowman. Well see each other again.

    If the circumstances call for it.

    Mira and Kibo left.

    * * *

    As Mira was following Kibo out, she kept stealing nces at Seol as if she was disappointed by something.

    After leaving Seols outbuilding with Kibo, Mira pouted and startedining to Kibo.

    Why were you practically crawling at that Snowmans feet? Its not like hes in any faction either.

    ...Hes scary because he isnt in any faction, Mira.

    As Kibo was talking, he felt sweat drip down his chin.

    Kibo? Kibo? Kibo, whats wrong? I knew it! I knew it wasnt an antidote! That bastard! I should just

    It was expected for Mira to be shocked after seeing Kibo like that but she wasnt going to return to Seols outbuilding. Kibo immediately exined the situation.

    Mira,

    Kibo? Are you okay?

    Youre finally calmed down now. Fuuu

    Whyd you sweat so much? Whats going on?

    Mira, sit down for a second.

    The two sat down in the flower bed of a safe location for a short break.

    Kibo was the first to break the silence.

    What about a ruin hunter stands out more than an ordinary persons?

    Their eyes?

    Exactly. To be more specific, its their eyes and instinct. Its also the reason I took you in.

    ...And Im grateful for that.

    When you first came to this world, you were filled with anger toward the world.

    I know. I can feel how much Ive changed since then too.

    Mira recalled the day she first came to Nobira. It was a rainy day, all of the stores had their lights shut.

    No one was kind to her but she didnt expect any help from them either. She thought it was obvious that people didnt help her. It was the same in her original world too after all.

    She was alone there. She would scream that she was in pain at the top of her lungs but no one would listen to her other than the fake people who were only interested in her appearance.

    The person who took her in was Kibo.

    Thank you for taking me that day. I wonder if Id even be alive now if it wasnt for you then

    You? Definitely. I still remember your bloodshot eyes filled with malice

    So, what did you want to talk about?

    "The gossiperspare Heka to a lion and me to a wolf. Well, theyre not wrong. Heka is rugged and brave. Im the leader of a smaller ruin hunter faction than his, and I avoid fights unless theyre necessary."

    Youre in the right, Kibo. Hekas just crazy.

    Mira followed Kibo, thinking of him as the absolute good. Even now, she believes whatever Kibo says to be true.

    Kibo, youre the only person thinking of a future <em>with</em> the transferees. Youre practically our shepherd.

    Haha I bet people wouldugh if they heard you call a wolf a shepherd. Stop looking at me with those rose-tinted sses.

    Im serious! You really are amazing.

    Kibo let out a sigh.

    Mira, theres no real other special reason Im bringing this up to you. It was simply because I was scared of him.

    Of who? That Snowman guy? What are you saying?

    Do you remember how I showed some of my energy?

    Yeah, I thought you said it was a joke?

    No, I was testing him. But, my eyes and my instinct The two things that brought me up to this position were warning me. They were telling me that he was dangerous, that I shouldnt get close to him.

    Are you really doing this solely because of your instinct?

    Its also based on other things as well. You dont find it strange that an individual who isnt a part of any faction has a treasure?

    ...Ah!

    Kibos suspicions were obvious ones to have.

    The majority of the treasures in Nobira, the ruins city, circted around the ruin hunter factions. It circted around the factions because the majority of these treasures typically required an entire group to uncover.

    However, a random man showed up out of nowhere and traded a treasure like it was nothing. Not only that, he even solved Kibos illness which had reached critical condition.

    There were way too many contradictions to im that he was just an ordinary person.

    "Also, Im sure that he has much more treasure than the one he just traded. I could tell at a nce that his belt was extremely valuable; it was the first time I had ever seen something like that. Its much more incredible than even the crystal ball in my hands."

    ...Who could he be?

    From now on, listen, dont approach him carelessly.

    Since Kibo had never given a warning to her like this before, she was shocked.

    Kibo ignored her reaction and continued talking.

    Mira, theres a reason why I take you with me whenever I have an important business or meeting.

    What is it?

    A wolf pack doesnt follow the strongest wolf, they follow the smartest wolf.

    ......

    I want you to remember these words for when the time youll have to stand alonees. You only have to be strong enough to not be behind, but you must be smarter than anyone else.

    Strong enough to not be behind smarter than anyone else

    Im sure Heka would feel the same thing if he met him. Because regardless of whether youre a lion or a wolf

    Kibo gulped with a shudder, remembering the power hidden behind Seols eyes and small frame.

    Youre still below a human.

    How amazing do you think Snowman is?

    Youll learn soon enough as well.

    How? The trades done, no?

    After I heard about him from Rita, I used the internal informationwork to look into our mystery person.

    And?

    Rather than giving a reply, Mira only continued to ask questions in response to Kibo.

    You told me that transferees in Nobira are able to know whos the strongest amongst transferees, right?

    Yeah, I told you about it recently too, remember? Even though I had 350,000-ish points, I got pushed out of the Top 5 because of some weird huh?

    And who was the strongest on it?

    Uh it says its Private?

    The day that Private appeared is also the same day that he arrived in Nobira.

    Come on, Im sure its just a coincidence.

    I doubted it at first too. But now, Im confident. I saw it in person, thats why Im saying this.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Mira could already tell what Kibo would say from his attitude.

    As she was thinking Maybe Kibo answered her question.

    Hes Private. And theres a good chance that Hekas faction realized it as well.

    What do we do then? What if he goes to Hekas side?

    "I dont know... We have to first prepare for the uing battle, though, since that will be happening soon. Hes probably going to be the most important storm in this uing battle. We just have to hope that the storm hits the lions faction and not ours."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Seol was currently in Nobiras ss Training Center.

    It was a ce that Seol would probably have to visit every time he took a Rest until his skills hit max level.

    The ck Magic Training Center treated him quite poorly but Seol didnt mind. He didnt n on staying in Nobira for a long time anyway.

    This way.

    Okay.

    The woman led Seol into a pitch-ck, windowless room.

    Fortunately for Seol, they seemed to have been taking good care of the room as it didnt smell at all.

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    When the door closed, a glowing tree grew out in the dark space.

    The first thing that caught Seols eyes was Shadow Summon which had hit level 3.

    As expected from his core skill, countless branches were stemming from it.

    Seol didnt even give a nce to his other skills. He only focused on the branches stemming from Shadow Summon.

    Since I only have 2 skill points I could either learn a new skill or enhance a skill other than Shadow Summon

    Even though Seol could learn a new skill right now, he wasfortable with the skills he already had.

    Since Seol couldnt learn any skills that would create a massive impact with just 2 skill points, he decided to push back learning a new skill forter.

    [You enhance Passive: Enhance Summons.]

    [You use 2 skill points.]

    [Your summons stats increase by 10%.]

    Since the previous level increased his summons stats by 5%, it was likely that this skill increased his summons stats by 5% with each increase.

    For a skill that only took 2 skill points to enhance, it was quite a significant difference.

    However, this also meant that his summons stats ounted for arge portion of Seols strength. Luckily for Seol, he had another way to supplement it as well.

    [[Gallottas Tongue]

    Quality: Treasure

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 14-23

    Damage: 42

    Durability: 68/68

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A treasurepleted with the tongue of Gallotta, the pitch-ck snake. The powers of the snake that emits shadows are imbued into this item. However, because Gallottas shadow venom has seeped into this item, there is a danger of the weapon poisoning its user.

    Basic Effect: +22 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: Your Shadow Summons stats are increased by 15%. The chance Shadow Summon passes on a skill when used is increased by 20%. Every 6 hours, there is a certain chance the user bes poisoned by shadow venom.]

    A treasure that would increase his summons stats by an entire 15%.

    The shadow venom was a problem, yes, but that was soon about to be an issue of the past.

    Seol finished enhancing his skills and returned to the outbuilding.

    <em>Creak</em>

    When Seol opened the door, what greeted him was the disgusting smell of the food he hadnt finished cleaning yet.

    He quickly cleaned up the scraps and picked up therge pot that had been on the fire. He then ced the pot on the table.

    Inside the pot was the shadow venoms antidote, or more urately, a liquid that was pretty much the poisonous herbs poison.

    Seol ced Gallottas Tongue into it.

    <em>Fssss</em>

    A ck fog rose up from the pot.

    Since even breathing in that fog could poison you, Seol opened up all of the windows and doors before stepping outside. He sat down in the garden right outside the outbuilding.

    And after a few hours

    When Seol noticed that no smell wasing from his outbuilding anymore, he went inside to check the pot he ced on the table.

    He washed off the poison in flowing water and dried Gallottas Tongue in the harsh sunlight.

    - Excuse me, is this a housewifes daily routine stream?

    - Do you guys not know aboutbat resting?! You cant just do nothing because its a holiday! Go and dry your nkets off, immediately!

    Why does time always go slowly when youre waiting for something?

    Seol waited a few hours for Gallottas Tongue topletely dry.

    And finally, the reaction he was waiting for came.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    The whip glowed in a ck hue.

    There had been a change.

    Seol then lifted the whip.

    [[Gallottas Tongue]

    Quality: Treasure

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 14-23

    Damage: 42

    Durability: 68/68

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A treasurepleted with the tongue of Gallotta, the pitch-ck snake. The powers of the snake that emits shadows are imbued into this item. Gallottas venom, which once threatened the user, has now be a weapon for the user instead.

    Basic Effect: +22 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: Your Shadow Summons stats are increased by 15%. The chance Shadow Summon passes on a skill when used is increased by 20%. A link can be created between the summoner and summon. When the linked summonnds a sessful attack, there is a certain chance of poisoning the target with shadow venom.]

    - Ahhh this feels familiar

    - As expected from Gallottas Tongue

    - What the fuck LOL It can be used like that?

    - Shadow venom is a poison that enters the nervous system in a short period of time, causing paralysis. It is rare to die from the poison itself, but What the fuck is this poison?!!

    - That sounds fucking broken LOL

    - Why doesnt he have to hit enemies with his whip to poison them??? Why does his summon get the effect?

    - This items fucking disgusting

    - Full Moon Staff, good work. You dont have toe out tomorrow though.

    - ???: Huh? Sir? Why

    - Stop humanizing the weapons youre making me feel bad haha

    Seol wrapped Gallottas Tongue around his hand.

    Its definitely less eye-catching than the staff and morefortable to carry around.

    Not only was the weapon lighter, but it was also much better than the staff at protecting himself in emergencies. Obviously, Seols individual damage was meaningless though.

    As Seol held Gallotas Tongue, the ck energy grew thicker.

    How much stronger did I get?

    For the first time in a long time, he examined himself.

    Ill start with myself first.

    [[Snowman]

    Title: Peerless Item Owner and 9 others.

    Race: Human

    Level: 9

    HP: 690/690

    MP: 1320/1320

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 10(+17) Dexterity 10(+21) Constitution 18(+51)

    Intelligence 18(+19) Wisdom 60(+80) Spirit 18(+24)

    Talents: Cooking 1, Insight 1, Horseback Riding 1

    Skills: Shadow Summon 3, Shadow Hand, Passive: Enhance Summons 2, Passive: Expand Shadow Space 1

    Shadow Space: 800/1771]

    Seols skills didnt change too much from when he first created his character.

    However, the change in stats was a world of difference.

    Seol of course invested all of the unallocated stats he received into Wisdom and because of that, his character was right on track.

    Space is definitely a huge help too.

    Thanks to Space increasing all of his stats by 15, even the stats he was supposed to ignore were still somewhat high.

    My Constitution and Wisdom stats are monstrous though.

    Seols Wisdom was stupidly high, and his Constitution was high even for warrior-type ss standards.

    Seol checked through his stats one by one then confirmed his Shadow Space.

    Even though Seol had both Jamad and Karuna right now, there was still as much space as the twobined left.

    I think it really is time to acquire a new summon.

    Seol also took this time to check Karuna and Jamads stats.

    [[Karuna, the Moonlight Knight]

    Title: The One Who Cut the Mountain

    Rank: Heroic

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 9

    HP: 1130/1130

    MP: 540/540

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 71(+35) Dexterity 66(+23) Constitution 76(+37)

    Intelligence 42(+15) Wisdom 40(+14) Spirit 51(+18)

    Talents: Dignity 1, Guard 1]

    [[Jamad the Tyrant]

    Title: Great Warrior of Yzmokan

    Rank: Heroic

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 9

    HP: 1310/1310

    MP: 740/740

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 81(+35) Dexterity 48(+22) Constitution 91(+40)

    Intelligence 61(+32) Wisdom 50(+24) Spirit 40(+19)

    Talents: Troll Language, Shamanic Absorption]

    Karuna had leveled up 8 times and Jamad had leveled up 6 times.

    They had only leveled up a few timespared to the amount of stats they gained but this just meant that they were growing at a rapid pace.

    - Is this really the same Shadow Summoner that we saw in the beginning Im almost tearing up

    - They can literally just stat-check anyone

    - Increasing your summons stats really is overpowered, huh

    - Percent Damage, Increased Damage, Percent Increase to Stats this is broken!

    - Its hard to go on Adventures with stats like this too? What is wrong with the games bnce LMFAO

    - A world where you die if youre weak! Only the strong will survive!

    Most transferees would be in shock if they knew what Seol and his summons stats were.

    Even if they were the same levels, because of the difference in equipment and titles, the gap between them would be immeasurable.

    It was also the reason why Great White Shark was so one-sidedly ripped in half by Jamad.

    Fuuu

    It took a lot of hard work to reach this point. He practically sprinted to this point without ever taking a break.

    There were many moments where he was close to death and tons of situations where others wouldve given up if they were in his position.

    But in the end, Seol was able to survive and did everything to his n. Right now, in this moment, Seol was the victor.

    Madness was also more important than I thought. I need to catch their attention to be stronger, is that right?

    Seol looked at the wolf head ring on his finger.

    With hisst purchase at the Madness Shop, Seol was able to acquire this ring, purify Gallottas Tongue, buy the ck Ghosts Shroud, and make the Jelly From a Cloudy Day.

    I guess I should try thinking like I wont be able to be ahead of the others if I only choose the normal methods?

    Luckily for Seol, he could definitely be more special than anyone else.

    He was sure that Kodon, the god who sent him, also had the same expectations of him.

    I should try to be louder from here on.

    Seol smiled, seeing the visible achievement right in front of him. He then left the outbuilding, knowing what he had to do next.

    And when Seol left his outbuilding, a few people were secretly trailing after him.

    * * *

    It was dark out. People were gathered in a secret location.

    Their leaders, Kibo and Shur, managed them.

    Is everyone here?

    Yes! And no one trailed us either!

    Theres a lot of you.

    Kibo thought it was a blessing that Shur even showed up.

    Kibo worried about what would happen if Shur decided to side with Heka and Doju but thanks to his swift actions, Shur stayed resolute.

    Todays the day, said Shur.

    ...Today is the day.

    Yeah, we cant continue this ufortable coexistence forever.

    I-Is it really going to be alright when Heka and Dojus factions have more people?

    Were stronger individually. Theres also no one on Hekas side who knows how to use their head.

    After that, the two parties talked about their ns.

    No, well lose if we do that. We have to hit Doju first.

    You must be out of your mind! Do you think Heka would just sit still? Hekas faction is much stronger!

    Dojus faction has quite a number of dangerous people, though. Were at a bigger disadvantage if theyre the ones who we hit second.

    Mira let out a big sigh.

    The ruin hunter factions in Nobira were about to face each other in an all-out battle tonight.

    If someone asked Mira why they couldnt just coexist, she would think they were fools.

    Well die if we get pushed back from here.

    Whichever faction ended up being the stronger, smarter faction would rule all of the ruin hunters in Nobira.

    Fuuu

    She couldnt calm down.

    It felt like someone was walking on a tightrope right on top of her heart.

    She could feel better if she rxed and eased her tension, but she could do something like that before the battle was over.

    She also knew that Kibo only made this decision because many other transferees, excluding her, also agreed to participate. The transferees were trying to stop Hekas wicked acts.

    Mira was thankful for the transferees though.

    The force that they gathered today was probably the best they could do.

    The ruler of Noibra will be decided tonight. Concentrate, Mira. You have to protect Kibo, thought Mira.

    But then

    <em>BAM!</em>

    Gasp Gasp Kibo, Shur

    The heated atmosphere instantly cooled down the moment one of the faction members bursted through the door.

    What is going on?! shouted Kibo.

    When Kibo shouted, the person took a deep breath before continuing,

    Gasp Hekas faction made a move. Th-theres a fight in the bar on 3rd Street! Well, to be more precise, it hasnt happened yet, but

    A fight? With who? Everyones here though?

    W-Well I didnt get a good look but it was a man with golden eyes who had a dangerous aura about him

    Kibo understood what that meant right away and let out a howl.

    He didnt need to think long to realize that the person who was fighting Heka was Snowman, the person he traded with.

    The mysterious man who helped him he was aiming for this.

    Were immediately going to send the main force to hit Doju! Mira!

    Yes!

    I want you to go to 3rd Street with Jirmo and a handful of other members! If its him, Im sure hes still hanging in there!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Before the Wolfs Night began, Seol was gathering information on Chao.

    However, he couldnt find any information about her. Seol was now confident that she hadnt returned to Nobira after visiting theboratory. After all, the ss he broke in the manor she rented as her research room was still untouched, and there were no traces of anyoneing after him.

    There are no witnesses either Ill check tomorrow as well, but if there still arent any clues, Ill just have to rely on whatever material is left in the research room for my clues.

    Results arent always guaranteed because you put in the effort.

    - How is he still not tired?

    - Hes a serious workaholic.

    - Hes not resting at all!

    - Theres an old saying that the people who work the hardest arent beginners but the best

    - Its not wrong haha

    Before Seol returned to his outbuilding, he first entered a bar he spotted on the street.

    A part of the reason was that moderate intoxication was the perfect way to relieve some fatigue, but another reason was that he was hung up on something.

    Why do they keep following me?

    Someone had been trailing him.

    Seol wasntpletely sure when he first left the outbuilding but became confident they were trailing him the moment they followed him all the way to the manor where Chaos research room was.

    ...Who is it?

    Kibo? Hekas faction?

    Or someone rted to Chao?

    Seol entered the bar to see their reactions.

    Bwahahaha! Make sure to spare the time!

    Are you really going to take me again?

    Have you been lied to all your life? I like the way you work soe back next time, alright?

    Thank you! Thank you so much!

    It was loud in the bar.

    The two-story bar was filled with the sound of multiple conversations.

    One of the workers approached Seol.

    What would you like to order?

    Grilled eggnts, and

    O-Oh my god

    The worker stopped taking Seols order and hurriedly returned to the kitchen in shock.

    Seol, surprised, turned around. He then realized that the people around him all turned silent as well.

    Someone entered through the bars entrance.

    It was a monster-like man who looked even bigger than Kibo.

    The man had unkempt hair that reached down to his shoulders. There was also a sour odor of unknown origin that came as he entered the room.

    ...its the smell of blood.

    However, the smell of blood pierced through the mans disgusting smell.

    How many lives does one have to kill for them to smell like blood?

    I-Its Heka

    Heka? Fucking hell

    Run Run!

    Run where? Hes blocking the door

    The back door! Run through the back door!

    I feel like somethings going to happen at this rate

    People hurriedly left the building.

    Heka didnt even give a nce to them as they left. He continuously stared at one ce, at the person he had business with.

    Coincidentally, Heka just happened to be staring at the seat that Seol just sat down in.

    <em>Thud Thud</em>

    Heka walked toward Seol.

    Seol, meanwhile, noticed multiple presences outside of the building. Hekas faction was likely surrounding the building.

    Is he here to investigate or to fight?

    Seol was now confident that the person who trailed him today was a member of Hekas faction. It was the only way his coincidental meeting with Heka would make sense.

    Furthermore, the way Heka was taking those big, swinging steps toward him was strange when it should have been their first time seeing each other.

    Thats a small problem.

    Seol came to the conclusion that it was one of two options. Either his identity was revealed or Heka found out about his trade with Kibo.

    Well, its still too soon to make a conclusion though.

    He had to first listen to what Heka would say.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Heka stood opposite Seol.

    Most people would be on guard if Heka sat down in front of them but Seol was rxed. He still had his two elbows on the table as he looked at Heka.

    I am Heka. Youre strong, arent you?

    Who are you asking that question to?

    You, obviously. Who else would it be?

    - Me?

    - Its me.

    - So it was me.

    Seol thought for a moment at Hekas forward, rude question.

    Im not weak, answered Seol.

    Since Heka was being rude, Seol decided to be rude back.

    Pffft Youre lying. I can smell fear from you. Are you sure you didnt piss yourself?

    What do you want?

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Heka sat down on the table, opposite Seol. Since there was a height difference between the two of them, there was even a height difference in sitting height.

    You brat Where did you get your treasure?

    Treasure?

    Dont try to y tricks with me. I heard you handed over your treasure to the Wolf, is that right?

    Who told you that? responded Seol calmly.

    Seol wasnt simply pretending to not know, he was trying to find out where Heka got his information from. Since Heka was the type to speak very directly, at this rate, Seol should be able to find out where Heka received his information from.

    Hmph, dont you y with me. Oi, Bring her in! shouted Heka to the people outside.

    Heka was quite rxed despite having Seol right in front of him.

    Uh She isnt able to speak properly right now though

    Bring her in anyway. Im sure hell talk once he sees her face.

    Uh, I understand.

    A woman with her arms tied in crude ropes wobbled into the bar, receiving assistance from one of the members of Hekas faction.

    Urb

    Hold still if you dont want to die!

    She had been beaten so badly that her eyes were swollen like fish eyes and had ck bruises all over her body.

    She looked like just opening her mouth would cause her to vomit out blood.

    Seol, with some difficulty, was able to tell who she was.

    Rita.

    Urb

    Kuahaha It looks like you know each other, huh?

    Through one thing or another.

    I also did one thing or another to her. Oi, sit her down here.

    Rika received help and sat down in a seat right next to Heka, across from Seol.

    - Hes fucked. The Order is pissed.

    - Did you see how his expression changed?

    - Is it the return? Return of The Order?

    - Info) The guy in front of him doesnt know the situation hes in.

    She spilled everything. I hit her a few times, and she told me everything, even apologizing for not telling it to me right away, growled Heka.

    Heka tapped Ritas shoulder. Rita, half unconscious, started speaking in a robotic tone.

    I I wasnt really involved with what happened, I promise. All I did was y the middleman in a trade between treasures cough Please believe me. Please, its the truth. Please dont hit me It hurts

    ......

    You heard her, right? What do you think?

    Seol only watched Heka with an emotionless look in his golden eyes.

    That treasure it should not have gone to the Wolf, said Heka, exerting pressure in his tone.

    Why not?

    Because he and I dont have a good rtionship. But I doubt you didnt know that when youre staying in Nobira.

    Of course I knew.

    So you gave it to him despite knowing that I wouldnt like it Hm And that ring on your finger.

    Heka gave a strange smile that shed his rotten teeth.

    I feel like I know that ring?

    I dont have time to waste. What do you want?

    Are you on the Wolfs side?

    Not yet.

    Oho Is that the truth? I feel like I might be upset if you lie to me again

    I told you, not yet.

    Heka showed interest in Seols bold attitude.

    I heard you were the strongest among the transferees.

    I dont know, maybe?

    Haha You im that even though I, Heka, am the strongest in Nobira? Not to mention the fact that I despise transferees.

    Why?

    Because they act exactly like parasites? All they do is intrude into the world that weve built up, cross the lines that weve created, and take whatever they want.

    Is that really what you dislike about them?

    No, thats just an excuse. Its just fun to bully weaklings.

    I see. Its as I expected.

    Heka was the most wicked of the wickedest people. It was also likely that Doju, who allied with Heka, was not too different from him either.

    <em>- Theres also rumors that he kills transferees for fun. Its basically a fact though.</em>

    So it was true.

    Kibo didnt say that to bring Seol to his side, he simply wanted Seol to know the entire truth.

    Still, theres an option you can take that would let you live.

    An option, hm

    Options practically symbolized Seol.

    Not only did he always try his best to choose the correct option, but he could also visibly see the options that others couldnt see.

    And what are the options?

    Kill the Wolf. If you do, Ill forgive you for pissing me off.

    ...And if I refuse?

    First, Ill kill this woman next to me.

    And then?

    Ill break your neck and kill you here.

    And then?

    Are you really curious about what would happen after you die?

    Isnt it obvious to be curious about a novel that even an idiot like you wrote?

    This fucking bastard

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    In an instant, Seol used Shadow Hand to pull Rita in.

    Heka, who didnt expect a summoner to be this swift, could do nothing but watch as he was caught off guard.

    <em>- Hm thats going to be hard though? Since this is the biggest event going on in Nobira right now, even bakery owners, no, even the rats in the sewers, wont be able to avoid the aftermath.</em>

    It was something that Kibo told Seol when Seol refused to help him.

    In the end, its going exactly as the Wolf said it would.

    Ultimately, the situation came to him.

    Are you really trying to run away after youve already stepped foot into the lions maw?

    Lion my ass

    ...Your only option of staying alive died with your decision.

    The options already disappeared a while ago.

    What?

    No, its nothing.

    When Heka asked Seol to stand by his side, Seol saw a flurry of options. However, Seol didnt even give them a look and ignored them all.

    <em>Pull</em>

    A long, massive spear was being pulled out of Hekas back.

    The handle might have been made of bone, but the spearhead was made of sharp, eerie steel.

    This fight was no longer avoidable. Seol gathered ck energy into both of his hands and exploded it.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    <em>Fwirl! Fwirl!</em>

    Jamad was summoned in a position to protect Seol and Rita while Karuna was summoned to prevent Hekas movements.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Crush</em>

    Wh-what the hell?

    Jamad, who was much bigger than Heka, stared down at Heka while protecting Seol.

    Everyone, get in here! yelled Heka. He could immediately tell that they werent easy opponents.

    Hekas faction, which had been surrounding the building to prevent Seol from escaping, entered the bar one by one. They were also in shock after looking at Jamad and Karuna.

    Wh-what the hell

    Heka, its dangerous!

    You asked me earlier if I was on the wolfs side, right?

    H-hes a summoner! Fight him like how you would fight Kibo!

    Yes!

    In a moment, Seol was at the center of their faction.

    Let me answer that question again. I just went on his side.

    <em>Pull!</em>

    Karuna unsheathed his sword at lightning speed.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Heka managed to block Karunas sword with the spear handle, but the residual force flung it out of his hands and into the buildings wall.

    * * *

    Gasp Gasp Jirmo, quickly!

    Im going as fast as I can, youre just too fast! You need to match pace with everyone else!

    An innocent person will die if werete.

    Gasp Do you really think gasp that theyre going to be the only victim tonight?

    Still! We have to minimize the damage!

    Fine. Were going, were going! Everyone, youre going to have to bring out more energy sooner!

    Yes!

    Mira was quite trusted in Kibos ruin hunter faction.

    Though it hadnt been long since she joined it, the bravery and tenacity she showed when clearing through a ruin made the other ruin hunters naturally follow her. In fact, she contributed greatly in taking down Gallotta. She was talented and always led others at the front.

    If werete Snowmans going to be in trouble.

    Kibo told her that Snowman was immeasurably strong.

    But in the end, he was still just a transferee. There was no way a transferee who was here for half a year at best could face Heka. Furthermore, Heka always brought his faction with him so the situation was much more dangerous.

    Jirmo, who was running with her, sneaked a word in.

    ...Dont get your hopes high.

    What do you mean?

    Do you think Heka would let him live? Im sure he found out that he and Kibo traded.

    Cut the crap.

    "If Hekaes to the conclusion that he took our side, hell kill him. Hell even be extra brutal to him to make an example of him... Think logically, Mira!"

    Jirmo was telling her this because if Seol was dead, trying to face Heka with only this many people was practically suicide. He wanted to prevent Mira from leaping headfirst into death.

    Thats something for me to decide.

    Stop acting crazy and think before you act

    This is 3rd Street! Its over there!

    Are you sure its that building? Theres nobody around it though?

    Im sure of it! Its there.

    Run!

    Mira, worried that the situation could already be over, had a chill run down her spine. She wiped off her cold sweats and entered the bar where the fight was supposedly about to happen.

    Hey! Why would you just yelled Jirmo.

    ......

    Mira! Get a grip! Whats wrong?

    All

    What?

    Dead

    Jirmo walked to Mira after letting out a sigh. Jirmo believed that Heka had already left the bar.

    See, this is why I told you to not get your hopes up! We should first find out what exactly happened before rendezvousing with Kibo

    And then Jirmo also saw the interior of the bar.

    ...What?

    Jirmo couldntprehend what was in front of him, it was unbelievable. It was also probably the reason that Mira stood there at the door with her mouth open.

    Like they had be idiots.

    Theyre all dead, said Mira.

    N-No way

    That monster Heka too, everyone

    How could this be?

    The walls were stained in blood to the point that you would mistake them for having red wallpaper. Missing limbs were scattered throughout the bar.

    And

    What seemed to be Hekas head was on the table, with Seol and Rita sitting by it.

    Rita was sobbing as if she had seen something horrendous.

    Seol and Mira looked at each other.

    Yourete.

    The way Seol spoke so calmly in this hell almost made Mira believe that everything before her was a lie.

    However, Hekas resentful face on the table was screaming at her that it was all in fact real.

    ...Snowman.

    The Wolfs Night.

    Something that no one expected to happen, happened.

    The Lion had died.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Shadow soldiers and armed men swept the night streets.

    Kyaaaa!

    Get back into the building! Dont open any windows!

    Currently, Nobira was washing away the negative energy that has built up in the city with blood and steel.

    Kuaaargh!

    D-Do you really think you will be able to handle this? Heka will kill you all!

    Itll be a different story if we kill you all before that happens though.

    H-Hol

    <em>Stab</em>

    A life had met its end.

    Simr things were happening throughout the city.

    Though death is what gives meaning to life, there were way too many people dying in vain in the city.

    Wolf Krgh You came up with a few good tricks this time but what do you think about backing off now? said Doju.

    Why would I do that?

    Because Heka will being soon. Hesing to tear your head off from your body for biting me, hahaha

    I already know that. Thats why Im in a hurry.

    ......

    Doju looked for ways to escape from this situation but wherever he looked, there was someone blocking his way.

    And if there werent people, there were shadows.

    Kibo, are you still turning your dead faction members into your shadows?

    Yeah, I still am.

    You make me want to vomit I feel awful for them.

    This conversations already gone too long. The nights going to be long even with you gone. Farewell.

    St-stop it! Kraaargh

    <em>Slice!</em>

    The spine-chilling sound of a persons head being separated from their body filled the dead space.

    Doju is dead. Tell it to the members of his faction and dont kill anyone who surrenders.

    Understood!

    Now is it only Heka left?

    Since Heka is still alive, the real n starts now.

    Exactly. Dont rx just yet, we need to find out exactly what moves Heka has made. First, lets rendezvous with Shur.

    Blood flowed throughout the city.

    It was undeniably a cruel sight but no one showed sympathy to the tyrants death.

    Kibo, despite all themotion, was sessfully able to rendezvous with Shur.

    And here, Kibos first prediction was wrong.

    Heka should have aimed for us before we were able to rendezvous so why didnt he show up?

    Either he was confident to the point that he was arrogant, or he was in a situation where he couldnt fight right away.

    Kibo then suddenly thought of the mission he gave Mira before the Wolfs Night started.

    He sent Mira to a bar after hearing that Heka and Seol were fighting there. And ever since sending her there, he has heard absolutely nothing.

    What happened

    Kibo, so you were fine.

    Ah, you as well.

    I heard that you killed Hoju. Now I guess all thats left is Heka.

    Just because hes wild doesnt mean that hes stupid. Im sure that Hekas preparing for battle, and then

    And then

    The two felt that something was off and instantly turned to look at a person who was approaching them.

    Kibo! Mira is back!

    Mira is?

    Yes! B-But

    What happened?

    I think you should see this yourself.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    A weak gait.

    It looked as if the person walking toward them had lost their meaning.

    Someone was walking toward Kibo.

    Mira!

    Kibo

    You were safe, thats such a relief.

    Kibo, you know

    Mira bit her lips and hesitated from saying something.

    Kibo patiently waited for her to speak. He knew that if someone as hot-tempered as she was hesitating to say something, it had to be just as important.

    Fuuu

    <em>Raise</em>

    With a sigh, Mira put forth her hand. Along with whatever hung underneath it.

    A head?

    A persons head was nothing to be surprised by here. The city was filled with decapitated heads after all.

    Even so, Kibo was surprised.

    ...Isnt this Heka?

    Yeah.

    He died? How? Did you help him?

    Mira shook her head.

    He was like this when I arrived.

    <em>Thud</em>

    Kibo dropped to one knee.

    Kibo!

    Im fine, I was just way too shocked. Did he do it?

    It could only be him. When I arrived at the bar, he was waiting for me with Hekas head on the table.

    Kibo closed his eyes.

    In the end, the lion has been swept away by the storm.

    <em>- Hes probably going to be the most important storm in this uing battle. We just have to hope that the storm hits the lions faction and not ours.</em>

    Everything after that ended in a sh.

    Shur and Kibos forces took the defeated soldiers lives and hopes.

    The ruin hunters called this night the Wolfs Night and gathered under Kibo and Shur.

    Shur gave the majority of the achievements to Kibo. After all, Kibo was the biggest reason he was able to stay alive through this horrific night.

    And with that, the power dynamic in Nobira hadpletely shifted. The scattered forces all solidified with the wolf at the center.

    * * *

    And now, Kibo, who had be the leader of all of the ruin hunters in Nobira, was out at a secret location with Mira.

    They were waiting for somebody.

    Kibo.

    What is it?

    Is it really okay to spread rumors that youre waiting for someone here?

    Itspletely fine. Who would even believe it?

    Even if someone spread rumors that Kibo was waiting for someone, no one would take it seriously. Rather, they would think that the person who said that had lost their mind.

    It was because, currently, everything in Nobira was in Kibos hands.

    The fact that someone like him was waiting for someone else was just a poor joke.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Im here, spoke a voice beyond the door.

    Ah, yeah, replied Kibo.

    Before Kibos subordinate opened the door, he quietly ryed a message to Mira while tidying his clothes.

    I want you to be quiet today.

    Ill judge for myself. I can also tell a thing or two, you know?

    Haha, <em>suuuure</em>

    Hehe.

    There was a smile on their faces, as expected from people who had their worries disappear.

    However, as one person stepped through the door, their smiles quickly changed to tension.

    <em>Creak</em>

    It feels like Im seeing you guys often.

    The person who entered through the door was Seol.

    He looked a bit tired but still exuded immense pressure.

    Kibo quickly stood up and weed him.

    Wee, have a seat.

    As Seol took a seat, the seat glowed a golden hue and was filled with strange decorations.

    This seat is a bit much.

    Haha this is the exact opposite situation of when we first met.

    Kibo, remembering when he sat down in the decorative chair in Seols outbuilding, let out augh.

    Kibo watched Seol, hoping for Seol to talk first. Seol, noticing that, spoke. It was a trade. Finally, the reason Seol killed Heka came out.

    As expected then wouldnt it have been better to ept it back then?

    <em>- I want you to help us with our battle against Heka.</em>

    Kibo, obviously, hadnt forgotten his request to Seol either.

    It was because I didnt n on getting myself involved back then.

    Hm hm well, since its in the past and its a waste of time to hang yourself over the small details What do you want?

    The price for killing Heka.

    Kibo wanted to know what Seol wanted for doing it.

    Seol paused for a moment before answering, Anything.

    Not an item?

    As long as it can help me, anything.

    Oho Why do I get a feeling that Im going to get ripped off today? Kibo furrowed his brows.

    I noticed it already the first time we met but you really arent a pushover.

    Was my request too much?

    Not at all. If its a request from someone who killed my rival, nothings too much. In fact, Ive already sorted out some things that you might want.

    Even though Seol had made a unique request, Kibo was generously epting of it.

    Did you think of something?

    Of course. Its something that I think youll be really interested in.

    Youre making me look forward to it.

    I never thought Id be telling someone else about this Id be d if I didnt get teased for being a light person after this.

    It must have been something difficult to say as Kibo was hesitating.

    When I was very young Back then, I did anything for money, not just hunting ruins. I even did things that mercenaries would do like guarding, scouting, and even assassinations.

    Kibo had a glint in his eyes, as if he were pulling out his old memories from the air.

    It happened when I was going around the desert in the west. I was deployed there with my party members, and we discovered someone who was frantically running away from some people.

    And you saved them?

    I was young back then. My body acted before I could even think. I did get a huge scar because of it though.

    So you were able to sessfully save them.

    They were tired after a long chase after all. Anyway, I killed them all and buried them all in the sand.

    And what youre about to give me now is rted to the person you saved that day, right?

    Exactly.

    Seol grew more and more interested the more Kibo talked.

    Judging by how Kibos taking a long time to tell the story, it must be extremely important information, thought Seol as he paid attention.

    Regardless, I cant believe the connection I made in the desert is going to be further extended like this. He told me that he received a lot of help from me and that he would pay it back someday.

    So what are you going to give me?

    His debt. To be more precise, Im trying to give you the payment he promised me for saving his life.

    Is that worth as much as Hekas head? responded Seol.

    Kiboughed when he saw Seols disappointed reaction. Almost like he had been waiting for this question from him.

    Do you know who Orgo is?

    Orgo Are you talking about Orgo, the Blood-Drenched?

    Youre more knowledgeable than I thought. Were you interested in this side too?

    I heard about him for various reasons. Dont tell me is the person you saved rted to Orgo?

    He is Orgos sessor.

    Ah

    Orgo, the Blood-Drenched.

    Not only was he a cksmith, he was also an excellent fighter.

    Whats interesting is that despite the nickname of Blood-Drenched, Orgo didnt thoughtlessly kill people.

    He was called Blood-Drenched for another reason entirely.

    It was because of the weapons he made.

    Orgo made several weapons during his life, and everyone who got their hands on one of his weapons all inevitably painted the continent in blood.

    And because of that, Orgo fell into despair before eventually disappearing from the world.

    The reason that Seol knew so much about him was because

    I was Orgo.

    Seol could still remember the things that happened back then.

    Seol had yed various characters with different concepts back then and Orgo was one of the more memorable ones.

    Because of his immense innate talent, Orgo would constantly make incredible items out of whatever materials he got his hands on. It was to the point that the items that he made were even better than the rewards you would get from Adventures around a simr level.

    Orgo was undoubtedly an incredible character and if Seol had just kept going, Orgos reputation would have rivaled even thest 10 pieces he made.

    But Orgo was unable to do that.

    He just happened to be weak mentally

    The weapons that Orgo made fell into the hands of evil people who covered the continent in blood. That was also around the time Orgo became skeptical of other people.

    Orgo had gone through a lot and it had exhausted him. In the end, Orgo was pushed mentally into a corner, making Seol agonize over what decision to make next.

    Eventually, there was only one option left.

    [[Would you like to give up on Orgos Adventure?]

    1. Yes.

    2. No.]

    The decision that Seol had made was to let Orgo live the life that he wanted.

    He believed that it was a much better fate than giving Orgo a tragic ending.

    [Adventurer Orgo will now pioneer his own path and fate.]

    [Though this heart-racing Adventure is over, his life will still continue.]

    Orgo had started his journey as a naive cksmith but ended it by disappearing from the world, receiving the bitter resentment of others.

    But I didnt expect to hear Orgos name again here.

    There was a reason that Seol was delighted to hear Orgos name, unlike his other pieces.

    Orgo was made after Seol had adapted to The World of Eternity quite a bit.

    And as such, he didnt die in vain and he even left behind a few achievements.

    It will help me out a lot if Im able to find his traces.

    After all, Orgo was a piece that went on a lot more Adventures than Seol.

    There was another reason too though.

    Hamun was it? Is he still alive?

    Hamun was the name of a student he took in as Orgo.

    After an entire decade, Seol was finally seeing him again.

    His name is Hamun. He doesnt make anything anymore though. However, he did tell me that he would repay the debt. And now, after all this time, its gone to you, said Kibo.

    Where is Hamun now?

    Why do you think I brought this up?

    Seols eyes grew serious.

    So hes in Nobira.

    Yeah, Hamun is here.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Seol headed to where Kibo told him to go.

    It was to confirm the information he received as a reward for beheading Heka.

    Thats that, but the timings way too tight.

    Due to being swept up in various events during his rest, Seol only had 15 days before his next Adventure started.

    He nned on using the remaining days to look for Chaos traces, but because he was heading to somewhere that was contrary to his original ns, he was feeling impatient.

    If it looks like its going to take a while, I should just save it for next time.

    Since uncovering Chaos whereabouts was what was most important right now, Seol didnt need to desperately clear this as well.

    Even so, Seol was excited at the thought of directly meeting Hamun, Orgos sessor.

    Is it really the same Hamun?

    Seol nned on visiting Hamun even if his ns went awry, even if he was unable to get anything from him.

    Hamun himself was a mark that Seol left in The World of Eternity. Even though it was a considerably sad memory for Orgo, Seol wanted to meet Hamun.

    It should be around here somewhere

    It was a rather unpopted region of Nobira, Seol went through one deserted area after another to reach a street nearby.

    He wasnt sure if people simply just didnt live around here or if something happened, but it waspletely empty.

    - Its so sketchy here

    - Kibo: Kuku just ording to keikaku.

    - So there was a ce like this in Nobira too shiiiiiet

    Just as Seol was starting to feel nervous as well, he felt a presence.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    Seol instantly turned and looked.

    He saw a handsome young man.

    A mole near his eye

    Seol instantly caught the young mans unique physical characteristic.

    A handsome young man with copper skin and a mole near his eye.

    Hes Hamun.

    He looked exactly like the Hamun he remembered as Orgo. Well, other than the fact that he was much older than then.

    As Seol was looking at Hamun with reminiscent eyes, Hamun spoke to him. I heard about you from old man Kibo.

    I apologize, was I intruding?

    Hamun shook his head. Old man Kibo is my savior. If it wasnt for him, I wouldve been buried in the sands.

    Seol was d that Hamuns favor for Kibo hadnt disappeared.

    Hamun gave Seol a bow and turned around. Follow me. I doubt theres any pleasant conversation we could have while standing around here.

    Okay.

    It wasnt normal for rows of houses like this to create a creepy atmosphere. These buildings, surprisingly, had no windows, so it was impossible to look inside either.

    Even so, even if it were the slums, there should at least be traces of humans.

    Did something happen? Seol continued to follow Hamun, thinking things like that to himself.

    Hamun entered into a creepy, crude house and Seol followed.

    He prepared tea for his visitor ahead of time so the moment Seol entered the house, Hamun offered him tea.

    I hope its to your tastes.

    Ah, Im fine without tea.

    ...Why?

    I dont normally eat or drink anything offered to me by someone else, so its just a habit from my job, I hope you can understand.

    Thats exactly what my master used to say, quietly responded Hamun.

    What?

    Its nothing. Regardless, it does look quite weird for the homeowner to be the only one drinking tea while the guest has nothing.

    Its not your fault at all.

    <em>Sip.</em>

    Hamun watched Seol while drinking his tea. Hamun was a quiet person.

    Its exactly the same as when he was young.

    Hamun even surprised Seol when he was young as his dialogue script was much shorter than the other children around his age. Seol, even now, couldnt believe that the same Hamun was right before him.

    Is there an issue?

    Its nothing.

    Still, you never know how things go in life. I thought Kibo had forgotten about saving me in the desert, and now Im repaying the debt from that day to someone I had never met before.

    Seol was curious about how that happened, so he asked a question. Who were you being chased by?

    People who wanted my masters works. Ah, have you heard about my master?

    Seol knew everything about him. I know him somewhat.

    Have you also heard about him before he got that disgraceful nickname?

    ...Orgo, the Golden Hand.

    Since everything Orgo made had strange effects, it wasnt a stretch to give him that luxurious title.

    Youre exactly right.

    Why are you so curious about whether I know your master or not?

    I find it very pleasant when I hear his name from other people. Dont tell me did I upset you?

    Not at all, I just thought it was unique.

    Hamun then continued, As my master became more and more disillusioned by the world and resolved to depart, his works had already either fallen to the hands of evil individuals or were hidden so that no one could find them.

    So you were being chased down despite all that?

    Seol hid the items so that no one could find them to be considerate to Hamun.

    It was so that Hamun could live his own life. Seol knew that even if he left those items to Hamun, he wouldnt have been able to protect them.

    And if those items were left in the world, it would only torture Orgo further.

    I realized then that evil is more tenacious than good. They exhaustively kept an eye on me. They wanted to see if I was living a normal life or if I was in contact with Master Orgo.

    And that eventually led to you running away.

    Yes. I thought they would give up if I chose a difficult path, but I didnt expect them to follow me all the way into the desert.

    It really was good that you met Kibo.

    If it werent for him, I wouldnt be able to live like this today. It was thanks to him that I was able to settle here.

    And nowadays, you

    Hamun gave a bitter smile.

    It has been a long while since Ive forgotten the anvil and hammer. Currently, I run a tea shop in the city.

    ...I see.

    Ah, the debt I have to repay Kibo is still a debt. I nned to repay Kibo no matter what. Now, tell me, Snowman, what do you want?

    As Hamun finished his sentence, Seol saw options.

    [[Hamun has asked you what you want. What will you ask from him?]

    1. [Required: Hamuns Changed Mind] A weapon.

    2. [Required: Hamuns Changed Mind] A set of armor.

    3. [Required: cksmith] To learn his secrets.

    4. Repairing or enhancing an item.

    ]

    It was a disastrous list of options.

    Everythings locked up.

    The options were grayed out.

    Other than a select few options, they were all grayed out.

    Hamuns Changed Mind I dont have the time to fulfill this condition.

    Since it was a reward that Seol didnt anticipate, he didnt have the luxury in time.

    Even now, Seol was worried about finding Chaos traces. There was no way he could afford to waste time on something he knew nothing about.

    Seol, in the end, gave up on requesting a new item from Hamun and chose another option.

    Seol then pulled out two items from his inventory.

    The first was Karunas Moonlight Sword which boasted a sharp, blue edge and the other was a crushed helmet.

    [[Helmet of Control(Destroyed)]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Defense: 0

    Durability: 0/0

    Weight: 5kg

    A helmet made with a rare material called spirit stone. It had been corrupted after it was influenced by its makers grudge. It ispletely destroyed now and wont have its power returned even if it is repaired.

    Basic Effect: N/A

    Bonus Effect: N/A]

    It was a helmet Seol received in The Hall of Self-Control and a treasure that Borgo used.

    Oho

    Hamun started inspecting the Moonlight Sword and Helmet of Control as if he were interested in them. This passion was still hidden inside of him.

    So youre still the same, Hamun.

    Whenever Orgo made a new item, Hamun would always give him a thumbs up.

    Though Orgo left, he remained.

    "This helmet is made out of spirit stone."

    "Correct."

    "Then wed have to melt this helmet down and remake it. If I simply tried to repair it as it is right now, it wouldnt be able to bring out half of the spirit stones powers."

    Is that so?

    Hamun then took his eyes off the helmet to look at the Moonlight Sword.

    Seol waited. He predicted that soon, Hamun would give a simr reaction to the reaction that he gave when he saw the helmet.

    But then

    Hm

    Even though quite a bit of time had pressed, Hamun didnt say anything.

    Urm

    Whats wrong?

    Hold on a second

    Hamun pulled out a hefty book from his bookcase and flipped through the pages.

    And after that, even more time passed.

    - Hamun A hamun shouldnt keep people waiting

    - Do you want Private to fuck you up?

    - Hes taking so damn long

    Seol waited, quiet as a mouse.

    And after a long, long while, Hamun finally spoke.

    Where did you get this?

    Where? I dont really

    Is it something thats difficult to tell me?

    Since it really wasnt anything special, Seol dly told Hamun everything he knew about the Moonlight Sword. He told Hamun that he found the sword in a moon ruin forgotten by humans.

    ...As expected.

    Why, whats wrong?

    Items are always bound to have a record. Like when they were made or what they were made for. And its embarrassing to say but I am someone who has the knowledge and eyes to uncover those records.

    Seol hesitated for a moment.

    Are you telling me that the Moonlight Sword has no such records?

    Yes, precisely. I wonder how a weapon like this could exist It makes me wonder if my master wouldve known if he saw this.

    He wouldnt have known either.

    Huh?

    Its nothing.

    Hamun continued to talk to himself. It probably is a weapon from a civilization right before ours.

    What?

    Im sure you might think its strange, but in my eyes, thats the only way. Everything about this sword is a mystery to me, from the materials used to make it to the powers hidden inside. And the biggest question to me is how exactly the unprecedented power is working in reverse to the swords powers.

    What do you mean?

    In other words, the sword is restricting the powers inside of it. Im assuming the spells engraved on the sword probably have something to do with it.

    Seol wasnt asking Hamun for the origin or history of the Moonlight Sword. And as such, he didnt care for the question after question.

    So?

    Im interested, very interested! Could you perhaps tell me whos using this sword? I dont think that youre using it yourself, Snowman.

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Frss!</em>

    Karuna stood stalwart by Seols side.

    ...A shadow?

    Yes, its his weapon.

    A weapon for a shadow How interesting.

    So which of the two items will you be taking care of?

    If Hamun chose the Moonlight Sword, Seol would ask him to enhance it and if Hamun chose the Helmet of Control, he would ask him to repair it. Even if the Helmet of Control would have reduced powers from it not being remadepletely, there was no way Seol could ask him to make a new item for him.

    However Hamuns answer shocked Seol.

    Ill take care of both of them.

    What?

    Ive be interested in this sword.

    Then all he had to do was ept the sword? Why did he ept the helmet too?

    As Seol thought to himself while looking at the Helmet of Control, Hamun answered him.

    If it was something I was uninterested in, I wouldve rejected the helmet. But right now, theres a fire lit within me. And it made me want to ept the helmet as well.

    I only have half a month though, Hamun.

    Half a month is plenty of time. Leave it to me. I am one of the few people on this continent who can awaken the hidden powers sleeping in this sword.

    ...I understand.

    * * *

    After Seol left, leaving behind his sword and helmet, Hamun grabbed the two items and headed somewhere.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    He was headed underground.

    Obviously though, it wasnt an ordinary basement area.

    The basement area had a long tunnel that connected elsewhere.

    <em>Clunk</em>

    Fuu its been a long time.

    It was his equipment, covered in dust. His anvil and hammers. His bellows and furnace.

    Hamun, contrary to his words about not working as a cksmith anymore, had all of the equipment he needed in this area.

    This area was also the windowless houses that Seol was curious about.

    Hamun had connected all of those houses by breaking down and connecting the interior walls to make a giant smithy.

    However, the Helmet of Control and the Moonlight Sword werent the only equipment here.

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    A sword that radiated a myriad of colors

    It was beautiful to the point that it would leave you speechless.

    This items name was Storm.

    And it was also his masters, Orgos, first work.

    It was a Treasure quality item. It was amazing for someones first work, but it was still a bitckingpared to the other amazing items throughout the continent.

    Hamun wasnt chased down by his pursuers simply because of a vague reason like wanting to know his masters whereabouts. It was also because of the sole legacy his master left behind.

    Its just a treasure quality item at best Why do they want to take even this from me?

    <em>Click</em>

    Hamun, after putting away Storm, let out a calm sigh and spoke to himself as if he were trying to resolve himself.

    Orgo, with this, I will finally surpass you.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    [(NEW) [<Zealot>s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: The Wolf has appeared!]

    After the Wolf appeared, the world became peaceful. Maybe calling someone a wolf is apliment? Praise God Kibo!

    - I was so scared, I thought I was going to die Once I heard about the news, I stopped drinking with the bar owner and hid behind the counter with him.

    - I thought my heart was going to explode lmfao. They were fucking brutal though It was like watching two rival gangs fight each other.

    - I thought Heka was a maniac and Kibo was an innocent person but I waspletely wrong

    - Is this gap moe?

    - Why werent you stabbed that night? What a shame

    [ (NEW) [<Shitposter>s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Its aplete monopoly now Its fucked for transferees]

    Monopolies ruin the market.

    Wolf? Lion? I dont care whos in charge. I just didnt like the fact that one person was trying to control Nobira.

    Now, the Wolf has taken over Nobira like you guys wished. But what do you think will happen next? Will he really take care of the transferees like you guys wished? You naive idiots Kibo taking over Nobira isnt a good situation at all!

    - Okay, next Heka.

    - Heka(Dead): LOLLL Did you really think that Kibo would take care of you guys?

    - Its always these fuckers who never stepped out of their rooms that act like this LOOOL Have you ever even seen Heka? I have. He stabbed all of my party members.

    - Stop trying to make Heka seem better than he was, you fucking loudmouth lmfao What did you do that night? If you did nothing then just ept the results lol.

    - The person who posted this probably hid in their room while crying that night.

    - I bet they ordered food through room service too. Even the inn owner probably thinks that theyre pathetic.

    - Seriously lol

    [ (NEW) [<DieHeka>s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Die Heka!]

    Huh? He died? Why did this work?

    - Huuuuh?

    - Why dont we make Wolf''s Night an official holiday in Nobira? Lol.

    - I was able to get a nce at Heka when he was at a bar and he looked like a fucking ogre lmfao.

    - So who killed Heka?

    - How would we know? But ording to the rumors, it wasnt Kibo. It wouldnt make sense logically when he was busy during that time killing Doju.

    - So Shur killed Heka? How would that make sense?

    - It wouldnt. Shur has no chance against Heka.

    - Then who could it be? It isnt a transferee, right? Its much more believable that Heka was ganged up on by a group of people than a single transferee.

    [ (NEW) [<ExtraExtra>s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: A carrier pigeon has arrived, coo coo]

    Heres what we know currently about the Wolfs Night.

    1. It ended in the overwhelming victory of Kibos faction.

    2. Hekas faction has split apart and even ran away from Nobira to avoid being killed by people with grudges.

    3. Doju is officially dead.

    4. Heka is officially dead.

    5. Kibo killed Doju.

    6. It still isnt known who killed Heka.

    7. There is a rumor that the person who killed Heka is Private or another transferee.

    - Private? Han Yeo-myeong?

    - Ah! Private!

    - Some people are saying that Yu Mira killed Heka.

    - Are you kidding me? LMFAO! Saying that Yu Mira killed Heka is like saying that a lion was killed by a house cat.

    - Why arent there any witnesses?

    - Probably because they killed all of the witnesses too?

    - Dont say something so scary

    - Either that or Heka died in a separate,pletely random location.

    [ (NEW) [<Superpowervor>s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Another story.]

    Theres information that Heka wasst seen in a bar on 3rd Street.

    And apparently, they were picking a fight with somebody? Maybe the person who Heka picked a fight with killed him?

    - You dont think Heka killed them instead?

    - Look at the way hes hiding shit tsk tsk stop instigating me.

    - What the fuck is he saying? LOL

    - Apparently after that happening in the bar on 3rd Street, Mira was seen leaving the bar carrying Hekas head and going to Kibo. So its a very credible rumor.

    - Then does that mean Yu Mira killed Heka? I didnt think she was someone like that but shes damn scary

    [ (NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: A day ago]

    [Title: I know the truth.]

    I cant believe there are rumors about fucking Yu Mira killing Heka of all people now LMFAO

    Fuu I cant give you the specific details because I dont want to reveal my own identity but, Ill at least say this

    Private killed Heka.

    - What the fuck even is this post?

    - Yeah, suuuuure lol

    - Ill at least say this fuck off

    - Im telling you, Private killed Heka.

    - Yeah, yeah. Try to stop crying first before you keep talking.

    The posts were all about Kibo and Heka as well as Private and Yu Mira.

    As expected, theres nothing about Chao.

    Seol went through themunity every day, hoping for news about her, but found nothing.

    In the end, Seol went in circles before eventually returning to <em>that ce.</em>

    It was the only ce in Nobira where Seol found traces of her along with a mess of other information. In the end, Seol returned to her research room hidden in the manor.

    The area surrounding the manor was the same as before.

    It was a creepy area with unmaintained weeds. Even the broken ss was the same as before.

    Seol wasnt sure if it was because Chao paid a lot upfront, but it seemed like no one even came near here.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol swiftly slipped through the broken windows once again. He wasnt sure if it was because he already went through this once before, but options didnt show up this time.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Fuu In the end, am I back here again?

    It was a ce filled with mountains of enigmatic designs, drawings, and distracting phrases.

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl! Fwirl!</em>

    Seol brought out a ck energy to summon Karuna and Jamad.

    What is it again? Dont tell me youre going to make me do the same thing asst time?

    Seol bashfully looked elsewhere at Jamads fierce gaze.

    Damn it. Do shit like this on your own, please. Despite Jamads gruff reaction, he then started to carefully inspect everything from one corner to the next.

    - This is why I watch Snowman nowadays.

    - I became addicted to Jamads tsundere behavior

    - Heins a lot but hes always sincere with his work kekeke

    Karuna also started to inspect the contents on the wall withoutint.

    Seol and his summons spent about an hour like that.

    Even though working in silence could be considered a blessing at a job, at this point, Seol was starting to get bored.

    Seol then forcefully created a reason to talk to Karuna. Karuna.

    Yes, Master?

    Arent you ufortable without a sword?

    Karuna then responded to the question as if it were something obvious.

    I can protect you without a sword too, master.

    - Ah! (Gasp)

    - Im touched! Promotion for you!

    - Haha, you really know how to butter me up, Karuna!

    Jamad, hearing that, entered the conversation with a smirk on his face. How loyal.

    Do not mock me, troll, Karuna replied

    Ah, did it sound like that to you? It was apliment in the purest sense.

    It was amazing to Seol that despite their constant bickering, they worked perfectly in tandem with each other in battle.

    Master.

    Why? Did you find something?

    Its not that, but this pattern I feel like Ive seen this before.

    A pattern?

    Yes. I do not recall exactly where I remember it from, but it definitely exists somewhere in my memory.

    Because there were so many patterns on the wall, Seol hadnt carefully inspected all of them one by one.

    Since Seol just so happened to be bored and because Karuna had found a clue to something, Seol investigated the pattern Karuna directed at.

    The pattern was of an odd me inside of a circle.

    Its my first time seeing a pattern like this, said Seol.

    Ah, is that so?

    But are you sure that you really remember this pattern?

    I am. I can feel something strongly from this pattern.

    <em>- Its just All of my memories before I became a disciple feel hazy like a fog.</em>

    Karuna couldnt remember his past.

    On one hand, Seol was surprised that the pattern in front of him was something that Karuna, someone who lost his memories, remembered, but on the other hand, Seol became more interested in it because of it.

    Now, lets see whats written about it.

    Near the pattern were some words that Chao left behind.

    - What advantages does the summons ss give in terms of unity with the summoner? And is it really a sure solution for oveing the instability in unity?

    What does this mean?

    It was practically a foreignnguage.

    Seol annoyedly scratched his neck and read the next part.

    - There are people trying to take advantage of the Great Forests vitality. Vitality is the source of life and is often used by those who reject death.

    The Great Forests vitality?

    - Someone is hiding in the Great Forest. Theyre either the remnants of Eternal Life or maybe, another group entirely. Regardless, I might be able to get my hands on a powerful shadow if I could just take advantage of them. Im confident that the ones who are hiding are those who reject death Necromancers.

    Necromancers were hiding in the Great Forest.

    Why?

    - What is their true objective and where did the corpse they were trying to revivee from? It definitely seems worth my time to investigate it.

    At that moment, Seol was forcibly assigned an Adventure.

    [Adventure Necromancers Secret Ceremony<strong></strong> is scheduled.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    Huh

    Seol wasnt sure whether to be happy that he found a clue or confused that he was forcibly assigned an Adventure.

    Seol, without thinking, looked at Karuna. Karunas strong gaze looked back at Seol.

    It was almost like he had to go there.

    Jamad, standing behind Seol, spoke.

    It looks like that lump of steel is interested in that pattern What do you think about going there next?

    Karuna nced at Jamad before turning back to Seol.

    Yeah, lets go here next, said Seol.

    Thank you, Master.

    Along with Karuna being interested, the fact that Seol had no other information to make a different decision made taking on this Adventure the correct decision.

    Even so, the awful travel luck Seol got when he arrived in Nobira and being forced to take on this Adventurebined made it a unique situation.

    A forced Adventure with bad travel luck, huh thats a bit worrying.

    Obviously, Seol was prepared for a variety of problems, but even if he was prepared, he couldnt help being anxious.

    I should try to find Chao as fast as I can and leave Nobira, resolved Seol.

    * * *

    Seol received news from Hamun faster than he expected.

    A couple of days before embarking on his new Adventure, Seol received a message from Hamun through Kibo.

    Your items are ready, said Kibos subordinate.

    Could you notify him that I will go to find those right now?

    Of course.

    Kibos subordinates were very respectful.

    They were respectful normally as well but they were more respectful now after the incident with Heka.

    The difference was especially noticeable in Mira. Even though Seol already knew her rambunctious personality, Mira had been nothing but respectful now to the point it was almost too much.

    Its a bit ufortable

    Seol wasnt sure whether they were simply showing respect to him or just t-out scared.

    Obviously though, both were bad.

    Seolter found out that Kibo had ordered them to act like that.

    Regardless, Seol was currently heading to where he first met Hamun. The cool night air made the quiet streets look even more uninviting.

    Ah, have you arrived?

    Hamun.

    Theres no need toe inside. Your items areplete.

    Hamun exited his house, hiding his hands behind his back.

    Seol could see two items behind Hamun covered in a thin cloth.

    Take this.

    <em>Toss.</em>

    Seol grabbed the item that Hamun lightly threw.

    [You have acquired a ''Helmet of Cool-Headedness''.]

    Judging by how the helmets name had changed, Hamun was sessful in his repair.

    However, Hamun hesitated in handing over the most important item, the Moonlight Sword.

    ...Hamun?

    I will tell you the problems with this sword.

    Was there a problem with the Moonlight Sword?

    Yes, and more urately the problem still remains in the sword.

    What kind of problem is it?

    Hamun looked at the cloth-covered sword with curious eyes.

    The sword was made in such a way that I cant decipher the era in which it was made or the techniques and spells used to make it. Not only that, despite the fact that it is a heavily evolved work, many things about it are suppressed.

    Suppressed?

    Not only does this sword suppress its own strength, it even suppresses the strength of the owner.

    ...That was possible?

    It is something that I also thought was impossible until now. It''s just one wall after another

    As Hamun spoke more about the Moonlight Sword, doubt started to arise within Seol.

    Now that I think about it

    Karuna was a summon that Seol acquired in his first Adventure. And as such, it was normal for Karuna to be weaker than the summons he would acquireter in his journey.

    However, Seol didnt see any signs of Karuna bing weaker. In fact, the more Karuna grew, the more he changed.

    Karunas stats only soared higher by the day and his expertise in battle was unrivaled.

    However, as it was Seols first time ying a Shadow Summoner, he wasnt sure if this was just information that hecked or if Karuna really was unique.

    And if by chance Karuna truly was unique, there was no way that the Moonlight Sword Karuna held very dear would only be a rare quality item.

    That was the doubt that started to grow within him.

    Hamun continued, holding the sword in both hands.

    I was able to remove many spells, but there are many more iparable spells left on it. Im curious as to what the sword would look like when it has been stripped of all of its spells.

    And then, something that Seol didnt expect happened.

    Hamun held the sword tightly and said

    Therefore I cannot hand you the sword like this.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Even lightning on a sunny day would shock Seol less than his current situation.

    Hamun?

    Hamun watched Seol with calm eyes. He then spoke.

    My master, Orgo, spent his entire life regretting handing over swords to evil individuals. He told me that the greatest virtue a cksmith could have isnt talent but an eye for people.

    ......

    I still do not trust you. And as such, I will ask you a few questions. If you answer them incorrectly, I will melt this sword and erase it from this world.

    Hamun!

    What a wild thing to say that he would melt the sword.

    - Hes fucked looool he just had to run into a troll.

    - Youre pissed? Youre throwing? Oh, youre running it down mid? LOL

    - A ridiculous situation where you outsourced something but they ended up taking your copyright LMFAO.

    - Its still a rare item in the end though. Lets just give up on it and kill him.

    - How dare he fuck around with THE PRIVATE?!

    - Did you all see the veins on Snowmans forehead? LMFAO Hes about to explode.

    For a moment, Seol thought that Hamun had gone too far.

    However, you always had to listen to the end. Seol held back his anger and asked a question, What made youe to that decision?

    This sword is a sword that would bring forth a lot of blood if it fell into the wrong hands.

    - What the fuck is this bullshit? Is he really doing this over a rare quality item? Tsk tsk.

    - Just kill him already!

    Since Hamun had already handed Seol the helmet, he had a clue as to why Hamun acted like this.

    Its because of me.

    Its because I was fooled by evil people into selling swords to them.

    Even though Seol thought he and his works were separate entities, that wasnt the case for Orgo.

    Orgo had an extremely difficult time mentally. It was to the point that he just wanted to die peacefully in a remote area instead of attempting Ascension.

    Seol, seeing Hamuns strange actions, started to feel bad for Orgo. Hamun was only able to go this far, perhaps even further, because he witnessed his masters pain in front of him.

    Ultimately, if Seol had just been a bit wiser when he yed as Orgo, Hamun wouldnt have acted like this.

    And as Seol was Orgo, he felt sorry for Hamun.

    Thats why Seol decided to talk to him instead.

    I understand.

    Hamun let out a sigh then made a request to Seol.

    Please, call out your shadow.

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Frrs!</em>

    Karuna, swordless, was summoned in front of Seol.

    Karunas cool blue eyes were observing Hamun.

    What do you n to do with this sword? asked Hamun.

    Karuna replied instantly.

    I n to follow my master.

    So you have no will. In the end, it depends on you, Snowman.

    Seol watched Hamun.

    Once again, Hamun asked the same question.

    Snowman, what do you n to do with this sword?

    ......

    I dont know the answer.

    And to Seols dismay, not a single option came up.

    A multiple-choice problem had now be a short-answer problem. Seol had no hints either.

    What words did Orgo leave Hamun with?

    Seol didnt have any special conversations with Hamun as Orgo other than the normal conversations.

    And as such, it was possible that Hamun didnt take this question from Orgo.

    It could also be words that Orgo left for Hamun after I let him go and before he disappeared from the world.

    Regardless of whichever it was, Seol had to make a decision.

    Answer me. What do you n to do with this sword?

    Seol just said what naturally came up in his mind.

    ...I dont know.

    ...What do you mean?

    I dont know yet what Ill do with this sword.

    You dont know yet?

    If I face an enemy, Ill cut them down. And if I have something to protect, I will use the sword to protect it.

    So youre just going to do whatever you please? Are you so unsure about your own self?

    I think its rather strange to be so sure about the future when we know nothing about it. Does this satisfy you as an answer?

    ...My master left me a few words.

    Hamun stiffened up with the sword in his hands.

    Orgo, his master and the massive mountain he can never hope to ovee.

    Orgo was disappointed in the world and left a few words for Hamun before he disappeared.

    <em>- Hamun, I have spent my life being fooled by many. I fell for their false promises and caused a lot of anguish on this continent.</em>

    If youre not sure, ask them. Ask them what they n to do with the item you have created, said Hamun.

    ......

    <em>- Is there meaning behind that?</em>

    Hamun closed his eyes and recited his masters words.

    Those who are filled with conviction, do not need your items. And those who need your items will not be certain.

    <em>- Those words contradict each other, Master. Master! Please dont leave me!</em>

    <em>- Resolve yourself, Hamun. One day, someone wille to represent your value to the world. Though I have failed, I pray that you seed.</em>

    Seol felt a change in Hamun.

    Hamun no longer felt cold to him.

    And then, Hamun opened his eyes and said, Snowman, I will give this sword to you.

    <em>Toss!</em>

    Seol received the sword.

    <em>p</em>

    The sheath, which had been hidden by the white cloth, was revealed.

    The sheath had an elegant and gorgeous pattern on it.

    Seol was surprised that Hamun was able to make something as amazing as this in such a short period of time.

    [You have acquired Peerless: Breath.]

    [You have acquired an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    Seol froze for a moment at the two sentences on the interface.

    Hold on, what?

    You have the right to swing this sword.

    Seol believed that the best the Moonlight Sword could be after enhancing it was Treasure quality, but

    It was above that.

    <strong>[What the fuck?!</strong><strong>has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[What the fuck is this?!!!!!!]</strong>

    - P-P-Peerless?

    - I thought it was a bug and did a double-take.

    - A fucking Peerless item came out like this?

    - What the fuck, Hamun?!!!!!!!!

    <strong>[You got me</strong><strong>has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I thought he was being super stingy over a rare item but it was a peerless item He fucking got me]</strong>

    - I now understand why Hamun was acting like that.

    - If it was me I wouldve asked a hundred questions.

    - Hamun so you were a good guy after all, huh?

    - Hamun: Hamun of a bitch~

    - I cant believe that actually made meugh Im so ashamed of myself hahaha

    Seols eyes naturally started to inspect Breaths details.

    [[Peerless: Breath]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 15-30

    Damage: 89-100

    Durability: 200/200

    Weight: 1.8kg

    A sword birthed through the meeting of the sword that Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, used and the miracle of Hamun, Orgos Sessor. It has been enhanced through melting down Orgos first work, Storm. Despite the swords energy increasing massively, many mysteries still lie within it.

    Basic Effect: +24 Strength, +19 Dexterity, +28 Constitution, +10 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: First Strike (Unique), Danger is Opportunity (Unique). There is a fixed 25% chance ofnding a critical strike on a wounded target. The range and power of your attack skills is increased by 10%.]

    - HDTMS? (How Does This Make Sense?)

    - My jaws on the floor right now.

    - Woah! That''s insane! LMFAO Even Space wasnt this good! Do you have no shame?!

    - Huh? Thats because thats a belt lol. This is an item for a major slot. I dont need to say that twice, right?

    After seeing the details, Seol handed over the sword to Karuna.

    [Karuna, the Moonlight Knight equips Peerless: Breath.]

    After equipping Karuna with Breath, Seol then spoke to Hamun.

    Its an excellent sword.

    Its been so long since I put in an effort like this that Im exhausted now. Since my jobs done now, Ill take my leave.

    Thank you.

    Come drop by sometime. Its been a long time since I stopped working as a cksmith, but I can still help you out from time to time.

    Then please, I would appreciate that.

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired Hamun, Orgos sessor as a helper.]

    [Hamun, Orgos sessor is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    As things progressed, it worked itself out like this.

    yers had to acquire all of the information and opportunities themselves in this unforgiving world. And as such, there was a world of difference between people who had information and connections and those who didnt.

    Hamun became a helper? For rolling such awful luck, things were going extremely well.

    A Charming Individual was a title Seol received when he gained Mael, a troll, as his helper.

    It seemed like this titles effect of increasing favorability gained yed a huge role in Seol acquiring Hamun as a helper.

    Now that I think about it, Mael hasnt appeared at all yet.

    Since it was still extremely early in Seols journey, Mael could realistically appear whenever, and when Mael does appear, Seol will receive suitable help from him.

    Regardless, its going perfectly right now.

    Seol was someone who kept an eye out for information and knew how to use it well, but at times, he would be swept away by some mysterious flow.

    Still, whenever that happened, something good would always follow.

    It was to the point that Seol was now starting to even doubt himself.

    Maybe its just more efficient if I do whatever I want to do at that time?

    Hamun, who was lingering around in Seols vision for a while, disappeared into the horizon before Seol noticed.

    - That was a NICE in-person trade.

    - Hamun: The item has been sold. Im deleting this post.

    - Not every trade is like this though. Someone could be pretending to be nice to steal all your money. Be careful everyone~

    Seol checked Breaths unique effects.

    First Strike made it so that your opponent is unable to counter if you attack them first.

    Danger is Opportunity increased your damage by 50% for five seconds after you have been hit.

    Theyre both ridiculous effects.

    Considering this was still the early game, it was impossible to find anything better than this.

    Not only that, these effects didnt evenpare to the skills you would receive from investing skill points.

    I should check the helmet now.

    Because Seol was so surprised by the sword, he almost forgot to check the helmet.

    [[Helmet of Cool-Headedness]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 8-20

    Defense: 110

    Durability: 100/100

    Weight: 5kg

    A helmet that Hamun, Orgos sessor, made using spirit stones. Though the spirit stones powers have been weakened due to corruption, the expert craftsmanship has brought out as much power from them as possible.

    Basic Effect: +10 Strength, +12 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: You are immune to the Panic status effect, Your dynamic visual acuity is enhanced.]

    Hm

    - Hm? Did he seriously just hm??? I definitely heard him hm?!

    - What kind of crazy person scratches their head at a treasure-quality item?

    - His standards are way too fucking high now lmfao

    - Thats because the item he looked at right before was Breath Baskin Robbins might have 31 vors but Seols going to get 29 more peerless items lmfao

    - I cant believe Karuna got a Peerless item before his own master

    [Karuna, the Moonlight Knight equips Helmet of Cool-Headedness.]

    How is it? asked Seol.

    He asked to hear Karunas thoughts about receiving a new helmet and sword.

    Seol was hoping that Karuna would respond in a friendly manner, but it was a blunt one, typical of Karuna.

    Good.

    - These two are the same, seriously

    - Argh, it''s so frustrating.

    - What did you expect though? Lol Did you think Karuna would do a headspin or something?

    As Karuna equipped himself with his new items, Seol eased up a little.

    He now felt like regardless of whatever dangerous situations came, he wouldn''t be easily subjected to them.

    A dangerous situation like what happened in Grizsboratory wont happen anymore.

    Seol could still clearly recall the scene of Jamad being surrounded by monsters alone.

    Back then, despite Seol thinking he had be stronger, an unexpected situation caused a huge incident.

    Thanks to Karunas new equipment now, something like that wasnt going to happen for a while.

    Seol, after concluding his business with Hamun, finished preparing for his next Adventure.

    And now, a familiar sensation surged through him.

    <em>Hummm</em>

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 9th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 9. Necromancers'' Secret Ceremony.]

    [Adventure 9. Necromancers'' Secret Ceremony.

    As ever, you are searching for Chao near the Great Forest. Chaos trails have unquestionably been cut off near the Great Forest and there still remains a ce you have yet to search.

    However, among the many traces she left behind, there is a particrly unusual lead that caught your eye. You have followed those clues to a secret campsite deep in the Great Forest and n to thoroughly investigate everything thats happened here.

    And here, you just so happened to find traces of necromancers.

    Objective: Find out what has happened at the campsite. Find traces of Chao.

    Remaining Time [23:59]]

    As Seol was being transmitted by being surrounded by countless particles, he saw messages on his interface.

    [Insight activates.]

    [There are traces of a wagon passing through here.]

    [Insight activates.]

    [Someone has left traces here.]

    Seol focused on the second insight message more than the first one.

    When Seol looked at where Insight had activated, he saw a tree that had a knife scratch on it. It was clear that someone had intentionally left it there.

    It was likely made by someone who was either leading the wagon or the guide who was leading them.

    And if it wasnt them

    Its Chao.

    then it would certainly be Chaos traces.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    There was a knife mark on every weirdly shaped tree that Seol ran into.

    And Seol believed that the person who made these marks could be Chao, the person he had been searching for.

    Ill follow the marks.

    The knife marks could eventually diverge from the wagon tracks but for now, they seemed to be traveling in the same direction.

    Seol pressed on while continuously confirming the knife marks as he went.

    Since Seol could detect strange presences easily, he solely focused on keeping track of the knife marks.

    And then, he felt something strange.

    A strange feeling that only grew the deeper he entered the forest. What was especially noticeable was an awful smell that caused him to scrunch his nose.

    Is it exhaust fumes? No, it almost smells like a corpse?

    Seol had seen countless corpses after he was transferred into this world, and he obviously remembered their smell as well. Well, it was more appropriate to say that the smell was engraved into his memory because of how awful it was.

    The knife marks were slowly starting to be fewer and fewer.

    This likely meant that he had either gone in the wrong direction, or he had almost arrived at his destination.

    [Insight activates.]

    [A crude spell has been installed here.]

    [Insight activates.]

    [Eyes of Perception activates.]

    [You sense the energy of a curse.]

    Seols golden eyes had detected something strange.

    A thin, almost invisible wire and the waves of energy from the spell and curse installed into it.

    You cant just thoughtlessly set up a twoyered trap like this especially one with a powerful curse like this.

    If an intruder detects even one of the two traps with Insight, whether its the spell or curse, they will immediately be on alert.

    This meant that whoever set up the trap was someone who was inexperienced in installing traps, or someone who was weak.

    The appropriate thing to do, from the perspective of the person who installed the trap, was to install them separately.

    Then the intruder would either be afflicted by the curse or the installer would know about the intruders presence through the rm spell.

    I wont ever be caught by a shoddy trap like this as long as I have the Eyes of Perception.

    Insight might have activated first but the Eyes of Perception was also amazing at avoiding dangers.

    Seol, satisfied with his golden eyes, checked the options before him.

    [[A twoyered trap has been installed here. What do you do?]

    1. Trigger the trap.

    2. Avoid the trap.

    3. [Required: Disarm Trap] Remove the trap.

    4. [Required: ck Magician] Remove the curse.

    ]

    Seol didnt take the Disarm Trap talent and he also wasnt a ck Magician. And since triggering the trap would lead to him getting discovered, avoiding it was the only option.

    Even if I can avoid the trap, the curse is the real problem. It wont be easy to avoid that.

    The trap wouldnt activate as long as you didnt nudge the wire. However, the problem was the curse that surrounded it.

    Since the curse was over an area, trying to step over the wire would just result in getting afflicted by the curse.

    I need to find the curse statue.

    If Seol could just destroy the statue the curse was using as a medium, he could easily cross over the trap.

    As such, Seol carefully inspected his surroundings, moving parallel to the trap to find it.

    [Eyes of Perception activates.]

    [You detect the curses medium.]

    <em>Rustle</em>

    Thanks to the Eyes of Perception creating a gold outline around the object, Seol was able to quickly find it.

    Found it.

    It was an owl sculpture that was hidden around some sharp, jagged rocks.

    This medium was the source of the waves of curse energy.

    <em>Fwip! Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Break!</em>

    Seol swung his whip to destroy the sculpture.

    [Insight activates.]

    [The curse encroaching the area has been lifted.]

    Seol then just avoided the physical trap and entered deeper into the forest.

    If it was someone other than Seol, there was a high chance of them being afflicted by the curse while trying to avoid the trap.

    And if that happened to them, the entire Adventure wouldve started off rough.

    - Snowman really is fun to watch. He does things normally but hes super meticulous about it.

    - If it was me I wouldve asked Jamad to just piggyback me left and right lol

    - Its not frustrating to watch because hes so meticulous lol

    - Eyes of Perception is just straight broken. It literally just catches everything for you.

    - Seriously, lol

    Seol continued to approach the direction the awful smell wasing from even more carefully than before. The deeper he went into the forest, the stronger the smell and dreariness got.

    Theres definitely something going on.

    <em>- There are people trying to take advantage of the Great Forests vitality. Vitality is the source of life and is often used by those who reject death.</em>

    Those were the words that Chao left behind.

    Since the Great Forest was a treasure trove of resources and a cradle of vitality, people often flocked to it like flies.

    Even so, none of what people have done so far has actually dealt major damage to the Great Forest.

    Judging by how theres Necromancer in the title of the Adventure, this definitely involves necromancers

    Necromancy was a study of ck magic like shadow summoning. And as such, ck magic was considered the pinnacle and origin of these kinds of spells.

    This was also the reason why ck magicians were so arrogant.

    As he kept moving, Seol thought of the other phrases that Chao left behind.

    <em>- Someone is hiding in the Great Forest. Theyre either the remnants of Eternal Life or maybe, another group entirely. Regardless, I might be able to get my hands on a powerful shadow if I could just take advantage of them. Im confident that the ones who are hiding are those who reject death Necromancers.</em>

    Because what Chao wrote down was a mixture of phrases and questions, all of the information wasnt necessarily usable. Even so, Seol definitely had to take the phrase remnants of Eternal Life into consideration.

    Eternal Life, hm so they were still around?

    * * *

    Seol and Eternal Life had a deep connection.

    Seol also wasnt the type of person to describe a connection as deep if he had only met them once or twice either.

    Seol was the leader and founder of the Church of Eternal Life.

    Why is it still around though when the Immortal left?

    The Church of Eternal Life brought turmoil to the continent.

    And Seols piece, the Immortal, was a master of ck magic as well as the master of the Church of Eternal Life.

    If by chance this is something that the Church of Eternal Life is behind I cant just recklessly join it.

    The Church of Eternal Life was dangerous.

    Though they were his faithful servants when he was their leader, the Immortal, to Seol, who had no rtion to them, they would be nothing more than ruthless viins.

    They were a group that was more natural to meet in the middle tote game. Facing them early in your journey like this could lead to some of your future Adventures being wasted on just running away from them.

    And if that happens, the rate that you grow slows down. I should first confirm if theyre from the Church of Eternal Life or not before I do anything.

    Chao was important but not so important that Seol would risk screwing up all of his future Adventures.

    As Seol was thinking to himself, he found a hidden campsite. Many tents were set up there in a disorderly fashion.

    Ill slowly approach them.

    The first thing that Seol did was approach the closest tent. And just as he was about to, he heard the sound of horses.

    ...Hrah!

    ...down.

    Do I look like I can calm down? Our schedule has been dyed by months already!

    What do you want to do then? Are you going to enter that corpses mind yourself?

    Thats

    Wake up. That demon has already devoured 20 members with just her mind. How are you going to act like this when you saw that with your own two eyes?

    Urgh

    Seol went into deep thought after hearing their shouting.

    Demon? Inside the corpses mind?

    Seol carefully reyed their conversation in his mind over and over again until he remembered an artifact.

    The Crystal of Death Pronouncement!

    When necromancers were trying to raise an undead around their level, it didnt require much effort.

    However, it was a different story when the corpse was a much higher level than the necromancer or was stubbornly refusing to be reborn.

    So that means theyre trying to forcibly revive a corpse right now.

    The Crystal of Death Pronouncement lets you enter the corpses memories to break them up and remove them. During that process, the necromancer is able to understand their undead more, and the corpse epts the necromancers request to be their summon.

    In simpler terms, it was a dangerous artifact that allowed you to invade a corpses mind to forcibly make them your undead.

    That demon didnt even move as she devoured that many people! Dont you think its too dangerous? Why are we so invested in a corpse that we dont even properly know

    I know. I know were investing too much and theres the anxiety thates with it. Not to mention the fact that were not sure if well even be able to control her if we turn her into an undead.

    Thats why Im saying that if we continue to dy it like this

    So thats why the archbishop himself ising.

    ...What?

    I think the archbishop is very upset about the current situation. The Church of Eternal Life has been looking down on us, and despite how important this job is, the archbishop must have realized that the church has no intention of helping us.

    But The Church of Eternal Life has been telling us to wait

    The man took his time before speaking in a quieter tone.

    Seol paid close attention to catch all the words.

    It seems like the archbishop is nning on cutting ties with the Church of Eternal Life.

    What? If we do that, the Church of Eternal Life will

    I know. Theyll cut us into pieces and let the pigs eat us. Still, what do you think will happen if the archbishop is able to make the corpse into his undead?

    <em>Gulp</em>

    The other man only responded with a gulp.

    The Church of Death''s Truth will be reborn that day. We will no longer beckeys to those damned Eternal Life trash!

    So when is the archbishoping?

    Hes almost here. I think hell arrive at the camp tonight at thetest.

    Finally that damned demon is going to finally bend her knees.

    So until then, we have to make sure there arent any problems and protect here.

    Hmph. Who woulde this deep into the Great Forest? And theres no way for them to get close with all of the traps weve set up.

    Regardless

    They continued their conversation but nothing else was worthy of note.

    So theyre members of the Church of Death''s Truth which is basically a subsidiary organization to the Church of Eternal Life hm

    The Church of Death''s Truth.

    Seol had never heard of them or seen them.

    Seol believed that they were likely a religious organization that the Church of Eternal Life absorbed while recruiting a lot of necromancers. However, Seol felt strange while watching them.

    He thought this is what a former CEO of a bigpany would feel like if he saw employees in a subsidiarypany insult them.

    To them, the Church of Eternal Life would look unimaginably massive, but to Seol, they were nothing more and nothing less than an organization he created out of necessity.

    The Church of Eternal Life, as expected from a massive organization, had roots spread out everywhere. And obviously, they also have simr ck magic organizations under their influence as well.

    It was likely that The Church of Death''s Truth was a newly recruited organization that joined like that.

    Regardless, theyre not clean if they have ties with The Church of Eternal Life.

    If theyre taking the scraps of an evil organization, then theyre without a doubt evil as well.

    I should kill them if they be a problem.

    But for now, finding Chao was the priority.

    Seol looked for a tent that might have more urate information than the information he heard from them.

    There.

    And it just so happened that at the campsite, there was a massive and shy tent that stood out amongst the others.

    Seol sneaked over there.

    Snore Snore

    It seemed like the tents owner was sleeping in it.

    Still, Seol summoned Karuna just in case and quickly entered it.

    A fat man slept inside the tent, and other than the bed, there were no other special things of note.

    Well, that was if you excluded the strange pile of documents on the table and the unusual-looking crystal.

    I didnt think Id find it so easily.

    It seemed like Seol had investigating down to a fine art now, he found the things that he was looking for instantly.

    Seol inched his hand closer to the crystal glowing in a crimson light.

    Its normally supposed to be a pitch-ck crystal... It mustve eaten up a lot of people.

    The fact that it was glowing a crimson hue meant that quite a considerable number of people died trapped here.

    [You have acquired the Crystal of Death Pronouncement.]

    Seol then looked at the pile of documents.

    It was filled with strange designs along with their exnations.

    There were also many documents about spells, the reason The Church of Death''s Truth was gathered here, as well as details about the mysterious corpse in the pile.

    The spells are just ordinary As expected, they were forcibly trying to create an undead with the corpse. But what is this corpse?

    It seemed like Chao was interested in this mysterious corpse as well.

    She also believed that the corpse was supremely powerful.

    Seol slowly read through the details about the corpse.

    - The Church of Death''s Truth discovered this corpse far away from the Great Forest, in the Mirage Desert.

    The Mirage Desert.

    It was a massive desert located near the center of the continent, and it was considerably far away from South Pandea.

    No one knows how or who created this desert.

    And it was still the same case when Seol yed Mn, the Great Sage, despite the fact that Mn was able to see through everything.

    - As we were traveling through the Mirage Desert, there was a time when we had no choice but to endure the desert sandstorms for quite a long while. And the day the sandstorms subsided, the corpse was standing tall while wearing a suit of armor. The corpse was powerful, but we couldnt find anything about its history. We did not know where it came from or for what reason it was standing there.

    The contents of the document were interesting.

    Seol bit his lips and read the next sentence.

    - I have recorded what the corpse looked like the day we first discovered it.

    On one of the documents, a photorealistic drawing had been treated with magic. Seol, after seeing the drawing, was inplete shock.

    Karuna?

    The corpse, when it was first discovered, looked so much like Karuna that it could even be mistaken for him.

    Karuna, who also saw the document with Seol, was greatly shocked as well.

    She

    It seemed like Karuna knew the corpse.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Do you know her? Seol asked Karuna.

    I remember her krgh

    What''s wrong?

    Grrgh

    Because it was getting somewhat loud, the sleeping necromancer was about to get up.

    Urgh Wh-what?! Gua

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Karuna quickly dashed toward the necromancer and knocked them out.

    He moved so quickly that it was difficult to make out exactly what he did, but it seemed like Karuna struck the necromancers neck.

    Is he dead?

    He isnt. I apologize for making noise.

    Its fine, we didnt get caught anyway.

    Judging by how Seol could hear him softly breathing, the man was still definitely alive.

    Seol then turned his attention to the documents again.

    - We became sure. All of this was an opportunity for The Church of Death''s Truth to defeat The Church of Eternal Life and be reborn again. We immediately went to action.

    After that listed The Church of Death''s Truths actions.

    - We attempted to forcibly revive the corpse as an undead but it failed due to the corpse rejecting it. And since the corpse required immense vitality to revive as an undead, we moved the ceremony location to the Great Forest.

    But because the undead ceremony was so difficult, the Crystal of Death Pronouncement became a necessity. And thus far, twenty-one people have be trapped in the crystal.

    They still had the option of the archbishop directly entering the corpse but if the archbishop became trapped as well, it would result in the end of The Church of Death''s Truth. Since they had no other options, they then decided to notify The Church of Eternal Life.

    Nothing much was written after that.

    <em>Close.</em>

    Seol ced the documents where he originally found them.

    He then was silent.

    I have a general understanding of the situation.

    The Church of Death''s Truth discovered an unknown corpse in the Mirage Desert.

    They tried reviving the corpse as an undead but because the corpse was so powerful, they transported it to the Great Forest.

    Also, the ceremony has continuously failed and twenty-one lives have been sacrificed.

    I doubt they did it voluntarily did they force them to partake in it? Those evil bastards

    It was quite a bit shameless for Seol, the founder of The Church of Eternal Life, to call them evil.

    Regardless, since the master and archbishop of The Church of Death''s Truth wasing either today or tomorrow, there was not much time left.

    Then wheres Chao?

    She either judged that the situation was bad for her and backed away, or

    Did she enter the crystal?

    Seol was starting to feel a bit suffocated as he had no way to check.

    Ever since Seol came here, his anxiety has been high.

    And two things have been making him especially worried. The first was that the unidentified corpse looked like Karuna when Seol first met him. The second was that Karuna was in pain when he tried recalling his memories.

    Damn it Do I have to back off?

    Seol took a nce at Karuna.

    Karuna looked back at Seol with a confused gaze.

    There was no way Seol could choose any other option once he saw eyes like that.

    Lets go confirm the corpse.

    Understood.

    The corpses location and crystals instructions were written down in the early pages of the documents.

    Seol avoided all of the people around him and went to the recorded location.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    Even the weathers a mess.

    Not only was Seol heading closer and closer to a ce that smelled like rotting corpses, but the dark sky only made his ominous feeling grow stronger.

    - Its cool a dagger slices the air.

    - But Im fine. Karunas Peerless is fucking disgustingly broken after all.

    - Worst-case scenario, just blow up the camp lol.

    The security was getting stronger.

    I have to finish everything before the necromancer wakes up.

    Seol had to either confirm the corpse and leave or enter deeper.

    Karuna.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Karuna nodded his head.

    Since they had a general idea of what kind of organization they were, they didnt necessarily need to avoid killing them anymore.

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Who are you?!

    Enemies Krargh

    <em>sh SLICE</em>

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Karuna killed all of the guards at the ceremony location in an instant. Even Seol was surprised by how swiftly he killed them.

    Hes be ridiculously fast.

    His destructive power capable of ignoring the enemys defense was definitely amazing but the massive increase in stats made it difficult for even Seol to keep track of.

    It would be horrifying if he were my enemy.

    That sentiment usually also meant that they were incredibly reliable as an ally.

    I believe they were all of the guards here, said Karuna.

    Got it. Lets go in.

    The closer he got to where the ceremony was held, the stronger the corpse smell became.

    Seol eventually arrived at where a strange magic circle was set up.

    Its here.

    A stake had been nted in the ground on top of the magic circle. And on that stake was a corpse wrapped in steel chains.

    Karuna, do you see it?

    ...I do.

    If I''m not mistaken, the armor that the corpse is wearing is not too different from the armor that you were wearing when I first met you.

    ......

    The corpse was a female.

    Her armor waspletely destroyed and even her sword at her side was cut in half. Despite all that, Seol couldnt get the feeling of the two being alike out of his head.

    It isnt difficult at all to enter the crystal, but the question is whether I enter it or not.

    The best oue was finding Chao without entering the crystal and the worst oue was being unable to find Chao despite entering the crystal.

    What should I do

    The fortunate thing for Seol was that entering the crystal also made your body enter the crystal as well. Since The Church of Death''s Truth would kill him if he left his body here, it was a beneficial condition in this case.

    The chances of surviving the crystal changes depending on the corpses rank.

    If the corpse was an unimportant existence, you could enter it without any worry. But if the corpse was stronger than Seol thought, it would create a huge problem when he tried to return to the original world.

    This was something that Seol knew definitely because he used the Crystal of Death Pronouncement before.

    What should I do if the corpse is too strong?

    Even if it was, there was still a way toe back alive.

    Especially since Seol had two powerful summons as well.

    Fuu

    Seol let out a sigh and turned around to look at the corpse. Karuna had approached it while he was looking away.

    But then something that Seol didnt expect happened.

    Who Who are you? said Karuna.

    Karuna was suddenly talking to himself.

    Wh-why are you here?

    Karuna?

    I Who am I?

    The situation was getting worse.

    Karunas energy suddenly escaped his body.

    It was almost like he was facing death.

    GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

    Karuna!

    Even though Seol didnt know what was going on, he knew he didnt have time.

    Seol instinctively ran to Karuna.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    As lightning struck the earth and the sound of thunder filled the skies, the Crystal of Death Pronouncement in Seols hand radiated light.

    [Crystal of Death Pronouncement activates.]

    [You are transported into the corpses mind.]

    [The main contents of Necromancers'' Secret Ceremony have changed.]

    [Necromancers'' Secret Ceremony has changed to Promise.]

    Damn it

    Seols vision went ck.

    Both he and Karuna were sucked into the crystal.

    <em>Drop.</em>

    <em>Pitter Patter</em>

    The only thing that remained where Seol and Karuna stood was the Crystal of Death Pronouncement being hit by the rain.

    * * *

    As Seol pulled himself together, he slowly concentrated on one ce.

    Karuna!

    Master.

    And there, Karuna was standing still.

    Seol was relieved after seeing that Karuna was no longer in pain. He was also relieved that they didnt get lost and were able to safely meet each other.

    Even so

    Where Where are we?

    Were probably in the corpses mind.

    I know that. I was talking about the specific location in it.

    ......

    They were standing by themselves in the center of a massive city. The city was lively and full of vigor.

    Hahaha! So as I was saying

    I wouldve just run out immediately if I were you. Youre such an idiot.

    But isnt that why were friends?

    Countless people passed by them.

    They wore different types of clothes and spoke differentnguages.

    The problem was... Seol and Karuna could see them, but they couldnt see the two of them.

    They simply passed through Seol and Karuna.

    Ghosts?

    Seol looked at Karuna, and Karuna simply nodded.

    They had be stranded here, in the corpses mind.

    Thats a bit worrisome we should try to leave as fast as we can.

    Seol first checked the contents of the changed Adventure.

    [ Adventure 9-1. Promise

    You have tracked down the necromancers trails in hopes that it would lead you to Chao.

    You have also uncovered a few secrets during your pursuit.

    The necromancers were hiding in the Great Forest for some sort of n. Their n was to use the vitality of the Great Forest to revive a powerful corpse as an undead. twenty-one lives have been sacrificed so far because of it.

    You have arrived at the unknown corpse, the origin of all of the problems, and are also carrying the Crystal of Death Pronouncement. And for some unknown reason, you were sucked into the corpses mind in an instant.

    There is only one way for you to safely escape from the corpses mind. You must understand the corpses mental world. Or, you must uncover what the corpse desires.

    Death is the only ending if you fail.

    Objective: Investigate the corpses mental world.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    Judging by how Chao wasnt mentioned in the Objective, it seemed like saving her wasnt the goal here.

    Do you have any ideas where this could be? asked Seol.

    Im starting to remember some things

    Really?

    Yes, this ce is likely

    Karuna looked around and became sure of himself.

    The ce where I grew up.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Suddenly, the world was distorted.

    The people disappeared like they were a mirage, and it became silent.

    Seol and Karuna tensed up as they watched the scenery.

    Its massive.

    If Seol hade here alone, it was possible that he also wouldnt have been able to escape like the twenty-one people who were sacrificed before him.

    The scenery that Seol and Karuna watched slowly returned to focus.

    A pce?

    It was a ce filled with many retainers and knights, as if it were the throne room of a pce. And there, Seol spotted a massive chair in the tallest ce.

    Seated on top of the throne was a handsome man looking down from his throne.

    So youre the children.

    They are lowborns, Your Majesty! They have been sold as ves, why do you

    Silence!

    Urgh

    The retainer shrank at the mans cold voice. A woman wearing a mystical crown next to the Emperor then spoke.

    They are still children, Your Majesty. Why not rx some of the grandeur you are exerting?

    Haha right. I made a mistake.

    Your Majesty does not make mistakes.

    Ah, right. Another mistake.

    Your Majesty

    Could you maybe stop now? I dont think well be able to progress like this.

    The retainers all bowed their heads and did their best to hold back theirughter. Despite that, the Emperor onlyughed.

    The Emperors gravitas had vanished into thin air. He then looked at the children with aical expression on his face.

    What are your names?

    Seols gaze followed the Emperors.

    And there, there were two children.

    Their ears were different from a humans ears, and they were considerably good-looking. There were also bruises all over their bodies, as if they had been beaten. Their skin was stuck to their bones from malnourishment.

    Seol then turned to Karuna and looked at him with a questioning gaze.

    Yes, that was me when I was a child.

    And whos the person next to you?

    ......

    The two children then answered the Emperor.

    No names.

    Nothing like that

    The Emperor thought to himself while cing his hand on his chin, then spoke.

    The blue-eyed child will be named Karuna, and the red-eyed child will be named Karen. What do you two think?

    ......

    Since you arent answering, Ill take it that you like the names.

    Karen was tightly holding onto Karunas hand.

    Though they were different genders, the two were twins and looked considerably like each other.

    The Emperor then asked them a question.

    Is there something you want from me?

    Karen, despite hiding behind Karuna the entire time, started to walk forward as if she had something to say.

    No, dont do it, said Karuna.

    He was trying to stop her.

    Whats wrong? It looks like she has something to say.

    ......

    The moment Karuna stopped preventing her from going forward, Karen immediately stepped before the Emperor and spoke in a clear, articte voice. With a soft voice With an expressionless face

    With burning eyes

    I want you to die, Emperor.

    <em>Unsheathe! Unsheathe!</em>

    Despite it being the words uttered by a child, the knights pulled out their swords in that instant.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    The Emperor continuedughing.

    Even so, the knights held the swords tightly in their hands, prepared to kill the children if and when the Emperor gave the order.

    But that didnt happen.

    The retainers and advisors held their tongues in case it upset the Emperor. The Emperor then continued his conversation with Karen.

    You want me, the Emperor of Montra, to die?

    You asked me for what I wanted

    I did. But I am curious Why? Why do you want me to die?

    The man was the Emperor of Montra, the Sun Empire.

    He believed that he was an emperor loved by all of his citizens. And in reality, he was.

    There were more people who loved him than hated him, as he only thought about the Empire and kept corruption, lust, and extravagance far away.

    Simply put, there was no one who disliked him.

    I dont care about Montra I wish it was destroyed.

    Th-that..!

    Who dares! Who dares interrupt the Emperors conversation?!

    Shh. The conversation would obviously halt if you speak louder than the child, no?

    I apologize! But

    From this point on, I will punish anyone who interrupts my conversation with the child.

    Those who had opened their mouths responded to the Emperor onest time before the Emperor once again focused on his conversation with Karen.

    Why Montra? The Empire protects the continents vulnerable within its embrace.

    You dont know. You dont know hunger or cold.

    Youre right, I dont know. Because before I could even learn such a thing, I have been sitting down on this throne.

    If it wasnt for the Empire our town hrgh

    The town of elves that Karen and Karuna lived in was crushed by the Empires army. And the two young twins who used to live there began their lives as ves before even receiving their own names.

    That was their story.

    The Emperor, after hearing that, narrowed his brows.

    A town of elves? Ah, you must be talking about what happened during our territorial dispute with Ungid.

    Montra, a human empire, shared borders with an empire of trolls called Ungid, and were constantly at odds with each other. And of course, many victims were created during those disputes.

    Haha If its like this, I guess I have no choice but to listen to your request.

    ......

    Alright, Ill grant you your wish.

    Since the Emperor promised that whoever interrupted would be punished, they all simply waited in silence for the Emperor to finish talking. However, if the Emperor really nned on killing himself, they would rush in to stop him even if it meant punishment.

    But luckily, the Emperor simply continued tough and said, However, now isnt the time.

    Now isnt the time?

    Dont you think its too unfair? So, Ill think about it if you can be the strongest knight in the Empire.

    ...Knight?

    Yes, and when that timees, Ill dly give you my life. Ill give you the opportunity to bring down the Empire with your own two hands.

    But ves cant be knights.

    From the moment you stood before me, you were no longer ves. Now, I will remove anything that may get in your way. Whether its status, money, institutions, perception, or even your daily lives I will prove my generosity to the two of you now.

    It was a shocking statement.

    The Emperor was giving his full support to a pair of ves.

    Why?

    But in return, you two also need to prove yourselves. You need to prove to me that you can bear the weight of your words.

    ...Okay.

    Sir Marcus!

    Yes, Your Majesty!

    I want you to take care of these children.

    Absolutely, Your Majesty.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The scenery that Seol and Karuna were watching became distorted again. Every time this happened, Seol grew more and more worried.

    It was almost like with each memory that Karuna remembered, it was also disappearing into the dust.

    Karuna, what was that?

    I think it was my past. Surprisingly, Im starting to remember everything now.

    How?

    It seems like weve entered the mind of someone who I share a past with.

    Rather, it was Karuna who was calm.

    Seol, seeing that, was relieved and calmed himself as well.

    * * *

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The next scene was even bigger than the scenery they had just seen.

    Woaaaaaah!

    Sir Karen!

    Sir Karuna! Please look over here!

    Karen and Karunas childish looks had disappeared. Both were now fully grown up and wearing pure white armor.

    And on top of a tform, standing high so the public had to look up to them, were the Emperor and eight knights.

    These eight human weapons were called the guardians of the imperial family and they were also the symbol of the Empires strength.

    Not only was eight a holy number in Montra, the Sun Empire, but it also meant arge deal. Ever since the birth of Montra as an empire, the number of guardians has never changed.

    But now, something unthinkable was about to happen.

    The emperor approached Karen and Karuna, who were both taking a knee.

    Karen and Karunas beauty were so unrivaled that even calling their appearances heavenly would be appropriate.

    Well, the Emperor still being as handsome as ever despite appearing like a considerable amount of time had passed was also strange, as he did not look any older at all.

    The Emperor then opened his mouth.

    Do you remember that day fifteen years ago?

    I do.

    You told me that you wanted to kill me. Has your mind changed since then?

    It hasnt.

    The crowd started to murmur.

    Wh-what?!

    How disrespectful!

    Pull her down!

    Silence! shouted one of the eight guardians. The crowd was silenced.

    They held back their words as if they were deemed disrespectful, their lives could be forfeit.

    I made a promise to a child that day.

    I remember it.

    I promised to give my head to you if you became the strongest knight in the Empire.

    Yes.

    Do you believe you have such qualifications?

    I do not have them yet, answered Karen.

    In addition, Karen eventually came to understand the contradictions in the Empire.

    The Emperor was not a god. He was incapable of perfectly ruling this massive empire.

    Perfect may have been an understatement to describe him as a human, but he was stillcking as an emperor.

    No, this would have been the same for anyone if they had be the Emperor. But even so, he earnestly tried his best. To be closer to perfection.

    Karen, before she realized it, came to understand him.

    Even though I gave you all that time What a shame. Im worried that Ill die of old age before the day you can keep your promisees.

    I swear I swear, I will do my best to keep that promise.

    Even so, time will not wait for you. As ever, many massive threats threaten the Empire. This is an era where my head could roll on the floor at any time without it being strange at all.

    ......

    "Karen and Karuna.

    Yes.

    Yes.

    Be my knights so that you may keep your promise of killing me someday.

    To kill him, they had to protect him.

    A contradictory era, a contradictory world.

    And these two twins epted the contradictions.

    I ept. said Karen

    I ept. said Karuna

    Vow to me.

    Karen and Karuna.

    The two then spoke perfectly in sync, saying the same words together.

    Karen and Karuna will be the knights of Jin Audem Montra, the Emperor of the Montra Empire. We vow this to the sun and the stars.

    You are now guardians of the imperial family. Do your best so that the Empire may prosper.

    <em>Dong Dong</em>

    The massive bells sound filled the empires capital.

    However, an even louder cheer drowned out the sound of the bell.

    The two had be the Emperors knights to kill the Emperor.

    They also destroyed the tradition of the Emperor having eight guardians and became the first ninth and tenth guardians.

    It was a historic moment in the great Empires history.

    Karuna, who stood next to Seol, quietly spoke, Its true, I was a knight of Montra.

    Montra

    Unfortunately, Seol had no clue where Montra was or what kind of prowess they had.

    Montra, as a nation, does not exist in Pandea anymore, though?

    It required arge amount of territory to be called an empire. However, Seol only knew of two empires on the continent.

    And both of the empires did not have Montra in any of their names.

    So what happened?

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The scenery distorted again.

    Now, Karen and Karuna were fighting one another.

    Are you really going to leave, Karuna?

    I told you already. I want to travel the world. I want to confirm for myself if what Jin showed us really is all there is to the world.

    ...Alright.

    Im sorry, Karen. Im sorry we werent able to be together till the end.

    But you do know that a promise is a promise, right? People from the Montra Empire have to keep a promise, no matter how long it takes! Dont forget it.

    I wont.

    A promise.

    Before Karen and Karuna parted ways, they made a promise to each other.

    Ill return to Montra if you ever need me.

    And you cant bete!

    Okay.

    Make sure you keep your promise.

    When are you going to let me go?

    Now.

    Karen had held tightly onto Karunas two hands. The gesture showed that she still had lingering feelings.

    Karen then spoke, unable to make eye contact with him.

    You have to stay healthy, stay well. We went through so much together.

    ...Yeah.

    You damned bastard, leave already!

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The scenery changed again.

    This time, it was only the Emperor and Karen in the throne room.

    No one else was there.

    Is it from Karuna?

    Yeah, Jin.

    How impudent. When will you address me in a way that reflects your loyalty

    Hehe let me off the hook, alright? I already know that you dislike stuff like that more than me.

    How long has it been since he sent a letter?

    I dont know, three years?

    Karunas quite cold.

    It just means he was just that busy.

    It also means that the world is just that big.

    Jin, Montras Emperor, watched the night view through his window with longing eyes.

    Jin

    Even though I rule over this massive empire, I can count the number of times I left the capital with my own hands. Isnt that incredible?

    Oh no! Do you want me to sympathize with you? Do you need it?

    Haha, arent you the one who needs someone to sympathize with them? Youve been crying every night ever since Karuna left.

    Shut up! You want me to keep that promise now?

    Even though Lain, the Sun Knight, is still left?

    Urgh yeah, thats true.

    Still, theres not that much left. Old man Lain even said something about you two.

    What did he say?

    He said that you might even be better than him in a decade, said Jin as if it were no big deal.

    Really? That stubborn old man really said that?

    Because old man Lains only going to get older in the next ten years, but your ten years are going to be different.

    Hehe I guess the day really wille.

    The two became silent for some reason.

    Karen then asked Jin a question while scratching the back of her head.

    Jin.

    What?

    Why did you take us in? Mercy? Curiosity? Or just a desire to collect things?

    Because you two were special.

    What?

    Twin elves who have the power of the moon and the power of mes. Even if it wasnt me, someone would have taken you in. Well, you wouldve eventuallye to my side in the end regardless.

    Why do you think I was born with this power?

    I dont know but old man Lain said something like this before. By chance, by some small chance, if you two were in the Empire at a time when he didnt exist, the vanguard of the guardians wouldve been you, Karen.

    Thats an incrediblepliment.

    The Vanguard of the Sun.

    It was the most prestigious position in Montra, an empire that admired the sun.

    So, how did Karunas letter get here?

    Its because I sent a letter to him a while ago.

    Why?

    What! Why Why? Its because I wanted to see him. Cant siblings want to see each other, huh? You fucking emperor?

    Who said anything like that? Are you getting embarrassed?

    Shut up!

    Hahaha! And?

    Karen scratched her head andughed as she spoke.

    He said hesing back. It was a promise after all.

    How long has it been I want to see Karuna too.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The scene changed again.

    Seol then noticed Karunas breath getting heavier and heavier.

    Karuna?

    Haah Haah

    Whats wrong?

    I I

    The next scene that followed was not as beautiful as the scenes that came up before.

    <em>aaaaze!</em>

    Its an usurpation! An usurpation!

    Kyaaaaa!

    S-Save me

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    The Empires capital was a sea of mes.

    The scorching heat made the sunkissed Empire shiver.

    Old man Lain!

    Karen! Be careful! Theres a traitor amongst the guardians!

    A traitor.

    The de of betrayal always struck from the closest ce.

    Do not let those wicked bastards into the pce!

    Haah Haah

    <em>ng! aang!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    The sound of swords shing with each other rang throughout the capital, but the screams were louder.

    Karen was physically, and mentally reaching her limit.

    <em>Bite</em>

    She ignored the blood in her mouth and swung her zing sword.

    <em>Burn!</em>

    You vile usurpers! You will not enter the pce as long as I am here!

    Karen, open the door.

    ...Leona, it was you.

    She was the woman who wore a mystical crown while advising Jin by his side.

    And she was also trying to enter the pce under the protection of the traitors around her.

    Its over for Montra. Today, Jin will be taken down from the throne. Isnt this what you wanted?

    ...Dont mess with me.

    <em>Burn!</em>

    Karen drew a line on the ground using her sword.

    Ill kill you if you cross this line, you sick wolves.

    And what gives you the confidence to make that statement?

    ...Karuna wille. He told me hede.

    The group of usurpers all shared shocked nces with each other.

    It was because Karen and Karuna had a unique characteristic that allowed them to be multiple times stronger when around each other.

    It was difficult enough trying to invade the pce while facing Karen alone, if Karuna showed up as well, it would be a huge problem.

    Despite that, Leonaughed at Karens words.

    He wonte. Give up already, Karen.

    Shut up! Hesing! He said hede! He said hede back!

    Drag her away. You can kill her.

    AAAAAAAARGH!

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    As if something had detonated, Karens body burst into mes.

    Her red armor and flowing red hair turned gray like ash.

    <em>Stab Stab</em>

    Keke Kekeke

    This monster

    Karen had cut down countless foes. And she had burned down even more.

    Even so, it wasnt enough.

    Karenid on the ground, her neck twisted as she looked off into the distance. While she watched the usurpers pass by her into the pce, she spoke.

    You promised me

    <em>Crackle</em>

    ...that youde back

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Distort Distort</em>

    A crack had formed into the world Seol and Karuna were staying at.

    I didnt go. I I said Karuna absentmindedly.

    Karuna!

    <em>Step</em>

    In the ck space, a gray shadow appeared.

    Slowly, very slowly it was approaching Seol and Karuna.

    Why

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Its dangerous! shouted Seol.

    And when he did, the ashen woman spoke.

    Betrayal.

    Did you break your promise?

    <em>CRAAAAAAAACK!</em>

    And finally, the world was destroyed.

    [Crystal of Death Pronouncement activates its effect.]

    [You are pulled out of the corpses mind.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    <em>Crack! Crackle</em>

    It was Seols first time seeing cracks suddenly appear in the clear sky and on the ground he had been treading. After all, taking a glimpse into someone elses memory was rare in itself.

    Why WHY?! screamed the ashen knight in rage.

    Like a burnt candle on a lone childs birthday cake, the ashen knight poured out her sorrow and regret.

    Krgh

    Seol held onto Karuna despite it being a difficult situation where even Seol couldnt guarantee his own safety.

    Even though Karuna should be the one holding onto Seol to protect him, Karuna was not normal right now.

    I I didnt go.

    Was it because he realized that the ashen knight was waiting for the blue-eyed knight until herst breath?

    Karuna was mentally shocked and couldnt snap out of it.

    Damn it! We wont be able to leave here alive like this!

    Seol couldnt let him die here. It couldve been fine if this mental world belonged to someone who had no rtion to Karuna, but unfortunately, she had a close connection to one of Seols important forces.

    Until Karuna could straighten up, Seol had to take the reins.

    Jamad!

    The lump of steel is causing trouble, got it!

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol summoned Jamad and he instantly carried both Karuna and Seol over his shoulders.

    Seol, now being carried, started to look around him.

    [Eyes of Perception activates.]

    [You detect movements of foreign mana.]

    Eyes of Perception activated at the perfect timing.

    It detected a powerful flow of mana in a world that was being destroyed.

    And the mana was being continuously drained into one location.

    The crystals power is about to run out!

    Seol had no clue what would happen to him if he remained here after the crystals power gave out.

    We have to get out. Over there! Over there, Jamad!

    Got it! Im going to run, hang on tight!

    Jamad could be rough in his treatment of Karuna, but not Seol. If Seol was injured because of him, it would be a huge problem.

    Seol held onto Jamads shoulders tightly and did his best to not lose that flow.

    <em>Poooooour!</em>

    Damn it! Water!

    Waves suddenly surged out of nowhere, like a flood had broken out. The waves pushed the party back.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    Krgh

    Pwah! Hrgh

    Jamad realized that they had no chance at this rate and dove underwater, carrying both Seol and Karuna.

    Thanks to that, the harsh waves were a bit easier to handle, and they were steadily able to make progress forward.

    Please just a little bit more

    It seemed like they were close to the exit.

    But because of their incredible experience, Seol couldnt really tell if time was flowing quickly or slowly.

    Pwah!

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    In the end, Seols party was able to make it outside.

    So the crystal was submerged in rainwater god damn it.

    Cough Cough

    Jamad found out why Karens mental world was submerged in water.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Pour</em>

    Because in the real world, it was raining.

    I guess I wasnt transported because we were in the mental world?

    Seol should have been safely transported, surrounded by a familiar radiant glow like what normally happened.

    Seol felt a bit dizzy about the dangerous escape that he just had to do.

    Fuu Im just d that we were able to make it out alive.

    If one only looked at the result, it was a good thing, as Seol was able to safely finish the Adventure.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 10th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 10. The Scorched One.]

    [ Adventure 10. The Scorched One

    You have investigated the corpse that was scheduled to be revived as an undead in the Great Forest.

    Surprisingly, the corpse turned out to be one of the guardians of the Montra Empire, a name known widely throughout the continent long ago, Karen. And as you were investigating Karens identity, you also realized that your summon, Karuna, was also one of the guardians of the Montra Empire.

    Using your wits, you have luckily escaped from the dangerous mental world of the corpse. Unfortunately, though, you still have yet to find Chao.

    And now, you are in such a dangerous situation that your prior problems almost seem trivialpared to it. Karen is now free of her mental restraints and is about to wake up.

    Karen currently might only have her instincts left, but she is estimated to be extremely powerful. Furthermore, something unpredictable may happen if she was somehow able to recover her intellect.

    You must make a decision.

    Will you fight or will you run away?

    Objective: Kill Karen.

    You will be given the defeated status upon failure. Your honor and fame will also decrease upon failure.

    In addition, you will not get the rewards you''ve umted from your previous Adventures.

    Remaining Time [719:59]]

    As Seol quickly turned around to glimpse at Karen, his Eyes of Perception activated.

    [[Karen: Red Lotus Knight]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 35~40

    One of the guardians of Montra, an ancient empire.

    Using her powers ofbustion, she was able to reach a sessful position in a short amount of time.

    She is supremely powerful on her own, but she is at her strongest when she is with her twin brother, Karuna.

    Basic Skills: [Montra Swordsmanship 5], [Ignite 3], [Fire Flower 4], [me Grasp 4], [Advanced Martial Arts 3], [Final Comeback 2], [Red Lotus sh 1], [Burn Resistance 3], [Pride 2], [Chivalry 1], [Shred 1], [Matchless Warrior 2], [Mind Control Resistance 4]

    Unique Skills: [Connected Soul 5], [Equilibrium 5]]

    Were running away.

    Seol thought the Will you fight or will you run away? section of the Adventure description was ridiculous.

    - Thats insane Level 40? Shes level 40?

    - She could also just be Level 35 :)

    - Youre so annoying LMFAO

    - Shes the highest level thing weve seen so Farquaad.

    - Stop messing around LOL But how is there going to be a level 40 character in an Adventure meant for people who arent even level 10 yet?

    - Uh is this even clearable?

    The viewers were pretty much saying what Seol was thinking.

    The level difference is toorge.

    Normally, the boss monsters in Solo Adventures and Party Adventures were at best rare rank.

    Karuna and Jamads Adventures only had them at heroic rank for special reasons.

    And because they were heroic ranks, they ended up bing Seols confidence.

    Seol was able to get two heroic rank summons that didnt appear in the early game often, and he knew how important they were because of it.

    But even if I have two heroic rank summons, its impossible when the level difference is this high.

    Seol believed that if he continued to raise Karuna and Jamad, they would likely end up like what Karen looked like right now.

    Of course, leveling them up to that point was a sess in and of itself already, though

    Damn it

    Seolmented as he just epted the rain falling on his body.

    This Adventure was already a failure.

    But then, Jamad called him.

    Hey, I dont know what youre nning, but you need to make a decision soon.

    What?

    Look over there.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Jamad was pointing at the post that Karen was tied down to, and as expected, she waspletely wrapped in iron chains and restraints.

    But now, the chains were starting to break one by one with huge rumblings.

    Shes trying to wake up!

    When a powerful undead is being reanimated, they need just as much vitality. That was the reason why The Church of Death''s Truth chose the Great Forest as their location for their revival ceremony.

    And now, the post that Karen was tied down to was absorbing the Great Forests vitality.

    <em>Absorb</em>

    The nts surrounding her started to turn ck.

    Were running away!

    Seol quickly returned Karuna and Jamad into his Shadow Space and kicked the back of his right foot with his left foot. It was to use the Boots of Narrow Escape he received from Grizs Secret Laboratory as an additional reward.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    [Escape From Danger activates.]

    [Your movement speed massively increases for a short period of time.]

    Seol sprinted without looking back.

    Even Seol wasnt sure if he would turn into a mummy or dust if his vitality was absorbed.

    Faster! Faster!

    <em>Sprint</em>

    mes continued to erupt out of the heels of the scorching boots, making Seol leave a trail of fire behind. And just as Seol thought he had traveled a long way away from Karen, a massive explosion and brilliant light shot out.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Riiiiiiing</em>

    Seol lost his hearing for a second after the explosion. He then fell t from the shockwave.

    AAARGH!

    Thanks to Seol running away at extreme speeds, he didnt receive too much damage.

    My entire body hurts. For now, though Was I able to make it away?

    Seol turned around and could do nothing but blink when he saw the epicenter of the colossal explosion. It was a sight he couldnt believe.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    All of the trees that he had passed through were destroyed. It was extremely shocking, as he had traveled rather far from the epicenter.

    If the explosion spread out in all directions

    The trees in the Great Forest would have died en masse.

    Obviously, the Great Forest was massive, and this much wouldnt even make a dent in it, but it wasnt like it did no damage at all.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol resummoned both Karuna and Jamad just in case.

    Karuna looked to have slightly recovered from his panic. Seol, judging that he had the energy to respond, asked him a question.

    What happened?

    ...Karen is my twin sister.

    And what is Montra?

    I dont know either. I dont know how much time has passed since then either, the time discrepancy

    Jamad criticized Karunas behavior.

    I thought you were broken for a second, you lump of iron.

    Watch your words.

    Hmph. And which of us became a headache for our master because the only thing they could do was mumble their words?

    ...I apologize, Master.

    Seol was just thankful that Karuna was able to return to his senses.

    But now, he couldnt give attention to something so trivial.

    Do I just ept the penalty and give up on the Adventure?

    The penalty for giving up on the Adventure was the defeated status, a decrease in honor and fame, and being unable to get the rewards.

    Each and every one of them were awful penalties.

    Seol could confidently say that it was not worth risking his life over, but Seol was also a yer who was aiming to be the strongest.

    Creating a gap in his Adventures and giving up all of the rewards he had umted up to now was something that was contradictory to his objective.

    As Seol thought to himself, Karuna broke the silence.

    Master.

    Karuna?

    I have a request.

    Seol could already tell what Karuna was going to ask for.

    I have to go back to Karen.

    ...We cant defeat her right now.

    Im not trying to go back to defeat her. Im going back to save her.

    Karuna was right.

    Seol bit his lips, not knowing what to do. He then started reflecting on what he had said so far.

    Cant defeat her right now right now right right now?

    Throughout the countless Adventures that Seol had cleared before, he had experienced ridiculous difficulties like this multiple times.

    And while clearing those Adventures, Seol established a theory.

    Its almost impossible to be assigned an Adventure that you cant clear immediately!

    That was also the reason why Adventures were split into the early game, the mid game, and thete game.

    The system always gave yers a trial that they could ovee, like fate.

    And if Seol applied that theory here too

    Then it also means that I can only clear the Adventure because its right now. Think! Think, Seol!

    It was nearly a 30-level difference.

    A differencerge enough for a single, light punch to result in death. There had to be a way to ovee this difference.

    I have to find it What could it be? What can I use right now, at this moment

    Seol thought about everything that he could use right now. More urately, he thought about everything that he could use <em>because</em> it was right now.

    The Church of Death''s Truth!

    At first, Seol thought they were a viinous group that he had to prevent. And because of it, he thought of them as his enemies.

    Yeah, they are my enemies. But

    Theres a saying that goes something like this,

    The enemy of my enemy is also my friend.

    I have to use them!

    The issue was how he was going to use them.

    Most people would waste a lot of timeing up with a n, but Seol was different.

    Because that was what Seol was most confident in.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Karuna gave Seol a serious look after a horrifying shriek rang throughout the forest.

    Master!

    Alright.

    Seol decided to listen to Karunas request.

    What? Are you out of your mind? Were going to fight that monster? Jamad shook his head in disagreement.

    Theres a way.

    Krgh Why do we have to do something so crazy

    It was crazy.

    Karen was so powerful that Seol wouldnt even have a chance if they faced each other head-on.

    But it was also for that reason that Jamad believed Seol only decided to head back because he had a surefire way to ovee this situation.

    ...So you really do have a method.

    I do.

    Jamad grinned from ear to ear.

    Alright! If youre saying that, then I really bet there is a way.

    Thanks for believing me.

    This was why trust between the summon and the summoner was important.

    Oftentimes, intelligent summons would refuse their masters order if it was a ridiculous request. And if that process repeated itself multiple times, the summon would sometimes even leave their master.

    It wasnt the case for Seol, though.

    Seol, once again, ran toward Karen.

    Gasp Gasp

    The Boots of Narrow Escapes effects were amazing.

    Even though Seol was simply returning where he once came, it was costing him almost double or triple the stamina he used.

    And after ten to twenty minutes of running, Seol returned to the location.

    Stop her! Stop that monster!

    Tie her down! Bring more chains!

    Everyone, hang on! The archbishop is about to arrive soon!

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    The earth continued to explode.

    Seol became nervous for a moment when he saw the scenery that was reminiscent of a battlefield, but even so, Seol went in. The more he dyed, the worse the situation was going to get.

    * * *

    <em>Inhale</em>

    After taking a deep breath, Seol yelled out.

    What the hell is going on?!

    Seol sounded natural when he reprimanded them, like a boss scolding their employee.

    Currently, Seol was at The Church of Deaths Truths campsite. His viewers were all in shock as he was practically running into the enemys maw.

    - This psycho!

    - Hes a madd!

    - Is he insane?

    - Its all gone wrong! Karuna, Jamad! Save yourselves at least!

    The members of The Church of Deaths Truth all looked shocked as some weird person appeared out of nowhere to scold them when they all already had their hands full with the unleashed undead.

    Wh-who is that?

    I dont know

    But then, the owner of the tent that Seol infiltrated to get the crystal appeared.

    It was a fat necromancer.

    Who are you to intrude here?

    Seol acted calmly.

    And since he often watched how Jamad acted, he knew exactly how someone arrogant acted.

    Hmph, did you not receivemunication? Im sure the church has told you to wait.

    What do you church? D-Dont tell me youre

    Yes, it is I.

    Are you an envoy from The Church of Eternal Life?

    You only realized it now? How slow

    I apologize But What brings you here?

    Since Seol knew their situation, he was able to lie easily.

    Why would The Church of Eternal Life ignore your request? I waste because there was a bit of confusion, but I came here myself to directly help you all.

    Hah

    - Is he a genius?

    - Did you see his acting? He deserves an Oscar.

    - Look at how bold he is LMFAO. Knowing the truth only makes this funnier.

    - WTF Snowmans the imposter.

    The fat necromancers pupils rocked back and forth.

    He didnt know what to do.

    The archbishop wasing to do the ceremony specifically because The Church of Deaths Truth believed that The Church of Eternal Life abandoned them. But now, a member of The Church of Eternal Life showed up without notice.

    The necromancers were shocked, like a scared husband who had their drinking party caught by a wife who returned home early.

    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>

    Kaaaargh!

    Block her!

    And the situation was only getting worse and worse.

    It was difficult for the necromancers to make a proper decision in this situation. Seol, knowing this, wedged himself in more.

    What are you dawdling for?! Is there not a problem?

    Th-there is.

    And what is it?

    That undead has been unleashed and is resisting. Thankfully, not many have died, but the problem is that the undead is bing stronger.

    Oh no, this is a huge problem. Do we have any reinforcements?

    The archbishop is about to arrive soon.

    What fortunate timing. The archbishops foresight is going to save us all.

    Uh sir, we have something to request

    I already know what youre about to ask! Ill buy as much time as I can until the archbishop arrives. After all, you are practically our sister church.

    Seolined, pretending as if he had no other choice to do it.

    The fat necromancer teared up and lowered his head.

    Krgh Thank you.

    Theres nothing to be thankful about. It is the rightful charity that The Church of Eternal Life should bestow upon you.

    Yes! We will help you as well!

    - Hes like a professor who likes to show off. LMFAO

    - He made the mess and is pretending like he came here to help out LOL

    - To be honest, even I would fall for him haha

    Seol, before arriving here, had returned Karuna and Jamad into his Shadow Space.

    I have to hide my powers as much as I can.

    Since he was in the middle of enemy territory, pretending to be an ally, there was nothing bad about being careful.

    So thats why Seol decided to only summon Karuna.

    Karuna,e forth.

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>ng</em>

    Yes.

    When Karuna was summoned before Seol, the fat necromancer started to shout.

    Someone came from The Church of Eternal Life! Open a path!

    Someone? Who?

    The Church of Eternal Life is getting involved? I was sure that

    Regardless of the reason, thats something for the archbishop to figure out! What we have to do now is help him!

    Youre right!

    With countless cheers from the necromancers, Karuna walked toward the front and stood at the vanguard.

    Grrrr

    And there, an elfs corpse was holding onto a sword while drooling all over.

    As expected, theres a bunch of penalties stacked on her now.

    Karens status, when Seol first checked it, was monstrous.

    But now, she was only barely able to go even with the necromancers, who looked weak at a nce, just because they had numbers. This simply meant that she had massive penalties ced on her.

    This is an opportunity.

    If I cant defeat her, I just need to hold on until the archbishop shows up. And if Im somehow able to beat her, then the situation is simply over.

    Karen

    Grrrrr

    Forgive me.

    <em>Unsheathe.</em>

    Peerless.

    Breath revealed itself for the first time in front of many people.

    <em>Shine!</em>

    <em>Glow</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    As Karunas obviously impressive blue sword was revealed to the necromancers, they became relieved.

    He was right!

    Hes from The Church of Eternal Life!

    They didnt throw us away!

    The first to move was Karuna.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>CLAAAAAAAANG!</em>

    Even though Karuna was extremely fast, to the point that most monsters wouldnt have been able to react to him, Karen reacted to it like it was nothing.

    Grrr

    Did she react with just her instincts?

    With beast-like movements, she faced off against Karuna.

    <em>aang! ng!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>CLAAAAAANG!</em>

    She cut and cut and cut and spun to cut.

    Karen impressively gained back the momentum with just onebo.

    Help him!

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    A few strange spells were ced on Karunas body.

    [Jetura, a necromancer, used Living Bone Armor.]

    [Karunas defense is increased by 10%.]

    [Ming, a necromancer, used Dark Blessing.]

    [Karunas element resistance is increased by 5%.]

    The light from more spells surrounded Karuna as well. They might have been small buffs, but they were definitely wee.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Grrrr

    Karen, wake up!

    Graaaaah!

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    Karen was easily able to dodge any spells, and Karuna was also too busy trying to keep up with Karens animal movements.

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    This isnt over yet!

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Half Moon.]

    Blue light radiated out of Karunas helmet.

    Ohhh!

    As expected!

    As Karens armor was broken from the start, even a single proper attacknding would lead to her armor being destroyed.

    However, there was no way a hit wouldnd on her.

    Grrr

    Hyah!

    <em>Creaaaaak!</em>

    Not only was it awful that Breath let out a shrill metallic shriek as it lost out to a half-broken sword, but Karuna was also repelled all the way back to a rotten tree.

    <em>BAAM!</em>

    Krgh

    O-Oh my goodness the undead

    Is too strong!

    Karen used that opening to start swinging her sword at the necromancers.

    <em>SLASH!</em>

    AAAAARGH!

    <em>Stab</em>

    Argh Grgh

    A shade cast over Seols face.

    Karuna still lost her movements even though hes in the Half Moon stage?

    In fact, it almost seemed like he was getting pushed back more in the Half Moon stage than the Crescent Moon stage. Seol quickly realized that it was not a normal situation.

    Shes bing stronger!

    Seol didnt know what penalties she had as an undead, but the penalty from reviving doesntst that long.

    It was likely that Karen was slowly recovering from the revival penalty and was slowly regaining her stats.

    Damn it. At this rate, I wont be able to defeat her alone.

    The situation wouldnt have changed if he summoned Jamad either. Furthermore, summoning Jamad would also practically leave Seols life to fate.

    Because in the end, he was still in the middle of enemy territory.

    It might be a 2 vs. 1 right now, but in truth, it was a 1 vs. 1 vs. 1 free-for-all.

    In the end, I need to hide Jamad if I want to win.

    A gambler who recklessly shows their hand will always inevitably lose. Seol, knowing this, simply decided to wait and see.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    But it wasnt like Karunas attacks werepletely pointless.

    As hended a kick on Karens right shoulder, her pauldron was destroyed.

    Itnded!

    Now! Reorganize the lines!

    The lost necromancers picked themselves back up and assisted Karuna once again.

    Theres less than twenty necromancers now.

    The campsite originally had roughly fifty members, but the number had shrunk this much before Seol realized.

    It was clear that they either died from the shockwave that Karen unleashed as she was reborn or from her animalistic movements.

    Graaaah!

    Karen!

    Karuna was pressing down on Karen with his sword.

    And she was repelling Breath with her sword, which had been broken in half.

    <em>sh</em>

    Do you not recognize me?

    Graaaaah

    Im back, Karen. Open your eyes!

    Graaaaaaaah!

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Damn it!

    Karen exploded with energy and burst into mes. Up until now, she was only facing Karuna with swordsmanship or martial arts, but now the situation has changed.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Pressure.

    Air sucked toward her, almost like it was prepared for her.

    And then, it returned with a massive explosion.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>BUUUUUURN</em>

    <em>Fssssssss</em>

    Guaaaargh!

    Ahhhhhhhhhh!

    Fire! Someone take out the fire on my body!

    It was a massive explosion, even the nearby necromancers were caught up by it.

    As Seol was also in the range of the fire, mes shot out toward him as well.

    <em>Frss!</em>

    [Spirit''s Barrier activates.]

    [Fire Barrier is used.]

    [It will be ready again after 1 minute.]

    Seols belt, Space, had activated Spirits Barrier, one of its unique effects, to block the elemental attack.

    So this is how powerful the fire attribute is

    Seol gulped.

    The fire attribute,pared to the other attributes, simply had pure firepower. It also spread extremely well.

    And now, Karen was showing off incredible power, almost as if she were trying to boast about the fire attributes greatness.

    The person from The Church of Eternal Life is fine!

    Continue to help him!

    Seol coldly judged the situation.

    The undeads stat penalty is slowly going away. At this rate

    It was possible that Karuna would die in vain.

    In fact, Karuna was currently giving his all to only not be pushed back by her.

    Should I cancel the Full Moon stage?

    Karuna reaching the Full Moon stage this early was bad for Seol.

    When The Church of Deaths Truth eventually found out the truth, Seol would need not only Jamad but also Karuna to fend them off.

    And if Karuna was pushed back by Karen even in his full moon stage, then he would obviously have to summon Jamad as well.

    Theres no choice.

    But just as Seol was about to tell Karuna to enter his next stage, the news he had been waiting for had finally arrived.

    The fat necromancer was screaming at the top of his lungs.

    The archbishop has arrived! Archbishop Galifa has arrived!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Galifa was the head of The Church of Deaths Truth.

    He, who had the position of archbishop, was quite skilled in necromancy and ck magic.

    He also believed that, with his powers, he could make the world submit to him.

    But, as always, there was always someone greater.

    Galifa eventually learned about The Church of Eternal Life.

    In the Church of Eternal Life, an organization of ck magic users, people of his skill level weremonce, and there were many people who were much stronger than him too.

    When he learned about his limits, he submitted to them to survive.

    The Church of Eternal Life crushed him down from above his head.

    But today... it all ends. I, Galifa, the same Galifa that you all mocked will seed in this ceremony and show you.

    Galifa came to the Great Forest toplete the final secret ceremony on the mysterious corpse. And when he checked it out beforehand, he realized that the corpse was immensely powerful.

    As long as he could gain the corpse as an undead, The Church of Eternal Life should never be able to look down on him again.

    However, there was an incident at the location of the secret ceremony.

    Galifa was originally heading to the campsite to avoid anyone who might trail him, but now he was hurriedly rushing to where the corpse was restrained.

    And when he saw what was happening at the scene, he had two thoughts.

    The first was how powerful the corpse was.

    As expected! My predictions were right!

    Even with a stiff body and pure animal instincts, she had dealt devastating damage to The Church of Deaths Truth.

    A chill ran down Galifas spine when he saw her rampage, but a part of him was also satisfied.

    I will make her mine no matter what!

    Galifa had lost half of his necromancers, but he didnt mind it. After all, it wasnt the worst if some talentless necromancers died.

    Once he was able to get his hands on the undead, people who wanted power would naturally flock to him. And as such, he didnt mind the necromancers dying at all.

    And the second thought he had was...

    ...The Church of Eternal Life?

    Galifas right-hand man said that The Church of Eternal Life responded to their request.

    It was definitely strange.

    They showed interest in something as trivial as this?

    As long as they were subservient to The Church of Eternal Life, they had to report everything to them.

    Because if they didnt, even if The Church of Deaths Truth was sessful in reviving the undead, Galifa would be killed for disobeying churchw. Since there was no way the undead would be stronger than the church elders as well, following churchw was the correct decision.

    And even if they did send reports, The Church of Eternal Life would simply do what they always do and either stay silent or send meaningless responses.

    If it wasnt for the churchw, Galifa would have hid this corpse until the very end.

    So who are you?

    Galifa openly stared at Seol who was before him. Seols calm expression made Galifa think he really was from The Church of Eternal Life.

    Haha This is our first time meeting

    It wasnt as if Galifa knew everyone in The Church of Eternal Life. But even so, it was the first time he heard about such a young member of the church.

    The man was silent for a second before speaking.

    Galifa, I thank you for your hard work. I am Kindrik, an envoy from The Church of Eternal Life.

    Kindrik?

    It was a name Galifa heard for the first time, a name he hadnt even heard in passing. The envoys he had met with were different people, after all.

    I apologize for our negligence in responding to your request for support. The Church of Eternal Life has been busy recently taking care of a troublesome matter. But as you have requested support, I, the closest envoy to the Great Forest, came here.

    What happened to Fritten, our original envoy?

    He is dealing with a separate matter.

    What matter?

    I cannot tell you the specifics. More importantly, this isnt the time to be having a conversation like this. The problem is getting bigger.

    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>

    Karen!

    Grrrrrr

    Ahhhhhh!

    <em>ze</em>

    Fire spread throughout the Great Forest.

    Behind the envoy was a scene straight from hell.

    Galifa focused and responded to him.

    I understand. Let us take care of this problem first.

    An excellent decision.

    But as the envoy was slowly turning around, Galifa asked one final question with a curious look on his face, as if he had just remembered something.

    By the way did you bring your church card?

    ...Church card?

    The envoy responded as if what Galifa said was ridiculous.

    Church card? Why are you asking for something that isnt a part of churchw? Are you making fun of me? Because if you are

    Haha I am not. I must have made a mistake in my old age. Please forgive me just this once.

    Hm Well, if youre going to go that far to apologize, sure. Regardless, let us work together.

    Okay!

    Galifa stared at the back of the envoys head with an evil look.

    Hes a fake.

    Galifa didnt know why the man was pretending to be an envoy of The Church of Eternal Life to help The Church of Deaths Truth but he was undoubtedly a fake.

    After all, the churchw changed three years ago.

    An envoy must, no matter what, carry around a church card, which acts as their identification. Galifa could give an ounce of belief if he imed that he had forgotten his church card, but it was impossible for a member of The Church of Eternal Life to not even know about its existence.

    What should I do? Thats probably the best.

    As the undead was powerful, Galifa nned to receive help from the envoy to first suppress it. And after that, he was going to look for an opportunity to kill the envoy.

    The shrewd Galifa hade to a decision.

    * * *

    A while ago, Seol saw these options.

    [[Archbishop Galifa of The Church of Deaths Truth has requested you to prove your identity. How do you respond?]

    1. How dare you act in such a disrespectful manner to an envoy of The Church of Eternal Life?!

    2. Must I really have to prove myself to you, archbishop?

    3. How arrogant. Are you really going toe out like this? I will be taking my leave.

    4. There is no such thing as a church card. What are you plotting?

    ]

    Cold sweats ran down Seols spine.

    Has the churchw changed? Ive never made something like a church card.

    The Church of Eternal Life that Seol created didnt do anything as annoying as that.

    After all, an envoy of the church had to be able to make others submit to them with just their existence and the pressure they exuded.

    This is a gamble.

    Regardless of whichever option Seol picked, it was a fifty-fifty.

    Either a church card existed or it didnt.

    Church card? Why are you asking for something that isnt a part of churchw? Are you making fun of me? Because if you are

    If the church card really existed, Galifa would attack Seol here. And if it didn''t, he would apologize to Seol.

    Haha I am not. I must have made a mistake in my old age. Please forgive me just this once.

    Luckily, it seemed to be thetter.

    And as they finished their conversation and Seol turned around, he thought to himself.

    No, he found out. The churchw had changed.

    Seol sensed bloodlust from Galifa for a split second.

    Galifa hid it right away, but that was still enough for Seol to realize that he answered incorrectly.

    But if hes pretending to be ignorant of it then that means he ns to use me. And in that case

    It was better.

    Because Seol intended on using him as well.

    Seol was now going to be on guard against Galifa, and Galifa was going to be on guard against Seol. All the while trying to defeat Karen during it.

    Its all going to be decided in an instant.

    Seol took a breath and confirmed Galifas skills.

    [[Galifa: Archbishop of The Church of Deaths Truth]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 15~20

    The leader of an organization that professionally trains necromancers.

    Though hisbat ability is not that high, his crowd control and ability to control undead are much higher than those of simr-rank necromancers.

    Basic Skills: [Corpse Toxin 2], [Corruption and Disease 1], [Suppress Will 2], [Mental Pain 1], [Summon Undead 3], [Agony of Death 1]

    Unique Skills: [Vortex of Hatred 1], [Corpse Night 1]]

    Galifa was about as powerful as a rare rank boss monster.

    Seol, keeping that information in mind, entered the battle.

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    Aaaargh!

    Each time Karen casted a fire spell, a necromancer would scream in agony as they were melted to death.

    It really is intense heat.

    Karen regaining her strength so quickly that Karuna holding on this long was a surprise more than anything.

    Ah Ah

    Karen!

    Ah

    Karens consciousness was slowly returning, soon, she should be able to hold a conversation.

    Galifa, seeing this, spoke to Seol.

    The situation isnt good, Kindrick.

    I agree.

    First, Ill weaken her.

    Galifa gathered an eerie energy in his hands and murmured something.

    Karuna.

    Yes, master?

    Restrain her no matter what.

    Understood.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    Karuna raised his energy and faced off against Karens mes.

    <em>aare</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Each time their swords shed, an explosion would ur like they were resonating with each other.

    And as Karuna held on, Galifa finished casting his spell.

    Hah!

    <em>Frss</em>

    [Galifa used Suppress Will.]

    [Karens movement speed is decreased by 30%. She is now immune to other slow effects.]

    And then another spell.

    <em>Frssss</em>

    [Galifa used Mental Pain.]

    [Karens Mind Control Resistance activates.]

    [Karen resists Mental Pain.]

    Wh-what? Damn it

    As Galifas mind magic failed, he changed his methods.

    Knowing that Seols summon was restraining Karen, Galifa knew that it was his role to deal damage to her.

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    [Galifa used Undead Summon.]

    [Yon, the Corpse-Eating Scarecrow, is summoned.]

    <em>Dun</em>

    A massive scarecrow wearing a crow mask showed up.

    Go, Yon! Deal critical damage to her!

    Caaaaw

    Yon let out a crows cry and slowly lumbered over to Karen.

    <em>ng! ng!</em>

    Ah Ah, ah

    <em>re!</em>

    Krgh

    Karens movements were bing more refined.

    Her animalistic movements were slowly bing more and more like a knights.

    Karen has had the upper hand for quite a while, but now, with the addition of Yon, they were just barely even with her.

    We dont have much time.

    Seol was hoping that Galifa wouldnd a blow on her before then. Galifa, sensing Seols urgency, spoke.

    An undead without an owner wontst long in the first ce. She might be strong now, but corpses are always bound to rot.

    What are you trying to say?

    Its a bit of a waste to use it here, but I have a suitable skill. Please buy some time for me.

    Understood.

    Truthfully, there was nothing Seol could do other than buy time.

    As Karuna was reaching his limits in the Half Moon stage, Seol had no choice but to reveal Karunas true strength in order for Karuna to not die in vain.

    Karuna! Unleash it! shouted Seol.

    Understood.

    <em>Glow</em>

    Karunas light, which had been fading in front of the fire, suddenly rose massively.

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    As the mes faced off against the moonlight, sparks poured out.

    Color slowly, slowly returned to Karens gray pupils when she saw the sparks.

    ......runa.

    Karen! Have you

    ...RUNAAAAAAAAAA!

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    [Karen used Ignite.]

    Her ash-colored armor shed before bursting into mes.

    Krgh

    Karens attacknded cleanly on Karuna. He could do nothing but stumble from the shock of it.

    This is bad! She used a skill.

    It was hard enough hanging on when she was fighting purely with her stats; now, skills were being unsealed.

    When Seol took the number of skills she had into consideration, Karen was now going to win this fight.

    And then, Karen started to speak.

    Why Whyyyyyy.

    Have you regained your senses, Karen?

    ...didnt youe back why

    Karen! I I

    WHYYYYYYYY!

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    The following explosion was catastrophic.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Karuna was blown far away from Karens attack.

    ...Argh!

    Karuna!

    Why didnt youe back? Why didnt you keep your promise?

    And it was then

    As Galifa shouted, he filled the burnt area with ck.

    Itsplete! Hahahahaha!

    A-Archbishop Galifa!

    Why

    The remaining necromancers, even the fat necromancer who was Galifas right-hand man, were sucked into the spell.

    <em>Crush Cruuuush</em>

    Aaaargh, Galifa!

    Ill kill you, you old man! I-Ill Aaaargh!

    The necromancers were being turned into lumps of flesh before Seols eyes. It waspletely unbearable to watch. Galifas spell was cast using others as a sacrifice.

    This fucking bastard!

    Seol didnt sense even a shred of humanity in him.

    How could he use his allies, not even his enemies, as a sacrifice for his spells?

    Seol wasnt sure whether Galifa didnt notice his gaze or if he was intentionally ignoring it, but in the end, Galifa calmly finished casting his spell.

    Take this, you monster! Hahahahaha!

    A massive amount of energy was released from Galifas hand.

    [Galifa used Unique Skill: Vortex of Hatred.]

    [You will decay if you are hit by the vortex.]

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    The energy that Galifa released was horrific.

    A vortex of energy wasunched toward Karen. Seol noticed peoples faces cursing Galifa in the vortex.

    Hmph!

    Karen must have felt the disturbing energy as well, as she quickly tried to dodge it.

    However

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    The vortexnded directly on her armor, twisting it.

    Argh

    Haha its pointless! The dead cannot avoid this energy of hatred.

    Galifa, as expected from a necromancer, knew exactly how to fight a corpse.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Karens armor was fine, but her skin started to crumble.

    What do you think youre doing?!

    <em>aare!</em>

    [Karens Pride activates.]

    [For a short while, Karen ignores most damage.]

    A portion of Karens body lit up to burn the negative energy. However, the vortex continued to stick to her.

    Now, in a few moments, your body will be in pieces! Kuahaha Its going to be a pain, but Ill make sure to properly put your body back together with these old hands.

    After saying that, Galifa looked at Seol.

    Now, let us finish this! said Galifa.

    Is it not over already?

    It would take quite a while if she resists the corruption. Furthermore, if the hatred disappears, she will be able to run wild again. Well, the corruption should still continue regardless since she was already hit by the hatred.

    ...I understand.

    Seol gave Karuna a nce.

    With determined eyes, Karuna charged at Karen.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    And Karuna swung Breath at Karen.

    Seol believed that Karen had finally been cut down.

    <em>ng!</em>

    But she was tenacious.

    She resisted the corruption and held onto her decaying body.

    As always, you arent answering me.

    ...Karen.

    "Oh, my brother, who has failed to keep his promise, you have abandoned the Empire.

    Karen, Ill exin everything. The Emperor is dead, and the Montra Empire has already long fallen. Were in a new world.

    Fall? Montra? No, theres no way that could be true.

    Wake up! Our time is already over! Were already dead.

    Haha yes, I died. But the Empire is still alive. I-Its still here

    Seol felt a chill.

    Despite the zing inferno that surrounded him, for some reason, he felt a chill.

    No, it isnt a chill.

    Its something ominous.

    Typically, Seol trusted his instincts.

    And in that moment, Karens face formed an expression. She was smiling.

    She had returned to herself when she was alive.

    The way she spoke, her habits, her memories, everything including her power.

    The Empire still lives on inside me. I am still a knight of Montra.

    Seol quickly started to shout.

    Karuna! Dodg

    What th

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Riiiiiiing</em>

    Seols ears were ringing after that massive explosion.

    Seol realized that things had gone awry, and Galifa noticed it as well.

    Oh my god How could this be my spells

    [Karen used Final Comeback.]

    [All status effects and damage received so far are dyed toter.]

    [The dyed damage and status effects will have double the duration, intensity, and damage when Final Comeback expires.]

    [The main contents of The Scorched One have changed.]

    [The Scorched One has changed to Ember.]

    Galifa started talking gibberish, as if he couldnt understand the current situation.

    The hatred... disappeared? How? How could this happen?!

    Karuna turned ck from the explosion, but he was still safe.

    The explosion was simply a shockwave that urred due to Karen recovering her powers, so it was not that destructive.

    Regardless, as Karen wouldnt decay from Galifas spell anymore, Seol and Galifas ns of buying time until she died went up in smoke.

    Now, the predator and the prey have changed roles.

    <em>Awoooooo!</em>

    [Wolfs Warning activates.]

    [The wearer is currently in a dangerous situation.]

    As Karen recovered her strength, the Wolfs Warning Seol received from Kibo activated.

    Seol didnt even need to think twice about this. He was clearly in a very, very dangerous situation.

    [Adventure 10-1. Ember

    Karen, an ancient knight.

    The honorable Red Lotus Knight stands before you,pletely scorched down to her bones. Yet she still seeks an answer.

    Archbishop Galifa hasnded a critical blow on her whos in a weakened, undead state, and has sped up her decay. Despite believing that you would be unable to defeat her earlier, you have gained an unexpected chance.

    However, even with less than half her full strength, she was able to repel the powers of corruption and has dyed her death.

    Now, the situation is much simpler than before.

    Survive until she is dead or die.

    Objective: Survive for 5 minutes.

    Remaining Time [04:37]]

    This is dangerous!

    As she was no longer a mindless undead, Karen was an exceptionally difficult opponent to face.

    Seol wasnt sure what the majority of her skills did, and he also didnt know how powerful they were.

    There was only one thing that he was certain about.

    I have to survive until the remaining time runs out!

    He had to do anything to survive the next four minutes.

    Galifa, despite being shocked, seemed to havee up with a way to ovee the situation. He immediately spoke to Seol.

    Then the only option is this. Kindrick, I still have onest trick up my sleeve.

    What is it?

    ...This.

    <em>Crumple</em>

    Galifa scrunched up at a quick pace. He looked much older than before, like he had aged.

    Like an old man moments before death, Galifa huffed for air and spoke.

    Everyone will die.

    * * *

    [Galifa used Unique Skill: Corpse Night.]

    [Galifas lifespan is reduced.]

    [All corpses within a certain radius will arise.]

    [The corpses will fight for Galifa.]

    [The corpses will explode when theye into contact with a lifeform.]

    [The corpses will explode when they are struck.]

    <em>Snap Crack</em>

    The corpses started to stand up at Galifas gesture, as if the melody had changed. The corpses, which had died from Galifa or were burned by Karen, slowly raised their heads and looked toward Karen.

    Guaaaaah

    Uarghhhh

    As the dozens of walking bombs stood up, Galifaughed triumphantly. And then he made a statement.

    All of you, die.

    The corpses charged at hismand. They charged at the burning Karen, but they also charged to Seol as well.

    Seol shouted at Galifa, not sounding too surprised by it.

    Archbishop! What are you doing?

    Galifa didnt give Seols bold attitude a second thought and simply revealed his true intentions.

    Hahaha Did you think I wouldnt know? How would a stupid envoy who doesnt even know churchw survive in a terrible ce like The Church of Eternal Life? You shouldve said something realistic Your use ends here. She is mine!

    The majority of the risen corpses headed to Karen, while only a few were sent to Seol. It was because Galifa knew that those corpses would be enough to take care of a stupid summoner who was away from his summon.

    How unfortunate, Galifa. I thought wed be able to work together for longer.

    Dont make meugh! Now, be one with my corpses!

    If you want it that badly, sure. But unfortunately for you, the one thats going to be a corpse isnt me

    During their conversation, the corpses had nearly approached Seol.

    Seol then ducked.

    Its you, said Seol, finishing his line.

    Hmph! You talk way too much!

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Galifa expected Seol to explode with his corpses. That was how confident he was in his abilities.

    But as ck light radiated from Seols hands, the lifeless body at the vanguard suddenly grew taller.

    Guaaah

    A huge hand was gripping the corpses head. The corpse only appeared to be taller because the hand was carrying its head.

    Jamad, I leave it to you.

    So it wont pop to a shadow like me as long as I dont grip it too hard. Got it.

    [Jamad used Rock Armor.]

    [Mountain Fists Bonus Effect activates.]

    [Snowman also receives Rock Armors effects.]

    Y-You had another summon? You had another monster that strong? O-Oh no Come back! Protect me!

    Guaaaaah

    The corpses furthest back among the corpses sent to Karen started to return to Galifa.

    But it was toote. There was already too much distance built within them.

    Jamad and Seol ferociously charged at Galifa.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Jamad lifted a corpse.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    And threw it somewhere.

    <em>Baaaaang!</em>

    [The corpse explodes.]

    [Everything within the explosion radius will corrode.]

    In the end, Seols decision to hide Jamad was the right decision.

    Galifa, who rashly attacked Seol too soon, didnt know what to do.

    N-No. Donte any closer!

    As Jamad sprinted toward him while throwing corpses to the other side, Galifa tripped over himself trying to retreat in fear.

    Seol let out a sigh after he escaped from the range of the corpses.

    Your use ends here, Galifa, said Seol.

    No, stop! Dont do it!

    Jamad.

    Jamad, before Galifa knew it, had arrived in front of him and was slowly approaching him.

    Have a good night, geezer.

    Noooooooo!

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    [You have defeated Archbishop Galifa.]

    [You have earned the achievement A Friend of a Friend.]

    [You have earned the title Conman.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    Seol saw a bunch of messagese up, but they werent what was important right now.

    As soon as Seol killed Galifa, he turned around to look at Karen.

    [All of the corpses will explode due to the caster dying.]

    [Everything within the explosion radius will corrode.]

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    The Great Forest shook once more at the continuous explosions. Luckily, as Karuna was not targeted by the corpses, he was able to watch the explosions from a distance.

    Theyre immensely powerful.

    Unique skills like the one that Galifa had were all incredibly powerful. The problem was that it required just as much in cost to cast them.

    Seol confirmed Karens status as he recalled Galifas wickedness. He was hoping that Galifas horrific powers would at least weaken her a little bit.

    <em>re</em>

    ...No way.

    Karen waspletely fine.

    Even if she used Final Comeback, he didnt expect her to withstand all of this.

    And then Seol thought about one of the messages he saw a while ago.

    [All status effects and damage received so far are dyed toter.]

    If its all status effects Dont tell me, does the undead penalty disappear too?

    The undead penalty reduced a corpses power by half. And in that moment, Karen had removed even that.

    And this also made one thing true.

    This cant be cleared.

    Seol used his wits to sessfully destroy the campsite and injure Karen, but everything after that was unclear to him.

    Would he be able to hold back Karen when she was at full strength for the entirety of the remaining time?

    Seol came to the conclusion that it was impossible.

    But then Karuna started to talk to Karen. Seol believed that escaping now in a situation where everything was turning for the worse was the best option, but apletely unexpected situation arose.

    Karen, I tried to keep the promise.

    Dont lie to me! How dare you say that when you threw away Montra

    No, its the truth. I was heading to the capital that day.

    You traitor!

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    [Karen used Red Lotus sh.]

    Karen ignited her half-sword in mes. Karuna also used the power of the moonlight to not lose to her.

    [Karuna used Full Moon sh.]

    <em>aaaaaash!</em>

    Karuna was obviously the one who was pushed back by their sh.

    But then, something strange happened.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Krgh

    Karuna was repelled by Karen, yes, but he wasnt injured to the point that he couldnt recover from it. It was definitely strange.

    Seol, seeing that, surmised something.

    Karen is hesitating?

    Karuna should have been pushed back much, much further based on the difference between their stats and skills. Karen could kill Karuna whenever she wanted to with just a swing of her sword.

    But she wasnt doing it.

    Her objective isnt to kill us!

    That was the conclusion that Seol arrived at.

    Youre weak, Karuna. Youve be so weak. Has the world you chose by giving up the Empire made you this weak?

    Urgh I didnt abandon the Empire.

    Stop it! Stop it! How dare you lie until the end! You Youre

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    As the two were having their conversation, Jamad aimed for the opening and attacked Karen.

    But that was a meaningless swing.

    Karen spun and kicked Jamad away at a speed Seol couldnt keep up with.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    Krgh What is that strength

    Jamad was blown away by Karens kick.

    Even though Jamad was double her size, Karen was strong enough to send him flying.

    But still, as expected, Jamad didnt die. Seol then nodded his head.

    It was clear that Karen nned on letting Seols party live.

    Why are you butting in? What is Karuna to you?

    Kuahaha Stop hounding that lump of steel Or why dont you fight me too, you monster?

    A monster? Me?

    And now, her dyed death had finally arrived.

    [The effects of Karens Final Comeback have expired.]

    [All of the dyed damage and status effects return in double.]

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Karens pupils faded away once again.

    And then, her skin started to shrivel.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    <em>Pour</em>

    Karen calmly epted her dyed fate. However, that only served to send a chill through Seols heart.

    We were somehow able toe out of this alive.

    It was a miracle.

    Final Comebacks effects only ended thanks to Galifas Corpse Night and Karuna and Jamad buying time.

    No, she could have killed Karuna if she just felt like it. She simply spared us.

    Rather than surviving, Seol was simply shown mercy.

    Obviously, if Karen went all out, Seol could have used other methods too, but in the end, neither party used all their powers.

    Regardless, she is still incredibly powerful.

    Jamad and Karuna would have been considered immensely powerful if it were any other Adventure, but they were helpless before Karen. It was due to the difference in their stats, but even so

    <em>Step</em>

    Karuna, who had taken the full brunt of Karens Red Lotus sh, wobbled over to her.

    Karen

    <em>Pour</em>

    Karen, who looked like a demon when she burned down the surrounding forest, suddenly put away her sword.

    Seol wasnt surprised by this, though. He believed that Karen had an ending that she desired.

    ...What are you doing? Why did you let go of your weapon?

    Karen responded like it was nothing, with a hint ofughter in her voice.

    Because I dont have time left. I dont want to do this anymore.

    Hmph! Youre only starting to talk now because youre at the disadvanta

    Jamad! Stop provoking her.

    I got it, I got it. Sigh The uninvited guest will leave now.

    Jamad, realizing that the situation was over, returned to Seols side.

    Since Karen was epting her death, Seol decided to just watch.

    <em>Pour</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    Karen looked at Karuna while being hit by the pouring rain.

    Karuna, my brother.

    Sister.

    During the time that I have left I want to hear your story

    ...As much as you want.

    In this high-stakes situation where Seol could die at any moment, the situation took an unexpected turn.

    First, Karen tried to receive an answer from Karuna.

    Im still stuck on that day What about you?

    Karen.

    What happened? No, let me change the question I dont have much time

    Karens body was decaying away.

    Not only had she fought, but she was also an undead without a master. The small amount of time she spent revived ruined her body.

    That day Did you reallye back?

    I was headed there.

    I see I knew there was no way that you would intentionally break a promise. Yeah, right

    Im sorry, Karen. Im sorry I couldnt keep my promise that day.

    Karuna stepped closer to Karen.

    She was no longer able to maintain her decaying body.

    <em>Thud</em>

    Karuna grabbed her back and carefullyid her down in a gentle, natural manner.

    But why how did you be a shadow?

    Its because I died.

    Haha You died? Thats ridiculous.

    Someone sealed my powers. I dont know the details either, though.

    Yeah, that makes sense then. You were invincible, Karuna. You were even stronger than me.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Half of Karens face had rotted at this point.

    The two continued their conversation, though, ignoring it entirely.

    Why are you serving that uncouth human, though? Is your memory of Jin gone too now?

    The human she was referring to was Seol.

    Karuna shook his head.

    Jin is still my emperor. But now I serve someone else.

    He looks like hescking a lotpared to Jin krgh though

    Hes a good person.

    ...Really? So youre saying that hes not a good king then.

    Through following him and traveling with him, I was able to meet you again.

    Hahaha If you put it that way, hes a-an excellent master.

    Karens body trembled.

    The life that she had regained was about to be extinguished once more.

    By the way, what was what was the outside world like?

    Do you mean the world outside of the Empire?

    Yeah, the world you stubbornly sought after.

    Karuna closed his eyes, like he was recalling something.

    There was the sea, said Karuna.

    The sea? You mean that ce thats bigger and filled with more water than urgh ake?

    Yeah, I saw the sea. It really existed.

    Haha So You went that far, is that right? How was it? Do waves really exist?

    Of course. The water ebbed and flowed. The people there also ate fishy sardines to the point they got sick of them and smoked tobo.

    That sounds like such a boring life. Really But even so I want to see it.

    See them?

    No, the sea, you dumbass.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Karens lower half hadpletely decayed.

    A foul smell filled up the area, but the rain even washed that all away.

    K-Karen!

    Karuna so youre still someones knight.

    Lets go together, Karen. Lets go see the sea together.

    Do you really think I could? My body my heart they have all burned up. The only thing I have left What do I have left? What is a knight with no one to serve? Yeah, thats just a monster

    Youre not a monster, Karen. Youre my one and only sister. Were going to go together! W-We can finally be together now!

    Karuna spoke more hurriedly than before, while Karen only became increasingly calmer.

    The exchange between someone leaving and someone trying to hold on was always this painful.

    No, I cant go with you. The king that you serve is too weak. He cant take me.

    Thats thats

    Thats why this is where I end my journey, Karuna. Urgh

    <em>Stter</em>

    It was the spine-chilling sound of intestines breaking through skin and hitting the floor. Seol and Karuna knew that she was moments before death.

    Karens fading eyes simply looked at the open space. Her cloudy eyes had lost their color.

    Karuna, are you there? H-Hold my hand.

    Karuna gripped Karens hand tightly.

    He wanted to let her know that he was there with her.

    I see I cant feel anything. Dying is always scary by the way, Karuna

    Karen dont die dont die, Karen. Stay with me!

    To be honest A part of me hoped that you could take me along with you even though Im like this

    KAREEEEEEEEN!

    <em>Thud.</em>

    There was no special farewell.

    <em>Pour</em>

    The rain simply washed everything away. Whether it was the ash from the burned forest or the regrets of the dead corpses.

    She spent her final moments letting go of them.

    The reason that Karen didnt kill Seol, Karuna, and Jamad was because she still had regrets to let go of.

    Even so, she wasnt able to empty all of them.

    Her final words for Karuna lingered in the Great Forest.

    It was almost like she was still alive.

    Her voice repeated in their ears like an echo.

    Though now, she was nothing more than a skeleton.

    [You have defeated Karen, the Red Lotus Knight.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''An Insurmountable Gap''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Challenger''.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    These messages which always appeared when Seol killed an enemy, appeared.

    Seol paid no attention to those messages and watched Karuna.

    He was in pain.

    No, Karen! Dont leave me! W-We just barely managed to meet each other again

    [Karuna is unstable.]

    [Karuna''s loyalty decreases.]

    [If loyalty continues to fall, something unexpected may happen.]

    Though the message said something unexpected may happen, Seol knew what would happen. He saw many yers lose their summons from being unable to recover their low loyalty before.

    * * *

    I guess the time hase

    <em>Pour</em>

    The rain continued to pour down like there was a hole in the sky.

    Ahh Ah

    Inside the raining forest, Seol had gone through the unluckiest streak he had gone through so far in The World of Eternity.

    It was about time something like this happened, though.

    Not only was he unable to find Chao, he was forced into dealing with the secret ceremony, trapped inside the corpse''s mind, and almost died there. He was then almost killed by Karen, who woke up because of him.

    But that wasnt the end. Seol was now unsure what would happen to Karuna, who was perfectly fine before.

    In the end, the travel luck is causing a mess.

    <em>- Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 2.</em>

    <em>- You are quite unlucky.</em>

    The unfortunate circumstances were way too intertwined to simply me it all on the dice though.

    I I

    Karuna.

    My sister my sister

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Seol stepped in front of Karuna and raised his hand.

    Seol, before speaking, thought of Karens words once more.

    <em>- No, I cant go with you. The king that you serve is too weak. He cant take me.</em>

    To Seol, who aplished countless achievements in Pandea, it was humiliating.

    <em>Clench.</em>

    Seol clenched his teeth and rustled through his inventory. He was looking for something that he prepared a long time ago for a situation like this, which he knew would happen someday.

    I knew that something like this would happen one day.

    Master?

    Seol pulled out food that was roughly the size of a small bean and tossed it into his mouth without hesitation.

    And after that, ck energy surged out from within him.

    <em>Frsss</em>

    [You had an excellent meal.]

    [Jelly From a Cloudy Days Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You are able to use ''Miracle of a Cloudy Day'', a vtile skill, for an hour.]

    The skill fit perfectly with the drizzling rain.

    <em>Gather</em>

    Seol slowly gathered ck energy into his hand. The energy, which looked like a rain cloud,pletely filled up his hand.

    Though weak and young, he was still someones king.

    Serve me! shouted Seol.

    <em>sh!</em>

    A lightning bolt struck somewhere in the Great Forest.

    At the same time, Seols final means were activated.

    [Snowman used the vtile skill Miracle of a Cloudy Day.]

    [You forcibly use Shadow Summon on Karen, the Red Lotus Knight.]

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    ck lightning wrapped around her body.

    Even at a nce, Seol could tell that the ck lightning had immense power.

    However, the message that Seol was waiting for hadnt shown up yet.

    Seol, with aposed expression, observed the lightnings movements.

    And then, after a while

    A clear change had urred.

    <em>Bzzzzzzt!</em>

    [Miracle of a Cloudy Day is sessful.]

    [Karens consciousness is being awakened.]

    <em>Clench.</em>

    Seol clenched his fists as tight as he could.

    The viewers, watching this, were all in shock.

    - This is insane Maybe?

    - This cant be real right? Someone tell me it isnt

    - It is.

    - He really saw this far into the future?

    - This is crazy I thought the game bnce was destroyed because of her but it was destroyed because of him?

    - What the hell?! How did things end up like this?

    ck lightning wrapped around Karens body as it started to float up.

    Kang Seol.

    He had rolled many different types of dice over the past 17 years.

    And he believed that the most difficult die to handle was the six-sided die. The same die that most other people considered the standard, ordinary die.

    It was because the difference between each of the numbers was veryrge.

    Between 1 and 2.

    Between 3 and 4.

    Between 5 and 6.

    These numbers look simr at a nce.

    But, through his experience with The World of Eternity, Seol quickly realized that he was mistaken.

    Rolling a 4 on the travel dice simply made good things happen every once in a while. Rolling a 3 on the travel dice, however, gave random odds of both good and bad things happening.

    And 2 was an unlucky roll. It was awful to the point that it sometimes even directly influenced the difficulty of the Adventure itself.

    As such, there were some people who quickly left the area as fast as they could if they rolled below a 3.

    But here, there was also someone like Seol who ignored the rolls.

    The person who defeated the Red Lotus Knight, an extremely powerful existence, has been fighting for a long time with the dice.

    To turn a 3 into a 6.

    To turn a 2 into a 6.

    To turn a 1 into a 6.

    He fought.

    He always fought to create the best result.

    And he always prepared with the worst in mind. Through that, he was able to achieve something like this.

    He was someone who overcame the six-sided die.

    Serve me, Karen!

    He overcame the dice, he was someone who took seven steps.

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Dice are Merely Numbers''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Ouw''.]

    <em>sh!</em>

    A bolt of ck lightning struck again, wrapping around her.

    And then, there was another change.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    Argh Ahhhhhhhh!

    Karuna?

    The lightning that surrounded Karen suddenly expanded and devoured Karuna.

    No! Karuna!

    M ast er

    Karunas voice disappeared with the lightning, leaving Seol alone.

    <em>Pour</em>

    The only thing next to Seol now was the sound of rain.

    Along with one message.

    [Karens Connected Soul activates.]

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    <em>Pitter Patter</em>

    Water dripped in this dark space, one droplet at a time.

    Am I dead?

    Karen, the ashen knight, scratched her head. She didnt understand the current situation.

    She had already experienced death once before. The death she faced back then wasplete darkness. She wasnt in some space with her memories, like she was right now.

    Then does this mean that Im not dead right now?

    The image of Karuna, her brother, begging for her while grabbing her still lingered in her memory.

    Do I still have regrets left?

    And then

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    The dark area lit up for a second. And as it did, someones vision revealed itself to Karen.

    Gasp Gasp

    <em>Badump Badump</em>

    Their heart was pounding.

    She was watching the world through someone elses eyes.

    It was vibrant and three-dimensional, like she was there herself. Judging by how the scenery was moving up and down, it seemed like the person was riding a horse.

    Is this someones memory?

    Karen was confident that it was someones memory.

    I have to go Shes waiting for me.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    A deep voice.

    Karen instantly knew who this voice belonged to.

    Karuna! Its Karunas!

    She was d to hear the voice, but she was also saddened by it.

    And as she also saw what Karuna saw, she was inplete shock, like she had just gone from heaven to hell.

    <em>Spurt Spurt</em>

    Karuna was looking at his abdomen.

    Blood.

    Karuna must have gotten on his saddle without properly stopping the bleeding beforehand. Every time the horse galloped, blood would drip down.

    Karuna!

    Karen urgently shouted his name, but her voice didnt reach him.

    Haah Haah Karen told me that she would be waiting for me I promised her that I would go back I

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Karunas vision went ck.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    It was clearly the sound of him falling off his horse. Karen could feel Karuna falling through the air.

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    <em>Ssh Ssh</em>

    D-Did he fall off?

    Karen was caught off guard, like she was the one who fell off the cliff herself.

    And after that, there were no more changes.

    The only thing Karen could feel was the current sweeping her off somewhere.

    Karen could sense that these memories were her brothers, Karunas, memories.

    So you really wereing back.

    I was.

    ......

    Karuna revealed himself from the dark space from behind Karen.

    Karuna, who had taken his helmet off, looked simr to Karen but with sharper features.

    ...What happened? Who

    I dont know. I was ambushed while I was heading to the capital.

    I didnt even know that and

    Karen.

    Karuna looked confidently at Karen.

    That isnt important anymore.

    Not important? Why not?

    Because were in a new era.

    But

    Montra doesnt exist anymore. Everyone we knew in Montra is dead.

    ......

    Its the same for our deaths too. Regardless of what happened, its no longer important. If we want to live in this new time

    New time? Dont make meugh! How could you say that?!

    <em>Grit</em>

    The space temporarily became unstable from her rage.

    Jin Jin would have died too then to those usurpers

    Its unfortunate, but everyone dies.

    Karuna calmly tried tofort her.

    The same goes for me, and you, and Jin.

    ...I dont know. What are you even trying to say?

    Lets go together. Lets go together into this new world.

    For what?

    Anything.

    Is there something that you want in this new world, Karuna?

    Well, I dont know yet.

    Then why are you trying so hard to go together?

    Im not doing this to convince you to go into the new world.

    Karuna took a step towards Karen.

    Its because I want to do it together.

    ...Karuna.

    When I saw the world outside of the Empire, I realized that the Empire was extremely small. Not everything existed inside our fence.

    I I

    The world is vast, Karen. Its filled with mysterious things that we dont understand.

    Karen was slowly leaning toward epting Karunas proposition. But there was onest hurdle before she could fully ept it.

    I lost everything. I lost you, I lost Jin, and I lost the Empire. What will I burn for now? Theyve all turned to ash

    Karuna gave the same answer that he gave before.

    Anything.

    ...Youre such an asshole.

    Its been a long time since I heard that. Still, maybe it might be a good first step to think about why you need to be on fire in the first ce.

    Why I need to be on fire

    The knight, who had burned herself down to ash, closed her eyes at her brothers words.

    Lets go together, Karen. Lets go together to the sea.

    And then she opened her eyes to her brothers words. Her eyes slowly turned red. It, once again, had reason.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    She gave her response to Karuna while looking at the crumbling space.

    Alright, take me with you.

    The moment Karuna was swallowed up by the ck lightning, he had a hunch.

    Is Karuna going to change as well?

    Seol started this with the intention of not losing Karuna, but the situation had turned for the worse.

    If something bad happens to Karuna because of this

    The chance of something like that happening was low but Seol couldnt help but worry. But what could he do?

    I can only wait.

    <em>Pour</em>

    Seol waited in the pouring rain for quite a while.

    And he waited even longer in the rain, in silence, for Karen and Karuna.

    - This is so sad

    - Its like a dog waiting for their owner toe back home

    - I mean everyone in this stream is waiting just like him too though LOL

    - Only real fans stick during times like this!

    - Donate more if youre a real fan.

    - Shush. I will not listen to your materialistic nonsense!

    Cough Cough

    A sharp cough naturally came out of Seol.

    It was inevitable, though, as he had been standing in the rain for so long.

    Seol didnt really have a way to avoid the rain, and walking a fair distance to just hide from the rain during this entire situation was a bitughable, so this was the result of his decisions.

    <em>Split</em>

    In the end, it seemed like Seols patience was going to pay off. The ck lightning was starting to split.

    Is it a sess?

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    * * *

    The ck space, which had been veiled in lightning, finally revealed itself.

    <em>Glow</em>

    What appeared from inside the space was a woman who radiated an alluring ck energy.

    She wore clothes made of shadows, the shadows even acting as a veil to cover the tip of her nose to her chin.

    And even so, her eyes were red like the sun.

    [You have sessfully summoned Twin Knights: Karens shadow.]

    [Passing on the skills.]

    [Karens shadow has sessfully copied Montra Swordsmanship.]

    [Shadow Summon is low ranked.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [In exchange for sealing Ignite, me Grasp, and Advanced Martial Arts, a skill has been fully passed on.]

    [Karens shadow has sessfully copied Fire Flower.]

    [Shadow Summon is low ranked.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [In exchange for sealing Final Comeback, Burn Resistance, and Pride, a skill has been fully passed on.]

    [Karens shadow has sessfully copied Red Lotus sh.]

    [Shadow Summon is low ranked.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [In exchange for sealing Chivalry, Shred, and Matchless Warrior, a skill has been fully passed on.]

    [Karens shadow has failed to copy Mind Control Resistance.]

    [Shadow Summon is low ranked.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Mind Control Resistance has been warped into Haze and passed on.]

    [Your summon maintains only 50% of its original strength.]

    There were so many messages.

    But before Seol could even read them all, he saw new ones.

    [Twin Knights Connected Soul activates.]

    [The two summons ranks are improved to Legendary.]

    [Twin Knights Equilibrium activates.]

    [The two summons stats are summed together and divided equally.]

    [Twin Knights: Karuna has 42 days 16 hours 38 minutes and 26 seconds left until everything has fully passed on.]

    What the hell is this?

    Seol was dumbfounded by the messages that he couldnt understand.

    He understood what passed on meant, but the other messages were all things that he didnt expect.

    Connected Soul?

    It was Karens unique skill.

    And it also seemed to be Karunas unique skill before the issues happened to him.

    Simply put, this skill improved the ranks of the two summons from Heroic to Legendary. Even this would have been enough to shock Seol, but the two following messages after that shook Seol to his core.

    Their stats are added together, then divided?

    This meant that as long as they were in bnce, one would never be extremely stronger or weaker than the other.

    Thest message only served to excite Seol more.

    Karuna is having skills passed onto him too

    <strong>[Excuse Me has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Im sure theres a reason behind all this!]</strong>

    - Snowman! I give you permission to marry me! Snowman! I give you permission to marry me!

    - Snowman! I give you my shoulder! Snowman! I give you my shoulder!

    - This is crazy LOL The butterfly effect from a single jelly.

    - Every single viewer who chewed him out for doing weird things when he was cooking bettere out now!

    - Wasnt me.

    - Wasnt me either.

    - Maybe there is no such thing as a bad viewer?

    - Maybe we just all share a single brain cell?

    - Maybe Schrodinger raised a dog instead of a cat?

    <strong>[Are you trying to buy a new car? has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[As thanks for your purchase, we will also give you a brand new car of the same model that you bought.]</strong>

    - This stores just doing whatever they want.

    - Theyre crossing the line

    - Huh? A new car, not just some engine oil? Are they out of their minds?

    - Why is Karen so pretty? As expected from a Legendary!

    - She really does look super sick I guess Legendaries are really different, huh?

    - Why is Karuna sealed for 42 days though? LMFAOOO

    - ???: Alright ss, this is a time capsule. Were going to open thister when we grow old, okay?

    - Karuna: L-Let me out, you psychos

    - You gotta ept a penalty like that if youre getting Karen LOLLLL

    Seol groaned after reading through all of the messages.

    If he just ignored everything and looked at the raw numbers, it was clear that it was a huge gain for him.

    But why do I feel so uneasy?

    Seol then looked at Karens status.

    [[Twin Knights: Karen]

    Title: N/A

    Rank: Legendary

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 9

    HP: 1460/1460

    MP: 840/840

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 102(+36) Dexterity 81(+28) Constitution 108(+38)

    Intelligence 65(+23) Wisdom 62(+22) Spirit 76(+27)

    Talents: Disguise 2, Interrogate 2]

    The stats were overwhelming.

    Even though they were simply 50% of her original base stats, her most important stats, Strength and Constitution, were both over 100.

    Then that means her stats were over 200 originally.

    Seol was thankful for the fact that she didnt kill Karuna and Jamad.

    Her stats were monstrous themselves, but the additional stats she gained through Seols skills and item effects were also considerably high.

    If her stats are this high without any items how strong would she be with proper equipment?

    It was almost like Karen was trying to show that the difference in stats had to be this high for a summon to have a Legendary rank.

    - Behave yourself!

    - If you piss her off, its straight to a coup d''tat!

    - Did you think her red eyes were for decoration?

    Even though her stats were phenomenal, Seol was a bit sad about the skills she was able to pass on.

    The majority of her skills are sealed, but I guess I couldnt do much about it because of the difference in levels?

    Even if she had a lot of skills, they were useless if she couldnt use them.

    Seol was just thankful that Gallottas Tongue at least helped pass on some of the skills properly.

    ''Thankfully, the majority of the important skills were passed on. Not to mention the unique skills were passed on too.

    Since Karen was passed on two unique skills along with a few basic skills that could be used as her main skills, this was probably already the best-case scenario.

    The rewards he gained for the days he painstakingly spent making jelly were all worth it now.

    - Huh? But she didnt do that yet, right?

    - Do what?

    - Dont summons normally greet their masters when they first be their summons or something like that?

    - Yeah, they did do that. Why isnt she doing it?

    Seol knew that she didnt do it as well.

    And because of that, he approached Karen.

    Karen.

    I still havent epted you yet.

    ...What?

    Im saying that I still need to think about why I need to serve you.

    It was something that Seol didnt expect at all.

    Karen, unlike the other summons that Seol had collected so far, was a formidable enemy.

    Is this because shes Legendary rank?

    Seol hoped for that to be the reason why she was acting like this.

    Kuku How fun.

    Jamadughed in the Shadow Space after seeing Seol get flustered. Karen then looked at the Shadow Space before speaking.

    Well, I look forward to working with you. This goes to the troll and the young king.

    Im not a king

    Im just saying that, dont take it so seriously.

    ...Fuu.

    Seol grabbed his forehead.

    - A legendary rank summon! Shes shockingly a tomboy as well.

    - Snowman requested for a return but didnt get one.

    - Endure the weight of the crown

    - Its way too fucking heavy LOL

    - I think my necks going to break

    And now, just as Seol was thinking that he could finally get some rest after all of those dangerous situations

    Huh? Whats this?

    In the few seconds that Seol was looking away, Karen somehow already managed to be bending over to open something.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized that what she was trying to open were the rewards that Seol had umted throughout the various Adventures.

    No! You shouldnt just touch tha

    <em>Click.</em>

    [You open the Dead Mans Chest, the best possible reward.]

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    <em>Creak</em>

    With a brilliant light, the chest opened.

    [You open the Dead Mans Chest, the best possible reward.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have acquired Galifas Robes.]

    [You have acquired Training Uniform of False Prophecy.]

    [You have acquired 17 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 98 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 321 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 30 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 24 medium blue potions.]

    Even though Seol could put the other items into his inventory without a second thought, the two clothes caught Seols eye.

    Oho said Karen.

    She lifted the two pieces of clothing, like she was amazed by them.

    Theyre not yours, Karen.

    I know. Am I not allowed to even take a look at it?

    ...Well, you can.

    Here, take it then. Did you think that I was looking at them because I wanted to? They were just in the way. Ill return it to you.

    <em>Pass.</em>

    Seol grabbed the two pieces of equipment and checked their stats.

    [[Galifas Robes]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 16-24

    Defense: 45

    Durability: 75/75

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A dead mans warmth still lingers in these robes.

    It is decorated mboyantly with the pattern of The Church of Deaths Truth.

    Basic Effect: +17 Wisdom, +8 Constitution, +8 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: If there is a corpse within a 50m radius, you gain +5 to All Stats.]

    Seol changed into them without even speaking a word.

    The viewersughed at Seols natural reaction to it.

    - LMFAOOO Honestly the Garment of Stones a bit embarrassing to wear now.

    - 1000% I wouldve changed right away as well.

    - There really wasnt anything good in the auction house either

    - He did wear it for a long time Its about time he let the Garment of Stone go.

    - It looks much better. He looks good in ck.

    - Look at how much better these clothes are sheeesh

    Seol, who had been wearing the garment up until now, also knew that it was time for him to change his upper wear.

    He had been using a low-level, low-quality item for too long, to the point that it was starting to hold him back.

    And thanks to acquiring Galifas Robes at the perfect time, he was practically a brand new person.

    [[Training Uniform of False Prophecy]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 18-30

    Defense: 82

    Durability: 92/92

    Weight: 1.2kg

    A training uniform made from the leather of a certain beast.

    Perfect manufacturing has maximized its basic efficiency.

    Basic Effect: +8 Intelligence, +8 Wisdom, +12 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: +4 to All Stats.]

    - Honestly, just give this to Jamad.

    - Yeah, you trash master!

    - You bitch!

    - Yo, that was too far.

    - My bad.

    - Jamad still looks like a homeless dude,e on.

    - Snowmans a shitty owner who makes Jamad go around naked with nothing but ski gloves.

    - By the way, I cant believe this Adventure dropped two Treasure quality items when its a Solo Adventure.

    - Theyre Treasure quality items <em>because</em> its a Solo Adventure. This was an Adventure that would have been hard for a party too.

    - Thats true.

    The moment Seol saw the training uniform, he immediately thought of Jamad.

    Since Jamad was still wearing the basic equipment given to him when he was first summoned, it was about time Seol slowly gave him pieces of equipment to increase his specs.

    [You have equipped Jamad, the Tyrant, with Training Uniform of False Prophecy.]

    ...Are you finally going to take care of me now? Still, thanks.

    Jamad equipped himself with the uniform that Seol gave him in the Shadow Space.

    - I dont think Ive ever seen Jamad notin.

    - Even if heins, he still thanks Snowman though.

    - Jamad finally wont be naked now.

    After dealing with the two pieces of equipment, Seol looked at the other chest remaining.

    Its the additional reward.

    For some reason, Karen was sitting in front of the chest, not opening it.

    Seol, surprised by her unexpected actions, asked her a question.

    Why arent you opening it?

    Because you told me to not open them? That they werent mine?

    Well, thats true, but

    Im not the type that enjoys being scolded.

    Then why are you sitting in front of the chest then?

    Because Im still curious about it.

    Seol let out a smile and confirmed the additional reward in front of Karen.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Shine</em>

    [You examine the additional rewards.]

    [An unexpected fortune! You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Gloves of Frequent Fortune.]

    [You have acquired Red Lotus Sword.]

    - The end?

    - Thats it?

    - Huh? Kids these days want way too much! Back in my day

    - Why is Snowmans upset face so funny LOL

    - You can even see Karenughing behind him hahaha

    I guess there was pfft nothing much?

    ......

    [[Red Lotus Sword]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 12-22

    Damage: 0

    Durability: 77/77

    Weight: 1.4kg

    A sword that has been destroyed and left with only the handle.

    Basic Effect: N/A

    Bonus Effect: N/A.]

    - Thats dud.

    - Yup! Its a dud.

    Seol had some expectations for the additional rewards so he was quite disappointed. He then looked at the next reward with downcast eyes.

    [[Gloves of Frequent Fortune]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 16-22

    Defense: 70

    Durability: 80/80

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A pair of gloves with a long neck.

    They are suitable for protecting both the wrists and the back of the hand. The fingers and palms are protected by chains and yet still allow free movement.

    Basic Effect: +8 Strength, +6 Dexterity, +6 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: There is a 2% chance your rewards improve by a rank. There is a 1% chance you gain additional rewards.]

    This ones ambiguous.

    The bonus effects werent that useful unless Seol consistently gathered a lot of rewards to trigger them.

    And even if he did gather a lot of rewards, it was hard for him to give a clear answer as to whether those bonus rewards would be better than the items that he could potentially have instead.

    I should put this up on the auction house.

    As Seol was thinking to himself, he noticed Karen staring holes into the gloves.

    ......

    What do you n to do with them?

    Probably put them on the auctio

    Dont you think theyre way too pretty to do that?

    ...What?

    Karen quickly grabbed the gloves and held them tightly.

    Could I take them?

    Their effects really arent that great, though.

    You shouldnt expect too much out of equipment! Well, amateurs like you could have fantasies about fantastic items, but in my eyes, the eyes of a trained knight, I can tell immense

    - My ears are starting to bleed

    - Noona you can just take that, noona

    - Snowman: Im telling you, I bought the tiara from this store just 2 hours ago! What? You want me to bring a receipt? Why cant I just get a refund?!

    - Snowmans expressions are worse now than when he got the gloves LMFAOOO

    Seol nodded, You can use those gloves for now.

    Really? Really? Youre not allowed to go back on it, alright? Im really going to use it, okay?

    We can think about thister if we find better equipment for you.

    Karen put on the gloves with a touched expression.

    It fits me perfectly

    - Equipment are set to fit the wearer perfectly though

    - Noona just be quiet

    - Karen(the type that gets easily touched)

    - But Snowman as always, he just has basic gloves.

    - The next victim after Jamad

    * * *

    Seol looked at Karen.

    She was a shadow.

    She had nothing, the only thing that proved her existence was her red eyes.

    Thats why Seol felt strange when he saw how happy she was from wearing those gloves with an unsophisticated color.

    Jamad then chimed in from the Shadow Space.

    Youre so emotional for no reason whatsoever. Is it because you were dead for so long?

    Karen responded to him without even turning around to look at Jamad.

    I dont think its something that you, a stinky old troll, should be saying?

    ...Damn it, we wont be able to get our moneys worth from her.

    Its not like Im racist though so dont take it to heart, you old troll.

    Look, just call me a troll. I might be a troll but Im not old.

    Ah, sorry.

    - I cant keep up with their conversation at all

    - A conversation between a troll and an elf how crazy lol.

    Seol left them to talk to each other and checked the new titles he earned.

    [[Title: Conman]

    Rted Achievement: A Friend of a Friend (Adventure: Ember)

    Bonus Effect: Regardless of whoever you are talking to, they will trust you a little bit.]

    [[Special Title: Challenger]

    Rted Achievement: An Insurmountable Gap (Adventure: Ember)

    Bonus Effect: When the enemys level is 20 levels or higher than your own, all stats increase by 15%.]

    [[Special Title: Ouw]

    Rted Achievement: Dice are Merely Numbers (Adventure: Ember)

    Bonus Effect: When you roll below a 3 on the Travel Luck Dice, there is a 50% chance of changing your Travel Luck to 3.]

    - This is insane LMFAOOOOO

    - I was picking my nose while reading Conmans effects but I identally went too deep while I was reading the special titles.

    - Hes in too deep

    - Are these titles for real?

    - Isnt Challengerpletely broken?

    - Ouw looks more broken to me

    -Having a reroll is disgustingly OP. God damn it LOL

    - This is why names are super important LOL If he didnt have the man part in Conman it probably wouldve led to him getting tricked more haha.

    - Conman has no restrictions though so the effects are pretty good too, though

    - Dont listen to them, Conman. You did nothing wrong!

    Seol was extremely satisfied with his new titles.

    Especially since he learned through this Adventure that he could face opponents with a massive level difference from him, the Challenger title looked amazing.

    And the origin of all of this, the randomness of the travel luck, is somewhat mitigated now by Ouw.

    The travel luck definitely yed a role in the undead bing an ancient knight in this Adventure.

    This was a clear example of how awful travel luck could bring arduous trials, ones so difficult that it makes the Adventurer curse out loud.

    Fuu all I have to do now is go back.

    After saying that, Seol looked at Karen. Karen, sensing Seols gaze, looked back at him.

    The two looked at each other for quite a while.

    Something was off.

    - The End

    - And the couple lived happily ever after.

    - Why the fuck isnt she going into the Shadow Space? LMFAOOO Is she incapable of reading the room?

    - ???: Karuna, are you really going to make me teach her? Why arent you teaching the newbie better?

    - You just gave me PTSD from my military service LMFAO

    Why are you still looking at me?

    I just thought it was about time we headed back.

    Then we can just go?

    You have to return to my Shadow Space for me to go back.

    Ah, I was wondering why you were acting like this.

    Karen dusted her butt off out of habit, even though she was a shadow now.

    I dont want to, though? I dont want to be with that old troll, said Karen.

    Hmph, its not like I like it either. Even without you, its already cramped in here with that gloomy lump of iron sleeping in the back.

    Dont call Karuna that!

    Hmph. Ill think about it if you promise not to call me old.

    Karen swiftly changed her tone without hesitation.

    Alright, calling you old was taking it too far. Ill just call you a troll now.

    ...Fine. Then I wont call that lump of I mean I''ll properly call my friend, Karuna, by his name. Haha

    Seol knew why Jamadughed at the end. It was because he deduced what Karens weakness was.

    Its probably Karuna.

    It was obvious to anyone, as she always tried to get her way but acted like that whenever it involved Karuna.

    Regardless, its quite troublesome if you try to go around with that appearance.

    Im just a shadow, who cares Ah! Are Shadow Summoners oppressed in this era or something? I didnt know

    Theyre not but theres nothing good thates from standing out.

    What? This was all because of something like that?

    <em>re</em>

    [Karen used Haze.]

    [Karens Disguise activates.]

    Karen brought both her hands to her face and covered it with her hands. mes burst out when she touched her face, scaring Seol.

    Karen!

    Stop being such a baby, see! Its fine now, right?

    ...What? H-Hold on.

    Seol had been surprised by Karen many times before, but this was on another level.

    Her face, shockingly, no longer looked like it was made out of shadows.

    What do you think? Its perfect, right?

    Youre not a shadow anymore?

    Hahaha Look at you all surprised.

    Karen had used her powers to recreate her original, beautiful form from her previous life.

    The problem was that it seemed like her powers were spreading everywhere, not just her face.

    <em>re</em>

    As the ck skin around her neck red up and turned white, Seol stopped her.

    Hold on, you dont have clothes.

    My armor? Oh, wait, my armors all destroyed. I thought you said that you didnt want to travel with a shadow, though?

    Thats.. Sigh Just go into the Shadow Space.

    Hm I dont want to, though, so what should we do? Maybe Ill think about it if you buy me clothes

    Fine. Ill look into it the moment we get back.

    Alright. Ill do it since youre going that far~

    - He fell for it.

    - Snowman, the weakest in the party.

    - ???: Come back, Karuna Come take back your sister

    - Snowman must hate Karens lol

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen returned to Seols Shadow Space.

    And Seol quickly ended the Adventure like he was tired of everything.

    <em>Glow</em>

    Seol was once again surrounded by particles before disappearing.

    A few momentster, he was transported to near Nobira.

    And he saw a few messages.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 8.]

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 1,312,300 Points.]

    They were the same messages that always came up.

    However, what came up right after wasnt the Points Leaderboard that Seol expected. It was something else entirely.

    [You have surpassed 1,000,000 Adventure Points.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''A Step on First Snow''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Affluent''.]

    ...Huh?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    As it was something that no one had foreseen, Seols viewers were all shocked.

    - Huh? Seriously?

    - I knew that he was going to reach 1,000,000 Points soon but was he really the first one?

    - Deduction) Normally you have to join a raid party or do Party Adventures to reach 1,000,000 Points but doing that would take a long, long time.

    - FACTS.

    - OMG He must be the strongest person!!

    - But you also have to consider that most people could get close to 1,000,000 Points after their long-term Adventure ends.

    - Snowman has 1.3 mil points though.

    - Who knows? Maybe theyll surpass him?

    - Why are you so pessimistic?

    - Im just trying to lower my expectations! Having too many expectations would lead to disappointment!

    - Ah, okay.

    Seol expected that he would surpass 1,000,000 Adventure Points after the Adventure was over.

    And in truth, he was hoping for a reward for surpassing 1,000,000 Points like how lovers exchange gifts on their 100th day dating.

    But still, Im the first person to get it?

    Since Adventure Points was a newly introduced system, Seol didnt know that there was an achievement like this. And as such, he also didnt know about the titles effects.

    Seol lowered his expectations as much as he could and checked his new title.

    [[Title: Affluent]

    Rted Achievement: A Step on First Snow (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: Gain additional skill points for your Adventure rewards.]

    It was short but meaningful.

    Oh my god

    There were quite a few systems in ce in Pandea to maintain the bnce.

    One such system was the level system.

    If two people went on an equal number of Adventures, their levels would also be identical.

    Seol, through eight Adventures, had reached level 11. And this was also the case for the other yers as well.

    But if you simply chose shorter Adventures to speedrun through them to gain levels faster, you would ruin the character.

    Through leveling up, you would unlock a few important Adventures and increase your stats a bit, but that was all.

    Eventually, yers realized that going on Adventures with only leveling up in mind was incorrect.

    Not only did your stats have to be high, but your equipment yed a huge role too. Titles, conquests, achievements, etc. were also important.

    But the most important thing, along with stats, were the skills you had and their proficiencies.

    With his past knowledge, Seol quickly realized that this title, a title which he received for the first time, would be instrumental in snowballing his strength to greater heights.

    If I get additional skill points with each Adventure, my skills proficiencies would increase exponentially.

    Since Seol could amass additional skill points in the early game, as long as he continuously built them up, the skill points he umted would create a massive gap between him and everyone else.

    Still, this made it really worth it to be so busy early on.

    - This is super good, but I can ept it.

    - Reaching a million points at this stage = was super busy

    - I wonder what kind of butterfly effect these additional points will bring

    - I doubt even ChatGPT would know.

    It was just a relief that I was the one to get this title. It could have been dangerous if someone else got this first.

    If another yer had received this title instead of Seol, they might have even been able to catch up to Seol someday.

    He wasnt working this hard simply because he wanted to be ahead of other people, but having someone catch up to him also meant that he wasnt reaching the highest potential that he could be. Therefore, Seol didnt n on allowing anyone to catch up.

    Mastersughing? said Karen.

    Leave him alone. He does that from time to time. Just act like you didnt see anything, said Jamad.

    Now that someone chatty entered the Shadow Space, it was filled with noise.

    Seol then gave them a request.

    Please just stay quiet once were in the city.

    Of course.

    I was always good at reading the room. Unlike that elf.

    Woah, a troll who knows how to read the room?! Thats kind of romantic.

    Urgh Please get stronger faster so you can expand the Shadow Space. Get me away from that elf.

    Whats wrong? I was just starting to like this cramped area. Were neighbors after all, no?

    We. Are. Not. Neighbors!

    Seol grimaced and checked the other messages.

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (1,312,300)

    2. Firefly (500,020)

    3. ILikeBeingAlone (472,160)

    4. Daerim-DongHamFist (450,080)

    5. AttackonDwarf (391,810)]

    The rankings have changed.

    The rankings were still mostly filled with people who were on the leaderboardsst time, and there was nothing really of interest other than the fact that the people who were ranked 2nd and 3rdst time had dropped down to 4th and 5th.

    It seems like 4th ce and 5th ce are on a longer Adventure but whos ILikeBeingAlone?

    There was someone new on the rankings.

    Rank 3, ILikeBeingAlone.

    Is it Mira? Or someone else? Well, regardless

    Since the points gap that Seol built up couldnt be ovee with just an Adventure or two, he didnt put them into memory.

    - Overwhelming!

    - Woah He really does have a crazy amount of points.

    - If he wants to walk around with a name tag that just says Private, I could respect it.

    - I bet hed get a lot of dates if he did that.

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 4. Nobira, the Ruins City.]

    [Break 4. Nobira, the Ruins City

    In The World of Eternity, Nobira the Ruins City is located in South Pandea.

    A city where many treasures andmodities excavated from ruinse and go because of its adjacency to the Great Forest. It also has one of the bigger ck markets andrge auction houses in the South.

    Because something chaotic has happened recently near here, the residents of the city are anxious

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 30 days]]

    Something chaotic?

    The contents of the Rest changed very slightly from before.

    What was that chaotic thing? Why was it making the residents anxious?

    Seol kept that in the back of his head as he entered the city.

    * * *

    Buy me that.

    Shh.

    Woah Are they all people?

    Could you please be quiet?

    Maybe Ill think about it if you buy me clothes first?

    Youre doing this on purpose, arent you?

    Clothes. Clothes. Clothes. Clothes.

    - I think Im going to lose it. I think Im going to lose it.

    - When is Karunaing back

    - Just buy her clothes, Snowman

    Because Karen, who was in his Shadow Space, kept attracting the attention of other people, Seol decided to head to the smithy first.

    Where are you going? asked Karen.

    I thought you wanted me to buy you clothes?

    I wanted everyday clothes. Are you seriously going to make me wear some heavy armor around, everywhere I go?

    Karuna did it fine though

    He probably was just holding his tongue! When Karunaes back, I want you to buy him everyday clothes too!

    Sometimes, when he came back here, Karuna would let out a sigh. Well, it was obvious why he was doing that though, interjected Jamad.

    You heard that too, right? And now that you have me, you dont need to worry about people finding out that were shadows.

    Because of Haze?

    Yeah, its a type of illusion magic but theres no way ordinary people would find out.

    Seol also agreed with that.

    It really was inconspicuous. Was it also because of the Disguise Talent?

    A skill like that that could be used in the day-to-day was infinitely more useful than being passed on a skill that was awkward to use.

    Though it wasnt like she had any awkward skills in the first ce.

    I can just unseal her sealed skills next time, and wait, why does she have a talent in disguising?

    Seol could hear an answer from the Shadow Space.

    You just thought of something weird, didnt you?

    No. I was just thinking about why you were passed on Haze.

    Its probably because I originally did a lot of those kinds of missions. Things like disguising myself, infiltrating, stuff like that. One time never mind.

    The way she stopped herself at the end showed that she was recalling old memories.

    Anyway, lets go there.

    Seol, at Karens request, went into a clothing store and grabbed the dress that Karen pointed out. It was a red dress that women from a renowned, noble house would wear.

    Dont you think its too shy?

    Im going to be the one wearing it so who cares? Dont tell me is it too expensive for you?

    Its not, I just dont like standing out

    I stand out anyway. Do you see anyone around here whos an elf?

    Thats true.

    - I mean, shes not wrong LMFAO

    - So she nned on standing out from the start!!!

    - The summoner was persuaded.

    - Snowman has now be her wallet.

    After purchasing the clothes, Seol went to a ce where there were not too many people and put the clothes into his Shadow Space.

    [You have equipped Karen, the Twin Knight, with Red Silk Dress.]

    What a fuss.

    Could you be quiet for a second, troll?

    Yeah, yeah.

    Jamad gave a half-hearted response, Seol could practically see the image of Jamad raising his hands in response in his head. After a few minutes, Karen spoke again.

    Oho Its not bad.

    What do you think? It looks good, right? Does it look good to a troll too?

    Its just whatever in my eyes but humans could have a different opinion.

    Its my fault for asking a troll. Why did I think youd have an eye for beauty?

    Now that I take another look, it looks worse.

    Hey!

    Hmph!

    Seol ignored their childish conversation and looked at the sky.

    It was calm.

    Despite the ominous message in the interface, nothing seemed off.

    But luckily for Seol, he now had a way to gain information without using his gold.

    I should meet up with Kibo.

    Kibo, the leader of the ruin hunters in Nobira, was practically Seols helper now, after all.

    What are you looking at?

    As Seol was thinking to himself, Karen interrupted his thoughts from behind.

    Nothing mu

    Seol turned around to look at Karen without a second thought but he was shocked by her appearance.

    How is it?

    It looks pretty good?

    Well, I might be a shadow now but I still need to look a bit charming, you know?

    - NodNodNodNodNodNodNodNodNodNodNod

    - I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-It looks nice, for sure

    - Wow

    - I think I blinded myself from her beauty.

    - Karen was this pretty?

    - Bring back Montra! Bring back Montra! Bring back Montra! Bring back Montra! Bring back Montra! Bring back Montra!

    - I n on killing whoever brought down the Empire. That was my goal from the start, my only goal.

    Karen looked exactly like how she looked before her death. She had fair skin that was entuated by her red dress.

    She was reborn into a perfect elf.

    Still, her hair colors still the same.

    Despite having red hair in Karunas memories, her hair was gray.

    Karen, noticing Seols eyes, shyly touched her hair.

    I couldnt change this Alright, lets go. Where are we going?

    Theres a ce I nned to visit right away.

    Alright.

    She was eye-catching, not only because she was about as tall as Seol with a model-like figure, her gorgeous gray hair caught the attention of every Nobira resident as they passed by.

    WhoWho is that?

    Is it a troupe? I didnt hear any news about it though.

    You shouldnt be so rude. Its obvious that shes a Lady of some noble house whos out for a walk.

    Ah, I see. It must be quite the incredible house then look at her ve.

    Yeah, definitely. Even her ve is dressed well.

    - ve?

    - Is he talking about me?

    - Fuck, its me.

    - Beep You have been demoted to ve. LOL

    - Its fine, Snowman! All you have to do is dress up too!

    - Being ugly isnt a crime!

    - Honestly, hes more on the handsome side Based on how you were so quick to call him ugly means that you must be ugly, arent you? LMFAO

    - I plead the 5th.

    Seol was a bit upset but didnt say anything. It was because he noticed Karen enjoying and humming to herself.

    The world really has changed. The buildings all look strange now.

    Really?

    Yeah, everythings new to me. And then she continued, Except for me. Im the only one whos the same.

    Seol didnt pry any further and continued moving.

    Theres less and less people now. Why are we going somewhere so creepy?

    Because the person were trying to meet lives here.

    Someone lives here? I dont sense any Ah! Are you talking about him over there?

    <em>Point!</em>

    At the end of Karens finger was a man who had his hands behind his back.

    It was Hamun.

    Youre back.

    I apologize foring to see you without notifying you, Hamun.

    Thats alright. Good news alwayses without warning. More importantly, the person you brought

    Shes my ally.

    Hamun instantly nodded at Seols response.

    Youve made an incredible ally. I could feel her powerful presence akin to a strong sword.

    Did you hear that? Did he justpliment me right now? Youre pretty good, human! I also get a good feeling from you!

    As Karen jumped around, Hamun gave a smile.

    Come in.

    Seol and Karen followed Hamun into his house.

    Since Hamun knew that Seol didnt drink tea, he quickly got straight to the point.

    So the reason you came here

    Seol also was a person who didnt have much time to waste.

    <em>ce.</em>

    He immediately showed Hamun why he came here.

    By passing over an item.

    Hm Youve brought another tricky problem.

    I apologize.

    No, not at all. Its just that this sword its simply destroyed to the point that you should be thankful that its still breathing.

    The reason that Seol came here was because of Karens destroyed Red Lotus Sword.

    Then could I leave this sword to you?

    Hamun inspected the sword for a long while before finally uttering

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Currently, theres nothing that I can do.

    Huh?

    This sword is not ordinary. Im sure you knew that already, though, yes?

    I could somewhat tell that.

    It was a sword that Karen, an ancient knight, used.

    Even though only its handle and a part of its de were left by the passage of time, Seol was able to tell that it was powerful when it was first created.

    It was quite painstakingly made. Also, its simr to the sword I enhanced before.

    Are you talking about the Moonlight Sword? But you were able to bring back the Moonlight Sword to its original state

    Its different from then. I dont have any materials I can reinforce this with, not to mention the fact that since only the swords handle is left, the entirety of the sword needs to be reconstructed.

    Materials, materials

    Seol thought for a second at Hamuns words before speaking again.

    Then does that mean you can repair it if Im somehow able to bring you the proper materials?

    Well, youre not wrong. However, if I want to amplify the swords power without distorting it, it would require a very intricate process.

    What kind of

    I have no idea what material this swords de is made out of. I have some people looking into it, but no one has found anything out yet.

    Then how did you repair Breath before?

    Breath also isnt the swordsplete state. This is simply an imitation of it. I assume that the swords original power was much stronger than how it is right now.

    I see.

    Breath was already a Peerless quality sword.

    Seol was also probably the only yer with a Peerless quality weapon right now, and he was definitely the only one who gave a Peerless quality weapon to their summon.

    Breath is an imitation at best? How powerful was the sword originally then?

    Seol could tell that the sword was originally supposed to be extremely powerful, but the problems that came with it because of its strength only made Seol worry more.

    I guess the problem is the material then

    Seol asked Karen a question, Karen, have you used other swords before other than the Red Lotus Sword?

    Of course! I often used the training swords when I trained.

    Really? Then thats a relie

    They all burned down, though.

    ...What?

    Did you mishear? When I use other swords, the heat liquifies the swords to the point of uselessness. They either warp and break apart, or the de bes dull minor stuff like that?

    That doesnt sound minor at all.

    Its minor, at least to me. Ah, back when I used to train at the Empires capital They told me that the equipment that the trainees ruined in one year was still less than the equipment I ruined in a month. Funny, right?

    It was funny.

    Or at least it would be if it was someone elses problem.

    Then without the Red Lotus Sword

    Theres no real other choice. Id probably need a new sword each time we fight?

    Im going to be homeless at this rate.

    And thats my fault?

    Its not, but fine. Hamun, do you know if theres anything I could do?

    Hamun ced his hand on his chin and thought to himself for a while. And then, he spoke.

    Ores that have heat energy arent thatmon, so

    What about ava ingot? Im confident I saw a few at the auction house.

    It wouldnt suit the sword. Theva ingots energy would only weaken the sword.

    What about a fire spirit stone?

    It would decrease the durability too much. If what she said is true, the sword would break after only a couple of uses.

    Urgh Seol scowled.

    Karen was currently a swordless swordsman.

    For a moment, Seol thought about how Karen called herself a knight without a lord to serve. She was exactly like a turkey without stuffing.

    Im already strong enough without a sword. I understand your worries, Master, but

    But its not like it can stay that way forever.

    Thats true too.

    Karen scratched her head. She kept taking nces at Seol, who was worried because of her.

    Hamuns eyes grew wide.

    Master? What kind of rtionship do you

    <em>re</em>

    Haze flickered away from Karens face to reveal the ck energy of a shadow.

    Rtionship?

    Oh my god I noticed you had a peculiar energy for an elf, but I never would have imagined that you were a shadow. Ipletely fell for it.

    Hahaha, thanks for thepliment.

    Hm a shadow shadow, hm If thats the case, then there is one method left

    Seol, hearing the best news he had heard from Hamun in a while, quickly responded.

    Really?

    Yes, its something thats only possible because its a weapon that a shadow will use.

    Please, continue.

    Do you know about the legend of the Burning Spider Queen?

    Anachindria.

    ...Correct, so you do know. Im surprised by your knowledge from time to time, Snowman.

    Its simply because its a monster from a famous legend. Especially in South Pandea.

    - Huh? He knew it right away?

    - Whats an Anachindria?

    - The guidebook says that its a super big spider?

    - I fucking hate spiders Is it still alive though?

    - Nah, it''s some ancient monster.

    Seol quickly asked Hamun a question first, as if he had realized something.

    Dont tell me you want me to bring you Anachindrias blood

    Since Anachindrias blood was rumored to have many different, mysterious powers, countless people have tried killing it. However, as expected from an ancient legend, no one has ever even seen the spider.

    But why did he suddenly mention Anachindria?

    Unless Hamun wanted Seol to aim for it, there was no reason for him to mention it.

    Of course not. Its been widely known since long ago that Anachindria is dead.

    Thats a relief.

    What we need right now is theirst descendants blood.

    ...What?

    Hamunsst statement momentarily stunned Seol.

    Anachindrias descendant? Is that true?

    To be more precise, Ive received rumors that her descendant could exist. It has still yet to be confirmed.

    ...So you n on using the fire spirit stone and spiders blood together then, right? Seols question showed that he saw right through Hamuns intent.

    Hamun, shocked, asked in response, How did you know?

    Ive heard that there was a method like that.

    Haha Its nice that the conversation can flow so smoothly. You are exactly right. Spirit stones have a characteristic that nullifies their weak durability, one of their biggest downsides, if they absorb a creatures blood. And spiders blood is especially known for having good synergy with spirit stones.

    But if you use them together, theres the issue of corrupting the users mind if theyre a lifeformAh! So thats why you brought this up.

    Exactly. Shadows arent alive. Even if she uses it, corruption wont be an issue.

    But spirit stones are a difficult material to acquire as well.

    Its better to work toward something than do nothing, right? Im sure youre desperate for a sword she can use, but isnt finding armor she can wear also an issue?

    Seol looked at Karen.

    Does it burn?

    Karen gave an innocent smile and nodded.

    Armor isnt as much of an issue, but it still is a problem.

    Oh my god.

    So, what do you think? Will you do as I suggest?

    [[Hamun requests that you bring him the blood of a monster rumored to be Anachindriasst descendant. How do you respond?]

    1. This is insane.

    2. I dont n on wasting time on unconfirmed rumors.

    3. Lets look for another method.

    4. Where do I need to go to get that monsters blood?

    ]

    Seol let out a sigh and responded.

    Could you please tell me where that monster was spottedst?

    A wise decision. Even so, its likely that the monster is behind people disappearing around that area. So, be careful.

    [Adventure Her Last Descendant is scheduled.]

    * * *

    After receiving Hamuns goodbyes, Seol and Karen headed to the main street.

    I had no idea what you guys were talking about Seriously, I understood nothing.

    You dont really need to worry about understanding the specifics of what we talked about. But essentially, we were talking about your equipment.

    Urm Thats a bit troublesome

    Troublesome?

    Karen responded with an innocent look in her eyes.

    Because Im not your knight yet?

    - What?

    - What? Baby I thought today was our first day together

    - Did I seriously misunderstand the situation again? What a shit world

    -

    - I even thought of marrying you! I was already looking into the nursing home wed be going to together

    Seol responded as if it wasnt that important.

    Phew, I thought it was something serious. Im just nning equipment in advance because well eventually need it.

    Already?

    Only bad things will happen if I do it too slowly, so.

    So youre pretty confident that Ill eventually serve you, huh?

    Well, isnt it a reasonable assumption to make since Karuna is with me?

    Youre annoying, but youre not wrong.

    Take all the time you need to think about it.

    Yeah

    Karen quietly trailed behind Seol.

    Even though people stared at her as she passed by them on the streets, she only looked at the ground, like she was deep in thought.

    Whats wrong?

    Anachindria I just feel like Ive heard her name before

    You know that monster?

    Anachindria was a fire spider that was only passed down through oral legends.

    She shoots sulfuric fire out of her mouth and has a habit of storing her victims in cocoons to suck out their bodily fluids while keeping them in her nest.

    Not only was she massive, she also had multiple annoying abilities that made her notorious.

    Also, oral legends normally turn out to be factual in Pandea.

    The fact that it spread through word of mouth meant that there existed someone who personally saw it themselves. And Seol quickly learned that for that reason, most oral legends turn out to be true.

    Seol, when he used to y in The World of Eternity in his dreams, enjoyed uncovering oral legends like that. The fact that he investigated them also helped him hold a lead ahead of the others.

    So that Anachindria thing Does it have twelve legs?

    Uh There are rumors about that, yeah. Its also called the twelve-legged demon by some.

    Then it really is that spider.

    You know it?

    Ive only heard rumors. That monster settled inside a canyon in the Empires territory and stopped everyone froming to the Empire.

    That sounds like it was a really long time ago. Have you fought her yourself?

    No, Ive only heard rumors. I think we sessfully chased her away but couldntnd the finishing blow? Its been so long that I cant remember.

    - Shes talking about something so old as if its nothing

    - I mean, she is old

    - Karens suddenly starting to look old to me now, LMFAO

    Seol could really feel how ancient of an era she came from each time they had a conversation.

    Still, the Shade Canyon, huh thats a bit troublesome.

    Shade Canyon.

    It was a canyon which even experienced guides and merchants avoided, even if they were pressed for time.

    Not only was the canyon massive, the terrain was rough and monsters ceaselessly appeared without warning.

    But that wasnt all. It was also located far away from Nobira so traveling there and back would take at least a month.

    I also have bad memories about the Shade Canyon too.

    To recall it, Seol tried his hardest to correctly remember it.

    But as he was trying to, Karen poked at his sides.

    Arent we here?

    Huh? Oh, yeah.

    How could you be more out of it than me? Seriously

    Were you also busy thinking about something?

    Duh, of course!

    - Of course?

    - Of course?

    - Man, its a fucking mess now that Karunas gone LOOOOOOOL

    Currently, Seol had just arrived at the entrance of the manor that Chao rented.

    As always, he nned to see if there were any other traces he missed.

    Is there something important here?

    Information. Ivee here twice already but I wasnt able to find any proper information. If I cant find anything this time either, Ill probably give up on this.

    Give up, my ass So how did you get inside of here before?

    Karen had already climbed over the fence and was standing in front of the door.

    It made sense why she was so confused. The front door was practically locked shut and there werent any traces of anyone entering or leaving.

    Ah, its not there. You have to enter through the window over there.

    Knights dont sneak inside like thieves. Cover your ears for a second.

    What? What are you

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    Karen kicked down the door, popping it right off the hinges.

    But she must have held back a little as well since the door was still intact.

    - Shes so manly!

    - If theres no way in, you just gotta make one!

    - Info) There was already a path in.

    Seol worried for a second, thinking that someone mighte here from the sound but what could he do about it? It was already toote.

    Did you also break in like this on your missions?

    Only at the start.

    Then why are you doing it again?

    Because I wanted to really feel like I was having a fresh start. Was it too much?

    ...Lets just hurry and look inside before someonees.

    Seol let out a sigh as he headed to Chaos research room in the manor.

    But then

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Karen stopped Seol from proceeding further with her arm.

    Whats wrong?

    Bloodlust. Can you not feel it?

    <em>Awoooooo!</em>

    [Wolfs Warning activates.]

    [The wearer is currently in a dangerous situation.]

    Suddenly, Seols ring activated.

    Step back, Master.

    Seol tried hard to understand the sudden situation.

    What? Bloodlust?

    But then, a voice, something Seol never expected to hear inside the manor, could be heard.

    Are you not a hunter?

    Karen looked at Seol.

    She looked at Seol as if she was asking him if he knew who the voice belonged to.

    It seemed like Seol quickly realized something as he asked a question back into the darkness.

    Chao! Is that you?

    And then, he heard a response.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    The voice Seol heard from the darkness was definitely a womans.

    You know who I am?

    Arent you Chao, a shadow summoner from Kongory?

    It seems like youve investigated quite a bit about me. But even though I might have stayed in Kongory for a while, Im not originally from there. Still, its nice to meet you. Whats your name?

    Snowman.

    Ive never heard of you before, thats a bit unfair. Even though you know my name, I havent even heard of yours.

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    Chao slowly stepped out of the darkness.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    And instantly, she disappeared before reappearing right in front of Seol. It was at incredible speed.

    Chao let out a punch, aimed at Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Even so, Karen was able to stop it with her hand.

    Karenughed, Your jokes are a bit much,dy.

    Oho! You have a good shadow.

    <em>Release.</em>

    Chao slowly pulled back her fist. Karen also let her go without any trouble.

    She found out that Karen was a shadow.

    Even though fooling ordinary people was easy, fooling an experienced shadow summoner like Chao was too much.

    Seol questioned why Chao acted that way.

    Why did you do that?

    Just cause. I did it because I was curious, said Chao while spinning around.

    Still, its such a strange world. Even though I, the homeowner,e in here through the windows, an uninvited guest like you is boldly walking through the front door.

    Chao mentioned how Karen broke down her door.

    Why dont you just go through the door too?

    Because I lost the keys.

    What?

    Based on your reactions, I shouldnt make jokes. Its because people are chasing after me. I already have a habit of not leaving behind any traces, so its just something like that.

    Seol calmly told her why he was looking for her.

    People believed that you went missing.

    Ah, are you from the Prophets of the Dark? No wonder It makes sense why youd know me then. Dont tell me, are you from Kongory?

    Not anymore, but yes.

    Then it must have been the nerds there who sent you. Theyre so kind, really but, what should we do?

    Chaos eyes shed in the dark.

    I dont n on going back to Kongory anymore.

    ...Oh no.

    Yeah, you came all the way here for nothing. Congrattions!

    Despite Chaos mocking congrattions, Seol coldly responded.

    Its fine. All I had to do was deliver a message anyway.

    You This wasnt the only reason you came to find me was it?

    It was just something I could do while I was on the way.

    What do you want?

    Chao was now on guard at Seol.

    It was an obvious response since Chao first saw Seol as a skilled but naive summoner and now, he revealed his hidden intent.

    Dont be so on guard. I dont have ill intent.

    ...What is it then?

    Im stuck on the Wall of Awakening. I need your help oveing it.

    Ah! It was just that?

    Wall of Awakening.

    Once a yer reaches level 10 and goes to the ss training center in their city, they receive this option.

    <em>- [Required: Shadow Summoner, Wall of Awakening] I heard that there was a Shadow Summoner here.</em>

    Something like that.

    Seol began his search for Chao the moment that text was no longer grayed out.

    If a yers growth is blocked by the Wall of Awakening, they are no longer able to grow their skills. And during that time, even if you go to the ss training center to enhance a skill, the skill wont get any stronger.

    Because Im blocked by the Wall of Awakening, my growth is blocked too.

    Through hisst Adventure, Seol just reached level 11. Even if he wanted to enhance his skills at the ss training center, he was unable to.

    If Seol went to the ss training center right now, the skill tree wouldnt appear.

    And so, these experienced experts were there to help the yer grow.

    And the experienced experts in this case were the veterans of each ss.

    For example, someone like Chao who was right in front of Seol.

    Also, although they help the yer break down the Wall of Awakening, at the same time, they also make troublesome requests.

    It was based on the idea of scratching each others backs.

    And now, it seemed like Chao was thinking of something to request from Seol.

    Hm What should I do I dont have that much time, though. Could you perhaps ask someone else?

    I would just like you to know that Ive spent multiple months searching for you.

    Huh? Youve been searching for me for that long?

    Seol then told Chao about everything that has happened to him since Seol first came to the manor, with the exception of a few details and embellishing a few other details.

    Chao quietly listened beforeughing, What? You really went all there? Hahahaha you really are something, huh?

    Why did you steal the False Death-Inducing Device?

    I took it, I didnt steal it.

    Regardless.

    I have a use for it. In my research.

    Your research?

    Hm Now that I think about it, that shadow was it that corpse?

    Seol shrugged.

    Since it was pointless to hide it, Seol simply shrugged to imply that she had the right idea.

    Oho No wonder, I thought she was strong

    Chao, could you please give me an answer now?

    Hold on, you have to give me time to think too, you know? Why are you in such a rush when its my precious time thats being used?

    <em>Click Click</em>

    Chao bit her fingernails and murmured to herself.

    Then maybe that might be possible too? No, there could be an issue with the timing if I try that and mess up even so, maybe it might be worth an attempt

    Chao?

    Alright, Ive decided.

    Will you help me?

    Of course.

    - A deal, after much drama, has been reached.

    - Lets share a beer then!

    - Shes just going to help like this?

    But! Youll have to help me first.

    What do I need to help with?

    By any chance, is there something that you have to do?

    I have to go to the Shade Canyon in about a month.

    Hm is that so?

    Why?

    If its around there alright, I can leave him to you then.

    Chao pulled out a scroll and a writing utensil. She then started to scribble something.

    In a few seconds, she had created a drawing.

    The drawing somewhat looked like a persons face, it also had a colored vial and a few ominous sentences.

    Alright! Take this.

    What amazing talent.

    I have talents more shocking than this. Anyway, take this, my arms starting to hurt.

    [You have acquired Chaos Scroll.]

    Whats this?

    A written order. You said that youd be going to the Shade Canyon in a month, right?

    Yeah.

    When do you think youll finish it then?

    I have no clue.

    Not even an idea?

    It might take a month at the longest, half a month at least.

    Alright, then the timing would be perfect. After youre done with your business in the canyon, do as it says in the scroll.

    And after that?

    Come back to Nobira. Within three months at thetest.

    Do I just need toe back to the manor?

    Yeah. Once youe back, tie a white cloth on the pir near the main door ande back here every midnight.

    What are you going to do?

    If there arent any issues, Ille back within three months. But if I donte back, you know that room over there, right?

    Seol recognized that she was talking about her research room.

    Burn that room down.

    Are you telling me to be an arsonist?

    Are you going to get caught?

    I wont.

    Then its fine.

    Why do you want me to burn it down, though?

    If you dont know why I want to burn that room down, then we just werent meant to be. Find another summoner to break down the Wall of Awakening.

    What the hell is that Wouldnt I just be wasting my time?

    Seol could tell that Chao had a considerably reckless personality.

    It was to the point that he was starting to think to himself, Do I really need to work so hard for her?

    Hm, thats true. Then what about this?

    <em>Glow</em>

    Her energy expanded.

    It was clean and sturdy, to the point that Seol was amazed.

    Seol then looked at her with wide eyes.

    Shes strong!

    Seol believed that she was just a somewhat strong summoner from the city, but now, after seeing her, his thoughts have changed.

    She had a smirk on her face as she spoke once more.

    I used to be Gregorys disciple.

    Gregory!

    Gregory.

    Among the countless shadow summoners, he stood alone as the most renowned and aplished shadow summoner.

    He was a demonic man who wasmonly mentioned when discussing the strongest people in the world.

    Chao was Gregorys disciple?

    Seol med himself for not realizing the treasure before him.

    Normally, I would never mention that old mans name, even if I was going to die, but with the situation being this urgent, I had no choice. Now, can you see the reason why you should only learn from me?

    Seol, with resolved eyes, responded in a clear tone.

    Ill see you then.

    Youre an honest guy, arent you? Alright!

    [Adventure Sleeping Medicine is scheduled.]

    * * *

    Why are you so happy?

    Does it look like that?

    Yeah. After meeting that short woman, youve been smiling from ear to ear.

    What? Theres no way Id be like that.

    As Seol tried to look for a mirror in his amodation, Karen stopped him whileughing.

    It was just a joke~

    ...Still, Im really not that happy.

    Not <em>that </em>happy? I guess youre still happy about that Gregory guy then, right?

    I wont deny it.

    Who is he?

    Someone renowned. Someone whos walked much deeper into the path that Im walking toward.

    Hm I want to see him too, then. But does her being his disciple involve you?

    Probably? I have to pray that it does.

    What? And here I was, thinking it was guaranteed.

    Theres a trick to everything.

    Hah?! And youre not going to tell me?

    Jamad, who was sleeping in the Shadow Space, shouted out from within it.

    Lets be a little quiet! How long are you going to be so loud?!

    Sigh Thats why people think youre old. How are you a troll and sleeping this much? The trolls that I met were all hard-working. Really, look at how the world changed now

    Aaaaaargh! Please!

    It looked like Karen was enjoying bullying Jamad as she continued to annoy him until she fell asleep.

    Even so, Seol couldnt fall asleep.

    It was because his head was filled withplex thoughts.

    If shes Gregorys disciple she likely has better skills than other shadow summoners.

    Have a good teacher.

    It was a phrase said often in Pandea.

    Because whether it was skills or talents, teachers often passed on strong skills or improved the skills efficiency at the minimum.

    Even if two individuals learned the same skills, the person with the better teacher often used skills with a higher efficiency.

    It might be a gamble but what if she passes on one of Gregorys exceptional skills?

    Exceptional Skills otherwise known as Secret Teachings.

    They were essentially ultimate skills, and if Seol had topare them to equipment, he wouldpare them to Peerless quality items with how rare they were.

    If Chao was the disciple of a famous summoner like Gregory, it was likely that she learned at least a couple of those exceptional skills from him.

    And if those exceptional skills were able to be passed onto him

    No, theres only a low chance of that. I shouldnt expect anything. I should just be satisfied even if its just the efficiency increasing.

    You can never be let down if you never hold expectations.

    Still, he couldnt stop himself from thinking about it.

    The difficulty of the Adventures rted to Chao were all ridiculously high. She definitely wasnt an ordinary person.

    Seol tossed and turned in bed.

    Chao wasnt the only thing that worried him.

    The Shade Canyon its been a long time since I heard that name.

    This was just the continued thought of his thoughts in the morning.

    The moment his next Adventure was nned to take ce in the Shade Canyon, he thought of someone.

    Kiri, yeah. Was thest one to go there, Kiri?

    Thest of Seols pieces to visit the Shade Canyon was Kiri.

    Kiri, his character, was also a falconer.

    And even though Seol had many characters, he didnt forget any of them.

    It was clear that Seols initial negative reaction to the Shade Canyon this morning was because of Kiri.

    Ah, was it because of Kiri?

    It was because Kiri had died there.

    There was no other reason than that.

    Its fine. Since I already agreed to go there, worrying about it now wont do anything.

    Since there were many things other than this to worry about, Seol didnt sleep. Seols mind was racing and the night was long.

    And the next day.

    When morning came, someone woke up Seol who just barely managed to fall asleep at the crack of dawn.

    Master! Wake up!

    Urgh

    I think the building in front of ours is a bakery. When I opened the windows, it smelled so much like bread! Its a problem, a huge problem!

    The person who woke him up, by shaking him, was Karen.

    With dead eyes, Seol asked her a question back.

    So?

    If the smell is that strong, then it means that theyre hiding a critical secret!

    Like what?

    Like that its tasty or

    ...Karen, do you have a sense of taste?

    Didnt I tell you before? Im pretty sure I still have my five senses. I can also feel full! Ah, this really is a miracle, huh?

    It looks like youre having a lot of fun now.

    Yeah! It is fun! Hurry up and put on your clothes before I kick your butt! Look, someone''s buying bread again! Argh! I called dibs on that one though! Should I kill them?

    You should hold yourself back. You have such keen eyesight too.

    Seol smiled and started to put on clothes, unable to resist her pestering. As he was putting on his clothes, someone knocked on the door.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Snowman.

    Who is it?

    I am a messenger from Kibo.

    Seol and Karen nced at each other.

    But for now, he had to respond.

    Yes, what is it?

    Kibo is waiting downstairs for you. He wanted to tell you that he wants to talk.

    Seol then looked at Karen.

    He shook his head.

    My bread Karen said to herself with teary eyes.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Because Seol picked out a quiet lodging, he didnt run into anyone when he went down the stairs from the 2nd to the 1st floor.

    Stop!

    Kibo, who was just about to take a sip of his tea, looked upstairs at the unexpected sound.

    It was because that voice definitely belonged to Seol. And he sounded urgent.

    A woman stomped down to the 1st floor at lightning speed.

    She then asked Kibo a question.

    Are you that hooligan, Kibo?

    Uh Who?

    How dare youe this early in the morning? Dont you know that breakfast is the most important meal of the day? Seriously, how did

    Karen, stop it.

    Seol, who had caught up to Karen, calmed her down.

    She huffed and puffed as she sat down in the chair right next to Seols. Even so, she continued to re down Kibo as if she wanted to kill him.

    Ah, oh no I was hoping to have breakfast with you Did I overstep my boundaries?

    Its fine. And Im fine with anything.

    Okay, well I bought some freshly baked bread from the bakery in front of here, its a bakery I visit often.

    Karens gaze cooled down and became soft. You shouldve just said that from the start~ I was worried Id have to teach you manners for a second. Its nice to spend the mornings together like that, hahaha!

    By the way Who is she? Could you please introduce me to her?

    Urm Just think of her as my party member.

    A party member, huh its a pretty uniquebination. Its nice to meet you, Im an old man named Kibo.

    Karens my name.

    Haha I never thought Id meet an elf so easily in Nobira of all ces. It really was worth living this long.

    - Kibo: Yare yare~ What a dangerousbination.

    - It really is dangerous though The two of them are super fucking dangerous.

    - Plus Karens the older one

    Seol, after seeing that Kibos subordinates were on guard of their surroundings, asked Kibo a question.

    Breakfast is nice, but if its alright, Id like to ask a question.

    Why wouldnt it be alright? Ask away.

    Did something happen recently in Nobira?

    What makes you ask that?

    Because theres word that the residents here are uneasy.

    Hm

    Kibo then answered, scratching his chin, Yeah, something did happen.

    What

    Do you know what the closest city north of Nobira is?

    Well, if you include towns too, it would probably be Wiggleton in the northwest. After all, theyre right on Nobiras border, no?

    To the west of Nobira was the Great Forest, and to the south of Nobira was Kongory, the free city. And in the northwest, there was a town called Wiggleton that was a bit too ambiguous to be called a city.

    Wiggletons also in an area that borders the other races.

    Kibo nodded.

    Yeah, and Wiggleton was attacked recently.

    ...Did that really happen?

    Yes, but the problem is that we dont know who did it. And even though Fortress Gulia is right by, piging frequently urs there. In fact, it was recently discovered in apletely devastated state.

    Were there no witnesses?

    These guys were careful enough to avoid the fortresss surveince to pige the town, so as expected, there werent any witnesses. Luckily enough, though, half of the towns residents were out for their infrastructure business, so they were able to keep their lives. Even so, they returned to their townpletely devastated and burned down.

    Hm

    Now do you know why the residents of Nobira are so scared?

    Yeah, I definitely understand it now, Seol nodded.

    It didnt particrly matter to Seol what happened to Wiggleton or Nobira.

    He was an outsider.

    He also wasnt the type of person who would get caught up in dumb things over patriotism.

    So on that note, could you listen to what I have to say?

    So the reason you brought this expensive breakfast over is finallying out.

    Haha Ill just say that youre right since you arent saying that to insult me. Its because I have a request for you.

    What is it?

    I dont know what you personally think about this, but I want to create a future where residents and transferees can coexist in Nobira.

    Kibo had a serious look on his face.

    The problem is that Im not strong enough on my own.

    Are you asking me to help you?

    Im old and the times are changing. I need a younger person if I want to set the tide.

    Dont you have Mira?

    Yes, I do.

    So are you asking me to help you directly?

    Im not that shameless. I just I just want you to check in from time to time to see if Mira is doing well.

    Youre talking as if youre about to leave.

    Kiboughed.

    You just get a lot more worries with age, but I hope youll see it in a good light. Just think of it as me being the type that thoroughly prepares.

    Seol thought of Mira.

    She was trying but was still far from reaching Kibo. Even so, he couldnt deny that she was strong.

    I dont think shes weak enough for you to worry about.

    But you never know how the world is. Even the most sturdy ships rock to big waves. And she also needs to learn when to avoid big waves when the stormse. In my eyes, Miras still a bit clumsy.

    Kibo wasnt wrong.

    Mira was still clumsy and Seol could more than easily be her lighthouse.

    However

    I n on leaving soon.

    Well at least until you leave then no, Mira isnt the type to spend the rest of her life in Nobira either. She has a big dream. Then when that timees, I hope you wont ignore her cry for help. Mira might be a bit hasty but she always gives her all.

    It was quite a trivial request.

    Kibo also didnt request anything specific either.

    Seol, knowing how much stronger he became through Kibos introduction to Hamun, nodded his head, Ill keep it in mind.

    Thank you.

    * * *

    Days went by.

    As Seol was busy preparing equipment for his journey, the time flew fast.

    Im so full! I dont think I can eat anymore!

    No one forced you to eat that much though

    Shh! I want to properly rx here, Master. Please dont ruin my fun.

    Seol had also prepared temporary equipment for Karen to use as well.

    It wasmon quality but since they were heavy with high durability, it shouldst the two scheduled Adventures.

    And by that time, Karuna would have returned.

    And thats all Seol needed.

    Once Karuna came back, Seol no longer needed Karen to spearhead the party and it gave him the opening to slowly solve Karens equipment issue.

    But more importantly is it a Long Distance Adventure? I wonder if that system would activate here too

    Long Distance Adventures.

    It was a system that activated when the yers location and the Adventures location were far apart.

    When traveling to close locations, the yers were transported by being surrounded in blue particles out of convenience.

    But what happens for Long Distance Adventures?

    When Seol had to go on an Adventure in a ce located far away previously, he would do either one of two things.

    The first was to quickly move his location to a ce near the Adventure location to reduce the distance.

    That method was a bit inconvenient and since he could be swept up by something on the way there, it was only used in special circumstances.

    The other method was the Expedition System.

    When using the expedition system, the game time continued as normal but the yer arrived at their location almost instantaneously.

    During that time, the yer picks between multiple options and the results of those options change the yers condition when they arrive at the Adventure location.

    Judging by how the travel luck dice is applied here too theres a good chance the expedition system was applied as well.

    It would be best for Seol if he could instantly teleport through being surrounded by particles like before but, just in case, Seol prepared for the situations where he wouldnt.

    How long is it going to take toe back here? Karen asked Seol.

    I dont think well be able toe back for a month at least.

    I was just starting to like it here

    The restaurants?

    I especially like those, yeah. The food in Nobira, unlike Montra, is really stimting. Is it because its food from South Pandea?

    Oh, did you not like it then?

    No, I loved it. The food in Montra was so nd that sometimes I just wanted to flip the table over. Nobiras the best!

    Seol shed a smile and hinted at Karen that it was time to go.

    Karen grabbed the box filled with her armor from Seol and prepared to go. Karen was currently wearing simple leather armor and waiting to be transported.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    Seol was starting to be transported.

    <em>Glow</em>

    Normally, Seols vision would return like a bolt of lightning but this time, Seol couldnt see nor do anything but wait in the darkness.

    And then, he saw a few options.

    This is the Expedition System!

    [[As you head to your location, you discover a merchant whose carriage is stuck in mud. The merchant, noticing you, asks for your help. What do you do?]

    1. Help out the merchant in trouble.

    2. You ignore them as you are busy too.

    3. Find someone to help them.

    4. [Required: Title: Wicked Tendency] Take his wares.

    ]

    The options he saw here were a bit different from the options he saw before. When he ced his hands on an option, it would pop out as if asking to be pushed.

    Option 2.

    <em>Press</em>

    As Seol pressed down option 2, the options color changed and the other options disappeared.

    And then, another message appeared.

    [Nothing happens.]

    - Oh!

    - Is it a sess?!

    - I knew it! You should always ignore those who need help!

    It was fifty-fifty whether this option was correct or not.

    If the merchant was a good person, he could have a rewarded Seol for helping him out. However, if he was a bad person, Seol couldve been ambushed.

    The rewards I could get for helping him aren''t worth the risk Id have to take.

    If the rewards were better, Seol would have definitely epted the risk. Seol then looked at the next options that came up.

    [[After lighting a campfire, you attempt to have a meal. However, fate is a cruel mistress. There was a hole in your bag and most of your food had disappeared from it. Now, in a situation where your food is mostly gone, what do you do?]

    1. Skip your meal.

    2. Search around you.

    3. Go hunting.

    4. Give up on your Adventure and go back.

    ]

    This was obvious to state but there was a risk that came with every option.

    Damn it I didnt think travel luck would y a role here too.

    Normally, something like this would never happen, but Seols bad travel luck ovepped with the expedition system to bring this result.

    <em>Push</em>

    Seol chose option 2 once again.

    [A bit of stamina is used.]

    [Fatigue builds up.]

    Though Seol was confident in his ability to hunt thanks to Karen, hunting in the expedition system only took the yers strength and dexterity into ount and nothing else. And as such, it wasnt that efficient of an option.

    [[You search around you but thisnd is barren. Anything that could have been food was already devoured by the wild animals. However, as you continued your search, you felt something beneath your feet. Oh my god, its a mushroom! But the color is]

    1. Who cares about the color? You eat it immediately.

    2. It isnt normal for a mushroom to be blue. It seems like starving is the better option.

    3. [Required: Insight] This mushroom is poisonous.

    4. [Required: Cooking] You know of a way to safely cook this poisonous mushroom.

    ]

    Seol chose option 4.

    [You had an excellent meal.]

    [You recover some fatigue.]

    [Your footsteps are now lighter.]

    [You no longer hold negative thoughts.]

    Phew

    Seol was thankfully able to defend himself from negative thoughts and fatigue.

    After that, Seol went through multiple more options.

    [You arrive at a swamp]

    [Fatigue umtes.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Chills.]

    [The durability of your boots decreases by 10.]

    He had to clear through a swamp on his own

    [You hear the cries of wild animals all night long]

    [Fatigue umtes.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Lack of Sleep.]

    [You are currently on edge.]

    And try to sleep despite the cries of animals at night

    [You find a dead animal. A fine piece of meat]

    [Fatigue umtes.]

    [You avoid the danger of parasites and food poisoning with your amazing cooking skill.]

    [You are currently very satisfied.]

    After manyplications, Seol had finally arrived at thest prompt.

    [You continued your march even with ack of sleep. Though an arduous journey may be a fond memory, it is always painful when undergoing it. You walked and walked again. And now, finally, you looked around.]

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    Seol felt like a chick breaking out of his shell and experiencing the new world.

    <em>Caaaw</em>

    The sound of crows surrounded him. The sharp wind stung his eyes.

    Fuu

    [You arrive at Shade Canyon.]

    The messages continued after that too.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    [The umted fatigue makes your body feel heavy.]

    [A problem may ur if you dont get sleep.]

    [It has been 5 days and 16 hours.]

    Karen, who was by Seols side, looked at him with a strange glint in her eyes.

    Your beard grew a lot.

    Yeah?

    I mean it makes sense since it wasnt an easy journey. Still, this was why I said we should rest at some towns on the way.

    We didnt because there werent any suitable towns on the way to the canyon. If we wanted to do it, wed have to go around.

    Is that why youre so lethargic?

    By the way, how much time passed?

    Karen had a confused look on her face as Seol asked an obvious question. She side-eyed him as she slowly gave a response.

    A bit over five days? Why?

    Nothing. It was tiring, huh?

    It was fun. Except for the time I fell into the swamp.

    Hm

    Seol was trying to confirm something using Karens responses.

    He was trying to confirm how his summons experienced the passage of time.

    If I act under the assumption that summons are originally residents of this world then they would likely experience itpletely.

    For example, using this Long Distance Adventure as an example

    Even though five days and 16 hours passed, it didnt even feel like an hour to Seol. As such, Seol had an iplete experience of the past five days.

    And inparison, Karen fully experienced the five days directly. She experienced the swamp, the cries of animals at night, and the dead animals corpse, everything had fully happened for her.

    Its surprising

    Since it was a fantasy world, space and time likely bent to the gods will.

    Even if Seol and Karen were affected by severe distortion, Seol could do nothing other than ept it and move on.

    Still, its fortunate that my summons are in control even through the Long Distance Adventure.

    Since Seol couldnt control his body through the Long Distance Adventure, he couldnt predict what situations hed face. But since his summons were still active, he was doubtful that he would end up in that big of a predicament.

    Cooking and Insight helped too.

    Tanning, Butchery, Herbalism, and Survivalism were all helpful talents and there were many more that existed other than Cooking, but none of them came close to Cookings potential.

    First, lets set up camp.

    Youre not going to search right away? Ah, is it because its already night?

    Yeah, and Im tired from the journey.

    Alright, then Ill look for a ce to avoid the wind.

    <em>Fwoooosh Fwooosh</em>

    Their clothes fluttered like a g on a gpole.

    The cool canyon greeted them with a majestic view and sharp, fierce winds.

    Furthermore, messages appeared when Seol arrived at the canyon, notifying him that his Adventure had started.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 11th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 11. Her Last Descendant.]

    [Adventure 11. Her Last Descendant

    You have received a request from Hamun to acquire a rare material. As his request originated from your request, you dly agreed to it.

    Hamun passed you information that south of Nobira, in the Shade Canyon which stands on its lonesome, traces of a descendant of Anachindria, the Spider Queen, have been found. Hamun was quite confident about this as well.

    You, believing that information as well, went alone to the Shade Canyon, a ce that most adventurers avoid as it is the most dangerous of dangerous locations.

    You n on investigating whether the legend of Anachindria was actually true and if her descendant really had reappeared after all this time.

    And, if possible, you n on acquiring a lot of the blood of the ancient monster as well.

    But for now, you must start by looking for the traces of the legends.

    Objective: Acquire the blood of Anachindriasst descendant.

    Hamuns favorability toward you will drop upon failure. The Red Lotus Sword will not be reforged upon failure.

    Remaining Time [About 30 days]]

    * * *

    A month, hm Seol thought for a moment while rubbing his chin.

    Im sure theres a reason why they gave me so much time.

    A few reasons popped up in Seols head. Finding the traces of the fire spider could just be so difficult that it was practically like reaching for the stars. Another reason was that the fire spider was so powerful that it took all that time to defeat it.

    Im sure its the former though.

    Because the canyon was so jaw-droppingly massive, finding a single spider in a ce as big as this was incredibly difficult.

    Over here! Come on!

    Yeah.

    Thankfully, as it was still near the entrance to the canyon, there was a suitable resting ce for travelers.

    Haah its cold.

    Lets light a fire. We have ample firewood anyway.

    Still, we should still save them if we can.

    We might have lost our food but we still have a bunch of oil and wood. Itll be alright.

    Fine, lets just use it then. Alright, this should be good.

    After the campfire was set up, it was ignited very quickly.

    It was because Karen lit it up.

    The fact that Karen did this of her own volition despite Seol not giving her orders surprised him a bit.

    You must be tired. You should rest too.

    No, Im fine. Whos going to keep the fire going if both of us rest?

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    In response to Karens words, Jamad popped out of the Shadow Space.

    <em>Stretch</em>

    The moment Jamad came out, he stretched his arms out.

    Ill do it. Staying in a dark ce all day like that makes me want to stretch.

    Thanks, Jamad.

    Hmph. Its nothing.

    Jamad warmed up by the fire, facing it. As hisrge body protected the fire from the winds, the fire grewrger.

    Oh you troll! Youre really reliable in moments like these!

    Well, there is a reason he trusts me the most.

    ...Really?

    Karen then looked at Seol with furious eyes.

    I thought you hadnt yet?

    What?

    I thought you hadnt epted me as your master.

    Well thats true. Hahaha. Karen scratched her head.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    The more the campfire burned, the more Seol felt his fatigue.

    <em>Nod</em>

    After a few seconds, Seol couldnt ovee his drowsiness and copsed onto the bedding he prepared earlier.

    Karen and Jamad simply nkly watched the campfire.

    - So awkward

    - This is so ufortable

    - Can we be friends?

    - The normal development is them ending up dating

    - SHIPPERS GET OUT. SHIPPERS GET OUT.

    - Okay, bye

    - (Spits)

    Jamad, who had been enjoying the silence, nced at Karen and asked her a question.

    Not yet?

    What are you talking about?

    epting him as your master.

    I dont know what I should do.

    Karen leaned back onto some baggage and hugged her legs.

    I dont know either.

    Whats soplicated about this? Whats stopping you?

    Haha Why? Are you going to get rid of whatevers stopping me?

    No, thats something you have to do yourself.

    Man, and I was so looking forward to it.

    You can stop it with the jokes now.

    Karen saw the serious look on Jamads face and pouted.

    Troll, did you immediately follow that human after you became a shadow?

    Of course. I hate lukewarm rtionships.

    But why? From what I saw, you were probably someone who was high up for a troll.

    Hah youre right. But, I ended up losing to that guy over there whos sleeping without a care in the world.

    Huh? Doesnt that just mean you lost to Karuna then?

    Its different. I lost to Snowman.

    I think you just dont want to recognize Karun

    No, youre the one that doesnt want to recognize him. Are you worried?

    ......

    Worried that youll eventually end up recognizing his skills.

    Dont cross any lines.

    If youre having a hard time deciding, let me talk about myself.

    Jamad then looked at the campfire with reflective eyes.

    The Rock Mr Tribe that I ruled was indomitable. No one could freely enter ournd and we only grew stronger by the day.

    How strong was your tribe? Was it big?

    We were, we ruled over an entire mountain. Does that suffice as an answer?

    Wow you were more amazing than I thought?

    Regardless, I thought that I could control everything as the tribes leader. I thought I could control the way we thought and our strength as well.

    Jamad grabbed a small rock and tightened his fist.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    And as he released it, the rock had be sand.

    But I was mistaken. Even though Snowman had only infiltrated my tribe for a day, he had made my tribes name disappear overnight.

    ......

    You might be right. I did lose to Karuna. But I definitely had an opportunity then, and I poured everything into it. I really, really could have beaten him. Though Karuna is strong, I was stronger then.

    Jamad grinned.

    But, things didnt turn out that way. I was defeated by Karuna and my tribe disappeared. The reason why I serve him after bing a shadow? Its simple. Its because I admitted it down to my bones. My tribe, my brothers, and everything else What defeated me wasnt Karuna but him.

    Was it simply because you lost?

    No, its because of how he did it. That annoying bastard uses every single method at his disposal to achieve his goals. And in the end, he always does it.

    ......

    After I became a shadow, when I watch what he does I find myself stepping forward before I realize it. I, Jamad, chief of the Rock Mr Tribe, was stepping forth to help him.

    Karen, who had been listening earnestly to Jamad, responded as she believed Jamad had finished talking.

    It was a nice story. I enjoyed it.

    But what Im curious about is you. Are you simply just tied down here because your brother is?

    Hm Thats what Im not sure about. I wonder what Karuna likes so much about a guy like him that he sticks by him?

    Dont reach a conclusion so hastily. He might be physically weak but he is a deep thinker.

    Hahaha! Yeah, Im sure he is. Judging by how someone like you is following him.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Chirp</em>

    The chirping of a bird could be heard from far away.

    Though the campfire warmed everyone near it, it wasnt warm enough to reach someones heart.

    Karens head drooped before telling a story.

    Her own story.

    Do you have dreams?

    What?

    Im asking you, troll. Have you had dreams since you became a shadow?

    No, I havent had one.

    Yeah?

    Do you have dreams?

    Karen nodded

    <em>Chirp</em>

    Once again, it was the sound of another bird.

    I do. Awful dreams at that.

    I want to hear about it.

    Its nothing much. I just dream about my time in Montra.

    Youre talking about that fallen empire. Isnt it about time you let it go? I dont think Ive ever heard Karuna even mention Montra.

    But you know I cant do it. The burning capital the horrific sounds of those usurpers and I cant forget Jin. Am I weird for this?

    A bit. You just have a good memory.

    Its hard to forget something so awful.

    A bit. Youre also probably someone whos slow to take things in.

    Well, youre not wrong.

    Karen then looked at the temporary sword she was given as her equipment.

    On our way here, I tried doing a bunch of things, yknow?

    What kind of things?

    Like resolve! Because I need to keep that bastard alive until at least Karunaes back, right?

    I wouldve done that even without you though.

    Im uneasy if its just you. Im just uneasy. Ah, I wasnt trying to talk about this

    Then tell me.

    I cant pull out my sword.

    Jamad quickly turned around like he was shocked by Karens ridiculous statement.

    What kind of nonsense is that?

    Do you think Im joking?

    What do you mean you cant pull out your sword? Why wouldnt I think its ridiculous?

    I dont understand it either. But When I try pulling out my sword for someone other than Jin, I

    Karen pleaded to Jamad with empty eyes.

    The sword is heavy. It is so, so heavy.

    I think Im going to go crazy.

    Hahaha thats what Im saying.

    <em>Chirp</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The birds chirping broke the silence once again.

    But with the chirping, Seol woke up while rubbing his eyes.

    - (He was listening)

    - (He was pretending to be asleep)

    - (You shouldve seen his nostrils re)

    Ah, we were just about to wake you.

    Yeah, we can worry about sleepter.

    Karen and Jamad reacted as if they expected him to wake up that early and then, Karen looked at the sky.

    The chirping. You woke up because of that, right?

    ...Yeah.

    Yeah, and its getting closer.

    <em>Chiiiiiirp!</em>

    Seol looked up at the sky.

    I think itsing here. Is it because of the campfire? said Seol.

    The shadow of the massive bird wasing closer to them.

    Its aiming for us! Oi, protect Snowman!

    Got it! Ill put out the fire first, though!

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    When Karen waved her hands, the fire was extinguished.

    But in that short moment, the massive bird had already rushed toward them.

    Duck!

    <em>CRAAAASH!</em>

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    The huge bird swooped by where they stood.

    Is it a griffin?

    No, its just a big bird!

    - Big Bird!

    - Wheres Elmo?!

    - Imagine waking up to that LOL

    - Look at Snowmans face

    Surprisingly, the bird grazed past them, only grabbing the innocent firewood before crushing it with its talons.

    Damn it! Pull out your sword!

    <em>Click! Click!</em>

    Karen took a stance to pull out the sword but only hesitated. She looked like a mime doing an act, like someone who was broken.

    Almost like something horrible would happen if she pulled out the sword.

    Pull it out! Please, take it out!

    Karen, we dont have the time to be doing that! For now, just prepare for its next attack!

    Urgh Ill at least hit it with the sheath for now.

    Seols Eyes of Perception activated.

    [[Koopa: Shadow Canyons Predator]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 15~24

    Koopa is a member of a special vulture species that has a considerably unique characteristicpared to the other birds of prey.

    Koopa is unique in that it grows differently based on what it devours. And the reason that Koopa ruled the skies of the Shade Canyon is because it has devoured the many strong lifeforms in the Shade Canyon as food.

    This powerful vulture suddenly appeared one day in the Shade Canyon, and it slowly grew to stand at the peak of the ecosystem.

    It may be a hideous and smelly vulture, but you must be cautious not to get caught by its talons. There havent been any rumors of Koopa eating humans, but that could also just be due to Koopa eating every human it has encountered so far.

    Basic Skills: [Scratch 2], [Scavenge Food 1], [Weakening Cry 2], [Rock Throw 1], [Steel Body 1]

    Unique Skills: [Devour Corpse 1], [Nutrient Frenzy 1]]

    Seol was surprised that this vulture which suddenly appeared was one of the apex predators of the massive Shade Canyon, but he was more surprised by its name.

    Koopa? Its name is Koopa?

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    Itsing! We should quickly

    No, I think its over?

    ...What?

    <em>Chiiirp</em>

    Contrary to what they expected after Koopas imposing entrance, it simply disappeared after grabbing the firewood once.

    What? That was boring

    It would have been dangerous if it continued to fight us. After all, we cant fly and canyons are a grave for those without wings. Also, youre way too confident for someone who cant pull out their sword.

    I might not be able to pull out my sword but I can still fight, alright? It is a bit frustrating that I cant pull it out though.

    Whatever, hmph. Hey, Snowman! What should we do?

    ...Huh?

    Should we make a fire again? Or should we go somewhere else since this ce is a bit exposed?

    Lets go somewhere else. Somewhere with a roof if possible.

    Canyons are filled with small caves anyway so we can just go inside one. Even if it has a master, it wont matter once we make it our dinner.

    As Jamad started to lift the luggage, Karen approached Seol.

    Whats wrong?

    Hm?

    Is it because you were surprised by the ambush? Should we have woken you up earlier?

    No, that was fine. I already realized it wasing before it attacked us anyway. I was also a bit ridiculous for trying to sleep peacefully in the Shade Canyon too.

    Then why are you so out of it?

    Its because Seol continued his thoughts, ...Its nothing. I was probably mistaken.

    What? Are you kidding me?

    For now, we need to find somewhere to sleep, so lets talk about thister.

    Seol told Karen that it was a mistake, but he wasnt mistaken.

    There was no way he could be.

    Koopa you were alive?

    Kiri, the Falconer, was Seols piece who lost his life in the Shade Canyon.

    And Shade Canyon was also the ce where Koopa, Rikis faithful summon and vulture, remained on its own without its master.

    How could this be

    * * *

    This is quite an old story.

    And there is nothing more exhausting than reminiscing about a bad memory that happened over a decade ago.

    <em>Chirp Chirp</em>

    <em>- Snowman, why did you pick a vulture? The partys getting a penalty to our Spirit because of it.</em>

    Im sorry, but Koopa is my pet bird.

    <em>- Never ever pick a summoner-type ss again, Snowman. You have to prioritize their performance. Vultures eat a lot but grow slowly. Not only that, theyre violent, insubordinate, and smell. Theres only negative things about them.</em>

    Koopa was pushed out of the nest by his other brothers. If I didnt save him, he would have died.

    <em>- And Im asking why you made a bird like that your main force. Just use it and release it for a better one.</em>

    But it listens to me. Koopas definitely going to be a huge helpter.

    <em>- There are so many good birds for you to choose from, whyd you have to go and pick a vulture of all things Do you really think Koopas going to be helpful on Adventures when its talons are as small as a bug?</em>

    The masked man was right.

    A falconer was a hunter who used their bird, their summon, as their main power.

    A falconer had many other traits such as exceptional skills with the bow and survival knowledge but nothing was as important as the bird they raised.

    Each bird had their own unique characteristics as well.

    Some birds had strong elemental resistance and some birds could break steel with their beaks.

    These types of birds were often beloved by falconers.

    However, vultures, unlike the popr birds, werepletely ignored by the falconers. The reason being all of the negatives the man listed above.

    Seols Kiri was a special falconer who chose the unpopr vulture as his bird.

    And because of that, the other yers called him an entric.

    This was still back in the time when Snowman was an ordinary yer and not recognized as the best amongst them.

    As Seols Adventures as Kiri continued, Koopa only continued to grow by the day.

    Koopa had grown to the point that he felt heavy when he rested on Seols right arm.

    And it was around then

    Kiri and his party had arrived at the Shade Canyon.

    The fourth night, they decided to set up camp and sleep at a suitable ce near the edge of the canyon.

    [You have died.]

    And what greeted them in the morning was the message above.

    Even after so much time, yers faced the same death that Kiris party faced in the Shade Canyon. Despite that, no one still knew why it happened.

    - Sleeping in the Shade Canyon results in death.

    With nothing but ominous rumors like that left behind, yers avoided the Shade Canyon.

    * * *

    Seol was sure that the bird just now was Koopa and couldnt believe that Koopa had grown that big.

    So you were alive, Koopa.

    While Seol was happy to see him, as he was no longer Kiri, he could do nothing more than look at where Koopa swooped by with a longing look.

    Whats wrong?

    Karen, thinking that Seol was acting strangely, jumped right in front of his face and shouted.

    Master!

    Ah! Yeah, what?

    Concentrate! We came all the way here, we shouldnt

    Yeah, I was just thinking about something else.

    They found a ce to rest for a while and moved toward it.

    Found it. Lets set up camp here.

    Jamad led the group to a ce where they could rest.

    <em>Sit.</em>

    Fuu

    Youre tired, huh? Lets take a break.

    Seol let out a sigh after putting his baggage on the ground. Seol, like a habit, was about to light a fire again but put the firewood back into his inventory.

    Are you not going to light a fire?

    Are you cold?

    The terrains blocking the wind so its not that bad, but is it because you think the birds going to return?

    Yeah, because Im worried.

    Worried about what?

    Seol thought Koopa acted strangely.

    Why did Koopa just leave?

    Back then, Seol and his party were somewhere where it was very advantageous for Koopa to attack them. Even so, he did nothing more than suddenly appear and scare them.

    Maybe Koopa doesnt eat humans?

    There was something like that on the information he saw through the Eyes of Perception as well.

    Even so, it was pointless since he couldnt trust the contents. It was written as if it was unsure of the information anyway.

    Why did it show up?

    Its probably probably the fire? The fire, no?

    Right?

    How would a fire even happen in a canyon anyway? Im pretty sure adventurers and hunters are the most it could be.

    It wasmon sense to not light a fire in a dangerous area. Even though you would avoid the cold, you would just be inviting the more dangerous monsters toward you.

    Even if it dide because of the fire, its actions after that were a bit strange.

    You were thinking about that? Seriously, I My master has so many worries.

    We should go without a fire tonight then.

    Doesnt matter to me. We already brought the warm stones anyway.

    Warm stones were an essential item for Adventurers in situations like these. It was an incredible item that could help maintain your temperature just by holding onto it.

    As Seol held the warm stone, he could feel himself falling asleep. But perhaps because of what just arose sleep became a struggle.

    <em>Pat.</em>

    Karen ced her hand on Seols head.

    Sleep well. Nothing will happen.

    Okay.

    Only after her hand was on his head was Seol able to fall asleep. Their first night at the canyon ended in quite an eventful manner.

    * * *

    The next day, Seols party properly started their investigation of the canyon.

    Why is it so big? asked Karen.

    We should just be d that there arerge paths we could take. If they were any narrower, we could fall off at any time, said Jamad.

    I never knew you had such an optimistic side to you, troll.

    Youre just pessimistic, elf. Karuna was so quietpared to you.

    As Karen and Jamad continued their conversation, Seol simply led the way.

    Enemies

    Karen hopped ahead of Seol and looked in the same direction that Seol did. And there, gray goblins were scouting the area.

    Goblins, said Karen.

    Yeah, Seol replied.

    It wasmon to run into goblins on an Adventure. As expected from a monster that often appeared in fantasy settings, they also appeared in various terrains.

    Though their strengths varied wildly depending on when and where they showed up, yers didnt worry too much about them.

    <em>Krar</em>

    <em>Kraaaar!</em>

    The goblins were talking to each other.

    What should we do? Kill them? They look like theyre scouts.

    Im thinking about whether we could make a lot of noise or not.

    Are you worried that the bird wille again?

    Thats a part of it but Im also worried about our objective, sensing the noise and hiding deeper.

    Theres a chance of that too, yeah.

    The World of Eternity didnt particrly reward yers for killing every single monster that they encountered during an Adventure.

    You were given additional rewards if you defeated an important enemy or acquired a certain item, but killing every single monster that you saw gave you nothing more than a slight increase in experience points.

    In the end, it exists to prevent the yer from bing unbeatable.

    If a yer could handle all of the enemies on their own, preparation for Adventures bes meaningless.

    If kill-based rewards were high, then yers would simply kill everything to get all of the rewards and rapidly elerate the pace they get stronger. This system existed to prevent that from happening.

    Hm Karen nced at Seol who had a serious look on his face.

    What? asked Seol, sensing her gaze.

    I just thought you were working hard.

    Of course, Id work hard when my life depended on it. Lets just go around them. Since we dont have any information, it would be a waste of time to kill them all.

    Alright!

    Like that, Seols party continued throughout the canyon.

    They saw various species of monsters while traveling, but because they avoided confrontation they were able to scout arge area.

    However, despite their hard work, none of it bore fruit.

    And now, it has been five days since they arrived at the canyon.

    Urgh When are we going to start cooking our food? If its because of that big bird, Ill just

    Restrain yourself. Im hungry too.

    Meals yed arger role in Adventures than one would expect. After all, the biggest joy when doing repetitive, monotonous work was delicious food.

    <em>Chiiirp</em>

    All the while, Koopa continued to fly through the sky.

    Seols party was careful to not catch Koopas attention while searching for the traces of the spider.

    Huh? Its here?

    Karens eyes were wide as she grabbed onto Seols robe.

    What?

    The ce where we found the goblins. So the path continued along this way, I see.

    Then this means that weve searched half the canyon. Half of it in five days we might not have enough time.

    The worst part is that not only did we not find any traces of spiders, we also didnt even see any spiderwebs.

    You didnt need to mention that out loud for us to know.

    Hm I wonder what the problem is

    The party investigated where the goblin scouts stood before.

    Karen checked if they had left anything behind and Jamad was trying to surmise in which direction they left.

    After a while, it was more disappointing news.

    I didnt see much? What about you, troll?

    Not really. Where did they go, though? For goblins, they really didnt leave any traces.

    Huh? Theres no way. The only way there wouldnt be any traces was if they were still here.

    And then, it happened.

    [Insight activates.]

    [Something has left traces here.]

    Seol looked at Karen and Jamad.

    ...Over here. Come over here.

    What, why?

    I think I found it.

    Jamad and Karen dashed toward Seol.

    What? Really?

    You found some?

    Instead of telling them, Seol pointed at something with his finger.

    Huh?

    Oho

    Both Jamad and Karen smiled after seeing what Seol was pointing at.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Seol pointed at a unique looking terrain.

    It was a strange terrain that looked a bit like a shoddily made trap.

    Furthermore, the stone that Seol was pointing at was a different color from the ground.

    Almost like a new lid has covered it.

    Seol turned around and spoke to Jamad and Karen.

    Suspicious, right?

    Very.

    I see so it was like that. No wonder we couldnt find any spiderwebs.

    Jamad stepped forth.

    First, do you want me to try breaking it?

    Can you?

    If I cant then well just have to think of another method.

    After saying that, Jamad equipped the Mountain Fist on his right arm.

    His powerful fist collided with the oddly-colored stones.

    <em>BAAAM!</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    It was weaker than I thought.

    Really?

    Just look.

    As the dust settled, the oddly-colored stone was broken.

    As the stone was broken, they quickly learned that this strange terrain led to something quite big.

    A passage?

    Beneath the stone floor was a hole that acted as a passage.

    Suspicious, right?

    Suspicious

    Definitely suspicious.

    It was finally revealed why they had discovered nothing over the past five days.

    They had been looking around the canyon thinking that the spider would be above ground, they never expected that there would be an underground.

    Where do you think this goes? asked Karen.

    Obviously underground.

    Then whose territory is the underground?

    I dont know I dont know about that either.

    Karenughed at Jamads response, Well, well just have to find out!

    <em>Jump!</em>

    Karen instantly leaped into the hole. Since Seol didnt even have time to stop her, he just sighed and waited.

    After about a minute, she returned.

    Bwah, its blocked!

    Its blocked?

    Yeah, it was a bigger tunnel than I thought and at the end of it, a stone was blocking my way like the stone we broke at the entrance.

    Did you break it?

    I tried to. But it didnt break.

    And it wasnt because you were too weak?

    Me? Weak? Are you kidding me? I bet the one you broke was just weaker since it was exposed to the air!

    Seol organized the information.

    Something lurks underground in the Shade Canyon.

    Judging by how the goblin scouts they first saw didnt leave any traces of moving elsewhere, there was a high probability that the scouts were attacked by the thing that lives underground.

    It burrows underground and then blocks it off?

    No wonder There''s also no way we wouldnt have noticed those holes either if it was all over the ce. Then it must mean that its quite careful.

    What do you want to do, Master? Should we try going down the tunnel again?

    I thought you said you couldnt break it? Its not like we have equipment for that either.

    Thats true. Ah! But there was something strange about it.

    Something strange?

    Yeah. The stone that was blocking the tunnel wasntpletely hard. It also had some muddy parts to it. Well, Im just letting you know because it seems like it might be useful to know.

    Seol thought for a second.

    The artificially made rock is hard in some parts and muddy in some parts huh? This is just like

    Concrete which had yet to fully set.

    It seemed simr to the rock.

    Obviously, though, judging by how Karen couldnt break it, it was still much stronger than concrete.

    Still, were those parts muddy because they hadnt fully hardened yet?

    Karen asked again.

    So, what do you n to do?

    The monster, which lived underground, climbed to the surface to feast, then returned to its tunnels while using a material simr to concrete to block off anyone following it.

    If Seol wanted to track the monster, it was now clear when hed have to do it.

    When ites up to eat or, when the tunnel isnt fully blocked yet

    Huh?

    Its nothing. Still, theres another strange thing as well.

    Another one?

    How did that monster know that goblins were here?

    I dont know Ah! Maybe it was the fire?

    Fire?

    Yeah, the only difference between us and those goblins was that they lit a fire.

    Jamad disagreed with Karen.

    Thats way too far. We also made a campfire on the first day.

    Yeah, but we were at a tall point so the monster was probably unable to reach us that high. Also, we had two people awake, didnt we?

    Hm

    Karens words gave Seol a lead.

    Everyone going to sleep with a fire lit? This seems exactly like

    Kiri.

    Kiri was Seols piece and Koopas master.

    Kiris party had also all fallen asleep with a fire lit like the goblins. And just like the goblins, they were unable to see the next day.

    What do you think, master? Hows my theory?!

    Its possible. Even so, keeping a fire lit might not be an absolute condition to bring it out. Still, it should still increase the chances. For example, the monster could have a special characteristic that makes it react to heat.

    Does it not react to warm stones then?

    Likely not since theyre warm and not hot. You can hug them as you sleep, after all.

    <em>Chiiiirp</em>

    Seol could hear Koopas cry from far away.

    It reminded Seol of his first day here. It also reminded him of how after Koopas attack, his party did not light any fires. It was contradictory, but Koopas attack had put them into safety.

    ...Theres no way that would be the case though, right?

    Seol believed that it was nothing more than coincidence.

    After all, it would be impossible for Koopa to act in a way that keeps humans safe.

    Regardless, lets test it out right away.

    Alright!

    The n was simple.

    After they hunted a few wild animals in the canyon, they would ce them in a suitable spot and light a fire nearby.

    Then, theyd observe it until something hopefully showed up.

    Do you really think it would show up?

    If it doesnt, we just have to restart our investigation of the canyon.

    Please show up. I dont care if its a spider or a monster anymore, I just want to stop looking at this damned canyon.

    Jamadughed at Karens words.

    I bet nothing will show up at all, elf.

    Again, again! Swordsmanship isnt the only great thing about me, alright?! Why dont I show you right no

    Shh, the preparation is done.

    It waspleted, with hearts filled half with doubt and half with hope.

    Theyid down the dead wild animals, who were still dripping blood, and prepared a campfire next to it.

    The preparation was allplete and all Seol had to do was ignite it. But just before then, Seol turned back at the two of them and asked them a question.

    Lets prepare what were going to do beforehand. What are you guys going to do if a monster does appear?

    If it looks weak, well grab our weapons and chase after it!

    And what if it doesnt?

    We have more opportunities so well calmly n ahead for next time.

    - They have perfect synergy now LMFAO

    - This ship its not bad.

    - Since Jamad and Karen are always so busy fighting each other, having Snowman mediate just lets him easily be the leader LOL

    Seol nodded.

    They were ready.

    <em>Burn</em>

    The party lit the campfire and went to a spot where they could clearly see everything happening. They then quietly observed.

    Do you think itlle?

    We dont know how deep underground it is. Im sure itlle right away when it senses it though.

    I hope so too.

    However, things never go ording to n.

    <em>Chiiiirp</em>

    Damn it

    That birdsing again. What should we do?

    <em>Chiiiirp!</em>

    We should kil

    Shh. Lets just watch.

    As the bird noises grew closer, so did Koopa. Koopa, the massive vulture,nded where Seol had set up the trap.

    And then

    <em>Peck.</em>

    <em>Swallow Swallow</em>

    Th-that stupid bird!

    Quiet.

    Argh Im going to get back at it for sure.

    The corpses they had worked so hard to prepare became dust.

    What was surprising though was that Koopa swallowed the wild animal hole in one gulp. Koopas intestines were almost more amazing than his size.

    - ns? Whats that? Can you eat that?

    -

    - They put a spoonful of love into those corpses and Koopa definitely noticed it. Theres no way he wasnt touched.

    - ns are a great source of protein.

    Seol felt strange while watching Koopa.

    Though he was let down from his n failing, he was also happy to see how much Koopa had grown.

    <em>Chiiirp</em>

    As Seol was feeling mixed emotions, Koopa let out a yawn and prepared to fly back up.

    But almost like it had forgotten something Koopa turned around to look at the scene.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    Koopas talons kicked up the sand and put out the fire. Koopa, with a satisfied look, flew back up into the sky.

    <em>Fwooosh Fwooosh</em>

    I never thought the day woulde when Id be unable to do anything as a bird annoyed me.

    We should prepare it again.

    As Karan and Jamad dusted themselves off, Seol thought about Koopasst actions.

    Why? Why did he put out the fire?

    Perhaps the reason that Koopa attacked Seols party near the canyons entrance was to simply put out the fire.

    Koopa, why are you doing that?

    Was it because of Kiri?

    If the reason that Kiris party was wiped out while asleep was really because of the fire

    And if Koopa became alone in the Shade Canyon because of it

    Koopa might hate fires.

    <em>- Youre so smart Koopa, arent you?</em>

    <em>- Coo</em>

    Seol recalled a portion of his conversations with Koopa as Kiri.

    As always, the first emotion that Seol felt when he recalled his pieces memory was guilt. He felt guilty that he wasnt able to let them all reach the halls of Ascension.

    Master!

    Yeah,ing.

    Tsk its troublesome if you keep doing this, you know? I mean I can understand youre a littlex since I, Karen, am by your side, but

    Elf! Stop rambling on and on about some bullshit ande over here already!

    Seol already knew that Karen was making jokes to uplift Seols spirits as she had already noticed his shift in mood.

    <em>Smile.</em>

    Karen shrugged and led the way.

    * * *

    <em>Chiiirp</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    Aaaargh! Again! That fucking bird

    <em>Coo</em>

    <em>Peck! Peck!</em>

    Im going to kill it. Forget the spider, Im going to kill that damned bird first

    Karen was furious and in despair since each time she set up her trap, Koopa woulde and ruin it.

    - Hello darkness my old friend

    - Honestly, I would be pissed too LOL

    - Fucking Koopa! Are you ever going to stop blocking it?!

    In the end, Seols party decided to prepare an alternative approach.

    So youre saying that you want to prepare one on opposite sides, right?

    Exactly. If we set up two traps a bit far away from each other, that damned bird wont be able to do anything about it, right?

    Whos going to light the fire then?

    Only one of us has to go to do that anyway. Ill do it. It doesnt take too long toe back anyway.

    Hm youre not wrong. Still, I feel like two wont be enough. Why dont we just make a whole bunch of them?

    And you want me to light up all of them?

    Seol asked back with an innocent look on his face.

    I thought you said youd do it though?

    I mean I did.

    - I thought you said youd do it though?

    - Look at his fucking face LOOOL

    - Are you saying that I, your superior, should go?

    The n progressed quickly.

    They prepared four different locations ahead of time and sent off Karen to ignite two of them while Seol and Jamad ignited the other two.

    As the promised time came, Seols party moved quickly.

    <em>Burn</em>

    In a short amount of time, four campfires were lit in the canyon.

    And after that, Karen met up with Jamad and Seol at the rendezvous spot.

    Its done, right?

    Yeah.

    That damned bird still isnt here yet, right? Hahaha!

    Nope, its over there.

    Koopa was devouring the wild animals prepared in one of the four spots.

    <em>Chirp</em>

    This fuc Ah. I almost swore again.

    - LMFAOOOOOOOOOOO

    - Koopas already here.

    - Man proposes and Koopa disposes.

    - Koopa: Four times the joy! I love being a Paratroopa!

    Still, the n was effective as the rate that Koopa was putting out the fires was slower.

    Seol went into deep thought while observing Koopa.

    Is it a failure this time as well?

    But then

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Master.

    Hm?

    Look over there.

    <em>Crumble. Crumble</em>

    Seol heard a strange sound.

    It was almost like something was moving underground.

    Seol observed some strange movements near the campfire that Koopa hadn''t put out yet.

    The ground is

    Moving?

    And then it happened.

    The ground erupted and a huge hole was made.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    Ha Haha so it was true.

    Its a spider.

    The massive, disgusting spider showed its eight legs first before revealing the rest of its body. The spider was red with red hair all over it. Furthermore, the huge eyes gave Seol an uneasy feeling.

    The spider looked almost exactly like a caricature of how a person would imagine a disgusting and scary spider.

    But why isnt Eyes of Perception activating?

    This meant that the spider here likely wasnt the Anachindrias descendant that Seol was looking for.

    It could even be the descendants descendant.

    <em>Krkrr</em>

    The spider slowly approached the dead animals that Seols party prepared as bait.

    What should we do? Should we just run at

    Damn it, it noticed!

    What? Who?

    Who do you think? The damned bird!

    <em>Chiiiirp!</em>

    When Koopa spotted the spider, it charged straight at it with hostile intent, unlike the previous attacks that Koopa made.

    <em>Frsssssh!</em>

    Koopa!

    Before he realized it, Seol had already shouted.

    But then, Koopa dodged the sulfuric fire easily like Seols worries were for nothing.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    And then Koopa swung its talons and grabbed the spider by its legs. Seols party was shocked by what had happened in that short moment.

    ...What?

    And just like that, Koopa disappeared into the sky.

    What should we do?

    Should we chase after it?

    No, we wont be able to catch Koopa.

    There was no way they, who had no wings, would be able to catch up to a flying bird.

    Seol focused on something else instead.

    In fact, it might even be better this way. The tunnel isnt blocked at all.

    Ah!

    The tunnel that the spider traveled through waspletely open without its owner.

    Were going in there!

    Now, it was confirmed that spiders lived beneath the canyon.

    The same spiders that killed countless merchants and adventurers like Kiri.

    <em>Turn!</em>

    Seols party leaped into the tunnel that the spider left behind. Then, they were drawn down into the earth.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Seol descended down the tunnel while being protected by Jamad.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The sharp rocks were unable to scratch Jamads leather and simply allowed the party further inside.

    Its not here! Theres no wall here!

    Alright, then lets just continue down.

    Since Karen and Jamad worked hard to create this opportunity, they were working even harder to make the most out of it.

    And not too long after, they reached the tunnels end.

    Its a sharp drop!

    Hold on!

    <em>Slide</em>

    After exiting the opposite side of the tunnel, the party was met with open space.

    Huh? Its w

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    Water?

    Seol didnt expect there to be an undergroundke of this size beneath the canyon. Seol had sunk quite deep from the impact but Jamad was quickly able to pull him out.

    Pwah!

    K-Kaaah I didnt expect ake.

    Since it looks like were all safe, we should hurry up and get out of the water.

    <em>Ssh Ssh</em>

    Now that Karen was out of the water and was removing the water from her armor, the entire party was safely out of the undergroundke.

    It took a while to get out of theke since we fell right into the middle of it.

    Do you think the undergroundke here connects to the rest of the canyon?

    Well thats not whats important right now.

    Im just d that we fell into theke. We werent hurt because of it.

    The ceiling is quite high? The cave must be quite big too then.

    It was as Karen said.

    Seol stepped deeper into the cavern and confirmed the terrain around him.

    There were rough stctites all over the ceiling that also acted as pirs while the ground was slippery yet hard. Also, the cave was huge.

    Seol tapped on the raised portion of his cape to confirm things more urately.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    [Ventas Mantle activates.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    [You illuminate your surroundings.]

    Argh, its so bright!

    - LOL Karen

    - *_* My eyes!!!

    - Kyrle Disease, its your time now!

    Its a bit better if you stand in front of me.

    I-It is better. But Master, you have so many strange items that Im starting to think that youre a general store.

    Its just the results of everything that Ive done so far.

    I wont deny that. Its good, its good to see. Hm

    Karen looked around at the illuminated cave.

    Its riddled with spiderwebs. Do you see that over there?

    The ceiling?

    Yeah, and I now see why there were holes all over the ceiling. The spiders had been climbing up on their webs and digging tunnels up.

    And during this calm, a message appeared.

    [The main contents of Her Last Descendant have changed.]

    [Her Last Descendant has changed to Predator Beneath the Canyon.]

    [ Adventure 11-1. Predator Beneath the Canyon<strong></strong>

    After a long, thorough investigation, you have discovered the spiders traces. You have avoided Koopa, the Shade Canyons Predator, and have chased after another predator into itsir.

    There is no way the owner of this massive cavern would be missing.

    Find the owner of this cave and bring an end to your long pursuit.

    However, keep in mind that there is no way the owner of this cave would wee you.

    Objective: Acquire the blood of Anachindriasst descendant.

    Hamuns favorability towards you will drop upon failure. The Red Lotus Sword will not be reforged upon failure.

    Remaining Time [71:59]]

    Seol clenched his fists.

    This was the right way!

    The contents of the Adventure changing was practically proof that Seol was going in the right direction.

    Jamad then asked Seol, What are you going to do now?

    Huh?

    That big bird took away thest descendant or whatever.

    No, that spider probably wasnt Anachindrias descendant.

    You had the same idea too, huh?

    The spider was definitelyrge but it wouldnt make sense for something like that to be the owner of a cavern this huge. Furthermore, the ceiling and walls are covered in spiderwebs. There was no way it couldve done that on its own.

    I agree. A house this big only suits an owner as big. That spider was probably the bigger spiders subordinate.

    Karen interrupted their conversation.

    So in conclusion, we have to go forth, right?

    Yeah, lets go.

    But then, Seol heard a whisper.

    The voice was as light as the wind.

    <em>- Come closer closer</em>

    Seols eyes grew wide as he asked the other two.

    Did anyone talk?

    No?

    Not me.

    I heard a voice just now

    What voice?

    Did I mishear something? Lets just go.

    As the party pressed forward, Karen ced her hand on Seols shoulder. And then, she yed a childish trick.

    Boo!

    ...What are you doing?

    You didnt get scared

    Stop ying around.

    Im not ying around, I was just checking something.

    Checking what?

    You said that you heard a voice just now. What did you hear?

    It said Come closer closer.

    Hm

    The three looked at each other.

    All three of them were experienced veterans of Pandea.

    At this point, they all realized it.

    A mind-type spell.

    It can use Mind Control too?

    Thats a fucking pain.

    Karen then proudly stepped forth and pounded on her chest.

    Just leave it to me. Mind-type spells are

    Because of your Mind Control Resistance? That was sealed.

    Damn it

    Jamad then stepped forth to warn the party.

    Since there arent any enemies close to us, its likely that its doing a mental attack from very far away. And if you consider that, then it must also be quite proficient at it.

    It would be nice if its main powers were mind-type spells, but its a spider. All of you remember that, right?

    Of course. Eight legs and eight eyes or at least thats what ordinary spiders look like.

    And since its using this cavern as its base, it must be quite big too. Also, it has more legs than all of usbined.

    Lets be careful as we keep going.

    Seols party continued to dive deeper into the cave with Ventas Mantle providing light.

    As Seol looked around him, he was shocked by all of the surprising things that were caught in the spiderwebs. There were old wagons, bowls with rare patterns, and other misceneous items trapped in the webs.

    Also, there were skeletons.

    It ate so many people.

    ...Yeah.

    Seol was down after seeing how many people have died to the monster over this long period of time.

    Would Kiri be here too?

    Since it had been over a decade since Kiri died, He might have been one of the skulls rolling around on the floor.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Seol grabbed one of the skulls and looked into the empty, ck holes left as its eye pockets.

    <em>Youre also going to end up like me. I didnt want to be like this either</em>

    Seol kept hearing spine-chilling echoes.

    <em>Shake.</em>

    Seol shook his head and moved the skull over to one side.

    And then, once more, Seol heard whispers in his ears.

    <em>- Come closer, child Take in the grace of fire</em>

    <em>Clench</em>

    Seol clenched his eyes.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Karen, who had been leading Seol, stretched out her arm and blocked Seol from walking any further.

    Stop.

    Before Seol realized it, Jamad had already gotten into position behind Seol.

    It was to protect him.

    Seol looked at the ceiling and everywhere else around him. He saw red circles all around.

    <em>Kiieeeeee!</em>

    And all of those red circles were the eyes of spiders.

    The frightening thing about them was that despite how quickly their legs moved, they didnt make a sound. Frankly, it disgusted him more than anything.

    <em>- For a life of fire give us your flesh</em>

    So loud.

    Kill them all, said Seol to his summons.

    <em>Kieeeeee!</em>

    Spiders, all of which were a simr size to the spider that Koopa dragged away, scurried in from all sides.

    [Jamad used Rock Armor.]

    [Mountain Fists Bonus Effect activates.]

    [Snowman also receives Rock Armors effects.]

    First, Jamad protected both himself and Seol from the spiders with rocks.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Jamad lightly swung his arms and crushed the head of a spider.

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    <em>Fsss</em>

    The sulfur spiders blood caused a hole in the ground.

    Their blood smells like sulfur. Be careful, elf!

    <em>Leap!</em>

    Karen had already defeated a few spiders and was just about to kick the head off another spider.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    Hahaha! Are you kidding me?! Is this all youve got?

    <em>Frsh!</em>

    Multiple spiders shot out their webs at Karen and one even sessfullynded it on Karens shoulder.

    Huat!

    Karen recognized that the spiders web was tough and spun her body around.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The massive spider was lifted up into the air and was mmed head-first to the ground.

    <em>Grab</em>

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    Do you like hot stuff? Me too!

    Karen waspletely covered in a gray hue.

    Even though she looked like ash, her pupils were still red, like an undying me.

    Her red eyes radiated heat itself.

    Ill kill all of you spiders!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    Jamad, still behind Seol, ripped off a wheel from the wagon.

    <em>Throw!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Kiieeeee!</em>

    <em>Thud! Shatter!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    <em>K-Kieeee!</em>

    Seol could tell that the spiders were in shock.

    But despite all that, Seol could still hear whispers in his ears.

    <em>- Do not resist ept the fire</em>

    Oi, you can hear me, cant you?

    <em>- </em>

    Just wait right there. Ill being for you.

    Whenever it seemed like Seol would be in danger, Karen and Jamad stepped forth to kill the spider.

    And after a long while, it was finally starting to seem like the number of spiders was decreasing.

    <em>Kieeeee!</em>

    As one spider cried out and ran away, the other spiders also followed suit.

    Should we chase them?

    No. Since we dont know what could be hiding there, lets take this slowly.

    Well, yeah sure.

    The ground was covered in spider blood.

    I dont know if I should call this blood or sulfur, but

    It might be a bit annoying but it wont necessarily be a problem if you do.

    Seol took out a bottle he prepared earlier and brought it near the spiders corpse to collect its blood.

    [You have acquired a Sulfur Spiders blood.]

    As expected.

    These spiders werent Anachindrias descendants. They were either the descendants subspecies or another species entirely.

    I dont think this will end smoothly at all.

    Snowman, look over here.

    Spiderwebs werent the only thing in the cavern. There were also spiderweb cocoons here and there.

    The cocoon?

    Theres something inside it.

    ...Wouldnt it be a spider?

    No, its probably someone who was eaten by the spider, said Jamad.

    Jamad then grabbed a piece of broken wood to tear through the spiderweb.

    <em>Riip</em>

    How revolting.

    Karen had a disgusted look on her face as well.

    Inside the cocoon was a mummified corpse that was sucked dry and covered in the spiders liquid. Seol felt pity for them as it seemed like they were desperately trying to escape.

    When Seol thought about how Kiri could have met the same fate, anger grew within him.

    Lets go. Lets kill all of those spiders.

    Jamad then asked Karen a question.

    Is it fine that you cant pull out your sword?

    Thats why I was thinking wouldnt it be fine if I pulled it out beforehand?

    But do you think youll be able to swing it?

    ...Youre right. Ill just fight with my body like Ive done so far, whatever.

    Karen spoke as if it was nothing but internally, she was dire. She was in distress as it seemed like someone had locked a portion of her heart, leaving her unable to pull out or swing her sword for someone else.

    But since theres nothing I can do for her, I just have to wait.

    Seol had to just watch.

    This was the only option Seol had that would benefit her.

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    The caverns tunnel started to grow wider.

    It grew wider and wider almost like it was trying to imply something massive wasing.

    Master, it seems lik

    <em>Stop.</em>

    When Karen stopped, so did the rest of the party.

    I think its here?

    The cave wasrge enough to be mistaken for a dragonsir.

    Their surroundings were littered with spiderwebs and cocoons.

    It also made Seol feel dizzy as the owner of the cave piled up the cocoons as if they were on disy.

    <em>Kieeee</em>

    <em>- Fufu I never thought someone would willingly step foot into here What an interesting child. My name is Atarak, I am Anachindriasst descendant.</em>

    Seol raised his head and looked into the huge room.

    Inside, there was a spider sorge that massive or huge wasnt enough to describe how gigantic it was. The spider was hanging on a diagonally made web.

    Seol then looked at her information using Eyes of Perception.

    [[Atarak: Anachindrias Last Descendant]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 18~30

    Anachindria is the name of an ancient Fire Spider Queen. At one point in history, everyone feared her name.

    However, she has disappeared from the world, and her legend has been forgotten. Now, a new spider queen, continuing Anachindrias blood, has revealed herself to the world. Her name is Atarak.

    Basic Skills: [Bite 2], [Neurotoxin Injection 3], [Spider''s Whispers 2], [Sweet Dreams 1], [Spiderweb Bomb 1], [Passive: Protect Home 1], [Passive: Detect Movements 1]

    Unique Skills: [Sulfur Discharge 1]]

    Heroic rank

    Seol furrowed his brows.

    As expected, Atarak was not an ordinary opponent.

    <em>Kiee</em>

    <em>- Communicating with my food is definitely a new experience, but as you worked up my appetite, I shall give you an opportunity child.</em>

    <em>Kiee</em>

    <em>- I still hunger. I will not be satisfied with just you three. More bring me more food into the canyon.</em>

    And what will you give me in exchange?

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- I shall give you the grace of fire.</em>

    Seol then saw a few options before him.

    [[You have met Atarak, the massive Spider Queen. However, instead of eating you, she has given you an unpleasant proposal. How do you respond?]

    1. What is the grace of fire?

    2. Regardless of what the grace of fire is, I ept. You are the new Queen of Fire.

    3. Is Anachindria dead?

    4. Could you tell me more specifically what I have to do?

    5. Is there anything else youd like to propose?

    ]

    As it was the first time Seol had received this proposal, he would have normally thought carefully and then thought carefully again before giving a response.

    But instead of giving an answer, Seol took a good look at the scenery around him.

    There were countless cocoons.

    Countless lives had been lost here. Seols piece, Kiri, is also one of them.

    And as such, there was nopromise.

    Seol looked at Atarak andughed. I refuse. Why dont you get ready to fall off that web now? answered Seol.

    Ataraks body violently quivered with rage.

    <em>Kieeeeee!</em>

    <em>- Kill all of those small ones!</em>

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    [Atarak is furious.]

    [As she quivers her body, spiders pour into the room from all sides.]

    More spiders poured down from the ceiling than the spiders that escaped previously.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    <em>- Do you Do you have any idea how long Ive had to sneak around? Ive hid underground, enduring all sorts of humiliation, to grow this big.</em>

    Atarak was talking a lot about things that Seol was frankly uninterested in.

    Seol, disinterested, ordered Karen, Karen! I want you to bring that chatterbox down to the ground.

    Alright, sounds fun.

    <em>Leap!</em>

    As Karen dashed toward Atarak, multiple spiders jumped in to block her path.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    Damn it

    <em>Punch!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated a Sulfur Spider.]

    Theres a lot more of them than I thought?

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- The reason that I hid here wasnt so that I would be belittled by someone like you!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Atarak tore a boulder off the ceiling and threw it at Seol.

    Krgh

    <em>Throw!</em>

    Jamad took Seol and moved him out of the boulders way

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    <em>K-Kieeeeek!</em>

    There were dead spiders left in the boulders wake.

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>- How dare you! How dare youuuuuu!</em>

    It seemed like staying in a room that was too small for her for this long left her unable to properly control her anger.

    Regardless, there was no way such an emotional attack wouldnd on Karen and Jamad.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    <em>Kiee</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Spider corpses were piling up to the point that Seol couldnt even see his own feet.

    Jamad, while protecting Seol, spoke to him.

    Careful, their blood is starting to pool together.

    Their blood? God damn it

    The ground that Seol believed was t was actually sunken, and the spiders blood was starting to slowly pool.

    Seols concern was that if the blood continued to pool together like this, Seol could end up having no ce to stand on.

    How am I going to drag down that monster?

    If it wasnt a Solo Adventure, Seol would have recruited long-range damage sses to attack Atarak directly.

    Since Atarak wasnt attacking Seol directly, it wasnt too hard to stay alive. However, it wasnt like Seol could only dodge forever.

    Hah!

    Karen used this time to throw broken rock fragments at Atarak.

    <em>Stab.</em>

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- I guess what you said about dragging me down from my webs was all talk. Resist as much as you want, child. It delights me the more you resist as it makes the meal sweeter.</em>

    A sticky saliva dripped down from Ataraks mouth. Her eyes were all locked on Karen.

    And then, she spat out a cocoon from her mouth.

    [Atarak used Spiderweb Bomb.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    Karen, seeing the lump of spider web swiftly flying toward her, made a call that she shouldn''t get hit by it.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Karen used her wits and tossed a spider that was attacking her into the direction of the projectile.

    <em>Fwoosh! Thud!</em>

    The cocoon wrapped around the spider in an instant, causing it to fall to the ground with a thud.

    <em>Kiee</em>

    The spider twitched on the ground but was helpless beyond that.

    That looks dangerous. Not like Im going to get hit by it though.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    [Atarak used Spiderweb Bomb.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    Atarak used the same attack again.

    However, Karen was now ready for it. She dodged the cocoons by arge margin.

    <em>Kiee</em>

    <em>- How swift. But What about yourrades?</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    [Atarak used Spiderweb Bomb.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    This time, the spiderwebs shot toward Seol and Jamad.

    Jamad, obviously, was on guard against Ataraks movements as well.

    Hmph!

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    Jamad used the same method that Karen used the first time to defend against it.

    Atarak, having failed her attacks multiple times, became furious on herfortable webs.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- So youre all looking down on me, huh?!</em>

    Seol then mocked her, Why dont you stop talking ande down here if you have a problem? Coward.

    It seemed like that was an effective blow.

    Atarak gave a different reaction from the ones she had shown so far.

    <em>Kiee</em>

    <em>- Alright. Since youve mocked me, dont regret it if I give you a painful death.</em>

    <em>Skitter</em>

    [Atarak used Sweet Dreams.]

    Watch out! Its a mental attack! shouted Jamad.

    Jamad, catching the eerie energy of mind-type spells shouted quickly. But as he shouted, everyones vision started to grow dark.

    As negative thoughts started to enter Seols head, he bit his lips.

    <em>Bite!</em>

    Blood dripped down Seols lips as he read the messages.

    [The Spell Resist Dice are rolling.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 4.]

    [Jamad resists Sweet Dreams.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 5.]

    [Snowman resists Sweet Dreams.]

    Luckily, two of Seols party members resisted the spell.

    However, their luck ended there.

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 1.]

    [Karens high resistance adds 1 to her dice roll.]

    [Karen falls into a sweet dream.]

    No!

    Seol and Jamad instantly realized that Karen had fallen for Ataraks attack the moment she stood still with a nk look on her face.

    Damn it, elf! Jamad leaped toward Karen.

    Meanwhile, Atarak watched Karen with glistening eyes.

    * * *

    Karen looked forward with a nk look. It was bright around her, as everything was made of gold.

    And then someone approached her.

    Whats going on?

    Hm?

    I bet youre the only person who would ever doze off in front of Montras Emperor, Karen.

    Jin, was I sleeping?

    Haha Are you trying to lie to me now that were the only two people here?

    So I was sleeping. I guess I slept but who cares!

    Yeah, thats a much better reaction.

    Karen felt an old, heavy weight in her chest. It made her feelfortable and safe.

    ...Are you back now?

    What are you saying?

    Its nothing. What about Karuna?

    Hes probably in the training grounds. Hes always there anyway.

    It was the same daily routine.

    Sunlight poured on Montras pce as if the sun itself were blessing them, while Karen enjoyed her nap.

    Her brother, Karuna, was training as he always did, and the Emperor, Jin, would drop by from time to time to have a conversation whenever he needed a break from his immense workload.

    It was Karens everyday life that was a matter of course. It was also something that seemed like it wouldst forever.

    But

    I feel like Im forgetting something important

    Despite how rxing it was, Karen felt like something was off. The Emperor, noticing how Karen was feeling, asked her a question.

    Whats wrong, Karen?

    Jin. You know, how do you be an emperor?

    An emperor? Why are you asking that all of a sudden?

    Its nothing. I was just curious if amazing people like you, Jin, are just born amazing too.

    Youre asking something so pointless. Still, Ill answer you.

    Jin then gave a mischievous smile as he continued.

    Montra was handed down to me.

    ...What?

    I inherited it. I wasnt the person who built up Montra.

    Hahaha! What the hell is that?!

    Obviously, though, when I first inherited Montra, no one called it an empire.

    ......

    But through me, Montra became one.

    Karen liked the man in front of her.

    Obviously, it wasnt a romantic interest, she simply liked him as her lord. She felt peaceful being with him and enjoyed watching him.

    It doesn''t feel like you have the ability to do something like that when I watch over you though

    Hahaha! Others would have punished you if they heard you say that. Still, Im d that youre someone who can say that.

    Hurry up and answer my question now. How do you be an emperor?

    An emperor is made by the era.

    What does that mean?

    And the era is made by the people.

    Karen turned her head at Jins riddles.

    Even after that, Karen and Jin continued to talk about the empire.

    Jin had a look in his eyes, like he was recalling something.

    Thinking back So many people helped to make me emperor. They gave their hearts and did whatever it took to make me emperor.

    To make you emperor? Why?

    Karen looked at Jin.

    When she looked into his eyes, she felt like she had a small idea of why his aides worked so hard to make Jin an emperor.

    Someone you want to make into an emperor someone you want to serve hm this is hard.

    Regardless, being an emperor really isnt all that great, so if you meet a good person, dont ever try to make them into an emperor.

    Hahaha Who else would I serve but you, Jin?

    ......

    Jin gave a calm smile and simply maintained eye contact with Karen. Even so, a corner of Karens heart was still uneasy.

    Thats why even she didnt know why she kept making an uneasy expression.

    It looks like the problem still remains.

    You know I think I have a concern.

    Tell me. I thought we could share any small worries with each other.

    It feels like you only share big worries with me, though.

    Hahaha. What can I do, though? Youre the only one who can listen to my worriesfortably.

    Karen then spoke with nk eyes.

    I cant pull it out.

    Cant pull what out?

    My sword. No matter how hard I try I cant pull it out.

    Oh no

    The moment I think about pulling it out to protect, my body stiffens up like a rock.

    Jin gave a chilling look.

    Who?

    What?

    Who are you trying to protect?

    I think its someone other than you, Jin.

    ......

    Jinughed again.

    Do you remember the vow you made to me?

    Of course. I promised that I would only serve you and only swing my sword for you.

    And it seems like that promise is preventing you from going further.

    Yeah.

    And thats why youre trying to get permission from me to swing your sword for someone else.

    ......

    ...From me, someone whos died.

    Dead? Whos dead?

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    Suddenly, the pce started to shake.

    Karen.

    Jin! Come here! The castle is

    Jin shook his head.

    This is a dream, Karen.

    ...What?

    I am dead and Montra has gone to ruin.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    <em>CRAAAACK!</em>

    The stones made to create the pce had broken. Karen was shocked and quickly tried to grab Jins hand but he refused her.

    Why? Why?!

    <em>Push!</em>

    Jin pushed her away.

    Karen was falling. Falling into a dark space.

    Go, Karen. And dont look back.

    Jiiiiiin! You bastard!

    Jins face slowly turned to dust.

    Even as he was bing a skeleton and scattering into the air, he continued to talk to Karen.

    You stupidly loyal knight, my time has ended. ept the new era.

    Jiiiin!

    And through that, be redeemed.

    * * *

    [Karen resists Sweet Dreams.]

    Aaaaaargh!

    Look around you, elf!

    ...Huh?

    Karen swiftly realized that everything that happened was a dream.

    She also realized that Jamad was carrying her over his shoulder and she was being dead weight.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Swiftly offer your everything to me. To me, the Queen of Fire.</em>

    Atarak was confident in her victory as the moment Karen fell asleep, she had been able to push both Seol and Jamad back into a corner.

    In fact, if Karen hadnt woken up right now, it really would have been an extremely dangerous situation.

    What is this

    We can talk after you get down from my shoulder!

    <em>Slip!</em>

    Karen skillfully rolled off Jamads shoulder. And then, she grabbed her sword. The same sword that she had been carrying as baggage, unable to pull it out.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Was the present I gave you sweet, child?</em>

    Karen could hear Ataraks whispers in her ears.

    Yeah, it was damn sweet.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- That dream showed you whatever was most important to you.</em>

    No wonder.

    Jin and Karuna.

    Her memories with them were her happiest memories.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Serve me. And if you do, I will let you have such dreams forever.</em>

    But also, they were her most painful memories.

    Stop your bullshit, you fucking spider!

    Karen got into a stance to pull out her sword.

    Karen!

    Hey!

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- How foolish. Then die.</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    [Atarak used Spiderweb Bomb.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    Atarak shot out her Spiderweb Bomb at her.

    Since Karen had only dodged her attacks, Atarak was quickly preparing a follow-up attack. However, this time, Karen didnt dodge.

    <em>Click!</em>

    <em>Pull!</em>

    Karen unsheathed her sword, letting a clear sound ring out.

    The sword she pulled out from her sheathe had be a zing inferno.

    <em>aaare!</em>

    <em>Fsss Fsss</em>

    The Spiderweb Bomb that Atarak shot at her quickly incinerated before her fire.

    And it wasnt just her attack either.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    <em>Kiee!</em>

    With a single swing, Karen ignited all of the spiders that stood in her path.

    <em>Kieeeeee!</em>

    <em>Skitter</em>

    Atarak swiftly skittered closer to the ceiling, surprised by Karens powers.

    Karen let out a low growl, You shouldnt have messed with Jin. Ill burn you to a crisp, so get ready.

    Her sword was already starting to melt.

    Because right now I think Im a little pissed!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Karens body was like an overheating engine.

    res ceaselessly flickered out from her body as she melted her surroundings.

    <em>Chhrsr!</em>

    <em>re!</em>

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    Even though the sulfur spiders could spit sulfur at her, they couldnt get close. Because if they ever chose to get into spitting distance, the strange movements she made with her sword cut down anything and everything that approached her.

    <em>Chhrsrs!</em>

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    No, cut down was not an urate word to describe what happened.

    You wouldnt say that you cut something down if you melted them before your de even reached them.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- How How are you so powerful Who are you?</em>

    <em>re</em>

    It was Ataraks first time seeing such a powerful fire capable of burning everything down.

    For the first time in Ataraks life, she felt fear.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Stop her! You only need to stop her!</em>

    It wasnt as if Jamad and Seol were killing the spiders at a slow pace either. It was just thatpared to Karen, they were quite slow.

    <em>Kiee</em>

    A number of the spiders around Jamad and Seol left to fight Karen. The spiders were being recalled to buy time and keep the queen alive.

    And because of that, Karen wasnt able to reach Atarak despite unsheathing her sword.

    You annoying shits!

    <em>re!</em>

    Karen took a low stance.

    Nobody here knew what Karens stance led to. And since Atarak had no idea how to prepare or defend it, she simply sent as many spiders as possible to make it difficult for her to move.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    The spiders were sessful in carrying out Ataraks intent. Because of their interference, Karen wasnt able to smoothly activate her skill.

    Even so

    <em>FLAAAAAAARE!</em>

    [Karen used Fire Flower.]

    [Karen absorbs all heat within a certain radius.]

    [The range of all fire attacks is increased by 100%.]

    [Karen takes 50% reduced damage from all sources while she spins.]

    [Karen deals 360% of her damage with each spin.]

    [Karens stance is unstable.]

    [The number of spins is reduced.]

    [Karen spins 17 times.]

    <em>Skitter</em>

    She took a step with her foot, preparing to use it as her axis

    <em>Skitter</em>

    And started to spin.

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    <em>FLAAAAAAAAARE!</em>

    Seol couldnt get rid of his shock after seeing Karens powers.

    Oh my god

    She was overwhelmingly strong.

    Karen looked like a high-level Adventurer showing up in a low-level area and ughtering everything in her path.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    <em>Kieeeee!</em>

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>Kiee</em>

    Even though it seemed like the sheer number of spiders would have crushed her, the tornado of fire she created simply scorched all of them.

    Fire Flower.

    From afar, the vortex she created really did look like a flower. For the first time, Seol witnessed why Karen was called the Red Lotus Knight.

    As expected she was going easy on us when she was an undead.

    It was clear that Karen was holding herself back in case Karuna or his party members identally died.

    Hahaha! Its been so long since I felt like this.

    Though Karens red lotus was reliable to see as an ally, to Atarak, it seemed like the manifestation of a death march.

    And then it happened.

    Jamad noticed something and quickly warned Karen.

    Karen! Itsing!

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Be covered in sulfur, witch!</em>

    [Atarak used Unique Skill: Sulfur Discharge.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    [Sulfur Discharge leaves a growing residue.]

    [Sulfur Discharge needs to be recharged before it can be used again.]

    Atarak wasnt simply watching Karen kill her children.

    She was also plotting to aim for Karens opening.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Atarak, who had been hanging on her spiderweb attached to the ceiling, spat out a giant mass of sulfur.

    Dooooooooodge!

    It wasnt only Karen who was in Ataraks attack range. Seol and Jamad were also about to be hit by it. The three of them quickly ran away from the mass of sulfur flying toward them.

    <em>Ruuuuumble!</em>

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    The sulfur exploded, causing intense heat to fill the area. It was so hot that the ground that Seols party was stepping on started melting.

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    However, luckily, no one was directly damaged by the sulfur.

    Phew Oi, troll!

    Im fine!

    And Master?

    Im fine too.

    Hahaha! You heard that too, didnt you? What are you going to do now, you fat spider? Your attack missed!

    The sulfur had just melted the majority of the spiderlings, and now there was no one left to protect Atarak.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- How pitiful, you ignorant child. Do you really think you will be able to kill me?</em>

    Why? Do you think I wont?

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- If youre that confident, then climb up here where I am.</em>

    Even though it was impossible to read Ataraks expression since it was a spider, it was obvious that she was mocking them.

    Because, as expected, Seols party also had no way of attacking it.

    She knows what advantages she holds.

    Atarak still clung to the spiderweb-covered ceiling.

    If they wanted to attack her, they had to climb up the spiderwebs along the walls to the ceiling.

    And jumping into spiderwebs to hunt a spider was something only an insane person would do.

    At this rate, we wont be able to do anything before Sulfur Discharge recharges. We have to stop that, no matter what

    Sulfur Discharge was definitely a powerful skill, but more terrifying was that slowly, the ground that Seols party could step on was disappearing.

    If they allowed Atarak to continue to shoot sulfur, the only fate left for them was to bravely ept their deaths.

    Damn it, theres not enough things that we can do.

    Since Seol didnt have a summon capable of long-range attacks, he could do nothing about the one-sided attacks.

    * * *

    As Seol was thinking about what to do, Jamad yelled, breaking his focus.

    Elf! What are you doing?!

    Cant you see? That bitch is making fun of us! Wait right there, I''ll knock you down from your web!

    [Karen is caught in Ataraks spiderweb.]

    [Karens mobility is decreased by 80%.]

    That reckless!

    Seol had a foul look on his face. Karen fell for the taunt and was trying to climb up the spiderwebs.

    And the result, as expected, was her ending up stuck in the spiderwebs, unable to progress too far.

    Every single person in this room was shocked by the way she rashly acted.

    Huh?

    Though Seol was the most surprised, Atarak was the most happy.

    <em>Kieeeeeeek!</em>

    <em>- You fool! Thats what you get for trying to y hero!</em>

    As Atarak lectured her, she also quickly skittered down her webs to reach her. In fact, she was even faster than Karensrades.

    No! Karen! Get out of there!

    Its too sticky damn it this.

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- Its pointless. No one has ever escaped my webs after getting caught in it. Now, why dont we end this annoying forey here.</em>

    Ataraks front legs swung down to stab at Karen.

    <em>Fssssss!</em>

    But then, Karen gave a meaningful smile.

    Caught ya, you big spider!

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>FWOOOOOOSH!</em>

    In an instant, Karen let out an intense heat.

    And as she did, the spiderwebs around her ignited.

    Haaat!

    Karen ripped through the burning spiderwebs and brought down Atarak.

    <em>Burn!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeeeee!</em>

    <em>- Wh-what did you just do?! Aaaaaaargh!</em>

    Ataraks front legs were engulfed by Karens mes.

    Karen predicted everything and called her victory.

    Now, fall off and die, you damned spider.

    However

    <em>Rip.</em>

    <em>Slice.</em>

    Ataraks burning front legs fell to the floor. She had chosen to cut them off herself.

    What the?

    <em>Kieek!</em>

    <em>- You looked down on me too much, witch. Now, taste my sulfur as you crawl on the ground.</em>

    Burning spiderwebs fell to the ground with Ataraks legs as Atarak relied on the few spiderwebs she had left to stay on the ceiling.

    But the surprising thing here wasnt that she still had a few spiderwebs left or that she lost a couple of her legs.

    The surprising thing was that she was still on the ceiling.

    That and only that.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    [Atarak used Unique Skill: Sulfur Discharge.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    [Sulfur Discharge leaves a growing residue.]

    [Sulfur Discharge needs to be recharged before it can be used again.]

    Dodge it!

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    Fssss

    Once again, they were barely able to dodge the Sulfur Discharge.

    Seol almost lost consciousness from the dizzying heat and smell but was fine after receiving help from Jamad.

    Krgh Damn it

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- How pleasant it is to see such despair. And now</em>

    The party was in a dire situation.

    Karen was separated from Seol and Jamad and they now had to start preparing an escape n.

    Seol was so busy thinking that he couldnt hear Ataraks whispers anymore.

    <em>Ooo</em>

    But what he did hear was a foreign sound that shouldnt be heard in this cave.

    <em>Oooo</em>

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>- What? Dont tell me</em>

    <em>CRAAAAACK!</em>

    A loud sound was heard from the direction of the undergroundke. And after that, there were more sounds.

    It was the sound of something breaking.

    Did the tunnel we took cave in?

    But why would that happen?

    Seol had to find the source of the sounds he had heard and the sounds he was still hearing.

    Koopa!

    <em>Coo!</em>

    <em>FWOOOOOOSH!</em>

    A fierce gust of air rushed in, filling the cavern with fresh air. Something was flying toward here at an incredible speed.

    Seol quickly realized that it was Koopa.

    Was there smokeing out of the tunnel?

    Koopa despised fires.

    Seol wasnt sure how that massive bird was able to detect heat and put out fires, but since the cavern was filled with intense heat, it wasnt too strange either.

    Jamad, who was next to Seol, quickly grabbed him.

    We have to get out of here! Its not just the spider now, its the bird too we cant handle both of them!

    We dont have to go. I dont think hes here for us.

    What?

    And then, Koopa finally reached the cavern.

    Even if they tried to escape now, they wouldnt have been able to escape Koopas eyes.

    Koopa!

    Seol quickly realized that something was off with Koopa. He could tell with just the look in Koopas eyes.

    It was rage.

    Koopas eyes were filled with rage that had been built up over a long time.

    <em>CHIIIIIIIIIRP!</em>

    With a strange cry, Koopa dived toward Atarak.

    Oh my god. Why?

    Jamad watched the two fight with a surprised face.

    [Atarak used Spiderweb Bomb.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    <em>Fwooosh! Fwoosh!</em>

    Seol thought Koopa would obviously dodge the Spiderweb Bomb that Atarak spat at it.

    However, Koopa took a direct hit.

    <em>Fwip</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    [Koopa is caught in Ataraks spiderweb.]

    [Koopas mobility is decreased by 80%.]

    Why? Is Koopa so mad that it cant think?

    Koopa was descending.

    Luckily, before Koopa fell into theke of sulfur, He ripped through the spiderwebs with his wings and spread them again.

    [Koopa used Unique Skill: Nutrient Frenzy.]

    [Koopa uses the powers it gained from Devour Corpse to increase its stats, defense, and resistance immensely for a short amount of time.]

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    <em>- You! You again! What did I do for you to harass me this much?!</em>

    <em>CHIIIIIRP!</em>

    Koopa spun in the air and dove toward Ataraks head once more.

    Judging by what Atarak nervously just said, it was clear that she had been tormented by Koopa for a long time.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    Koopa had one of Ataraks eyes in its beak.

    <em>- Aaaaaaargh!</em>

    Atarak swung precariously on her web.

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    Koopa pped its wings and Atarak skittered around.

    However, even though Koopa was big, it couldntpare to how big Atarak was.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Atarak finallynded a sessful blow on Koopa with her leg which resulted in Koopa being thrown to a wall near Karen.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Kieee</em>

    <em>- You annoying bastards I will I will burn all of you down!</em>

    <em>Inhale</em>

    [Atarak used Unique Skill: Sulfur Discharge.]

    [The projectile is influenced by Passive: Detect Movements.]

    [Sulfur Discharge leaves a growing residue.]

    [Sulfur Discharge needs to be recharged before it can be used again.]

    <em>BOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Sulfur Dischargended where they originally stood.

    <em>Kieee!</em>

    <em>- Ahh Sweet, sweet victory.</em>

    Atarak believed that no one was able to dodge her Sulfur Discharge.

    <em>p</em>

    <em>p</em>

    However, Koopa flew up, narrowly dodging her attack, and flew toward her again.

    <em>Kieeeeeeee!</em>

    <em>- D-Donte! Donte any closer!</em>

    He was flying toward her again, now with Karen on his back.

    <em>Jump!</em>

    Karen suddenly leaped off of Koopas back.

    Since her posture looked quite unstable, Atarak believed it to be an opportunity. She eagerly opened her mouth, waiting for Karen toe in.

    <em>Kieeeee!</em>

    <em>- Come inside my mouth, child! I shall feast on your flesh!</em>

    <em>Slip!</em>

    Karen slipped into Ataraks mouth, almost too easily.

    Karen!

    And then

    [Karen used Red Lotus sh.]

    <em>SLIIIICE.</em>

    With a clear sound, Ataraks body was perfectly split in half.

    Karen appeared from inside Ataraks body,pletely unharmed, and was putting her sword away.

    Youre the one thats going to burn to death.

    Ataraks corpse was covered in mes as she fell from herfortable webs.

    Seol, after confirming that Karen was safe, checked his messages.

    [You have defeated Atarak: Anachindrias Last Descendant.]

    [You have earned the achievement Why Are You in My Home?.]

    [You have earned the title Uninvited Guest.]

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    <em>SPLAAAAAASH!</em>

    Ataraks body falling into theke of sulfur caused a wave.

    Since Atarak was massive, even theke couldntpletely contain her body.

    <em>Land.</em>

    Karennded safely on Ataraks corpse.

    Luckily, since Seol and Jamad were able to reach Ataraks corpse, they moved to meet her there.

    Fuuu How was it? Did I look cool?

    You only did the obvious, stop enjoying it so much, elf.

    Says the jealous troll who couldnt do anything but stare.

    ...It was just a bad matchup. If it was on the ground, I wouldve beaten it myself.

    Do I look like I have wings to you? Regardless, jealous people are only going to tire me.

    <strong>[Karen-chan has donated 500 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I believed in you  You cant fool blood!]</strong>

    - Breaking News) Karen stans have bloody noses from going too crazy Theyre all being transported to the hospital.

    - Hyah! Hyah! This is how we burn shit back in my hometown! How does it taste?!

    - Atarak:  Do these guys from Montra know what mercy is?

    - (30 Years Later) Snowman still isnt able to choose which reward to take.

    <strong>[Hey, Einstein has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Why arent you starting the academic society meeting? Ah, its because Professor Karen, the greatest mind of our generation, isnt here yet.]</strong>

    - We cant keep up with Professor Karens lessons at all!

    - I almost shit myself with how fun today was.

    - Snowman Crew is crazy!

    - Fact) Jamad and Snowman were just busy running away.

    - Youre supposed to make the rookie do that LOL The people at the top only take responsibility for it~

    - News) Snowman Crew, We sessfully recruited Karen

    The viewers were all cheering for Karens performance.

    Karen had been making the viewers anxious as she was a knight who couldnt unsheathe her sword. So when they saw her practically beat Atarak on her own, they took it as the timing to donate a lot of Madness.

    <strong>[The biggest question that I have right now has donated 400 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[How the hell did Montra fall?]</strong>

    - Seriously LMFAOOO How does an Empire with Karen fall?

    - Its such a hard question I give up on answering it.

    - I know how it fell.

    - OMG? What is it?

    - Its that, you idiots. That Sigh! Anyway, its that!

    - Is this guy dumb?

    - He just wanted to call us dumb LMFAO

    - We are dumb though frfr

    <strong>[I love you Karen has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Would you Ma]</strong>

    - SLAP!

    - I can see what happened with just the sound LOL

    - Yeah, same.

    - Karen! Were just living in her world.

    - Her talk show with Jamad is amazing and shes so skilled too!

    - Honestly, I only care about the former.

    - same LOL

    However, Seols party did not have such a touching reunion.

    Seol quickly checked if Karen was hurt anywhere.

    Im sorry the sword melted.

    Its fine, nothing I can do about it.

    The only thing left of the sword after Karen used the Red Lotus de was the hilt. The de hadpletely vanished.

    It was incredibly powerful after all.

    Atarak might have been able to endure that attack if she hadnt been injured, but with the injuries she received while fighting Karen and Koopas help, there was no way Atarak would have been able to survive.

    More importantly, are you not going to collect it?

    Of course, Im going to collect it.

    Seol brought out a bottle from his inventory and started to collect Ataraks blood. Unlike the blood of the Sulfur Spiders, Ataraks blood wasnt hot to the touch.

    <em>Pour</em>

    Seol collected Ataraks blood into multiple vials.

    Since Atarak was quite massive, she also had a lot of blood.

    [You have acquired the blood of Anachindriasst descendant.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    <em>Blip.</em>

    A treasure chest appeared from thin air.

    Defeating Atarak and collecting her blood satisfied the objective of the Adventure.

    Jamad then lifted the treasure.

    Ill carry that.

    Yeah, you should do at least that much.

    Hmph! I wont even give you the chance to help out next time, elf. Lets see then.

    - Snowman must be so happy right now.

    - Theyrepeting on their own. All Snowman has to do is just go ahem here and there from the back.

    - Summoner is a broken ss LMFAO All of the other sses are falling apart.

    - The difficulty heres the hardest too haha. Just look at Atarak. I bet even a truck full of humans wouldnt do anything against her.

    <em>Bubble Bubble</em>

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    * * *

    Ataraks corpse started to slowly sink into theke of sulfur. Jamad, sensing that, quickly butted in.

    Its sinking. We should move quickly if we dont want to turn into skeletons.

    Yeah, lets go, Master.

    Since they achieved their objective, going back was the correct call.

    And even though Koopa ignored Seols party for now, it was hard to tell when the wild bird would change his mind.

    Even so, Seol couldnt move. He simply watched Koopa.

    Whats wrong?

    It looks like hes in trouble.

    Who? The bird?

    Yeah.

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    <em>Chiiiiirp!</em>

    Koopa pped his wings wildly but was unable to leave Ataraks nest.

    Seol calmly observed Koopa.

    <em>p p</em>

    Koopa turned his head a while ago and has only stared at the ceiling since then. It was like he was at a loss for what to do after discovering something.

    <em>Cooo!</em>

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    Perhaps?

    Seol realized what Koopa was trying to do.

    Koopa!

    <em>Chirp?</em>

    Koopa, who had been unresponsive, turned around at Seols call. Koopas powerful beak and sharp gaze gave Seol chills.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Ill help you! Come over here!

    - You must have lost your mind, human.

    - This summoner thinks hes a druid LOL

    - Snowman used Call of the Wild! It was a huge failure! Snowman ims that he never had that skill in the first ce!

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    Koopa flew toward Seol.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Karen and Jamad stepped forth, worried that Koopa would attack him.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    However, Koopas actions were nothing more than a coincidence.

    Koopanded on Ataraks corpse and simply watched Seol with a curious gaze.

    <em>Chirp?</em>

    A disgusting smell and a hideous appearance.

    Koopa still had the characteristics of a vulture even now.

    <em>Raise.</em>

    Seol raised his hand toward Koopas beak without thinking.

    Koopa, seeing that, let out a cry while on guard against Seol.

    <em>Chiiiirp!</em>

    Master! Thats dangerous, what are you doing?

    Karen was surprised by Seols unexinable actions but he didnt stop there.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Oh my

    And now, Koopa was moving over his beak to let Seol touch it.

    <em>Pet</em>

    - Shocking news! Snowman was actually a druid!

    - Th-this is tampering!

    - Hes really a druid?!

    It seemed like Koopa didnt consider Seol a danger to him.

    Hes not afraid of people. Rather

    A friend.

    He is thinking of me as a friend.

    As Seol thought to himself, Koopa turned his head and looked at his own back.

    <em>Chirp!</em>

    It was a gesture telling them to climb on.

    Koopa was so big that even though all three of them were riding on Koopas back, there was still more than ample space.

    Oh my god I never thought I would be riding on his back.

    I cant believe it. Is he not afraid of us?

    Hold on tight.

    H-Huh?

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    Koopa soared up high, taking Seol and his party to where his feelings lingered. And there, there was a cocoon that seemed rather old.

    A cocoon? asked Karen.

    Yeah.

    What about it?

    I think he wants us to take it.

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    Karen pulled out the cocoon in a dangerous stance.

    <em>Pull Rip</em>

    Since the cocoon was quite old, it wasnt sticky at all and ripped off quite easily.

    Alright! Got it! said Karen after firmly fixing the cocoon on Koopas back with adventuring equipment.

    Lets go!

    <em>Tap, tap.</em>

    As Karen tapped on Koopas back, Koopa dived straight down.

    Wh-what?

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Koopa took a big bite of Ataraks flesh and flew back up.

    [Koopa used Unique Skill: Devour Corpse.]

    [Koopa will absorb a portion of the corpses powers in a few moments.]

    <em>Chirp!</em>

    Koopa responded to Karen with a cheerful chirp and escaped through the cavern that way.

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    A-Argh, I think Im going to fall off! Im falling off!

    Hold on tight! Were getting out of here!

    Koopa flew quickly through the tunnels, almost like he could sense the breezeing from an entrance.

    He found the perfect path through the tunnels, despite them twisting in all sorts of strange and different directions.

    Gasp Gasp

    Where is he going?

    And then

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Koopa plunged into the undergroundke, and once he spotted an exit, he soared back up into the sky.

    Huh?

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    [You have earned the achievement ''If I Had Wings Too''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Bird''.]

    - Nice achievement!

    - Hes abusing the system Koopa just gave him a free achievement.

    - The more I see Koopa the cuter he gets am I wrong?

    - Huh???

    - I guess I was wrong.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    The Shade Canyons open sky was right in front of them.

    Seols party enjoyed the view from Koopas back.

    What a killer view.

    Hah! I guess even birds can tell what a good view looks like!

    - Stop! Stop right there! Let me screenshot it.

    - You old man just clip it

    - Ah

    - Ahh

    It was a magnificent view that only the apex predator of the Shade Canyon could see.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    But they werent allowed to enjoy the view for too long.

    Koopa was flying toward somewhere.

    The party, without a word to each other, looked down from Koopas back. Though it was a short amount of time, the days they spent in the canyon shed through their memories like a movie.

    Huh? I think were at our destination.

    ...So there was a ce like this.

    <em>Land.</em>

    Seols partynded on the ground safely.

    Koopa let Seols party off in a very special location.

    It was a ce filled with grass and flowers, something that was rare in the canyon.

    The ground returned to a deste state not even that far away from here, but here it was lush with nts.

    Why here

    Seol had an idea why.

    It was clear that the cocoon Karen was slowly taking off of Koopa was the reason he brought them here.

    <em>Coo</em>

    <em>Chirp</em>

    Koopa carefully lifted the cocoon with his beak and ced it on a flowerbed.

    And then

    <em>Rip</em>

    He tore the cocoon open.

    ...A person?

    No, a corpse.

    The corpse inside waspletely mummified, sucked of any liquid.

    <em>Chiiirp</em>

    <em>Coo</em>

    Koopa rubbed his beak against the corpse.

    Seol could tell that Koopa was sad.

    Koopa closed his eyes and slowly enjoyed his reunion with the corpse.

    ...Was it his master?

    It makes sense. I did think it was strange for a bird like that to be on his own.

    Thats a bit unfortunate.

    I agree.

    As Karen and Jamad shared a conversation while watching Koopa, Seol approached Koopa instead.

    <em>Chirp</em>

    ...Kiri?

    <em>Coo?</em>

    Hes Kiri, right?

    Koopas eyes were clear as he watched Seol.

    It was like Koopa understood Seols words.

    Seol took a knee in front of Kiri.

    His knee pressed down one of the flowers.

    Im sorry, Kiri.

    There was no response.

    After all, he couldnt even if he wanted to.

    And that had been the case for a long, long time.

    I pray that you rest well. As you can see, Koopa has grown quite imposingly.

    <em>Chirp</em>

    And then.

    [<Kiri>s Inheritance is starting.]

    Urgh

    Seol had not seen one of his pieces since ZIliac. Still, like before, Seol began inheriting Kiris memories.

    The memories this time werent from an omniscient viewers viewpoint but from Kiris viewpoint.

    Seol was looking at a very small Koopa.

    All of Kiris party members were asleep and it was only Koopa and him by the campfire.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>- You know, Koopa</em>

    <em>Chirp</em>

    <em>- Are you sleepy?</em>

    <em>Chirp! Coo!</em>

    <em>- Haha! Be quiet, youre going to wake the others.</em>

    <em>Coo</em>

    Kiri already knew that Koopa was extraordinary. It was the first time he saw a bird listen to a human so well.

    <em>- Youre sad because they dont like you, huh?</em>

    <em>Chirp</em>

    <em>- I know you only smell like that because its a side-effect of you absorbing the nutrients, but they just dont understand.</em>

    <em>Coo</em>

    The small Koopa nodded.

    <em>- Koopa, its fine.</em>

    <em>Coo?</em>

    <em>- Ill tell you that its fine. Youre fine, Koopa.</em>

    <em>Chirp</em>

    What would it feel like to have a person say that you are fine as you are?

    Koopa rubbed his body against Kiris fingers as if he were touched by it.

    <em>- Youre going to get bigger than me one day, arent you, Koopa?</em>

    <em>Chirp!</em>

    <em>- Yeah, youll let me climb on your back and over there! Well fly together all the way over there!</em>

    Koopa puffed up his chest.

    Like he was confident in it.

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    <em>- Ill be looking forward to that day, Koopa.</em>

    With that, Kiris memory had concluded.

    Seol also thought that the inheritance was over.

    <em>Frsss</em>

    But, the memories continued.

    What is this?

    This point of view

    It felt like he had be much smaller.

    <em>Chirp! Chiiirp!</em>

    Seol was watching a spider erupt out of the ground and drag away a party who was afflicted with sleep and venom. Kiri was also one of the party members.

    <em>Cooo!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Despite diving at the spider with full force, he only dizzied himself. The spider didnt pay any mind to the person to whom this memory belonged.

    This is Koopas memories.

    Seol wasnt sure why he was inheriting Koopas memories, but he was confident that they definitely belonged to Koopa.

    Koopa wasnt able to stop the spider that dragged Kiri into a hole and disappeared.

    It was because he was weak and small.

    The ground was covered up again, and Kiri was gone.

    Seol was swept away by the fierce emotions that Koopa felt at that time.

    And then, the days that Koopa spent in the canyon slipped past like a movie.

    Koopa hunted, ate, and pursued.

    Those were the only things that Koopa did since then.

    He did it all to get Kiri back.

    But Kiri returned to him as a corpse.

    Even though he had grown sorge even though his beak had be so tough even though his talons had be so sharp

    Kiri was unable to tell him that it was fine.

    Koopas sadness was passed directly to Seol.

    AAAAAAAAAARGH!

    Taking a nce at someones memories, especially a dead persons memory, always brought Seol pain.

    But with that, the memories were over, and Seol received new messages.

    [You have inherited Kiris unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    There was no other word to describe the sight of a person enveloped by light at night other than fantastical.

    Specks of brilliant light kept sticking to Seols body like fireflies.

    [Passive: Resonance has been inherited.]

    [Snowman has inherited Passive: Resonance.]

    [Communication with your allies is now much smoother. You are now able to share your emotions, intent, etc. with your allies without dy. Though it is limited to just your summons and creations when the proficiency is low, with high proficiency, all allies near you in a certain radius will be able to understand your intent.]

    [The main contents of Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered have changed.]

    It came as he was about to forget it.

    Emptiness and sadness.

    Inheriting the will of the dead was extremely burdensome to Seol.

    Because after all, he didnt only receive their skills. He also inherited their life, thoughts, values, and regrets.

    [Passive: Resonance activates on Karen.]

    [Passive: Resonance activates on Jamad.]

    H-Huh?

    Hm

    As Seols summons were being influenced by Resonance, they received a part of what Seol was feeling.

    He was sad and in pain.

    After having been hit by such raw emotions, the two could do nothing more than stare at Seols back.

    Seol was locking his eyes with Koopa.

    He could feel Kiris regrets that had been weighing down on him ease up.

    After all, Koopa, who had been left alone, was Kiris regret.

    Now that Koopa had grown this much, Kiris regret felt just the slightest bit lighter.

    Koopa.

    <em>Coo</em>

    Koopa bent down and allowed Seol to touch his beak.

    And then, he grew a bit more.

    [Koopa absorbs a portion of the corpses powers.]

    [Koopas fire resistance greatly increases.]

    [Koopa grows bigger.]

    [Koopas body grows me pockets.]

    [Koopas feathers now have a sheen.]

    [Koopa is now able to burn off his foul smell.]

    ...Hes changing.

    Hah! How spectacr!

    Vultures often shed multiple times in their lives. They leave everything negative, everything bad about them behind in the wind to be better.

    People who have seen a vulture shed their skin describe the scene as wonderful and entrancing.

    Seol and his party were also filled with an indescribable feeling as they watched Koopa grow.

    - Thats so sick.

    - Guys If youre a falconer, you should raise a vulture

    - This is insane, really

    - Vultures are like wine, the more they age, the better it gets!

    Koopa had approached Seol and Seol used this chance to touch Koopas feathers.

    <em>Pet Pet</em>

    Koopa had a proud look on his face.

    He no longer had the foul smell that was synonymous with vultures.

    Koopa had grown so well.

    Seol then said something to Koopa in ce of the dead Kiri.

    You grew up so well, Koopa. Im sure Kiri wouldve been happy too.

    <em>Chirp!</em>

    <em>p</em>

    Koopa pped hisrge wings at the sound of Kiris name.

    Koopa then looked at Seol.

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[Koopa, a mature vulture, watches you. You can tell by his eyes that hes examining your intent. What do you say?]

    1. Come with me, Koopa.

    2. Could you fight for me now?

    3. I hope to see you again.

    4. From this point on Im your new master.

    ]

    Seol told Koopa what he wanted to hear most.

    You can fly away if you want, Koopa.

    <em>Chiiirp!</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    Koopa flew up into the blue sky.

    Seol watched the massive vulture, engraving this image into his mind, until Koopa inevitably disappeared.

    It was likely that Koopa would never return to the Shade Canyon after this.

    * * *

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired Koopa, the Vulture as a helper.]

    [Koopa, the Vulture is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    With a message that showed Koopa had be his helper, Koopa disappeared.

    Seols heart felt empty, he could feel a gap in his heart that couldnt be filled.

    And this same emptiness was transferred to Karen and Jamad.

    Why are you so down? Youre making me sad too.

    Cheer up, Snowman.

    Seol smiled and shrugged.

    That was the most positive sign he could give out right now.

    Now, why dont we check out what we earned?

    As Seol tried to change the mood, Karen tried her best to help change it too.

    Something for me! I bet there has to be at least one, right?

    I mean, youre going to end up burning them all up unless we treat it, no?

    Hamun, Human, or whatever his name was, is going to treat it anyway. Right?

    Seolughed.

    He then approached Jamad and put down a crimson treasure chest.

    <em>Clutter</em>

    Once again, its that time again.

    Seol opened the red chest.

    <em>Creaaaaak</em>

    Light shined out of the chest.

    [You open the Red Descendants Chest.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Ataraks Heart.]

    [You have acquired Boiling Blood.]

    [You have acquired Leechs Hat.]

    [You have acquired Hushed Ember Leggings.]

    [You have acquired 23 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 12 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 1 silver coin.]

    [You have acquired 2rge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 13 medium blue potions.]

    Woah, Affluent.

    Affluent, the special title Seol received after gaining more than a million Adventure Points, activated.

    Thanks to that, Seol received free bonus skill points.

    Free things are never bad, after all.

    As Seol thought about how he would invest the skill points, he checked the items.

    [[Ataraks Heart]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    The heart of Atarak, thest descendant of Anachindria, an ancient spider. Though it has stopped beating, the ancient blood remains there faintly.

    However, this treasures use is very limited.

    Bonus Effect: Cannot be determined.]

    A heart there really isnt a good use for this right now.

    In Pandea, parts of dangerous, mystical creatures could be used in a variety of ways, like how a mystical creatures parts had special effects in murims.

    Ataraks Heart was one of such items but surprisingly, its effects werent listed at all.

    Since there isnt a need for it right now, I should save this.

    Ataraks Heart immediately went into his inventory.

    - This is a really good item but nothing about it is known.

    - What an awful system LOL

    - You bastards! Figure it out on your own!

    [[Boiling Blood]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 15-20

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Blood with boiling mana.

    It is most effective to drink it as is.

    It has the energy of fire within it.

    Bonus Effect: Increases the damage of your fire attacks by 5% when consumed.]

    That one''s mine.

    Karen quickly swiped the ss vial with blood inside of it.

    Seol gave Karen a ridiculous look but she simply smiled and poured the contents into her mouth.

    [Karen, the Twin Knight, used Boiling Blood.]

    Urgh

    <em>re</em>

    A fire shed out for a second from Karens mouth.

    Tastes awful!

    - This blood is mine!

    - ???: I never used it? Why are you acting like this?!

    - We are now in an era where the summoner needs to be cautious of their summons.

    - I mean he was going to give it to her regardless but she shouldn''t act like this!

    - EZPZ LOL

    Seol shook his head and checked the next item.

    [[Leechs Hat]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 16-22

    Defense: 25

    Durability: 81/81

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A hat with ominous energy.

    This hat may be made of an unknown material, but its effects are extremely rare.

    Basic Effect: +12 Wisdom, +5 Intelligence

    Bonus Effect: 3% life steal on all damage from attacks and skills.]

    Seol almost cursed out loud.

    Tsk

    Why? Is it bad?

    No, but its not as good as I expected.

    Since summoners didnt have their health drop often, this effect was practically pointless.

    Seols health was monstrous for a summoner, but since he didnt fight on the front line, this effect didnt suit him.

    Huh?

    But as he inspected it closer, he saw something in tiny letters.

    <em>- (This effect also applies to summons and creations.)</em>

    ...Huh?

    Seol rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. It said that the summon also healed from the damage that they dealt.

    This effect only applied to Seol when he dealt damage with spells himself like Shadow Hand.

    I knew it! It wasnt treasure quality for nothing.

    Normally, a special effect had to be given for a caster-type ss to want to wear it. After all, defense wasnt all too important for their slots.

    Also, the effects had to be at least this good for the item to receive a treasure quality.

    - Look at that fucking grin LOL

    - Im sure hes just that happy!

    - Its already two treasures

    - This Adventure was a bit hard though.

    - It should be this high, it was a long Adventure.

    - Agreed.

    Fuu

    Seol checked the next reward with a lighter heart.

    [[Hushed Ember Leggings]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 18-25

    Defense: 80

    Durability: 111/111

    Weight: 3.5kg

    These gaiters are made from a mass of sulfur found rarely in volcanic regions. Due to enduring intense heat, these gaiters also grant immense fire resistance. It also is unaffected by heat due to a special creation process.

    Basic Effect: +9 Strength, +10 Dexterity, +10 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: +15% Fire Resistance. The wearer is immune to effects that limit mobility. The wearer ignores damage caused from heat.]

    Seol looked around him after checking the effects.

    Seol was seated down so when he looked up, he immediately saw Karens face.

    This. Is. Mine?

    - AHHHHHH! Shes like one of those seagulls from Finding Nemo!

    - Stop it! Stop taking everything! You fucking pig!

    - Karen - died from happiness LOL

    - Shes definitely greedy.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Karen grabbed the gaiters in an instant and disappeared into the Shadow Space.

    [You have equipped Karen, the Twin Knight, with Hushed Ember Leggings.]

    ...Haaah.

    - I never agreed to equip her with it, damn it!

    - Why would he go on Adventures now I just feel shame and pain

    - I mean Karen did kill them all though, LOL

    - TRUUUUUUE

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen reappeared and showed off her leggings.

    What do you think? I feel like I can just wear this without Hamun treating it.

    ...It looks nice.

    What do you think, troll?

    ...Why are you asking me?

    Jamad had an awfully sad expression.

    - Someone cheer up Jamad LOOL

    - What doesnt kill you only makes you stronger!

    - I mean wintersing soon isnt making him walk around without any clothes a bit too mean? LOL

    - Hes just involuntarily forced to be naked LMFAO

    It was unfortunate that nothing for Jamad dropped, but it was also true that this Adventure was only cleared thanks to Karens efforts.

    As Karen was annoying Jamad, Seol checked the other things.

    After all, equipment wasnt the only thing he received.

    [[Title: Uninvited Guest]

    Rted Achievement: Why Are You in My Home? (Adventure: Predator Beneath the Canyon)

    Bonus Effect: The harmful effects of disadvantageous environments are reduced by 20%.]

    [[Title: Bird]

    Rted Achievement: If I Had Wings Too (Adventure: Predator Beneath the Canyon)

    Bonus Effect: Fall damage is reduced by 30%. (This effect can be ovepped.)]

    Nice.

    The new titles both had intuitive bonus effects.

    Uninvited Guest allowed Seol to reduce the heat he felt from volcanic regions and reduce the cold he felt from cold mountains.

    Bird allowed Seol to greatly reduce the fall damage he took as well.

    They were both amazing.

    I guess longer Adventures might be worth it from time to time.

    This Adventure was a huge sess as he received a lot of treasures and good titles.

    Well, it was all good except for the time he spent.

    I should pray that I finish my next Adventure more quickly.

    Seol started to stand up, preparing himself for the uing Adventures.

    I got it, alright? Could you stop bragging now?

    No, look at this delicate detail. Here, look!

    As Karen was still continuing to brag about her new gaiters, Jamad simply looked at Seol and shook his head.

    It was a desperate plea for help.

    Seol then ended the Adventure.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    Their bodies were covered in blue particles before disappearing.

    And once again, the Long Distance Adventure began.

    Seol saw various prompts before him once more.

    [[You arrive at a lifeless town. This ce is called Twilight Town]

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    <em>Glow</em>

    Seol wasnt transported right away.

    He entered the darkness once more, in a situation where he had to choose between the options in front of him.

    Chaos request required him to go to a town far east of the Shade Canyon, the Expedition System naturally activated.

    [[You arrive at a lifeless town. This ce is called Twilight Town. They are a smallmunity of sh-and-burn farmers. The smoke which rapidly rises from their chimneys is the only sign of life. You receive a proposition from them to rest here for a bit before leaving. What do you do?]

    1. ept their hospitality and unpack your belongings.

    2. Check if you can replenish your food and water.

    3. This is the first time you have ever been weed like this. Refuse their proposal but leave them with one of your items as a gift.

    4. Its suspicious. Not only are they not on guard, theyre openly weing an outsider. Leave the town immediately.

    5. Theres no need to open that can of worms right now. Even if there arent many of them, theres still over 10 of them. Since theres a lot of able-bodied men as well, I shouldnt act rashly. I should ept their proposal for now while observing the situation.

    ]

    Argh, what a shitty situation.

    Seol already ran into a few towns simr to this before.

    Towns where modern conveniences hadnt reached.

    Nine times out of ten, Adventurers and outsiders were chased out of those kinds of cities. After all, they would have been piged a myriad of times before.

    However, it was these towns that weed outsiders that Adventurers really had to be careful of.

    For now, I should go with option 5.

    Seol wasnt sure what unexpected misfortunes would happen to him if he chose option 4.

    And since option 5 wasnt all too different from option 4, he went with option 5.

    <em>Press</em>

    As he pressed option 5, the options color changed and the other options disappeared.

    Right after, he received a new message.

    [That night, you witness a shocking scene.]

    - God damn it! I knew this would happen LOL

    - We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught? We got caught?

    - These kinds of towns are always ominous!

    The results were as expected.

    The town was hiding a secret.

    It was likely the secret would be revealed soon too.

    And as Seol foresaw, more messages popped up.

    [[Eternal Life, Immortality! Eternal Life, Immortality! Eternal Life, Immortality! You can hear their prayers from a hall deep inside the town. In the end, it was as you expected. The towns residents were the cultists of a mysterious existence. You have secretly uncovered the truth, but you have yet to decide on what to do.]

    1. The ominous feeling you had wasnt wrong. You abandon your items and run. (You lose all of your belongings.)

    2. They have not realized that you know their true identity. Stay here a bit longer to properly confirm what is going on.

    3. [Required: Heretic Inquisitor] Anyone who worships an evil god must die. Behead every townsperson here and hang their heads at the town entrance!

    4. Ask about their god during the day. You must not be afraid of knowing the truth. In fact, maybe they will wee you if you know the truth.

    ]

    All of these options are ridiculous. Theyre all way too risky.

    Option 1 wasnt that risky, but it wasnt worth considering at all. Option 3 required a different job entirely so only option 2 and 4 were left.

    Option 4 could lead to an instant-death event so only option 2 is left.

    Option 2 wasnt particrly a better option either.

    In fact, there was a good chance that this option would eventually lead to him fighting the townspeople. And since heretics like them only surrendered once they were dead, he would likely end up killing them even if he didnt want to.

    <em>Press</em>

    Regardless, that was something he had to think aboutter. For now, he chose option 2.

    [Eventually, you are able to learn about everything that has happened in the town.]

    [Mental fatigue umtes.]

    [You continuously have negative thoughts.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Distrust.]

    Seol received a mental penalty, but it wasnt too bad. After all, he was able to uncover the truth thanks to this.

    [[Eternal Life, Immortality! Eternal Life, Immortality! The townspeople have been brutally killing the people visiting their town to offer them to their god as a sacrifice. You are in shock by their tantly immoral actions that no human should take. What do you do?]

    1. They have done something that no human should do. You burn all of them down.

    2. Even if their actions are immoral, do you really have the right to punish them? You be silent.

    3. Ask forpensation in order to keep this silent.

    4. Report this to the lord of the closest city.

    ]

    Things have already progressed this far.

    Regardless of whichever option Seol chose now, it was impossible to get out of this without damage.

    If so

    Then the correct option was to do whatever his heart told him to.

    <em>Press</em>

    Seol pressed on option 1.

    And after a few seconds, more messages came up.

    [There is no longer anyone living in this town.]

    [The townspeople, as they were dying, left this behind as their will:]

    [The apostle ising. In the end, deathes for you too.]

    [Karen is exposed to Abnormal Status: Nightmares.]

    [Fatigue umtes.]

    [You have acquired Ne of Distorted Faith.]

    Fuu with this, was I able to just barely prevent it?

    If the penalty was only this much, the situation was handled fairly well.

    It was a bit worrisome that Karen was the one who received a penalty but since Seol was able to acquire an item as well, this wasnt the worst possible scenario.

    Even so

    [Oh no. The mans words were true. As Karen was hesitating, strange creatures appeared from all over the mountain. As you were running away from them, you discovered a river with a strong current. Now, the time hase to make a decision.]

    1. A current this strong could bring you all the way downstream. Well, that is if you can swim.

    2. Fight with your back to the waters. However, Karen might not be able to participate.

    3. [Required: A light-rted skill] Use the power of the light to prevent them from approaching you.

    4. [Required: A frost-rted skill] Attempt to cross the river and freeze the waters when they try to cross it so they cant follow you.

    ]

    Damn it, this is awful.

    Option 1 was the in option and since the other options were impossible to choose, it was close to a gamble.

    I know how to swim, but I guess I have no choice.

    Seol pressed option 1.

    He saw a message.

    [You swam like crazy, but in the end, you lost consciousness in the strong current. You dont know where you are or how you were able to escape from the danger, but what you do know is that you have inhaled a lot of water. After losing consciousness multiple times, you were able to escape from the strong currents.]

    <em>Saaash</em>

    The ck world around Seol broke down and his body was flipped over like he was drunk.

    I cant I cant breathe!

    Seol was in pain.

    Cough Cough Cough

    Seol coughed up a lot of water. Seol continuously spat out water, more than the amount of water he drank in the past week.

    Gasp Gasp This fucking

    [You arrive at an unknown location.]

    [The umted fatigue makes your body feel heavy.]

    [Your clothes are soaked. You must warm yourself up.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Hypothermia.]

    [You are mentally in a corner. There is a chance that you will be exposed to another Abnormal Status.]

    [It has been 7 days and 12 hours.]

    Damn it, its been a week?

    It was a consequence of the Long Distance Adventure.

    This horrible result was often why Adventurers took Adventures in nearby areas or Linked Adventures.

    What about my Adventure? Did Ie here properly?

    Shadow Summon was unable to be used.

    Seol felt like a ball of wet cotton. He couldnt do anything.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    He felt a presence.

    Seol was unsure he would be able to defeat an opponent like this.

    E-Excuse me?

    Gasp Gasp

    A-Are you alright?

    A woman, who looked roughly around the same age as Seol, appeared from the bush.

    Judging by how she had a basket around her wrist, there was a good chance that she was in the forest to harvest herbs or mushrooms.

    Regardless, Seol was simply thankful that she wasnt a danger to him.

    My body My body is

    W-Wait here for just a moment! Ill bring someone!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    And like that, Seol lost consciousness.

    * * *

    <em>Blink.</em>

    <em>Blink Blink</em>

    Seol opened his eyes.

    He was lying on a bed which had a musty smell to it.

    Urgh What is this.

    - Hes fucked I can see why Long Distance Adventures are dangerous now.

    - What the hell was thatst town?

    - More importantly, what was the shit that chased them?

    - Karen! What happened to Karen?

    Karen.

    ......

    Seol continuously called for Karen who he knew was in his Shadow Space.

    After a few seconds, Karen slowly revealed herself.

    Karen, wearing the red dress that he bought for her, was summoned next to Seols bed.

    Why

    Wh-what happened?

    Do you not remember?

    My memories are

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    A panorama of what happened during the Long Distance Adventure shed in Seols head.

    - AAAAAAARGH!

    - F-Fire. My bodys on fire

    - The apostle shall punish you! You

    Sweat poured down Seols face in an instant like he had remembered something horrible.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    We burned down a town.

    It was a town of cultists Gasp Fuu

    Yeah, why did something like that have to happen?

    ...Is it painful?

    Karens face looked dark.

    Do you feel guilty?

    Guilty? Not really. Its more like disappointment?

    Seol believed that Karen felt guilt for killing the townspeople, but that wasnt the case.

    Why Because of something so ridiculous do people have to die?

    Karen.

    I know that times have changed. But nothing has changed at all. Its the exact same as it was back when Montra was around.

    Karen looked like she was about to cry.

    The world is still so cruel. I I Why did Ie back? To see things like that?

    ......

    I just dont know anymore. Dont worry about me though.

    Karen was still a newbie when it came to apanying Seol on his Adventures.

    Though she was a skilled veteran, it was clear that she was confused by the world she had to relearn.

    As Karen was silent, Jamad spoke from the Shadow Space.

    Hm Well first, why dont we find out where we are?

    Jamad?

    I kept an eye open in case something happened again, but I think were in that human females town right now.

    It seemed like Jamad had been paying attention to keep Seol safe.

    Seol was relieved that Jamad had been cautious despite the fact that he had been unconscious.

    Someonesing.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The door opened. The woman Seol met by the river was standing there.

    Kyaaaa!

    Wh-whats wrong?

    Wh-who are you?

    Me? Are you talking about me?

    The only person I dont know here is you, elfMiss Elf.

    The woman was clearly shocked that Karen had shown up in an unexpected ce.

    Karen quickly made up an excuse.

    Uh So Ah I-I am

    A thief?

    A thief?! No! I-Im this guys party member?

    Party member? D-Dont lie to me! He was alone when I discovered him!

    We were separated for a while because of some circumstances. Please calm down.

    R-Really?

    The woman looked to Seol to confirm the facts.

    Seol quickly nodded his head.

    Phew I thought it was going to be like that again Oh no! Please forgive my rude actions!

    Its alright, I would have been shocked too, uh Miss human.

    My name is Sarah. You can just call me Sarah, Miss Elf. By the way, you are really pretty.

    What? Hahaha! Did you hear that? Master, did you hear that?!

    Master?

    Ah, I mean Snowman, my close party member.

    Karen stepped back and introduced Seol like she was introducing a work friend, and Seol asked Sarah a question.

    Sarah, my name is Snowman. Could you please tell me where I am?

    Ah, I forgot to tell you. Snowman, this is Wet Fog Town, a ce north of Audenin. It was named Wet Fog Town because of the wet fog that appears every morning near theke!

    - TMI

    - So basically its Los Angeles?

    - Sarahs kind of cute lol

    Seols eyes grew cold for a second, but he quickly smiled again to not let anyone see his true feelings.

    I see. Sarah, do you mind leaving the room for a second? I need to change.

    O-Of course! Take your time, Ill be w-waiting outside!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Ah!

    It seemed like she identally hit her forehead on the door while closing it.

    - 10/10.

    - Perfect. Im leaving the stream right now to draw fanart of her.

    - LMFAOOOOOO She really is a scatterbrain.

    After confirming that she left, Seol pulled out Chaos scroll from his inventory.

    ...It seems like we came to the right ce.

    The first sentence of the scroll started like this:

    - East of the Shade Canyon, there is a town called Wet Fog Town located north of Audenin, a major city in the south. Go there.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 12th Adventure is starting.]

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    [Your 12th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 12. Sleeping Medicine.]

    [Adventure 12. Sleeping Medicine

    You havee into contact with Chao, a Shadow Summoner whose whereabouts have been unknown after disappearing from Nobira. Through a conversation with her, you have realized that she has no intention of returning to Nobira.

    Even so, that doesnt mean that she has refused your request. She, who is busy, has requested something from you, who was headed to the Shade Canyon.

    Her true identity is thest disciple of Gregory, one of the strongest Shadow Summoners. And you, who wish to sincerely learn something from her, have headed to a location written on the scroll she gave you.

    You must earnestlyplete what she has requested of you. Well, you should if you wish to receive any of her teachings.

    Objective: Complete the objective written on the scroll.

    Chaos favorability toward you will drop upon failure.

    Remaining Time [About 30 days]]

    Theres quite a bit of time on this one too.

    It was extremely mentally taxing to clear multiple long Adventures in a row.

    Not only was the difficulty of longer Adventures all over the ce, but slowly progressing through them would crush anyones will.

    Seol moved his body a bit.

    <em>Reach</em>

    My body still feels heavy

    Are you alright?

    I think I inhaled too much water

    Seol didnt mention anything about Karens change of heart during the Expedition System.

    Seol should have been able to easily escape from the mysterious creatures if Karen was fine, but the results were the exact opposite.

    That must mean Karen is suffering quite a bit mentally

    Seols worries were true. Pandea is filled with sad and painful things.

    People die for no reason whatsoever, and some of them even die horrible, gruesome, indescribable deaths.

    After all, Pandea was just a world like that.

    That was also the reason that Seol deplored entering Pandea when he first stepped foot into it.

    Karen just hasnt epted it yet.

    Though Seol didnt know what the era she came from was like, things like that still happened in the current times. Even so, Seol understood why she would be shaken after seeing something like that directly.

    Still, I cant let something like that happen again.

    Since Seol luckily had a bit of spare time during this Adventure, he realized that it was critical he went over this with her.

    <em>Unravel</em>

    Seol believed that he had spent enough time thinking about Karen and unraveled the scroll. Chaos request was written within it.

    <em>- Once you arrive at Wet Fog Town, spend some time there and observe the situation. Youll realize soon enough whats going on in there.</em>

    <em>What I want you to do is steal the sleeping medicine from the man whose face I so kindly drew for you.</em>

    <em>However, if you ask around about it, he can just hide it. So be careful, alright?</em>

    She really does as she pleases.

    Her orders reflected her personality perfectly.

    Even so, there should be a way to do this.

    Seol stood up after changing out of the clothes he was given and into his original equipment.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Sarah weed him as he opened the door.

    Ah, so youre all done changing!

    Thank you for your consideration, Sarah. Still, how did you manage to bring me all the way here?

    The townspeople helped me! Well Its because I was too weak to carry you on my own, Snowman.

    Sarah looked like a simple viger.

    Though she didnt have freckles like a stereotypical female viger, she also didnt give off the aura of someone high-ss or beautiful. Even so, she gave off a clean and innocent impression.

    Sarah, wouldnt people hate me because Im an outsider?

    N-Not at all! In fact, they would probably wee you instead. I wouldnt have brought you into the town if people didnt want to let you in either.

    Sarah quickly waved her hands in denial, telling Seol to not worry.

    It seems like I desperately need to gather more information

    A town not reacting to an outsider at all was practically the same as painting a sign that said Were suspicious, please be careful of us.

    What do people in this town do?

    Me specifically or the town as a whole?

    The town.

    We had a bit of farnd, but its a bit difficult tending to it now.

    What?

    Sarahs face grew dark.

    Seol was curious as the womans bright face instantly stiffened up.

    ...Its because everyones sick.

    Sick?

    It seems like I need to exin. Please, follow me.

    The town wasnt particrly big.

    It was small to the point that Seol was amazed by the fact Sarah was able to make it back here.

    Sarah, after leading Seol to a building resembling the town hall, paused for a second before speaking.

    Just dont be too surprised, alright?

    <em>Creak</em>

    Sarah opened the door.

    Behind the door were patients.

    There were over ten beds and there was someone sick in each and every one of them.

    The people were all silent and had their eyes closed. It was almost like they were sleeping.

    Sarah put her index finger to her lips. It was clearly a sign to not make a sound.

    Seol nodded before leaving the town hall with her.

    What is going on?

    The townspeople are sick. Its all because of the Fog Disease.

    Is it an infectious disease?

    Sarah shook her head.

    Dr. Gunt said that it wasnt.

    Dr. Gunt?

    Hes the towns doctor. He originally visited the town for a house call, but he couldnt leave after the sick townspeople begged him to stay.

    Hm

    A disease which wasn''t infectious

    And the townspeople who were sick from it

    Seol asked more questions.

    What are the diseases symptoms?

    You sleep.

    Can just sleeping really be considered a sickness then?

    Its because they dont wake up. Even though their body is rotting or the fact that theyre defecating they continue to sleep.

    And then?

    ...They sleep eternally.

    Sarah was implying that the patients dont do anything other than sleep before they die.

    Seol then thought of the Adventures title and the medicine bottle drawn on the scroll Chao gave him.

    A medicine that made them sleep.

    Though it wasnt specifically written what the medicine did, Seol surmised that it would have a simr effect.

    Maybe the Fog Disease is an illness caused by the medicine?

    Or the medicine itself was just a means to cause this illness in others.

    Its clear that Chao had a reason for sending me here.

    Seol realized that he would learn everything about it once he found the owner of the medicine.

    The important thing to keep in mind was that the person who owned the medicine could hide themselves after being scared.

    I need to stay in the town while being cautious of that. I need to find a way

    Sarah spoke once more, trying her best to appear happy.

    Currently, half of the town is sick from that disease. And thats why were all depressed

    Is there no cure?

    Not yet Dr. Gunt is trying his best to find a cure for us, but nothing hase from it yet

    Karen ced her hand on Sarahs shoulders.

    H-Huh?

    Is there anything we can help with, Sarah?

    Youre going to help us? The town?

    Yeah! That person over he and I are both kind people!

    - Snowman: Who? Me?

    - Was the definition of kind back then something else?

    - All of the kind people are going crazy right now!

    - Karens nosiness activates!

    - This kind of nosiness is alright, though

    Seol didnt say anything about Karens actions.

    Even though they didnt agree to do this beforehand, Karens actions were extremely natural. In fact, Seol wanted this situation.

    He wanted them to naturally blend in with the town.

    R-Really? Even A-Audenin told us there was no way to help us when we asked them for help.

    Just believe in me, alright? My names Karen by the way, but you can also just call me Big Sis.

    Yeah Karen I-I mean, Big Sis. But how old are ah! Elves live a lot longer than humans, so you really must be older than me!

    Of course, of course!

    - People like Karen are the type that shows off their age because they think being old means they should be respected

    - Sarahs super cute though LOL

    - I wish I could make friends as easily as Karen

    - Shes talking with Seols summons because Seol doesnt know how to make friends LMFAO

    - Sarah could try all she wants, she would never be older than Karen LMFAO

    Sarahs expression looked brighter already.

    As expected from someone who received salvation from an unknown ce, she spoke happily.

    Thank you so much it really was hard.

    ...Yeah.

    Everyone told me they didnt know, that they couldnt do anything no one ever even offered to help.

    Its alright now. You can worry a bit less now that were here.

    Really?

    Of course!

    Through an unexpected method, Seols party was able to insert themselves into the town.

    * * *

    It seemed like the sentence Youll realize soon enough whats going on in there. on the scroll was referring to this.

    After a few days, Seol helped out with variousrge and small jobs throughout the town to continue his secret investigation.

    Is this enough water?

    You filled it up already?

    Of course, Big Sis is strong, you know?

    - She really is.

    - Shes super fucking strong.

    Karen gave a big smile while flexing her biceps. Sarah smiled too, seeing Karen.

    To be honest, carrying water is something the townspeople hate doing, so we always push the job onto each other.

    Really? Then just leave it to me from now on! Ill bring a whole river if you want me to.

    Thank you!

    What else? What else can I help with?

    Well We do need firewood for the night, but

    Just give me a second!

    Seol had a nervous feeling watching Karen turn around and run away.

    It was because he also told her about what the man in the scroll looked like. If she wanted to quickly end this Adventure, she also had to find the culprit behind the person who spread the Fog Disease.

    But for some reason, Karen was more enthusiastic about helping Sarah thanpleting the objective.

    Did she need rest? Hm I should properly think about what to do with herter.

    Seol had an idea as to why Karen was acting like this, but it was always better to hear it directly from the person.

    Seol approached Sarah and asked a question.

    By the way, why isnt Dr. Gunt here?

    Ah, he received a request for a house call in a neighboring town and went over there for a bit. Theres always ack of doctors, and gathering enough money to pay for a house call is expensive for most towns, so we all request Dr. Gunt.

    Why Dr. Gunt?

    Because he barely requests any money for a house call. Also, Dr. Gunt is the only doctor who even knows a little about the disease.

    Hm

    Apparently, the nearby town is also in a simr situation.

    I see.

    In truth, Seol gathered no new information in the past few days.

    Hm I still havent seen anyone who looks like they have any involvement with the contents of the scroll.

    The man in the scroll had bleary eyes but no one in the town looked like him at all.

    Seol thought it would be easy finding him as it was a small town, but he found no clues about him.

    This is everyone in the town though he must be here, somewhere

    As Seol worried to himself, Karen reappeared.

    Im done, Sarah!

    What?

    The firewood! I put it all in the warehouse!

    Y-Youre lying

    Im not?

    Karen wasnt the type of person who lied. Sarah checked the warehouse to confirm whether she was telling the truth or not but fell to the ground after seeing that Karen didnt lie.

    Are you that shocked?

    Big Sis, you really are incredible! Even the men need a week to do something like this!

    Well,paring your Big Sis to ordinary people is a bit rude, hahaha!

    Like that, Seol and Karens daily lives with the townspeople started.

    However, Seol kept in mind that living like this was far more damaging to him than going on a difficult Adventure as it dulled his senses.

    And now, it has already been over a week since Seol and Karen assisted Sarah, and nothing has changed.

    Youre working hard today as well, Miss Elf!

    You should work a bit harder though, old man!

    Hah, that

    Why? Shes not wrong, pfft hahaha

    You!

    Seol clicked his tongue, seeing how Karen was joking around with the townspeople like it was nothing now.

    I thought you were adventurers? When are you going on an adventure then?

    Were helping you guys out because we have some free time, alright? Stop trying to end a good thing early, old man.

    Urgh Just let us know when youre about to leave.

    Why? Are you going to miss me?

    Haha! I bet youre going to stay up all night the night before I leave, crying while you pack me food!

    Argh, stop your bullshit!

    The town was filled withughs ever since Karen came to town.

    It was a difficult time for them and Seols party definitely was a huge help to them.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Are you done?

    Yeah. What about you, Master?

    I feel like its more awkward hearing you call me that now.

    Y-Yeah, I was shocked after saying that myself.

    In just a week, peace has found a ce in their hearts.

    Seol and Karen spoke to each other while lying in separate beds.

    By the way, Master

    What?

    Wouldnt it be fine to just stay like this?

    ...Would what be fine?

    Maybe we can just live like this?

    Seol focused on what Karen was saying to him.

    What do you mean by like this?

    Like right now. Without any worries Without needing to kill anyone or have a battle of wills. Like this, a quiet life surrounded by good people.

    She had beenpletely swallowed up by the peace.

    Is this because of the town we visited before here?

    I wont deny that it isn''t a part of it. But do you think those people knew that they were doing evil things? And is killing those evil yet weak people really something that we have the right to do?

    There would have been more victims if we didnt stop them.

    ...Do you really think so?

    I just did what I had to do. We also didnt have the time to second-guess things. The time I spent thinking could be used to do so much more. I didnt have the time to ask myself if what we were doing was right or not.

    Seols goal was Ascension. And he had to face off against the gods, who were behind all of this.

    As such, he pressed on. Even if he failed and tripped on his way there, he had to reach the end no matter what.

    Because in the end, only that will prove whether he was right or not.

    But, Im not sure

    Karen.

    How nice would it be to live a simple, peaceful life like this where we dont have to do anything

    There are people who also know that the world is cruel, but they cant do anything about it unlike you. I bet theyd be jealous if they heard you talk.

    Argh, stop lecturing me!

    Im just saying, thats all

    Karen smiled.

    It seemed like she had recovered just a bit.

    Sorry.

    For what?

    It would have been so much easier if I was in the right mindset back then. That guy from back then we shouldve killed him, no?

    Youre talking about the person who chased me.

    A memory from that day shed in Seol''s head.

    Even so, he couldnt remember anything about his face.

    His face was covered because of his robes hood. Seol couldnt remember anything other than the ominous energy he radiated.

    Ill get him next time. You can trust me on that.

    Alright.

    Im being serious, that wont happen ever again. Youre safe now!

    I got it.

    - Hehe

    - You guys made up, didnt you?

    - You two shouldnt fight! Hug!!!

    Seol saw that Karen had properly resolved herself. It was a relief for him, as he was the one who had to trust her.

    And now, there was only one thing he had to gain from the town.

    You still havent found it yet, right?

    Yeah, not yet. I couldnt find anything even simr to it either.

    Based on how we were unable to find something thats so easy to discern... It was likely hidden elsewhere

    Theres a good chance its thetter, yeah. Then we should think about how well find him

    And then

    <em>Knock! Knock! Knock!</em>

    Someone was pounding on the door.

    O-Oi! Its an emergency! shouted an older man from behind the door.

    His screams had signed an end to Seols temporary peaceful daily life.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Whats going on?

    I-Its an emergency! Sarah is Sarahs!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The moment Sarah came out of the old mans mouth, Karen kicked open the door.

    Whats going on, old man?

    Sarah went out at night, and I think she ran into a Fog Ghost!

    A Fog Ghost?

    F-For now, just go to where Sarah is. Hurry!

    Though Seol was happy that he found a clue to progress the Adventure, he thought it was unfortunate that it hade from Sarah.

    Karen would be shocked if something happened to Sarah.

    Currently, Karen has been adjusting to her new life.

    Seol simply hoped that this wouldnt lead her to thinking negatively about her future as a shadow.

    Gasp Gasp

    Seol and Karen followed the man.

    Karen, the first to arrive, stood still, simply watching.

    Sarah?

    Big Sis

    Sarah wasying on a bed and it seemed like nothing was wrong with her. However, that only made Seol and Karen worry more.

    I saw it

    Saw what? What did you see, Karen?

    The monsters hiding in the fog

    ...What?

    Dont run into them please

    Sarah!

    Im so sleepy Big Sis

    Seol asked a question to the townspeople who were all there to see Sarah.

    Whats going on? What are these monsters in the fog and why is Sarah like this?

    W-Well thats

    It seems like Sarah has been afflicted by the Fog Disease.

    What?

    It was a bolt out of the blue.

    How could a woman who waspletely healthy, even just this morning, suddenly be sick?

    ...Are you sure?

    Im not 100% confident since Dr. Gunt isnt here, but Im pretty sure. Its exactly like what the early symptoms of Fog Disease looked like before.

    And unfortunately, there currently isn''t a cure for Fog Disease.

    Damn it

    Seol knew neither the cause nor reason.

    It wasnt an infectious disease, but it was still a terrifying disease that managed to infect half of the towns poption.

    And Sarah had been infected by it.

    Monsters in the fog? What was she talking about?

    Well there were a few people who imed to have seen something in the fog on the days it was thicker. No one ever had a proper look at them, but they were clearly not normal.

    And Sarah saw them?

    Since she said she did Also, this is something thats a pity, but people who saw the Fog Ghosts near the town have all

    The townsperson shook his head.

    <em>Clench</em>

    Karens face stiffened.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    And then, she suddenly darted off somewhere on her own.

    Karen!

    They had run as fast as they could to Sarah, and now Seol was running once more to catch Karen. Seol ran after her until he couldnt catch his breath.

    Gasp Gasp

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Jamad was summoned and he immediately carried Seol on his shoulder.

    Hold on tight, Ill take you to the elf.

    <em>Stomp!</em>

    <em>Stomp!</em>

    The difference in speed between Jamad and Seol was immense. Jamad overtook the distance Seol ran in an instant.

    And eventually, they arrived at Karen who was wandering through the forest.

    Where are you?!

    What?

    Where are you, you fucking monsters?! Come out here already! yelled Karen at her surroundings.

    Even though she couldnt see her surroundings because of the dense fog, she yelled into it with a sword tightly grasped in her hand, like she was sure something was there.

    Karen.

    Damn it. Damn it. DAMN ITTTTT! Why Why

    Calm down.

    Why is it like this? Why? Why am I unable to do anything?

    ......

    This is the first town Ive ever liked since bing a shadow So why did it have to end up like this why

    Karens pain became concrete as it escaped her mouth in words. As Karuna was still sleeping, there was no one who could stop her sense of loss.

    Jamad returned to the Shadow Space while Seol simply watched over her by her side, quietly.

    Karen hugged her own legs and buried her face into them. She then quietly spoke to Seol.

    ...Im sorry.

    Dont be.

    Its unsightly, huh?

    Not particrly?

    Karen grumbled.

    You know, back then

    How back then are you talking about?

    Back when Montra was still around.

    Yeah.

    I think it was so much easier then.

    Easier, how?

    Its just everything was more clear cut back then. I didnt have to think and only had to listen to what Jin told me.

    Karen looked at Seol.

    Because Jin was right. All I had to do was help Jin, and he would change the world.

    Karen could still remember something that Jin told her long ago.

    <em>- Karen, do you know what the dullest de in the world is?</em>

    <em>- I dont know? A sword that isnt maintained? A sword made using poor metal?</em>

    <em>- Its neither of those. Its a sword that thinks.</em>

    Karen could even remember how Jin looked far off into the distance while saying this.

    <em>- Its too slow if it thinks. It wouldnt be able to cut anything down. A sword exists to simply cut things down. So what Im trying to say, Karen, is a sword like you simply needs to be sharp.</em>

    <em>- What the hell is that Are you telling me to just not think anymore?</em>

    <em>- Im telling you to trust me and follow me. After all, the person who decides what must be cut down is the swords master.</em>

    <em>- Hah. Is the world going to change if I do that?</em>

    Jin responded to her, confident in his answer.

    <em>- Yes, it will.</em>

    And Jin was never wrong about that until the day Montra fell.

    Master, the world is the same as it was back then. The weak still die for no reason and the world is still infested with evil individuals.

    ......

    What about you? Do you think that youre in the right?

    Karen looked like she was in pain.

    Because in a world without Jin, she had to think for herself.

    However, the fact that Karen had questions like this was a sign that the two had be closer. After all, she wouldnt have even given him an opportunity to respond like this if she wasnt thinking about him.

    And now, she was asking Seol a question.

    She was trying to ascertain whether Seol had the right to use her as a sword like Jin did.

    She wanted to know if she could improve the world through him.

    Though Seol didnt know how the conversation transitioned into this, he gave her the answer that she wanted to hear.

    I dont know.

    As expected, you dont know

    Karen had a disappointed look.

    Ill only know whether Im right or wrong in the end, after everything''s settled.

    Then

    Theres only one way I can be sure of myself. When I arrive at the end

    When Seol eventually cleared this brutal game and reached Ascension When he could ask them about his sins

    When he could finally get revenge on the gods

    The world would be a better ce then.

    ...Really?

    If it isnt then it isnt.

    Huh? What?

    - I mean I cant look into the future or anything~

    - If it isnt then it isnt (serious)

    - As expected from Snowman I cant even deny that What a god

    Karen looked at Seol, nkly, beforeughing.

    Hahaha! What a sly answer.

    Regardless, thats all wayter into the future. For now, we simply have to do what we can.

    Karen nodded, likely thinking of the image of Sarahying on the bed.

    Yeah, the Fog Ghost for now?

    Thats the order.

    * * *

    Ever since that day, Seol and his party had been investigating around the town for Sarah, whos conditions worsened by the day.

    One, two, three days had passed with no results to show for.

    Damn it, are we doing something wrong?

    Is there even something inside the fog in the first ce?

    Sarah said that she saw something. It also seemed like the other dead people said something about it too

    Why do they only appear on days with dense fog though?

    Who knows? Maybe theyre trying to hide something? Hold on.

    Karen?

    ...Shh.

    Karen instantly reached for her sword and went on alert. A few momentster, Seol could also sense the presence which she sensed.

    ...The Fog Ghost?

    Though Seol couldnt see them properly due to the thick fog, he could clearly sense their presence.

    <em>Slide</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    Karen leaped forth like a bolt of lightning and swung her sword at the sound of movement.

    Ahhh!

    ...Huh? What?

    Wh-what are you doing? Who are you?

    Fog Ghost?

    What? Is that really something you should be saying after putting your sword to my neck?

    No Well

    What appeared from the fog was neither a monster nor a ghost. It was a human. And he looked surprised, like Karen had just barged into his home.

    Who are you guys?5

    Were Adventurers. Were currently staying at Water Fog Town, said Seol.

    The man, after hearing that, let out a sigh.

    Fuuu I see. Please put away your sword. I am not a monster, Im a doctor.

    Are you perhaps Dr. Gunt?

    Oh? Do you perhaps know about me?

    ...We heard about you from Sarah.

    Haha, Sarah told you about me? I was a bitte taking care of business in another town, but I really want to go see the townspeople already.

    ...Sarahs sick.

    ......

    Gunt looked around, in shock, as if he didnt understand Seols words.

    ...Sick?

    To the Fog Disease

    Oh no Oh my god, oh no! Sarah too? W-We should hurry over there! Ill go and give her an inspection!

    Gunt went with Seols party to the town.

    He clearly looked deeply worried for Sarah.

    Gasp Gasp Sarah Sarah, no!

    The moment they arrived at the town, Gunt immediately headed to Sarahs house.

    Dr. Gunt is here! Everyone,e out!

    Dr. Gunt! M-My husband is still

    Excuse me, everyone. I need to give an inspection to Sarah first.

    Gunt immediately went to inspect Sarah without unpacking at all.

    <em>Creak</em>

    S-Sarah?

    ...Dr. Gunt?

    God, please. Please let it just be nothing.

    Sarah slowly sat herself up as if she were exhausted.

    And after that, Gunt began his inspection.

    Seols party and the townspeople stood by the door, hoping for a good result.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Gunt then exited Sarahs house with a stiff expression.

    D-Dr. Gunt, how is Sarahs condition? asked one of the towns adults.

    ...Sarah is afflicted with the Fog Disease, responded Gunt with a grave expression.

    Oh my god Such a kind child is

    How could a child like Sarah be afflicted by the Fog Disease

    Gunt looked around at the townspeople with a downcast face.

    Its not like diseases pick and choose their targets based on whos good and whos bad Sarah is likely going to fall asleep in a few days.

    A-Are you saying that Sarah will die?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Gunt weakly nodded his head.

    Sob Sarah Sarah is

    W-We shouldnt do this here. Lets go somewhere else, Sarah could hear!

    Seol and Karen remained there for a moment before walking back into the forest.

    Seol waited for Karen to say something first.

    What?

    Huh?

    Arent you waiting for me to say something?

    No?

    Hm

    - No? (Yes)

    - Hes reading your mood

    - When are we going to fight for summoner rights? Create a union!

    Karen then followed up like it was nothing special.

    Its alright. We expected this anyway.

    Gunt was blunt.

    Yeah, to the point that I wanted to punch his fucking face. Still, lets go find him once the townspeople have calmed down.

    Yeah, we have more things to talk about, after all.

    After saying that, Seol unfurled Chaos scroll.

    Ah, right. Werent you looking for something?

    Yeah, a man. But theres no one who looks like him.

    Whos that?

    It was the face of a man with bleary eyes.

    Even though it was a drawing on a scroll, it was detailed enough to be mistaken for a picture.

    Im sure that this is the person who Chao wants us to look for, but I havent seen anyone simr. Huh?

    Hmm wait.

    <em>Pause.</em>

    Karen and Seol both stopped at the same time.

    And then they looked at each other.

    Is there anyone else other than Dr. Gunt who was expected to visit the town?

    There wasnt.

    Then that presence?

    The two both felt a presence beyond the fog.

    And just now, Karen asked that question to Seol like she was asking for permission.

    Is likely the Fog Ghost.

    I hope its right this time!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Karen pulled out her sword and sprinted toward the presence in the fog.

    <em>re</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    Her sword did not stop until it cut something.

    This meant that Karen believed the presence was an enemy.

    Did the Fog Ghost really exist?!

    Seol quickly ran after Karen.

    <em>Guaaaargh</em>

    A rotting corpse was crawling on the ground.

    Despite having its head cut off, it showed off its vitality and continued to crawl along.

    <em>re</em>

    The corpses cut torso stopped moving after being burned by the fire.

    The only thing that still moved was the monsters head. It moved its lips like it was trying to say something.

    Give

    Karen looked at Seol with a serious look.

    Master.

    Dont tell me

    Do you think theyve chased after us?

    There was a memory imprinted in Seols head.

    It was the town he visited through the Expedition System, Twilight Town.

    And in that town were mysterious creatures and a person who controlled them.

    Seol nodded his head.

    Its him, said Seol to Karen.

    The Fog Ghost that was burning on the ground was also one of the same monsters that had given them a hard time in Twilight Town.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    A horrible thing had happened in Twilight Town.

    The townspeople there had be believers in a false religion and captured outsiders as offerings to their god.

    Seols party might have killed all of them, but the incident caused Karen immense mental pain, which made her unable to react properly to an attack.

    After that, the mastermind behind Twilight Town appeared to hunt down Seol. Seol, with only Jamad avable to fight, chose to run away and was swept away by the current into Wet Fog Town.

    Hes here.

    The ghost-like man who brought hell to Pandea.

    He wasnt particrly strongpared to the enemies Seol had fought so far, but the fact that he was able to paint a town in such negative colors was definitely something he had to be cautious of.

    Because his malicious intent was, at least, the worst among the enemies Seol had fought so far.

    How was he able to track us down? We didnt leave any traces behind.

    It would be impossible for him to track them downstream. Seol would have also known beforehand if he applied a tracking spell to them too.

    Give

    The monsters head, that Karen cut off, continued to talk, trying its best to form a sentence.

    The monsters body was in tatters and was covered in a slime-like substance, but its face was still definitely human, which made it more unsightly to look at.

    Seol looked at the monsters face for a second before pausing.

    ...Wait.

    Why?

    <em>Unravel.</em>

    Seol unraveled Chaos scroll.

    He looked at the mans face on the scroll.

    He then looked at the monsters face beneath his own foot.

    ...They look simr.

    What? Let me see!

    Karen walked over and looked at the scroll too. She then nodded.

    You were right! It really does look like him!

    Was this monster our objective then?

    - OMG Karen burned the body though What are you guys going to do?!

    - She burned the fucking medicine RIP

    - Where did he hide the medicine?

    - His pockets!

    - He has no pockets though???

    No, somethings off.

    The more Seol looked at the monsters face, the more simrities he found.

    Even so, the odds of the Fog Ghost having the sleeping medicine were close to zero.

    * * *

    Give

    The monsters head is still trying to say something

    Shh, be quiet for a second.

    Seol got down on one knee and got closer to the head. And when he did, he could hear the words much more clearly.

    Give me back

    Seols face froze when he heard the monsters words.

    Why? What did it say?

    He wants it back.

    Wants what back?

    The head slowed down beforepletely stopping.

    Seol repeated what he heard exactly back to Karen.

    He wants his face back.

    ...Oh no.

    [The main contents of Sleeping Medicine have changed.]

    [Sleeping Medicine has changed to Face Collector.]

    [Adventure 12-1. Face Collector

    You have arrived at Wet Fog Town to do what Chao has requested of you. Though it seemed like all you had to do was simply find someone and take their medicine at first, the job that you had expected to go smoothly continuously went wrong.

    The Fog Disease, which had been afflicting all of the towns in the surrounding area, has infected another person in Wet Fog Town, and not only that, you have also run into a monster near here, one that you faced in Twilight Town before.

    The monster has a face extremely simr to the face drawn in the scroll and talks exactly like a human. With its dying breath, it was able toplete a single sentence.

    Give me back my face.

    To reach the truth, you must find the one who stole this monsters face.

    Objective: Complete the objective written on the scroll.

    Chaos favorability toward you will drop upon failure.

    Remaining Time [About 10 days]]

    Acquiring the Sleeping Medicine mentioned in Chaos scroll hadnt changed as the Adventures objective, but the majority of the contents had changed.

    After meeting the monster, Seol continued to worry the entire day until nightfall.

    Do you really think that someone could steal someone elses face?

    It probably is true, judging by the fact that we werent able to find the person drawn on the scroll.

    Damn it How the hell are we supposed to find them now?

    <em>Skid</em>

    Karen grumbled and kicked a chair.

    Its fine. We were able to learn something because of it."

    What?

    Seol continued while crossing his arms.

    Do you remember the first assumption we made?

    That the person who has the medicine for it probably spread the disease? Or that the medicine itself could be the source of the disease

    And that if they made the disease, they would also likely have an antidote for it.

    Definitely. People like them who look down on other peoples lives value their own lives way too much.

    Exactly. If we can just find them, we can de-escte the situation.

    Karen nodded in agreement with Seols theory.

    Seol continued on.

    The problem is how well find the bastard. Luckily enough, though, Chao drew his face for us.

    But that was the monsters face

    The monster that was asking for his face back, no? If its asking for their face back when they already have one, it must mean that

    It was switched!

    Switched forcibly. Well, something like that at least.

    Karen excitedly nodded her head to Seols theory.

    And? What else?

    Thinking about what Chao wrote down on the scroll, not only did she tell us to go to Wet Fog Town specifically, she also told us that our objective was that face.

    That means she was confident they were in Wet Fog Town.

    "Yeah, we received the scroll from her about two months ago. So the time when she became aware of the objective must be much earlier than when she gave us the scroll."

    So the persons face Chao saw then was that persons face then!

    Exactly.

    Karen mmed the table with her fist and immediately stood up.

    "Then, in the end, our first assumption was true! They could still be here, just with another persons face instead, said Karen while looking at Seol.

    Yeah.

    Still shouldnt the townspeople notice if someones face changed?

    Who knows? They could be using illusion magic or necromancy it could be another technique entirely too. There are a mountain of spells that could be used to prevent people from recognizing you, after all.

    Seols Eyes of Perception hadnt activated in his time in the town.

    It makes sense, though. Eyes of Perception isnt all-powerful.

    Since Seols Eyes of Perception werent fully enlightened yet, it couldnt catch everything.

    Sure, he can see through simple spells now, but there was a high chance that he couldnt look through higher-ranking spells, especially spells to disguise oneself.

    How are we going to find them though? We dont have enough time anymore

    Since Seol had wasted almost two weeks already, he was in a dire situation. Still, he had been able to get to the core of the problem so once he found the solution for it, he could clear it quickly.

    I dont know whether I should gather all of the townspeople and just interrogate them all together, or

    <em>Knock, knock, knock!</em>

    As Seol thought to himself, his focus turned to the sound he heard from behind the door.

    He heard a voice.

    ...Its Gunt. Are you home?

    Ah, Dr. Gunt. What brings you

    <em>Creak</em>

    When Seol opened the door, he saw Gunt with a wretched expression. The sadness in his eyes made both Karen and Seol uneasy.

    Sarah has fallen asleep.

    By asleep, you mean?

    Her conditions have worsened.

    Then

    There are no other options now. Sarah would likely spend the rest of her life asleep. Even if it was a short life Anyway, please follow me.

    Seol and Karen followed Gunt to where Sarah was.

    She was asleep on her bed, sleeping like the dead.

    The townspeople who were healthy were all there to say theirst goodbyes.

    Sarah, how could a bright child like you

    The gods are so cruel. How could they take this poor child

    She doesnt even have any family to take care of her I feel so bad for her

    Gunt sat down next to the sleeping Sarah.

    Sarah, it may be a bit cowardly to confess this now, but I received a lot of strength from watching you, said Gunt.

    The people stood at a distance from Gunt while listening to his confession.

    Like you, Sarah, I was also an orphan. I despised the world and I med my own fate. I thought it was obvious. I also believed that because I was so unlucky, I had the obvious right toin about life.

    Gunt then shook his head.

    But you were different, Sarah. Your existence itself made so many people happy and you bravely overcame your misfortune alone. With just your actions, you have taught me so much.

    Seol and Karen felt Gunts genuine feelings whenever he sobbed. It was more than the feelings of a doctor caring for their patient. It was like he genuinely appreciated her existence.

    <em>Draw</em>

    <em>Draw</em>

    Next to Gunt, the youngest girl in Wet Fog Town was drawing a picture.

    It was a picture of Gunt and Sarah.

    Are you drawing right now?

    Yeah, Snowman.

    Why are you drawing though?

    Because I want to save it. I always draw a picture when people fall asleep to the disease.

    You have a good heart.

    Yeah. And if I do this, I can always remember them, even if I cant see them anymore. I have a bunch of drawings like this at home already. I can show you if youe visit.

    The fact that she had so many drawings only implied that there were a lot of patients who fell asleep. Seols feelings were askew after hearing such a small child say that like it was nothing.

    <em>Draw</em>

    <em>Draw</em>

    Hm?

    Whats wrong?

    No its just that um Im having a hard time drawing.

    The young girl tilted her head and bit her pencil. After a moment, she started to draw again.

    Her action caught Seols attention to the point that now he was only watching herplete her drawing.

    Youre really good at drawing.

    Yeah! Thats why mommy told me shed save up money to send me to Audenin. She told me that if I go there, I can learn properly.

    Shes a good mother.

    Alright, Im done now! Do you want to see it?

    Sure.

    Seol grabbed the girls drawing.

    She drew a portrait of Sarah sleeping and Gunt crying in a grave, calm manner.

    Though it hadnt been colored yet, Seol felt a lot of things from this painting.

    The first was awe. He was in sheer disbelief of the childs talents as it was drawn expertly, to the point that he doubted that it was really drawn by her.

    The second was disconnectedness. Even though it looked like Sarah was simply sleeping in the drawing, she was headed to death in real life.

    Andstly was a sense that something was off.

    ...Huh?

    Why? Let me see too?

    Seol handed over the drawing to Karen, hoping that this would help her from bing even sadder.

    ...Huh?

    And she had the exact same reaction as Seol.

    [Insight activates.]

    [The drawing is inconsistent.]

    With Insight activating, Seol was confident that his feelings werent just his feelings.

    It had a different face.

    Gunt had a different face.

    The face that they saw in the drawing was the same face as the one they saw earlier on Chaos scroll.

    Seol calmly put the drawing down and asked the child a question.

    Is this Dr. Gunt?

    Yeah!

    Why did you draw Dr. Gunt like this?

    Huh? What do you mean why?

    The child pointed at Gunt who was still crying and sobbing.

    He looks like that, no?

    Seol, with a still face, patted the childs head and handed the drawing back.

    He then delicately spoke to Karen.

    I guess we <em>can</em> get lucky from time to time.

    Right? I was thinking that we would be unlucky forever too.

    The two then slowly headed over to Gunt, who was by Sarahs bed.

    Gunt was still crying, tears poured down his face as he heaved.

    Sarah, I hope that next time Sob

    ...Dr. Gunt.

    It really isnt sob e-easy sending off Sarah. P-Please j-j-just give me a bit more

    Dr. Gunt, I have a question.

    Sob Sob Nows not a good time. Why are you being so rude right now?

    Gunt swiftly turned his head and looked at Seol with a furious look in his eyes. He then had a cool expression once more.

    Why did you do it?

    What?

    Karen.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Karen swiftly wrapped Sarah in her bedsheets and pulled her in. And then, she softlyid Sarah down behind her.

    The townspeople, not knowing their intent, shrieked at their rough actions.

    Kyaaaa! Wh-what are you doing to Sarah?!

    Snowman?! Karen?! Why are you guys acting like this?!

    Gunt looked at Seol with a facepletely drained of any expression.

    ...What are you doing?

    Why did you do this to Sarah, no, to the townspeople?

    Sob Are you suspecting me?

    Answer the question.

    Gunt buried his head and cried even more.

    Sob Sob Sob Why Sob

    And then his cries became eerie.

    Sob Sob.. So-ehehe Hehehehehehe! Why!

    Gunt suddenly stood up and red at Seol.

    Gunts eyes had turned red.

    Why did I get caught?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Seol was only able to find the culprit infecting the town through an unexpected clue.

    It was because Gunts face was different from the face on the childs drawing.

    If Seol hadnt luckily looked at the childs drawing, he could have spent a long, long time before uncovering that Gunt was behind it all.

    Hehehe I knew I should have killed you that day. In the end, you followed me to my base and caused a hugemotion

    Were you behind what happened in Twilight Town too?

    Who else would it be? Hehehehe!

    <em>Snap!</em>

    As Gunt snapped his fingers, the cries of monsters could be heard around the town.

    <em>Guaaaaaarghh</em>

    <em>Gurrrrr</em>

    D-Dr. Gunt!

    How could this be What did you do

    Kyaaa! Th-there are monsters outside!

    Not only were they outside, but they were also slowly closing in on where Seol was. Seol then asked Gunt a question.

    Where did you get those monsters from?

    Hold on, hold on! Its a bit unfair if youre the only one asking questions, alright? What do you think about this, then? I like making trades What do you think about taking turns asking each other questions?

    Whatever works for me. Answer me now.

    Obviously, theyre the corpses of the sick. Is that a sufficient answer?

    ...It is.

    The townspeople were all shocked by Gunts changed behavior.

    Dr. Gunt! How could you do something so horrendous?

    Didnt you say that you were staying here to save us?

    Guntughed.

    Save you? Hahahaha! I was your guys savior?

    W-Were you not?

    You idiots. This is happening specifically because you left your own salvation to others!

    After saying that, he pulled out something from his pockets.

    It was a vial filled with ck liquid.

    Seol had seen something like that before in the scroll Chao gave him.

    I was the one who spread Fog Disease. This medicine right here was used to put people to sleep before eventually turning them into my corpses. Regrettably, for you, this is the grim reality beneath the facade of salvation you sought so desperately.

    No way

    Dr. Gunt, wake up! I dont know why youre acting like this, but

    If you dont know, then shut up! Hehehe!

    Seol quickly realized that the vial of medicine that Gunt was shaking was the Sleeping Medicine that he had been searching for. However he was more shocked after realizing that this very medicine was the root cause of all the events that had transpired.

    Why does Chao need something like that?

    It was difficult for Seol toe up with other potential effects that the horrible medicine could have.

    Now, its my turn to ask a question. How did you know that I was the mastermind behind all of this?

    ......

    If you dont answer me, the conversation''s going to end.

    I was looking for you.

    Why?

    Ive already answered a question.

    Damn it, I shouldve just asked them all at once. Fine.

    ...Is there a cure for the Fog Disease?

    Gunt gave a wide smile andughed.

    What the hell?! Hehehe! Yeah, I bet you need that! Of course! Of course, theres a cure!

    Your turn.

    Why were you looking for me?

    Because I was interested in an item that you had.

    Look, Id prefer it if you gave me more specific answers, alright? Im pretty sure the item that youre talking about is the Fog Diseases antidote though Is someone you know afflicted by it?

    One question at a time. How were you able to fool the townspeople?

    Simple deception and illusion spells. I guess I could call it the culmination of that, my understanding of anatomy, and the strange techniques Ive learned over the shoulder? Still, its too high-level for someone like you to understand.

    The conversation continued for a while.

    And Seol could sense that Karen, who was by his side, was slowly nearing the limits of her patience.

    This question is probably myst question. So, how did you know that I was the person you were looking for? I changed my face too

    That drawing.

    The drawing that Seol pointed at had Gunts old face on it. Gunt, after realizing how he was caught,ughed.

    Kehehehe! Look at me! I forgot to release the suggestion spell after changing my face! So thats why I got caught hm so it was something so simple. Alright, what are you going to do now? Ah, I only had that one question left

    Its fine, I can tell you that much.

    Karen stepped forth.

    And she answered in ce of Seol.

    Im going to crush you to dust.

    Hehehehe! Well, that could be fun too!

    <em>Crunch</em>

    <em>Snap Twist</em>

    Gunts face was suddenly covered in veins.

    The ck veins, which continued to grow and spread in a disgusting manner like the roots of a rotting nt, pierced through his skin.

    Kyaaaa!

    Hehehe! I dont need this face anymore now!

    <em>Rumble</em>

    R-Run away!

    Where would we go? There are monsters outside!

    Just get outside for now! This house is about to copse, are the monsters really the problem right now?

    <em>Glow</em>

    Seol created a ck energy in his hands.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    And then a massive troll, Jamad, revealed himself.

    Take care of the townspeople.

    Got it.

    Jamad followed after the townspeople, who were more shocked by his appearance than Gunts, outside the building and to the town hall while carrying Sarah over his shoulder. There were a lot of people still there in the town hall and it was much more sturdy than a small house like this.

    Jamad slowly followed them while killing any monster in his way.

    <em>Crush</em>

    During that time, Gunt slowly grew.

    I should have killed you then hehe!

    Seol, using Eyes of Perception, quickly read through the information.

    [[Gunt, the Hypocrite]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 13~18

    A person who uses their various knowledge in medicine, pharmacy, and poison as their weapons. Their most fearsome weapon are the corpses they control.

    Basic Skills: [Energy Potion 1], [Drug Connection 1], [Hypnotism 1], [Face Steal 1], [Physical Enhancement 1], [Poison Spray 1]

    Unique Skills: [False Salvation 1]]

    * * *

    Seol was shocked after seeing it.

    ...Why is he so weak?

    Since Seol had to fight him with only Jamad in the Expedition System, he wasnt aware of how powerful Gunt exactly was.

    Gunt, unaware of what Seol was thinking about, started mocking him.

    Now, this is my real face. Ta-dah! What do you think? Frightening, huh?

    Gunts face looked like a mashed apple, it didnt look human at all. His eyes, nose, and lips were all warped strangely and his skin was festering with wounds.

    Hehe First, Ill take care of this annoying girl

    <em>sh!</em>

    Gunt noticed that his vision was tilted? He quickly inspected himself.

    Before he realized it, both of his legs had been cleanly cut off.

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    He felt an immense heat and pain climb up from his severed legs.

    Guaaaaaargh!

    Karen waited, not finishing him off.

    Show me what else youve got. Ill wait.

    Y-Youve made a huge mistake! Wait just right here, Ill end you!

    [Gunt used Energy Potion.]

    [Gunts regeneration increases immensely.]

    <em>Chrsfrsrs!</em>

    Legs grew out of Gunts body like threads unraveling from a spool.

    <em>Guaaaaargh</em>

    During that time, Karen was quickly killing the corpses running to Seol.

    Theyre all so damn weak.

    How insulting

    Try harder. Take responsibility for getting me this pissed.

    ...Ill kill you.

    [Gunt used Physical Enhancement.]

    [Gunts Strength increases by 50%.]

    [Gunts Dexterity increases by 20%.]

    [Gunts Constitution increases by 10%.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Gunt punched the air, creating a gust of wind.

    Even so

    <em>sh!</em>

    Gunt lost the sensation of anything below his elbows. Once again, he lost his limbs.

    Karen had cut his arms off the moment he swung them.

    Grrrggghh Aaaaargh!

    ...Why are you like this?

    Th-this cant be Come,e to me! Come to your master!

    <em>Guaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    The corpses, covered in a strange, sticky fluid, started leaving the town hall and running to Gunt.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    [Gunt used Unique Skill: False Salvation.]

    [As long as this skill is active, Gunt absorbs the stats of all of the corpses absorbed.]

    The corpses were sucked into Gunts body like a boat being swept up by a hurricane. And after a few seconds, Gunts body turned red like blood.

    Hehehe! It wont be the same this time~

    Once again, Karen waited for him.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Gunt was definitely faster than before.

    It was clear that it was on apletely different level than how he moved earlier.

    Now, die! Die!

    Once again, Gunt unleashed a punch with both fists.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    However

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Karen easily dodged Gunts attack, almost like she was ying around before as well.

    Gunt, seeing that, was inplete shock.

    N-No way No way

    ...Are you done?

    Even while dodging, Karen looked at Gunt with malice-filled eyes.

    Aaaaaargh! Dont look at me like thaaaaaaat!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Gunt floundered around like a person who couldnt swim.

    In truth, Gunt really did be extremely fast.

    He was almost as fast as Karen.

    However, his attacks were too simple and too obvious. There was no way an attack like that would evernd on Karen.

    Karen started to fight back, like she was ready to end it.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    One of Gunts legs was cut off again.

    Guaaaaaargh!

    Why

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    Aaargghh Argh It hurts

    ...Why?

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>SLAAASH!</em>

    AAAAAARGH!

    Karen had cut off all of Gunts limbs.

    However, because of Gunts increased regeneration, he only continued to bleed. Gunt neither fainted nor died.

    Aaaaargh! Why?! Why?! Why?!

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>Staaab!</em>

    Khrgh

    Karen then asked Gunt a question while keeping her sword in his stomach.

    Why would you do something so horrible when youre this weak

    Cough Hehehe Was I-I weak? Thats unfortunate!

    Shut up!

    Kehehe Hehehe

    Gunt continued to talk while blood spilled out of his mouth.

    But you know Am I not allowed to?

    ...What?

    If Im weak do I lose even the right to be evil?

    What are you

    So since Im weak, I should just be nice and obediently live the life that people make me live?!

    You bastard!

    Karen grabbed the dying Gunt by his cor. Even so, Gunt simplyughed. He had given up all hope.

    Hehehe You cant kill me. Im saying this for you, you know?

    Bullshit.

    Arent you looking for the antidote? You wont be able to find it if you kill me~

    ...You fucking bastard.

    Karen took a step back.

    She knew that if she lost control of her emotions and simply hit him, she would never be able to hear his response.

    <em>Step</em>

    But in ce, Seol stepped forth.

    Gunt, wheres the antidote?

    Oh? Is this a trade? Alright! However, Im going to be changing the rules now. If you listen to my story until the end cough Ill tell you where the antidote is!

    Even now, you

    If you refuse, Ill just die like this.

    Gunt made an eerie, expressionless face. Seol scowled.

    Fine.

    I had never been able to tell anyone about my existence because I was scared of getting caught. I also killed whoever listened to my story too!

    You dont have a lot of time. Youre going to die soon. Talk faster.

    Okay, okay

    Gunt continued.

    My face has looked like this since the moment I was born. When I became able to walk, my parents sold me to ve traders. They were quite patient parents, how were they able to hold on for that long?

    ......

    I just had to get unlucky too. I ended up in an old magicians research room. Do you know what happened to me there? Ah, wait! I dont want to talk about that, hehehe.

    The more they listened to his story, the more they learned about his true nature.

    And it was also the unfortunate truth.

    During that hell, the old magician was kind enough to give me some free time. And luckily, there were also books to read there. Thanks to that, I learned about a lot of things. Do you know what books I loved the most?

    No.

    Cough It was the religious texts of the religion that the old man believed in and the stories of heroes. Do you know why I liked them the most?

    Why?

    Hehehe because it felt like I would be saved too. Whenever I read those books, I believed that a god or a hero would show up, destroy that damned research room, and rescue me from there. I know, I sound exactly like those stupid townspeople from earlier.

    Gunt kept going.

    But salvation didnte, and the thing that let me break out of my cage was my own power. That old man let his guard down. If I knew that killing him was that easy, I wouldve killed him earlier. Look, when all of this settles, you guys are going to be the towns heroes, right?

    ......

    Im jealous of them. They were able to be saved at the right time. Hehe I wonder should I have waited a bit more?

    Gunt.

    Heroes arezy. They didnt save me. They They

    Tell me where the antidote is.

    Gunt swallowed his bloody spit and gave an answer.

    If you rip into the handle of the bag that I brought, youll find a powder. Mix it with water, there should be enough in there to save the townspeople.

    What about the other towns?

    All dead. I was on my way back after killing them all.

    Why did you do this?

    I was just curious. I wondered if salvation really existed if it was just something that people made up. But it really did exist salvation did exist.

    <em>Stand</em>

    Seol stood up to grab the antidote.

    Could I ask you something?

    ......

    Do you cough think that I could be forgiven?

    Karen listened carefully for Seols response.

    She wanted to hear what Seol would say.

    Seol responded with cold eyes. Like it was something that was already predetermined.

    No. Youre going to hell.

    Hehe then I bet I can find my way there without any issues~

    Let me ask you a question as well then.

    ......

    What you said about Sarah were you telling the truth then?

    Ah that.

    When Sarah fell asleep, Gunt cried and poured out his heart.

    <em>- But you were different, Sarah. Your existence itself made so many people happy and you bravely overcame your misfortune alone. With just your actions, you have taught me so much.</em>

    Nah, I dont want to say.

    <em>Thud</em>

    With those as his final words, Gunts eyes became dull.

    And then, messages popped up.

    [You have defeated Gunt, the Hypocrite.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Find the Difference''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Savior''.]

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    All of the corpses that had posed a threat to the town hall had copsed simultaneously.

    Seol then turned around and looked at Karen with a stern expression.

    ...You did good.

    What?

    You did good to not forgive him.

    It was clear that Karen was still furious at Gunt.

    Seol ced his hand on her shoulders.

    Calm down. Dont forget that the townspeople are all still shocked right now.

    Do you remember what Gunt said?

    He said a lot of things, I dont remember everything.

    The part about him losing the right to be evil because hes weak.

    ...I remember it.

    It was true that Gunt was born into a horrific situation.

    Even so, it didnt justify his heinous actions.

    In the end, his final words were nothing more than a viins teary-eyed cries.

    Still, there was something which Gunt said that was still left in their ears.

    <em>- If Im weak do I lose even the right to be evil?</em>

    <em>- What are you</em>

    <em>- So since Im weak, I should just be nice and obediently live the life that people make me live?!</em>

    Karen grabbed her head like she had a headache.

    She was shocked that someone so weak could do something so horrible with their bottomless malevolence.

    Do you think he was just desperately doing whatever he could do to escape from his own fate?

    Even if he was, the direction that he took would only bring him to ruin.

    Yeah.

    After saying that, Seol inspected Gunts decreased body.

    <em>Rummage</em>

    Thankfully the medicine was stored in a sturdy bottle and looked to be fine.

    [You have acquired Sleeping Medicine.]

    [Hypocrites Keepsake has been generated.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Normally, Seol would end the Adventure here.

    However, he went to Gunts house without checking his rewards.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The door to Gunts house opened easily, it seems like he often left his doors unlocked.

    And luckily, Seol was able to find what he wanted easily.

    Found it.

    [You have acquired Gunts Bag.]

    Seol naturally handed over the bag to Karen.

    And after, he immediately handed her a throwing dagger.

    Check it.

    Hold on

    <em>Rip.</em>

    Karen ripped the bags strap a little to reveal powder wrapped in cloth.

    I think this is it.

    Lets go to the townspeople then.

    The two of them headed to the town hall.

    And what they saw Jamad was tussling with the townspeople with the town halls door between them.

    Ahhhh Donte any closer, you monster!

    Youre not wrong, but the fact that you weed an elf and are chasing away a troll is a bit disheartening.

    Seol smirked as he went up to Jamad.

    Jamadined to Seol like a childining to a teacher about another child.

    Theyre treating me like a monster.

    Its just because theyre scared.

    Hmph, this is why I dont like humans. Always so self-centered its like they believe the whole world revolves around them.

    Maybe.

    Well, its fine. Ive done my job, so Im going to go to sleep. Good luck with the rest of it, elf.

    Karen nodded back in response.

    It appeared that she had lost her inclination for humor after what had just happened, she refrained from making any jokes.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    After Jamad disappeared into the Shadow Space, Seol knocked on the town halls door.

    Its alright now, you cane out.

    Really? Are the monsters gone now?

    They all fell to the floor and arent moving.

    What about Dr. G I mean, Gunt?

    ...Hes dead.

    ......

    <em>Creak</em>

    Corpses were scattered all around.

    A foul smell filled the air, causing the townspeople to all scrunch their noses. After seeing some of them, one of the townspeople closed his eyes and murmured to himself.

    How could this happen Why did this happen

    ...Its all over now.

    Are you saying that all of this is because of that demon Gunt?

    Seol only nodded his head.

    He then carefully counted the number of people leaving the town hall, confirming that no one was injured.

    Gunt also was carrying an antidote.

    An antidote?

    An antidote for Fog Disease.

    ...Oh my god. I-Is there enough for everyone?

    There should be enough to take care of the townspeople.

    Uh then what happens to the other towns?

    Seol shook his head.

    He said that they were all dead. It seemed like the house call was an excuse to turn all of those people into monsters.

    Oh my god that bastard Gunt was a horrible person!

    Still, we should quickly get ready to treat the patients.

    Understood! Everyone, lets help them! We should all help out to do it quickly!

    And after that, they became extremely busy.

    A few townspeople stepped forth to relocate the corpses to another area. Once they had gathered them all, the corpses were set aze.

    Among them was also Gunt.

    Simultaneously, they filled a huge cauldron with water.

    They also collected all of the clean cloth they could find to wipe down their bodies.

    <em>Dump.</em>

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    A thick, dense liquid filled the cauldron, which turned white after a few moments.

    Seol took some of it and carefully stored it in a ss vial.

    [[Awakening Medicine]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A medicine specifically designed to alleviate particr symptoms.

    It was made by Gunt.

    There arent any severe side effects, even when applied improperly.

    Bonus Effect: Counteracts the effects of Sleeping Medicine.]

    The effects were direct and straightforward.

    Seol nodded to himself after seeing that the effects werent a lie.

    Seol, after inspecting it once more, poured a specific dose into separate ss vials before sending them to the patients.

    <em>Gulp Gulp</em>

    The townspeople massaged the patients necks to help them properly drink the medicine.

    After a certain amount of time, the townspeople and Seol had finished all their work. All that was left to do now was watch over them.

    And then

    Urgh Urghhh

    Hrgh

    The patients started to wake up.

    I-It worked!

    The medicine really was effective!

    Thank you Thank you sob sob

    We were saved... What a miracle!

    As people started to wake up, Karen and Seol focused on only one person.

    She was the same person who helped Seol easily settle into Wet Fog Town and also the person who helped ease Karens anxious heart.

    Wake up, Sarah. Its time to wake up.

    Karen, holding onto Sarahs cold hands, dropped her head.

    Their silence was much heavier than the cries of joy around them.

    <em>Twitch.</em>

    ...Huh?

    <em>Twitch Twitch</em>

    Shes moving her finger! Sarah, wake up!

    Karen held tightly onto her hand, making a fuss.

    Urgh Urgh It hurts Big Sis

    S-Sarah! Did you wake up now?!

    Youre holding too tight.

    Ah, really? Sorry, Ill let go.

    Sarahs eyes slowly fluttered open.

    [You have cured all survivors of Wet Fog Town.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Oveing the Disease''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Quack''.]

    - He ascended

    - Hes finally free from this hell

    - This ended up being harder than it had to be because of that bastard Gunt!!

    Sarah slowly sat herself up and leaned back on the head of the bed.

    Did I fall asleep?

    Yeah. You fell asleep, but youre awake now.

    ...I see. But how was I able to wake up?

    Well

    At that moment, everyone became silent and solely focused on Seols words.

    After all, he was the one who brought an end to the situation, no one else could have done it.

    Only he had the right to choose how it would be remembered.

    We found an antidote.

    Ah! Was Dr. Gunt able to find one? Thats a relief

    ......

    But Where is Dr. Gunt now?

    Seol then saw a few options before him.

    [[Sarah of Wet Fog Town asks you about Gunts whereabouts. How do you respond?]

    1. Gunt was behind all of this.

    2. Gunt is a demon! He has dragged you down to hell.

    3. We were able to chase away that monster thanks to the united effort of the townspeople.

    4. Gunt is dead.

    ]

    Dr. Gunt has left the town, said Seol.

    What? He left?

    Its not like Wet Fog Town is the only ce in the world where people are sick. He also said that he probably wonte back.

    Oh no he didnt even say goodbye

    The townspeople all looked at Seol.

    They were hoping that he would call Gunt a demon.

    However, even if that was able to relieve the hearts of the townspeople, it would only hurt Sarah.

    Karen grabbed Sarahs hand.

    She no longer wanted Sarah to be in pain. Even if it was only for this moment, Karen wanted to hide the dark parts of the world from her and show her only the good parts.

    Sarah, Dr. Gunt said that you had to stay well.

    ...Thats good. Huh? But whats that fire over there?

    As the townspeople had gathered the corpses in one spot to set them aze, the smoke could easily be seen from anywhere in the town.

    Were just burning some stuff.

    Ah, like the things used to treat the patients?

    Yeah, stuff like that.

    It looks warm even from here.

    The nightmares are over now, Sarah, Karen said while grabbing Sarahs hand.

    * * *

    After finishing business in the town, Seols party moved to a different location the following morning.

    After that awful experience with the Long Distance Adventure, Seol nned on traveling to Audenin first before traveling from Key Location to Key Location back to Nobira.

    While it might require extra time, if they took carriages from location to location, they could reduce the time it would take greatly.

    Karen, remembering the events from yesterday, thanked Seol.

    Thanks.

    For what?

    For saying it like that.

    For saying that Gunt left?

    Yeah.

    I mean, he did go somewhere.

    - He went to hell

    - Honestly, Gunt was terrifying.

    - It wasnt that scary LMFAO Just go sleep with mommy, like me~

    - He wasnt particrly strong, but I wouldnt want to face him again.

    - He was a viin who was really, really evil.

    - Even the conversations they had scared me

    - Snowman really has a strong mental

    Karen smirked, then tapped his shoulder.

    Ill give you a point.

    A point?

    Yeah, and if you get enough, Ill really treat you as my master.

    Thats interesting How many points do I need to gather?

    100.

    And how many do I have now?

    1.

    - NAH FUCK THAT!!!

    - And for that reason, Im out.

    - How is she only going to give him one point LOL

    - Nah, this is the meta. You justter make something worth like 100,000 points or something.

    - 100,000 points for Gryffindor!

    - Seriously, LMFAO

    Jamad broke the silence while carrying the rewards Seol received from this Adventure.

    Just give up, Snowman. Dont even respond to that elf.

    - What is this Dont tell me Its Something that I was about to say???

    - STAY

    - Jamad is the GOAT

    - Fuck this visual novel shit!!!

    Can the troll over there shut up?

    Tch so when are we going to open this?

    Aw, is it heavy? How fragile Do you want me to carry it for you?

    ...I regret ever speaking.

    The reason that they didnt open the rewards chest there was because of Karen. She thought that it wasnt appropriate to open a chest in Wet Fog Town when something so horrible happened there. As a group, they decided to open it after leaving.

    I was just joking. Now, lets

    Karen, take this.

    Huh? A letter?

    Sarah asked me to give this to you after we left the town because she was too embarrassed.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol handed Karen the letter.

    The two of them started reading it together.

    <em>- Hey, Bis Sis? I''m still uncertain if Snowman would listen to my request.</em>

    Karens expression changed multiple times.

    It was because Sarah was the first person Karen became close to after bing a shadow. And this was Sarahs letter to her.

    <em>- Thanks to the two of you, the townspeople are all happy now. Really, thank you so much.</em>

    She smiled

    <em>- To be honest, Im writing this letter to you because I wanted to tell you something... Are you shocked by this?</em>

    And she was shocked

    <em>- From the moment I saw you, I respected you. You were the person who was closest to my dream! You were shockingly beautiful and shockingly strong. Ever since I was young, I was weak. So I always wanted to be strong.</em>

    Sarah, youre plenty strong already, said Karen.

    <em>- If I was stronger wouldnt more people rely on me? Ive already sensed how annoyed people get because of how weak and slow I am.</em>

    ......

    <em>- I wonder what its like to be strong? Would I be able to bring hope to people who are in trouble all over the world? Though Id never know what that would feel like I want to.</em>

    Seol could see Karen gripping the letter harder.

    <em>- Big Sis, youre a strong person. I was thinking that if its you maybe you might have an answer to my questions? If that dayes I want you toe visit me and let me know, even if its just a short visit.</em>

    Karen stared intensely at each and every word on Sarahs letter.

    Do you think that one day a world coulde where no one would be in pain?

    ......

    Haah Seriously

    After reading thest sentence in Sarah''s letter, they both thought of someone.

    They were both thinking of Gunt.

    <em>- Heroes arezy. They didnt save me. They They</em>

    Seol then asked Karen a question.

    What are you thinking about?

    She folded the letter before responding to Seol.

    Basically Im thinking that I need to work harder? Troll! To congratte how Ive be a hard worker I think we should open the chest immediately! Put it down!

    ...I cant make heads or tails of you at all. You were just saying that it wasnt appropriate to open the chest there and had a dead look on your face

    Shush! Dont talk back! We should be using this new equipment as nutrients to be even stronger! Now, open!

    - Yo, dude are you crying?

    - (Looks under the bed sheets) Yo, guys! Hes crying LMFAOOOO Hes fucking crying!!!

    - I-Im not crying! (Crying)

    - Shesining to Jamad for no reason LOL

    - Jamad is such a good person troll.

    - Yeah Since hes a troll we should call him a good troll.

    - Yup, hes a good troll.

    Karen kicked open the chest that Jamad put down.

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Glow</em>

    [You open Hypocrites Keepsake.]

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    With Karens clean kick, multiple messages popped up.

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Wanderers Armor.]

    [You have acquired stic Leather Pants.]

    [You have acquired Distorted Hope Ring.]

    [You have acquired 7 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 25 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 35 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 21 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 13 medium blue potions.]

    <em>Glow</em>

    Seol looked at the light radiating from the chest.

    The light is a bit weaker than usual? It makes sense though

    Since the previous Adventure was an incredible Adventure that required him to kill Anachindrias descendant, the rewards were just as incredible.

    It was actually normal for an Adventure of this stage to only radiate that much light from the rewards chest.

    Seol then began checking all of the items one by one.

    [[Wanderers Armor]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 13-18

    Defense: 115

    Durability: 90/90

    Weight: 9kg

    An armor previously worn by a wandering knight.

    Though there are traces of extensive use, as it was used often by the knight before their death, it is more than suited to be worn by a new master.

    Basic Effect: +8 Strength, +8 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: The wearers turn rate is two times faster.]

    Hm What should I do?

    Even though the Ghosts Armor that Karuna wore had worse Basic Effects as its Rmended Level was lower, its Bonus Effect was much better.

    The Bonus Effect on this is so ambiguous its just ambiguous.

    The answer to Is an increased turn rate good? was obviously Yes.

    But when asked differently, whether an increased turn rate was a powerful enough effect for one of the main item slots, the question became much more difficult to answer.

    As Seol thought to himself, he heard a whisper.

    Its perfect for me, whispered Karen from behind.

    - Ahhh WTF?! Dont scare me!

    - Please dont do that!

    - Im going to have nightmares about this. LMFAO Mine?

    And why do you think that? asked Seol in response.

    Who else but me spinny spins?

    Spinny spins? Ah!

    One of Karens skills was Fire Flower.

    When she used Fire Flower, she spun at an incredible speed to create a tornado of fire.

    And that tornado dealt massive AoE damage which razed the battlefield.

    I guess the armors effects would also apply to Fire Flower.

    Fire Flowers special characteristic was that it increased damage based on the number of times the user spun.

    Then wouldnt her spinning at a faster rate shorten the amount of time it required for her to deal massive amounts of damage?

    Karen was already smiling with the armor in her hands.

    You dont have anyints about me wearing this, right?

    ......

    ......

    Alright, then I''ll change into this!

    [You have equipped Karen, the Twin Knight, with Wanderers Armor.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As Karen entered the Shadow Space to change into her new armor, Jamad said a word to Seol.

    Check it quickly.

    Yeah.

    - LMFAOOOOOOOOOOO

    - Shesing! Check it quickly!!!

    - Shes going to take the gold too at this rate!

    [[stic Leather Pants]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 13-17

    Defense: 60

    Durability: 75/75

    Weight: 1kg

    A pair of pants that boast a robust texture and excellent durability.

    It is unknown what leather was used to make this.

    Basic Effect: +10 Constitution, +5 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: There is a small chance of deflecting attacks thatnd on it.]

    The effects were just okay.

    As the effects werent amazing or awful, it would be a waste of time to spend time thinking about who to equip it to.

    Thanks, Ill use it well.

    [You have equipped Jamad, the Tyrant, with stic Leather Pants.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As Jamad disappeared into the Shadow Space this time, Karen popped out.

    [[Distorted Hope Ring]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: 10-18

    Resistance: 27

    Durability: 60/60

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring worn by someone who wasnt able to be saved.

    Basic Effect: +3 Constitution, +3 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: The wearers senses increase slightly.]

    As Seol was about to take the ring for himself, Karen interrupted him.

    Would it be alright if I took that ring?

    ...Why?

    - Why this time?

    - What reason could you possibly have this time?!

    - My grandma passed away

    - You used that excuse toost time!

    Karen responded lightly.

    I just dont want to forget the things that happened here.

    - Ah noints from me anymore.

    - Shes really using that cheat here?

    -  Youre not an awful person who wouldnt give the ring after hearing that right?

    - Dismissed! Its already toote.

    Seol shrugged and handed Karen the ring.

    [You have equipped Karen, the Twin Knight, with Distorted Hope Ring.]

    The fact that Seol didn''t acquire any new equipment during this Adventure didn''t particrly matter either.

    After all, he did have a shiny new ne around his neck.

    [[Ne of Distorted Faith]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 14-20

    Resistance: 50

    Durability: 82/82

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ne made from an unknown metal.

    It gives off quite an ominous energy.

    Basic Effect: +3 All Stats

    Bonus Effect: +2 All Stats]

    When Seol visited Twilight Town during his Long Distance Adventure, he decided to burn the entire town. Though he received a penalty because of that, he was also able to acquire a ne.

    In the end, every member of Seols party became stronger, even if it was a little bit.

    - Must be nice for Snowman. Even if he cant use an item, he can just give it to his summons.

    - Wake up dude. Did you not just see him get all 3 of his items stolen? LMFAO

    - Seriously, summons are just parasites that steal items from their master.

    - Summon: Summoner, I listened to what you had to say. Ill consider it. Ah, this is mine though.

    - Its more like a triumvirate than a monarchy lol

    Ah, I still had the titles.

    [[Title: Savior]

    Rted Achievement: Find the Difference (Adventure: Face Collector)

    Bonus Effect: Insights proficiency is slightly increased.]

    [[Title: Quack]

    Rted Achievement: Oveing the Disease (Adventure: Face Collector)

    Bonus Effect: All healing actions have an additional 10% effect. This can also be used as identification.]

    ...This is much better than I expected.

    Insights proficiency was alwayscking, so any increase was weed.

    Quacks effect of increasing healing was amazing, but the fact that it could be used as identification was the best part.

    After all, there are times when being an adventurer isnt enough.

    For instance, it wasn''t ideal when you needed to interact with individuals of high social status, and it was equally unfavorable when you had to enter a town previously ravaged by bandits posing as adventurers.

    In those scenarios, being identified as something else was much better.

    Even if it was as a quack doctor, being able to tell people that he was a doctor was a great option to have.

    Done.

    Are you done now? Then look at this, look at the amazing lines my armor gives me

    Hmph, its just shitty armor that isnt breathable in the end. Armors nothingpared to good leather.

    Huh? What the hell are you saying? This is why I dont listen to barbarian races that run around naked.

    I thought elves werent supposed to wear metal armor and instead wore things made out of leather and nts I guess I shouldnt have trusted the rumors. Ah, either that or maybe youre just a fake elf?

    What? Hey! Are you done talking now?!

    - Snowman: I am once again asking for you guys to shut up.

    - Snowman (bleeding from both ears)

    - When are youing back, Karuna?

    Seol could immediately be transported to Nobira if he ended the Adventure here, but since he no longer wanted to worry about the Expedition System and the troubles that came with it, he simply moved to Audenin without ending the Adventure.

    Is this Audenin? Woah its so big. I think it might even be bigger than Nobira?

    We dont have time to sightsee. Were going to be going back immediately.

    Oh, really?

    Its because of everything thats happened. If we want to keep our promise with Chao and arrive on time, this is our only option.

    Hm thats a shame.

    We mighte back here sooner rather thanter, though. So you can sightsee then.

    Alright! Its a shame, but we can just sightsee then.

    There was only a bit of Remaining Time left on the Adventure.

    Seol quickly chose Audenin as his Rest location.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Audenin.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The travel luck dice are rolling.]

    <em>Rattle Rattle Rattle</em>

    And finally, the dice stopped rolling.

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 2.]

    [You are quite unlucky.]

    * * *

    Damn it! Again?

    - LMFAOOOOOO 2222222

    - Its 22222 again hahahaha

    - Snowmans going to wear a tutu at this rate

    -

    Even though Seol wasnt nning on staying in Audenin, he was still shocked by the awful luck once more.

    It was also because if he got even more unlucky, he could be swept away by a Sudden Adventure.

    Still, there was still something left up Seols sleeve to relieve this awful situation that the viewers enjoyed and Seol found disheartening.

    [Ouw activates.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has been fixed to a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Audenin now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Audenin now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Audenin now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Phew thats a relief.

    - Those who have, always keep getting more

    - Why couldnt he roll a 1?

    - Info) Even if he rolled a 1, it wouldve been fixed to a 3.

    - Why the hell did they make special titles?

    Seol, relieved, ended the Adventure.

    As he was already in his Rest location, he wasnt transported like usual.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 12.]

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 1,897,700 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (1,897,700)

    2. Private (990,020)

    3. IsThisTheAfterlife? (882,360)

    4. Utopia (870,210)

    5. UnfamiliarCeiling (860,140)]

    - Even here, Snowmans overwhelming!

    - Look at the point differential LMFAO

    - I bet the other rankings must think its a bug.

    - The people below him: Wh-who the fuck is that?

    - A 2 times difference

    After entering the new city, the Adventurer Points Leaderboard gave Seol somewhat useful information.

    These guys are ahead of Nobira.

    Though multiple Adventures had passed since then,pared to Nobira, which had Rank 2 nearing only 500,000 points, Audenins high-ranked Adventurers were much further ahead.

    After Im finished with business in Nobira, it might not be a bad idea toe down here.

    It didnt seem like a bad idea to move here after finishing business with Chao and receiving Karens equipment from Hamun.

    Regardless, after reading the Rest message, Seol asked the people in the town square where the wagons were and headed there.

    After around 10 minutes of walking, he noticed Adventurers around him, who looked like transferees, murmuring among themselves.

    D-Did you see it? They have nearly 2 million points

    Who could it be? Changsik hyung was only happy that he would reach 1 million points soon, so what kind of monster has nearly 2 million points?

    I heard that there were a few monsters at the location waaaaaay down South.

    Those assholes? Its probably not them either.

    This is insane, really Even 600,000 points is hard for me, so I cant believe there are people in the millions

    Changsik hyungs faction is going to go crazy. They came in out of nowhere too, right?

    Probably?

    Seol thought it was amazing that simply moving from one location to another could have such a huge ripple effect.

    Obviously, though, he wasnt stupid enough to show it off.

    In the end, Seol, after arriving in the shipping area, immediately looked for a wagon headed to Nobira.

    Nobira? Why would you want to go there? Do you have a death wish or something?

    What?

    Just go if youre going to ask for something so ridiculous!

    The horsemen all treated Seol like he was an insane person. But in the end, one of them came up to Seol and gave him some shocking news.

    Are you trying to go to Nobira?

    Yes, I am. But why is no one trying to go there?

    Because something happened there, obviously.

    What happened there?

    - Huh? Nobira was fine before?

    - Theres a problem there? Im the problem though.

    - Stop it.

    The horseman scratched the back of his neck.

    It was ambushed recently you know

    What do you mean

    The entire city, not just themercial district, was burned down. A lot of people were kidnapped, too.

    Seol could feel his strength escaping his body.

    It seemed that during his Long Distance Adventure, a problem had urred in Nobira.

    An ambush?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Not too long after, the transferees who set up Audenin as their location were all causing amotion.

    Y-You werent lying? They really are close to 2 million points!

    Who could it be? Changsik only came back yesterday.

    I never wouldve imagined that <em>the </em>Park Changsik wouldve been pushed down to Rank 2 this is crazy.

    Park Changsik, the man closest to 1 million Adventure Points among the transferees in Audenin, was in an uproar. He had a handsome face with a sharp jawline.

    Gasp Gasp Did you find them? Any news?

    Nothing, hyung. We have our guild members asking around, but you already know how hard it is to find a single transferee in a big city like Audenin

    Youre not wrong. Still, do your best. I want you to grab anyone who looks suspicious and ask them.

    What are we? Thugs?

    I just want you to do whatever it takes. Regardless, damn it Got it! Keep looking!

    Yeah, hyung!

    Audenins transferees united together under the banner of the five major guilds within the city.

    Unity wasnt always the case, but thanks to Changsik leading the charge against evil individuals and chasing them out of the city with the help of other transferees, he paved the way to set up this system early.

    The guilds, like different religions, had different values but were all on a simr scale.

    Kongory was eventually able to set up a system like Audenin too, but they were a bitcking individuallypared to the transferees in Audenin.

    And the de facto leader of Audenin, a ce filled with many powerful transferees, was looking for someone.

    Even though Changsik had just returned from an Adventure and was in the process of recovering, he left the guild building to search for them on the streets.

    2 million points How were they able to reach that?

    Changsik also considered himself a very exceptional person and there was a reason for it too.

    His overwhelming Adventure Point total.

    Even whenpared to the rankers of the nearby cities, few people who surpassed him, if any.

    Well, he did hear about a transferee in a city to the northwest named Private who surpassed 1 million points, but he didnt trust in something he didnt see for himself.

    After all, he knew the types of Adventures he went on.

    That was why he couldnt believe that someone went on Adventures much more difficult than his, ones so difficult that it resulted in umting nearly double his points.

    The first thought he had was that the person who had the score either cut corners or was lying about their points entirely.

    However, right now, in front of him, he could see that unbelievable score.

    A mysterious person who pushed him off the Rank 1 position with a point total that doubled his

    Damn it Because they made their information private, this primitive method is the only way I have to find them.

    Still, the fact that Audenin had most of its transferees in guilds like this was useful in these situations.

    Since guilds interacted with each other often, it was easy to spot a new Adventurer in the city.

    Furthermore, Changsik had a separate, personal reason as to why he was looking for the new Rank 1 Adventurer.

    Not too long ago, he acquired a hint about an Adventure.

    It was impossible for the current Changsik to properly know the scale of that Adventure because not only was the difficulty high, but it was also a Long Distance Adventure and had a peculiar restriction.

    <em>No more than 5 party members allowed.</em>

    It was an awkward number, too small to use the guilds help and too big for him to clear alone.

    However, as he was researching the Adventure, he discovered multiple things about it.

    Things about the rewards.

    Even though the rewards could be better than treasure-quality items, I cant even think about embarking on it yet

    As stated earlier, Changsik believed that he was an exceptional person. But he was also the type of person who didnt trust those who were weaker than him.

    Simply, he recognized only those who were stronger than him.

    If I want to go there, there needs to be at least one person whos stronger than me.

    Since Changsik could already see what the results would be like if he took the rankers of Audenin, he gave up on it.

    After all, they were all weaker than him.

    But if he could just get the person who had nearly 2 million points to join his party, it wouldnt matter who the other party members were.

    Thats why I need to find him quickly. I have to find out who he is!

    It was clear that this would be a good proposal to the newly appeared transferee too. After all, the strong purposefully looked for trials and tribtions.

    And Changsik not only had information about a dangerous Adventure, he also knew that it would give out incredible rewards.

    Hyung! Changsik hyung!

    From afar, Changsik could hear the voice of someone looking for him.

    It was one of his guild members.

    Yeah! Did you find them?

    ...They left.

    What?

    It seems like they just left. Both their name and score disappeared.

    Damn it!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Changsik kicked a hole in a wooden wall in frustration.

    ...For now, go check the records about the transferees who left around this time.

    Do you think the guards would tell us?

    Do you think they wont? Think of how much money we gave them.

    Okay. But what are you going to do with that information?

    Im going to wait here and grab them the next time they pass by.

    But do you really think he would help you, hyung? You havent even met them yet.

    Help me? No, this is a fair trade.

    Hm

    Changsiks eyes were burning with passion.

    Damn it Im not going to let you go next time. Ill establish a rtionship with them, no matter what.

    * * *

    As Changsik and Audenins transferees expected, Seol had already left Audenin.

    <em>Clop Clop</em>

    The horses drawing Seols carriage were slowly walking. And as such, Seol was growing impatient.

    Uh Could you perhaps go a bit faster?

    I told you it would roughly take 10 days to reach Kongory. And Im not the one drawing the carriage, the horses are.

    10 days.

    It was roughly the same amount of time it took for Seol to reach Shade Canyon from Nobira.

    However, because the distance was shorter and the roads were better maintained, the fact that it was going to take this much time was ridiculous.

    And as Seol thought about what to do, he saw a few options.

    [[The people of Audenin have a reputation for beingx. Its clear that your travel time would have been much shorter if you took a carriage in another city. What do you say to the coachman?]

    1. You must be out of your mind, old man. Are you really going to go this slowly when the path is thisfortable?

    2. Ive never seen anyone as slow as a snail, like you! It might be fun to cut off all your limbs so that youd really be a snail.

    3. Is there any way you can go faster?

    4. Ive heard that the people of Audenin are a bit slow, but this really is slow. Still, do you think that death would be slow for you too?

    ]

    There were a lot of options and Seol pondered for a moment.

    The people of Audenin are slow, but they are also known to be mean if you slighted them.

    Seol thought about his previous pieces, which also passed by Audenin. It wasnt just one or two instances where hed get frustrated at their speed and say something, only to inevitably pay the price for insulting them.

    Seol chose his next words very carefully.

    Sir, what do you think about doing it like this?

    You really dont know when to give up, do you? I told you, the horses pull the carriage, not me.

    Ill double the money I pay you for each day you can reduce the time by.

    ...What?

    In other words, just by reducing it to eight days of travel time, the coachman would earn quadruple the money. Seol would be paying for the share of four passengers on his own.

    The coachman hesitated before speaking again.

    Hm Even so, it would be difficult. The horses need to rest too, yknow? And what about the other passengers? Even if I wanted to, I cant do it.

    Then Ill pay for their fare as well.

    ...Are you serious?

    I am. And I also have the money to do it.

    <em>tter</em>

    Seol shook the gold pouch in his inventory.

    Though it wasnt an action hed normally do in public, he did it as there was no one around him who could threaten him.

    Um Excuse me, passengers As some circumstances have arised

    Im fine.

    Im fine as well.

    The coachman nodded and spoke to the horses.

    Its been a while since you guys galloped quickly, so put in some effort for me, yeah? Ill make sure to give you guys hay, corn, and boiled peas on the way there.

    <em>Neigh!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The horses, surprised by the sound of the whip, started galloping.

    Please understand even if the carriage is a bit shaky.

    Seol let out a sigh of relief and sat back down.

    It seemed like he had managed to reduce the time it would take to arrive at Kongory, the city closest to Nobira.

    But more importantly What the hell happened in Nobira?

    Even though he was able to have a short conversation with a horseman earlier, he didnt know anything more than that.

    Seol nned to quickly arrive in Kongory and find urate information about the unexpected situation.

    And then, an older gentleman asked Seol and Karen a question.

    Excuse me, do you both have family in Kongory too?

    Huh?

    What?

    "I mean, wouldn''t that be the only reason someone would want to go up there at such a dangerous time?"

    At such a dangerous time.

    Seol quickly responded as it seemed like the older gentleman knew about what was going on around there.

    Sir, do you perhaps know about whats going on in Nobira?

    Of course I do. Even though I look like this now, I used to be a big trader. I still have contacts here and there, so Im quicker to get information like this.

    Could you perhaps tell us too?

    Sure, its not like theres anything to do until we arrive at Kongory anyway.

    Thank you.

    Seol considered himself extremely lucky for running into the older gentleman here in the wagon.

    If he hadnt met him, Seol would have spent a lot of time collecting information the moment he arrived in Kongory.

    So Where should I start? Are you perhaps a transferee?

    I am.

    Yeah, you look like one. Then Im sure you also know that were in the Nevenia Kingdom, right?

    Yes, I do know.

    Nevenia Kingdom.

    Not only were Kongory, Nobira, and Audenin a part of it, but Yugo, a city much further to the south, was also a part of the kingdom.

    While Nevenia wasn''t particrlyrge in terms of territory, it had earned significant recognition in the South due to its status as the kingdom with thergest forest in the region, the Great Forest.

    Then do you also know about the countries that share a border with Nevenia?

    I know that Adelines to the south and Setenas to the east and north. Ah, and there are also trolls to the northwest.

    Precisely. And the trolls are slowly growing in power and eating away at Setenas territory. And now, the shared border between Nevenia and the trolls has increased greatly.

    I already knew that Setenas territory was decreasing. Is there a reason youre mentioning this?

    Of course. Have you perhaps also heard about what happened to Wiggleton recently?

    Wiggleton yes, I have.

    It was something that Kibo told Seol before Seol went on his Adventure.

    Seol could clearly remember Kibo mentioning that Wiggleton had been ambushed by an unknown group.

    <em>- These guys were careful enough to avoid the fortresss surveince to pige the town, so as expected, there werent any witnesses. Luckily enough, though, half of the towns residents were out for their infrastructure business, so they were able to keep their lives. Even so, they returned to their townpletely devastated and burned down.</em>

    Seol, realizing something, quickly asked the older gentleman a question.

    Are you trying to imply that the trolls were behind what happened in Wiggleton?

    I am. After piging Wiggleton, they killed all of the survivors. I dont know where they were able to infiltrate the kingdom from though.

    Then does that mean Nobira also?

    He nodded.

    After Wiggleton, they aimed for Nobira. They ambushed Nobira, turned the city into a sea of fire, and ate or kidnapped the residents.

    Kidnapped? Trolls?

    Trolls never used humans as ves.

    As they were much more physically capable than humans, trolls either ate the humans or killed them for fun.

    Why would they do that?

    The older gentleman continued.

    The people who were able to survive evacuated to Kongory. And thats about everything I know. I have no idea about whats going on there currently.

    ...Thank you for telling me.

    Seol was silent for the rest of the journey as he was shocked.

    Damn it Hamun and Chao were both there though.

    Even though Chao might not have been there, Hamun was definitely staying in Nobira.

    And as Hamun was weak, there was a high probability that he would die there.

    Please Please be alive, Hamun.

    If something happened to Hamun, or if he died, it would be a huge blow to Seol. Not only was it difficult to find a cksmith as capable as him immediately, but he had just finished an Adventure for him.

    If something happened to Hamun because of the trolls

    Seol had a fiery look in his eyes.

    He was the type of person who would be furious if anyone messed with his belongings.

    If the trolls actually killed Hamun, like how Seol worried, he would make them pay an appropriate price for it.

    And like that, a week had passed.

    Alright! I arrived three days ahead of schedule! You didnt forget your promise, right?

    <em>Pour</em>

    Seol poured gold coins into the coachmans hand.

    S-So much

    Thank you. Well then

    The wagon had arrived in Kongory.

    And Seol wasted no time in entering the city.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Kongory was filled with people, just like when Seol was first transported. However, Seol was already aware that it wasnt a positive sign.

    And youre telling me to believe that?

    Seriously, Im telling you the truth! Theres already talk that Nevenia isnt going to do anything about the current situation.

    How?! Two cities have burned down already! And what about the deceased?! And the people who were kidnapped?!

    Do you think a country moves on feelings alone? They move for their own interest. What am I supposed to do when Nevenias royalty already made that decision?!

    Dude, keep your voice down. Someone could hear.

    Who cares if they do? Is there anyone in Kongory who isnt insulting the royal family?

    Thats true, but

    Seol was curious about what they were talking about.

    First, Seol headed to the information guild, but for some reason they were inoperational.

    Damn it This is going to be troublesome now.

    Seol, with no other choice, headed to his second option, the Adventurer Association. There was still information to be discovered here as long as he looked hard.

    [(NEW) [<ImFucked>s Post]

    [Post Date: A week ago]

    [Title: I worked so hard to create my own space in Nobira, so what the hell is all this?]

    It took just one day for me to be aplete nobody

    Is the weather here in Kongory better?

    - If youre from Nobira, just stay in Nobira.

    - The weathers better here for sure, but its nothingpared to Seoul.

    - Man, I miss Seoul I want to go camping again too.

    - Nothing beats a barbeque while camping.

    - Wake up, you idiots. Do you really think nows the time to be talking about this?

    - What do you want us to do then?]

    [(NEW) [<ReceivingRmendations>s Post]

    [Post Date: A week ago]

    [Title: Im epting rmendations for another city to go to]

    Other than Kongory.

    After all, we dont know when this fucking city would die too.

    Im going to go further south.

    - And you think they''d ept you?

    - If you go there, Im going to curse you.

    - Ah, thats a bit

    - I still cant believe Nobira died like that]

    [(NEW) [<KillTroll>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I cant believe those fucking weaklings are acting up again. I cant handle it anymore]

    Im going to call Private.

    Private hyung yeah? Please say something Nobira died.

    - Did you forget how long its been since Private ran away? LMFAO

    - Why the hell would Private join this?

    - This is toorge-scale for a transferee to handle.

    - Call Han Yeo-myeong! I thought he was strong?

    - Stop bullshitting. The situations way too dire.]

    [(NEW) [<Yooo>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: ept the refugees!]

    I cant believe the people from Nobira would really end up being refugees

    - I want all of the refugees to rescue me~

    - Woah, is that Eminem?

    - I cant believe something like this would happen in my lifetime lmfao

    - This is so insane I invested so much into Nobira too]

    [(NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Is this real?]

    Are the fucking Nevenia bastards really going to pretend like they dont know? Really? Why?

    - They made a statement that theyre going to do a good job on national security and not let any more trolls enter LMFAOOOOO

    - Theyre practically calling the doctor after the patient has died changing the password after they were hacked these guys are ridiculous LMFAO

    - Whats going to happen to us now?

    - Nothing. Well just continue life.]

    Seol noticed numerous posts discussing current events in a negative light, alongside a substantial number of self-deprecating posts.

    It makes sense since theyre practically defeated soldiers

    Even though the most Seol could do wase up with his own assumptions based on what they said, it seemed like they werent able to have a proper fight and were one-sidedly massacred by them.

    They were soldiers who came back from war, who suffered defeat without a chance to retaliate.

    And right now, many people in Kongory were transferees and citizens of Nobira.

    [(NEW) [<Expert>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: The reason that Nevenia cant respond to the situation]

    Its because theyre surrounded by enemies on all sides.

    It would be one thing if the kingdom were moderately sized. But as you all know, Nevenias stupidly big despite not having the capability to take care of it, and as such, there are a lot of people trying to take pieces of it. Setena, who is to the east and north, is the biggest culprit of this, in fact, they just tantly taunt Nevenia.

    In the end, since Nevenia needs to be on guard against Setena, they put more of their soldiers there. This leaves the security in the northwestparably weaker, and the trolls were able to slip in through that.

    - So what are we supposed to do then?

    - Nothing. I think Setenas aiming for this.

    - Huh?

    - Nevenia needs to sign a non-aggression pact with Setena first, but Setena isnt signing it. And because of it, there are people who believe Setena and the troll alliance have signed a treaty and are trying to take Nevenia for themselves.

    - Are you a troll?

    - What the fuck did you call me?

    - You just knew so much haha

    [(NEW) [<ShockingTruth>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Nevenia has abandoned its subjects]

    These Nevenia fuckers are feigning innocence when the people of Nobira and ruin hunters are all being kidnapped LMFAOOO I should just leave this shitty country.

    - They seriously make me want to throw up.

    - Nothings happening even after something like this happened because the people at the top are ipetent.

    - From what I heard, Not only is Nevenias army ipetent, but theyre also extremely corrupt.

    - Are they going to go for a hat trick? They already have two shitty things, might as well go for a third.

    - Forbes lists the Nevenia Kingdom as the #1 ce Koreans Hate the Most, shocking many

    - Why the hell would Forbes decide that LOL

    [(NEW) [<Loyalty>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: What about them though?]

    The guys who went on an Adventure for revenge.

    Yu Mira and the rest of her gang.

    - The ruin hunters? I thought all of the transferees agreed to run away?

    - Most of them did. But after Kibo got captured, she decided to lead the party in trying to get him back.

    - Damn thats loyalty frfr I could never.

    - Yeah, me neither.

    - Kibo and Yu Mira were close, after all.

    - Even if they were close, who would risk their life for someone else?

    - Does she really think she could save him? Thats insane

    - She practically went there to die

    - It is amazing though. If shees back alive, Im going to bow to her and beg her to let me into her group.

    - Im going to offer my services as Yu Miras human Roomba.

    - I think bing a human Roomba is more amazing

    Mira went after the trolls?

    It was quite shocking to hear.

    Seol believed that she would escape after the situation turned dire, but she instead went after the trolls because they kidnapped Kibo.

    Seol had multiple thoughts run across his mind. As he focused, covering his mouth with his hand, he heard a sound.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Woah, its Oh Yeonhui.

    And Jin Jeongtak too. Whats going on?

    I know, right? I wonder what brings the leaders of the alliance here

    They continued to walk deeper into the Adventurer Association. Seol, even then, was looking through the posts in search of more information.

    <em>Scroll</em>

    Karen, wearing a robe, was standing right behind Seol.

    Stop right there, said Karen to the people who were approaching Seol.

    It was a warning to keep distance.

    The two guild masters scowled, annoyed that some unknown woman was blocking them.

    ...Who is she?

    I dont know her at all

    Did anyone hear anything about a female party member?

    I havent, nothing about that

    As they were talking between themselves, Seol answered them without turning back.

    What is it?

    ...You were here, as expected. Yeo-myeong is looking for you.

    Han Yeo-myeong?

    Yes, he says he wishes to talk.

    None of the transferees nearby expected to hear Yeo-myeongs name out of their mouths. And as such, they started murmuring between themselves.

    Han Yeo-myeong? Theyre talking about Han Yeo-myeong, right?

    Why is Han Yeo-myeong looking for that guy? Does he know him?

    Or maybe hes trying to recruit him? Its my first time seeing him though.

    But whos that girl?

    Isnt that an elf?

    Nah, no way

    Since they had already caught everyones attention, it was toote to refuse itfortably.

    Seol spoke once more, his back still turned to them.

    Lets go.

    * * *

    Seol was guided by the eye-catching individuals to a building visible from anywhere in Kongory.

    Considering how a building like this didnt exist thest time he was here, it was clearly new.

    Come in.

    The sound of Seols footsteps filled the 1st floor lobby.

    Seol then noticed people wearing different uniforms. It was likely that this building was used by multiple guilds together.

    They didnt show any particr interest to Seol.

    Yeonhui! Are you busy?

    Yes, Im busy.

    Are you sure? Because it looks like youre just messing around.

    Cant you see me working?

    Hm? Whos that though? Is that your work?

    Youll only end up hurting yourself if you find out.

    Im always hurt when I get back from missions though! Are you really not going to tell me?

    Tch! Stop talking to me!

    Tch With an attitude like that

    Ahjussi, why dont we talk downstairs?

    The friendly-looking middle-aged man whom Yeonhui was talking withughed.

    Yeah, this ahjussis going to get transferred soon~

    Damn it No wonder.

    See you after!

    Yeah, whatever.

    After the Predator Guild and Justice Guild disappeared, Kongory seemed to be in a much better state. Its just like how a white sheet looks much cleaner just by getting rid of the biggest mess.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Yeonhui knocked on the door.

    I brought him.

    Thank you!

    Seol heard a familiar voice behind the door.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Hyung!

    Yeo-myeong.

    Seol spotted Yeo-myeong, Noeul, and a few individuals who looked important.

    They sat around on a round table and simply nced at Seol. Why were they acting so important? Did they think they were the Knights of the Round Table or something?

    So hes the original Private?

    You were in the middle of an Adventure then so you didnt see it, right? Man, it was a huge mess then. You shouldve seen how many limbs we found in that temporary building Urgh

    Shh, quiet. Please dont talk when its not your turn.

    Youre such a nitpicker

    What?

    Ah, its so warm today, right? Haha

    Its almost winter soon

    I just have a lot of body heat, so

    Slippery like an eel as always.

    Yeo-myeong and Noeul both stood up and walked to Seol.

    I heard that you were looking for me. More importantly, how did you know that I was here?

    Ive been keeping tabs on the ranking and the only person who I could think of with a score like that around here was you, hyung.

    Did you know that I would be going to the Adventurer Association?

    Yup. I sent some people to other ces as well, but that was the most likely ce youd go, so

    Youve be quite meticulous while Ive been away.

    - Around here (X) In the whole world (O)

    - It would be weirder if the ground didnt copse when a giant like him is walking around LOL

    Yeonhui, who was next to Yeo-myeong, approached them.

    She then spoke to Yeo-myeong while looking at Seol.

    Yeo-myeong, were here too. You should introduce us

    Ah, sorry. Hyung, so these are the guild alliance members. So starting from the left

    I dont have the time to be doing that, sorry. Im quite busy. Ill probably have to go after listening to your request.

    Ah Y-Yeah? But whos that next to you? Is she a party member?

    Karen took off her stuffy hood and introduced herself.

    Nice to meet you, Im Karen.

    A-An elf?!

    An elf?

    Woah this is my first time seeing one.

    As multiple people childishly reacted, Yeo-myeong led both Seol and Karen to their seats.

    As Seol nced at Yeo-myeong, Yeo-myeong started talking.

    The reason that weve been looking for you is because of Nobira.

    Hm

    You already know about whats happened in Nobira, right?

    I do.

    Are you interested in it?

    Not necessarily it, but I am interested in someone who is caught up in it.

    Ah, is someone who you know kidnapped?

    Seol shook his head and responded.

    Im still not sure if she was kidnapped or not. Not like theres any way to know though.

    Ah, we have a list of deceased and a list of missing persons.

    Really?

    Yes. If you want, we can look for them.

    Since no one in Nobira knew about Chao, he quickly asked about Hamun.

    An alliance member left before shortly returning to give a report.

    It seems like the person named Hamun has been kidnapped.

    Is it first-hand testimony?

    One of the ruin hunters who was sessful in their escape apparently saw Hamun get kidnapped.

    Seols expression turned sour.

    Urgh

    A few flinched at his fierce gaze.

    Damn it, so he had been caught up in it.

    Hyung?

    So, what do you want?

    Uhh So

    Yeo-myeong was unable to speak. He was frozen by Seols intense mood.

    Yeonhui, who couldnt stand to waste time, stepped in.

    She was a confident woman who was sure of herself.

    We want you to help us in Kongory.

    What do you mean?

    With Nevenia not setting up appropriate measures for the next attack, the only people who can defend Kongory now are the transferees and the soldiers here.

    And?

    We dont know when the trolls who attacked Nobira will attack Kongory. We want to put our strengths together to prevent that from happening.

    And you want me to help you with that?

    Yes.

    Seol believed that it wasnt a bad trade for him either.

    With the trollspletely destroying his base, Seol believed that if he hadnt found another ce to go to yet, growing within the powerful alliance would be a hundred times better.

    However, their proposal was insulting to Seol.

    So you want to defend Kongory <em>at least</em>? Is that why you called me?

    Do you dislike our proposal?

    ...Not only have you given up on fighting back, but youve already been absorbed by them.

    What? What are you talking about?

    Me, myrades, my base, my town, my city, my country, my race. Are these really the things you value?

    Seols cold voice made Yeonhui flinch.

    Then is that not the case for you, Snowman?

    It isnt.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol and Karen stood up.

    I only fight for myself.

    ...Are you refusing our proposal?

    I am.

    So you n on abandoning Kongory.

    Kongory was never mine in the first ce.

    Sigh If you keep going like that, youll run out of ces to go to someday.

    Thats fine. I only need whats mine.

    Are you running away?

    Seol gave a confused expression and looked at the others.

    Running away?

    ...I thought you said you would be leaving Kongory.

    I am.

    What else is that other than running away?!

    Karenughed after hearing that.

    Whats so funny?!

    Ah! Sorry, sorry.

    Seol looked at Yeonhuis eyes once more before giving a calm response.

    Im leaving to get Hamun back.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Everyone in the room went silent after hearing Seol say that he would be leaving to get Hamun back.

    Shocked, Yeonhui asked back, Th-then does that mean

    Well be chasing after them.

    Its toote. It has already been a week since Nobira was ambushed.

    They must have crossed the border by now.

    Doesnt matter, responded Seol.

    A-Are you nning on crossing the border? Why?

    Just like how you guys n on protecting Kongory, I n on protecting whats mine. What else is there to do when your things have been stolen?

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Seol put on his hood once more. Karen, who was next to Seol, wore her hood as well and followed Seol outside.

    You just have to take it back.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    As there was no one holding the door, Seol left with a thud.

    The people in the room werepletely silent even after he left, like a storm had passed by.

    Hes insane. He must think hes the main character or something.

    Why? I thought he was cool.

    Lets see if you can say that again when hees back as a corpse? Well see.

    Did you think that youd look cool saying that about someone else going into a dangerous situation while youre justfy at home?

    ...What did you just say?

    Huh? You heard that?

    Are you trying to

    <em>m!</em>

    Yeonhui mmed the table, cracking it.

    Haha was I too loud?

    Quiet.

    Yeonhui resolved herself once more before talking to Yeo-myeong.

    It seems like I have done a discourtesy to you, Yeo-myeong.

    ......

    It also seems like trying to recruit Snowman was too tall of a task. Please, me me for acting rashly.

    ...Its fine. Noeul, lets go.

    Uh, y-yeah

    Yeo-myeong grabbed Noeuls hand and tried to lead her out of the room.

    Oppa, it hurts

    Sorry, can you go back to our lodging for now?

    Yeah, alright.

    Yeo-myeong, without realizing, was holding Noeuls hand tightly. He then let go.

    And then, Yeo-myeong started running in the direction he expected Seol to go.

    Han Yeo-myeong?

    Isnt that Han Yeo-myeong?

    There were more and more people who recognized him now.

    Was it because of Seols advice? Or was it because of the powers hidden in his ck hand?

    Regardless, the rate at which he became stronger was overwhelmingly faster than the other transferees. Even the alliance members recognized that Yeo-myeong was exceptional, even among exceptional people.

    And in an instant, he had be the symbol of Kongory.

    Though something like this could have made anyone arrogant, that was not the case for Yeo-myeong.

    He was happy simply to be able to protect his younger sister, Han Noeul, in a safer location and keep her alive.

    After running through lifeless alley after lifeless alley, Yeo-myeong was finally able to reach Seol.

    Gasp Gasp Hyung!

    Did you chase after me?

    Yes! I did! Hold on! Could you please just wait for a second?

    Yeo-myeong was resolved to protect his younger sister, Noeul.

    She was the only thing that he had left.

    So why? Why did he call for Seol? What Yeo-myeong wanted was fixed in Kongory.

    Seol simply looked at Yeo-myeong.

    Hes changed a lot.

    He was no longer the same immature person who asked for his help.

    Not only was his equipment much better than before, probably due to clearing multiple difficult Adventures, but he also had a sharp air about him.

    What is it?

    About today Im sorry. It was my mistake. I knew you hated things like that, I just

    Its fine. Its not like there was nothing to gain for me either. Thanks to you, my goals became much clearer.

    Ah! Are you talking about how youre going to rescue Hamun?

    Yes, and I n to.

    Yeo-myeong looked at Seol, directly into his golden eyes.

    L-Let me help you too.

    What?

    Let me help you. After all, you saved my life.

    Seol understood him.

    Even so, he couldnt ept the request.

    Yeo-myeong, you cant help me.

    I I became stronger. Im not the same person I used to be.

    Seol nced at Karen.

    Karen, understanding Seols intentions, stepped forth.

    Look, uh I know that youre confident but Masters right. You wont be able to help him.

    You can test me if you want.

    Yeah, I''ll test you.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Karen disappeared into a blur and reappeared behind Yeo-myeong.

    Hrgh!

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    Yeo-myeongs ck hand quickly unsheathed his sword from his sheathe.

    Hm?

    Karen flinched for a second, surprised by the unnatural reaction speed, but she quickly pulled out her own sword as well.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Thats a pretty fun ability.

    Dont look down on me. Here I go!

    Alright!

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    In an instant, Yeo-myeong unleashed abo that was able to push back Karen. In a fight between swordsmen, using a skill could result in death. As such, Yeo-myeong did not use any skills.

    If its a pure fight like this without any skills, I can win!

    Yeo-myeong was confident in his victory.

    After all, his haunted ck hand was something powerful that made him levels above any other swordsman he faced.

    <em>aang!</em>

    But after a while, there was a shadow cast over Yeo-myeongs face.

    Rather, it was Karen who looked rxed as she took on every attack.

    Why? Why

    Yeo-myeong continued swinging without realizing what was happening.

    After all, all he had to do was just scratch her clothes with his swords. Even that would be enough to show his growth.

    But

    <em>Kick!</em>

    Urgh

    Karen found an opening to kick Yeo-myeongs chest.

    Sorry, did it hurt?

    Im alright. Lets go again. Hrah!

    <em>aang</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    But no matter how many times Yeo-myeong tried, the results were the same.

    His sword could not reach her at all.

    It was like her body was a mirage and the only thing facing him there was her sword.

    If he couldnt reach her, she was no different from a mirage anyway.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    With another loud sound, Yeo-myeong toppled over.

    Urgh

    <em>tter</em>

    Karen had lightly kicked his lower body, toppling him over.

    Youre done, right?

    ...I lost.

    Youre quite fast, but the rest is a mess. Youve never learned swordsmanship, have you?

    ...I havent.

    Your attacks are obvious and too light. Even if an attack is fast, its useless unless theres weight behind it.

    Yeo-myeong did not have any swordsmanship skill and his Strength was low.

    Since they were on the game board, that might have been a better exnation for him.

    You were right I dont think Ill be able to help you.

    Didnt you say that you wanted to protect your sister? Why are you trying to follow me then?

    I dont know either, I just Im just anxious.

    Because youre worried about falling behind?

    Yeah, probably.

    As Yeo-myeongid on the ground, he saw the clear sky and Seol.

    You are precisely correct. Youre falling behind.

    What?

    What would you do if I said that I would kill your sister?

    Well

    He couldnt stop Seol.

    He wouldnt be able to do anything other than watch as Seol killed Noeul right before his eyes.

    Thats the truth behind the anxiety eating you away. The alliance a safe location all of it is useless unless you are strong yourself.

    What should I What should I do then?

    Staying here wont help you at all. I think it might be a good idea for you to travel far away from here.

    But my sister would be alone here then.

    That isnt something I can help you with. Well then

    As Seol tried to leave, Yeo-myeong stood up to hand him something.

    It was a small statue.

    What is this?

    Its an item that allows us to know where each other is. Its because I probably wont be staying in Kongory anymore, hyung.

    Seol ced it into his inventory and said goodbye.

    Ill see you again. You must stay alive until the next time we meet.

    Yeah! I promise!

    * * *

    Immediately after splitting with Yeo-myeong, Seol purchased two healthy horses.

    What? Do you know how to ride a horse? Do you need me to teach you?

    I didnt know it, but I had talent in it.

    Where are you going to go then?

    Well

    Going to Nobira now would be fruitless as the only thing there would be the remains of a piged city.

    Where should I go if I want to track them down?

    Seol thought for a moment before picking a direction.

    Were going to Fortress Gulia.

    Are you talking about the fortress near Wiggleton?

    You remember it?

    Kibo told us, no? The bread was so tasty that I was shocked. Its easy to remember things that shock you.

    That sounds like something my idiot brothers would have done to remember things, chimed Jamad from the Shadow Space.

    Youre only able to say that because you didnt try any of the bread. Ah, do trolls even eat bread?

    Trolls and humans have a simr diet. Except for the fact that we eat other races too.

    Urgh gross.

    Yeah, I dont like this part of my race either.

    Since there werent any wagons headed to Gulia from Kongory, Karen and Seol had no other option but to go there on horseback.

    Luckily for them though, the roads were well-maintained so it was unlikely that there would be any problems.

    The two slowly reared their horses before heading north.

    By the way, why are you interested in that Yeo-myeong guy?

    I have a use for himter.

    Even though hes that weak? His hand was special, though.

    I was talking about his hand too.

    Ah, I see. That makes sense, then. I was thinking that he talked way too much about his sister, for someone you were interested in. I dont really like people like that either.

    Jamad chimed in once again.

    Hes exactly like a certain somebody who talks about Karuna a lot, though.

    This and that are two different things! Were twins!

    I dont get what the difference is.

    Regardless, Master. Is there something we can do if we go to Gulia?

    Its the ce closest to the trolls and we can look around Gulia to see if theres any ns we can join there something like that.

    And if there isnt a n to go fight the trolls? What are you going to do then?

    What else? Go there alone.

    Hahaha! Youre crazy, really.

    Just then, Jamad coughed to catch Seols attention. It seemed like he was hesitating to say something.

    Ahem Hm I have something to say.

    About what?

    About the current situation.

    Like what happened in Nobira?

    Yeah, that. I have an idea as to why that happened. I also have an idea about their current location.

    ...What are you talking about?

    Jamad spoke as if he was rummaging through his memories.

    Its a tribe that used to be allied with the Rock Mr Tribe. Well, we did have a conflict of opinion and I had to run away from there, though

    And?

    The tribe alliance is spread all over the continent. But in truth, its not like we talk to each other frequently. Like, what would two tribes, who exist on opposite sides of the continent, do if they talked to each other?

    Seol was quite interested in what Jamad was talking about.

    In fact, even for a troll, it was difficult not to be captivated by what Jamad was saying.

    And thats why we created the Great Tribe Meeting.

    The Great Tribe Meeting?

    You can think of it as a meeting between the biggest tribe in the area and the other tribes in the area.

    - Theyre talking about it like its some Homeowners Association meeting LMFAO

    - Well be talking about <em>someones</em> tacky garden gnomes next

    - Jamad, the HOA Chairman. LMFAO

    Seol then asked Jamad a question.

    The biggest tribe near Nevenia would be the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    Huh? You know about them?

    Ah, its just because theyre well-known.

    Yeah, theyre undoubtedly the strongest tribe near Nevenia. Regardless, what I was trying to say was this. There were discussions about what''s happening now in the Great Tribe Meeting a long time ago..

    What?

    Its something that the young sessor of the Sulfur Skull Tribe had proposed. Well, it was rejected then, though.

    - Why are you only saying this now?

    - Maybe his memory wasnt good because he didnt have tasty bread?

    - Ah, that makes perfect sense then.

    Open the map.

    <em>Unravel.</em>

    Seol followed Jamads instructions and opened the map. Jamad then continued to talk while looking at the map.

    Right now, theyre probably here.

    The Yognatun Volcano?

    It was a volcano not too far from the kingdoms borders.

    Yognatun was also an active volcano. It was the reason why no civilization had taken root in the area near Nevenias borders.

    Isnt this where Purga is?

    Yeah, its one of the ces where Purga, the Old God, resides.

    Purga, the Old God.

    He was the god of fire and sulfur, and supposedly resembled a massive fire monkey.

    His power, since ancient times, has been a cmity in and of itself.

    Because of that, no one was bold enough to upset Purga, and the Yognatun Volcano continued to ze, allowing no one to approach it.

    However, Jamad then said something to Seol with absolute certainty.

    The Sulfur Skull Tribe ns to use Purga by offering him the sacrifices theyve captured.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Seol asked Jamad a question after hearing Jamads confident answer.

    Theyre trying to use Purga? Are you talking about the Old God Festival?

    You know about the Old God Festival? How the hell do you know about that too?

    Seol furrowed his brows and changed the subject.

    So thats why they abducted people from Nobira

    Im sure the attack on Wiggleton was also just a part of this. The captured citizens were likely all tossed into Purgas mouth to receive his powers.

    ...Then wouldnt the people captured from Nobira share the same fate if we do nothing?

    Of course. And then theyll use Purgas powers again to attack another city or to attack Fortress Gulia.

    I doubt it would be possible with just trolls oh no, is this also connected to Setena?

    The Setena Kingdom was located to the east of the Nevenia Kingdom. Setena often fought with Nevenia as itsnd was harsh and infertile.

    If Setena was involved with the trolls, the situation was much worse than Seol had first thought.

    Jamad continued, almost like he was agreeing with Seols thoughts.

    Even if Setena did amass as much power as it could, it would be impossible for them to defeat Nevenias knights. However, there could be an opening if the Sulfur Skull Tribe caused amotion on a different border or if they attacked Fortress Gulia. This was all something that the little brat of the Sulfur Skull Tribe, Zando, suggested.

    Why was the n rejected then?

    Its because some of the chiefs at the meeting, including me, rejected it. Our rtionship with Setena wasnt too good back then, and there were also a few other problems.

    If everything that Jamad told him was the truth, he had essentially received valuable information for free.

    How much time do we have left then?

    Until what? Ah, are you talking about the time left before they offer the captives as offerings?

    Yeah.

    Im not sure I dont know what they did, but if they escaped throughnd then it would take probably a week yeah, they probably arrived at the volcano today.

    This meant that it would also take Seol about a week, or even more, to arrive at the volcano.

    We have less time than I thought.

    No, thats not necessarily true.

    What?

    Its not like the old god is their subordinate or anything, theres no way that an old god would go ording to someone elses schedule. Also, Purgas the type that enjoys fooling around, so hes probably toying with them now. Theyd probably start with a Constion Ceremony to make sure that they dont infuriate him, then take a lot more time before they ultimately sacrifice them.

    How long?

    Probably a month.

    It takes that long?

    Yeah. And since it takes that long, Nevenia could probably withstand their attack if they properly prepared for it. However, since Nevenias royalty doesnt know about their ns, theyre just stuck defending the fortress without being able to do anything.

    Seol rubbed his chin and thought to himself.

    Its probably impossible, huh? asked Seol.

    What is?

    Convincing the army in Gulia to deploy elsewhere.

    Hmph. So youre telling me that your n is to go to Gulia, convince themander there to deploy the army, and then have themander go to Nevenia to convince military authorities there?

    Yeah, I get what youre saying. Alright, lets head to Gulia for now.

    Karen gave a despondentugh.

    Isnt that the same n as before?

    Its different, Ive given up on persuading themander. In the first ce, their goal is to deter the attack and that doesnt matter to me at all. All I have to do is save Hamun.

    Well, do whatever you want. Then, are we going to be leaving immediately after arriving in Gulia?

    Yeah, we will.

    Seols eyes looked further north, at something which he couldnt see with his own eyes.

    Well be heading to the Yognatun Volcano.

    * * *

    There were less than twenty members.

    And even then, the majority of them were gasping for air,pletely exhausted.

    It had already been a long time since they buried their horses, yet they pressed on further and further.

    Gasp Gasp

    Fucking bastards so they came through here.

    The passageway isnt that big. Only a small number of them can pass through.

    The exact amount they needed to attack Nobira.

    Mira, what should we do? Shouldnt we notify Gulia?

    Mira looked at herrades with bloodshot eyes.

    Their eyes were the same as well, likely due to theirck of sleep. Even though they were all tired and haggard, none of themined.

    Well be toote if we pass by Gulia. And if they were going to make a move, they wouldve done it earlier, those bastards

    I doubt those idiots even know about this. What the hell are they defending when this exists

    There was a tragic story behind how Miras party had ended up all the way here.

    After absorbing all of the ruin hunters in Nobira, Kibo''s faction created a system.

    Kibo ceased personal participation in ruin expeditions and instead oversaw multiple independent ruin hunter factions under his leadership.

    One of these factions, obviously, was Yu Miras faction.

    Miras faction was sessful in their first expedition, but when they returned, they were faced with an iprehensible situation.

    [The location has been destroyed.]

    [Your location is no longer set as Nobira.]

    [You must now set a new location.]

    What greeted them was neither Kibo nor the residents of Nobira.

    It was the remains of a razed city.

    They searched through Nobira,pletely at a loss for what to do.

    They were simply hoping that there would be a hint or a clue that could help them understand what happened.

    As Mira hurried through the streets of Nobira. As she saw the survivors dying on the streets or quickly trying to escape the city, someone called her name.

    <em>- Gasp Gasp Is that you, Mira?</em>

    <em>- Ahjussi!</em>

    Mira ran into arade of hers who was caught under the debris of a destroyed building. Though he was luckily breathing now, it was clear that he didnt have much time left.

    <em>- What What the hell happened?!</em>

    <em>- Nobira was crushed by them</em>

    <em>- Them?</em>

    <em>- The the trolls.</em>

    Mira was furious, but barely managed to hold onto her senses.

    <em>- J-Just hang on for a little bit, okay? Ill get you out of there</em>

    <em>- No its toote for me. Just let me die.</em>

    <em>- Ahjussi!</em>

    <em>- Leave Forget about Nobira and live on, Mira. Theres no ce for you here now.</em>

    It was a shocking statement. It felt like her world was crumbling down.

    <em>- What about Kibo?</em>

    <em>- Hes dead.</em>

    <em>- Dont lie to me!</em>

    <em>- I guess I cant fool you, huh How shrewd Hes been caught by them.</em>

    <em>- Where are they?</em>

    <em>- I dont know. But they did bring wagons with cages on them, so there are probably tracks</em>

    <em>- </em>

    <em>- You have to leave, Mira. You have to live on.</em>

    <em>- No, I cant do that.</em>

    With the light of life slowly escaping his eyes, he left his final words for Mira.

    <em>- Then What are you still doing here?</em>

    <em>Raise.</em>

    <em>- Hurry, go after them</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The man had died.

    <em>- Find them.</em>

    Mira and the ruin hunters scoured everyst inch of Nobira. And not too long after, they discovered tracks that were likely made by the trolls.

    <em>- Its to the north.</em>

    <em>- What are we going to do now?</em>

    A transferee which had survived and still remained in the city came closer to them.

    <em>- Dont go after them, youll all just die. No one chased after them.</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- All of the transferees in Nobira received a revenge Adventure. Still, they all ran away to Kongory. Even if you chase after them, youll be the only ones.</em>

    Mira simply nodded.

    <em>- Step back.</em>

    <em>- You You must be out of your mind! This is practically suicide!</em>

    <em>- What should we do, Mira?</em>

    Mira pulled her hood over her head.

    <em>- Were chasing after them.</em>

    <em>- Lets go!</em>

    All of the transferees with Mira received a simr message.

    [Adventure Cold Revenge is scheduled.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [You have skipped your Rest.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 13th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 13. Cold Revenge]

    And like that, Miras party had tracked the trolls traces all the way here.

    As they were unable to have a proper rest or even a proper meal, their conditions were at their absolute worst.

    After passing through a long, dark tunnel beneath the countrys border, they arrived at a point beyond Nevenias border.

    So from this point on, were no longer in Nevenia, right?

    Weve copsed the tunnel, but it wasnt done properly since we didnt have enough time. They can probably just restore it again.

    Its fine, we have more important business anyway.

    Mira was looking further, at something that she could barely see.

    Theyre heading over there.

    What are they plotting?

    As she looked even further ahead, she saw a massive mountain.

    ...Yognatun.

    It was the Yognatun Volcano, a massive mountain where an old god, Purga, the Fire Monkey, resided.

    * * *

    Seols party, like Miras party, relentlessly headed north.

    There were no real issues for them other than the fact that the terrain became increasingly harsher.

    Furthermore, it was quite a bit louder now after the trolls attack.

    It was to the point that even the bandits here, if they did exist, would have headed south after the recent events.

    How much longer until we arrive in Gulia?

    About four days?

    Damn, this is taking so long! Ah, but wasnt this around the time when you were supposed to meet Chao?

    It was pointless to talk about.

    There is no way Chao would be waiting there when Nobira was burned down.

    Hm We worked so hard to get the item she wanted though Was it all for nothing?

    Thats something to figure out after we finish this first.

    So once again, were in the same situation as before. Damn, it

    Jamad then asked Seol a question.

    Even if we head to Yognatun through Gulia How are you going to face the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    Im going to worry about that once we arrive there. We''d bete if we made ns first before we moved.

    Thats true, but

    Karen then pounded on her chest with a proud look on her face.

    Just trust me and Karuna. Were invincible together, Master.

    Thats the exact reason why Im worried, though.

    Huh? What do you mean?

    Karen and Karuna had a Unique Skill that made them stronger when summoned together. Karen was already powerful enough now, and if Seol had another summon just as powerful as her, saving Hamun wouldnt be difficult at all.

    The problem is Im unable to summon them both at the same time.

    Look, elf. It looks like you havent properly understood the situation here since you dont stay in the Shadow Space for long, mocked Jamad.

    What?

    Right now, its very cramped.

    That was the problem.

    Seolcked Shadow Space.

    Even though Seol was somehow able to summon Karen alone, it was impossible for him to summon Karuna too when his stats had been adjusted.

    I dont have enough Wisdom.

    Currently, Seol had way too little Wisdompared to the number of summons he had.

    Though he couldmand them, he didnt have enough to perfectly control them.

    First, lets think of a way to quickly increase my Wisdom.

    How would there realistically be a way to do that?

    Either that or you have to face the Sulfur Skull Tribe on your own, Karen.

    Ill think really hard about it. Im sure welle up with something if we all think hard.

    - She switched sides so fast LMFAOOO

    - I guess the Sulfur Skull Tribe is too much, even for her.

    - She read too many murim novels LOL

    It had be night once more and Seol went to sleep after making Jamad, who slept during the day, stand guard.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    The further north they traveled, the colder the night air became.

    The chilling wind made Seol inch closer to the campfire.

    <em>Closer</em>

    <em>Come closer</em>

    Seol opened his eyes.

    What was that?

    He heard someones voice, like a phantasm.

    Seol shook his head and looked around him.

    Jamad then quickly spoke to Seol who had just woken up.

    So you woke up. I was just about to wake you.

    ...Whats going on?

    Look over there.

    Beyond the dark field, he could sense somethinging closer to them.

    Wild animals?

    No, its a peculiar energy.

    <em>sh!</em>

    As the thing approaching them shed a beam of light, Karen got up too.

    Whats going on? Wild animals?

    ...So you were up too, huh?

    Hehe, I just wanted to joke around. What should we do, Master?

    After asking Seol, Karen walked toward her sword to grab it.

    Should I kill them before theye here?

    <em>Closer</em>

    <em>Closer</em>

    ...Again.

    After realizing that the hallucinations he heard were rted to it, Seol stopped Karen.

    For now, lets just watch.

    After a bit of time, it had reached close enough where they could recognize each other.

    Seols party could now clearly see the being in the field.

    ...A troll?

    Are they a member of the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    What approached Seol was a troll.

    As all of the trolls near Nevenias borders were likely members of the Sulfur Skull Tribe, they prepared for battle. But then, the troll showed that he recognized Seol.

    Snowman! Its me!

    Who that voice dont tell me!

    As the troll waved his finger, a bright light appeared in front of him.

    It was a troll wearing old-fashioned sses.

    Its me, Mael!

    [The requirements have been met.]

    [Helper Mael, the Star Child has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Helper Mael, the Star Child will join you in this Adventure as an ally.]

    Why is Mael here?

    North of Nevenia, Seol had run into an unexpected ally.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    In the vast fields near Nevenias borders, Seol encountered a troll.

    Remarkably, it was the only troll that Seol had be acquainted with, aside from Jamad.

    <em>- My name is Mael, the star child.</em>

    Mael, a troll exiled from the Rock Mr Tribe.

    His appearance waspletely unexpected.

    Put your sword away, Karen.

    What? You knew a troll other than Jamad, Master?

    Through this and that, yeah.

    Mael slowly approached Seols party.

    It was only after confirming the trolls identity that Seol took a look at his clothes.

    He wore sses that made his eyes appear smaller, likely due to their high prescription, and carried a bag so full that it was being stretched to its seams.

    What is all that?

    Old books, medicinal herbs, and a whole bunch of misceneous stuff, hahaha!

    Mael, how have you been?

    Ive traveled all across Nevenia; the human world truly is incredible. It was a good decision to descend the mountain.

    Seol was delighted to have met a helper after so much time.

    Since the situation was so unexpected, Seol felt more excited to see him than he usually would.

    Come sit down, the winds are strong. You should warm up by the fire.

    Then would it be alright? It was so cold that I thought my lips would freeze together, haha!

    Mael shuffled over to the campfire.

    Though he was smaller than Jamad, he was still a troll and was considerably big.

    With him now sitting by the fire, the campfire, which once felt open, now felt cramped.

    Nice to meet you, Im Karen. By the way do trolls wear sses too now?

    Mael gave Karen a gentle smile before responding.

    I use them more for other misceneous uses than to supplement my vision.

    I see I know its a bit rude to say this, but you seem quite intelligent for a troll? Youre different from the trolls Ive met so far.

    Hey, are you talking about me, elf? scowled Jamad.

    Karen simply shrugged without an answer.

    The belief that trolls are simple is a misunderstood fact. Though their actions could seem foolish from the perspective of other races, we have our own established beliefs and cultures. Ah, obviously there are simple trolls too, though.

    I see So, how did you meet Snowman?

    Snowman is my savior who pulled me from the depths of despair. He is also someone to whom I have a debt to repay, howevercking I am.

    Hm, I guess Master gets called a savior regardless of wherever he goes. Even though... he doesnt look trustworthy to me at all.

    Many times, we may fail to understand something properly because we examine it too closely. How could this not also be true for people, when it applies to objects as well?

    What?

    Karen looked at Seols face before cracking a smile.

    Yeah, you might be right. Man, its so easy to have a conversation with this troll!

    - Im sorry, but Maels just bodying you.

    - He just walked up slowly and down smashed.

    - I cant believe theres actually an elf dumber than a troll

    - The greatest mind of our generation Mael!

    As Mael conversed with Karen, he locked eyes with Jamad. Observing Jamad''s massive size and imposing presence, he then remarked, Jamad, Tyrant of the Rock Mr Tribe its you.

    You know me? Who are you?

    I am the son of Mayora.

    The moment Jamad heard the name Mayora, his eyes grew wide.

    The female who the previous generation exiled. But she had a child?

    She was pregnant with me when she was exiled.

    Ah, so it was like that.

    After hearing about Maels circumstances, Karen got annoyed with Jamad for his reaction.

    How could you only say that after hearing his story?

    What should I do then, huh? Cry?

    Mael, hes always like this. Im not a racist, but I cant help but have prejudices when the troll that Im with always acts like this.

    Even so, I am a troll as well.

    Ah, sorry.

    - Ah, right! You were a troll too!

    - LMFAOOOO

    - Im sorry but youre very biased against them already, Karen. LOL

    Jamad then spoke to Karen in an indifferent tone.

    I also lost my parents when I was young.

    What?

    My father was drafted into a war and croaked there, while my mother died young. The funny part was that the previous generation offered my mothers corpse to the dragon as a snack.

    ......

    What about now, elf? Are you going to sympathize with me too?

    Um sorry.

    Seol didnt know Jamad had a story like this either.

    In the first ce, Jamad was an irregr whom Seol had encountered for the first time during that Adventure. It wouldn''t make sense for Seol to have any knowledge about him, considering he had never even seen Jamad before.

    Hmph, but now that I think about it you

    Me? asked Mael.

    Yeah, you. Youre the one who helped Snowman, werent you?

    Mael smiled.

    I am.

    I knew it. I knew there was no way he couldve done it on his own. Did you use shamanic spells?

    I used a potion infused with one.

    Hm Youre pretty good. Its a potion that Im not familiar with. Im curious about your level.

    I am nothingpared to you, Jamad. I simply possess some useless knowledge that I havent even made fully mine.

    - How is Mael so good at buttering people up?

    - I bet even my boss would love him.

    Seol ended the pleasantries there and moved on to what he was actually curious about.

    What brings you to the north?

    A prophecy.

    What?

    One of my talents is divination. I foresaw a huge disaster and came to prevent it. Obviously, of course, I knew that Id run into you again.

    Did you foresee that too?

    That one was more due to astronomy.

    Hahaha, Mael! You really are incredible!

    Mael was clearly extraordinary as he was able to find Seol through divination and astronomy alone in this vastnd.

    Seol was surprised by Maels sudden appearance, but then he also remembered the message he received not too long ago.

    <em>- Helper Mael, the Star Child will join you in this Adventure as an ally.</em>

    Mael, then are you here to help me?

    Help you, hm Before I give you an answer, I should remind you that you still have yet to tell me what troublesome situation youre currently in.

    - Ah, right!

    - Ah, right! Again!

    Seol started to exin the current situation.

    Well

    Its because of the Sulfur Skull Tribe, is it not?

    ...You knew? How?

    How long do you think that I have been waiting for you?

    The fact that Mael knew he would meet Seol here, also implied that he had been waiting for Seol to pass by.

    How long have you been waiting for me here?

    Divination and astrology both aren''t great at telling the exact time when something will happen. Ive been here for fifteen days.

    Oh man Also, how did you know that the Sulfur Skull Tribe was the issue?

    Because they passed by here.

    What?

    Mael adjusted his sses.

    The Sulfur Skull Tribe passed through this area.

    When?! When did those bastards pass through here?

    Calm down, Karen.

    As Karen exploded in emotions before Seol could even speak, Seol quickly calmed her down.

    Hm After this night passes, it should be around four days. So some time ago.

    Four days? Its only been that long since they passed by?

    Karen couldnt believe that they had caught up to four days'' worth of progress from the trolls, but Seol nodded at Maels words as if he had expected this.

    They should be much slower than usual because theyre taking the kidnapped people with them.

    They had managed to shorten the distance between themselves and the Sulfur Skull Tribe, and they were still closing the gap.

    But they would have escaped the kingdom by now.

    Already? It should have taken them four days to even reach Gulia, though?

    Youre talking about that fortress, right?

    Well, its a useless fortress now though. How the hell were they able to sneak past the wall?

    Snowman, let me ask you something.

    Sure, Mael.

    Mael looked at Seol.

    His calm, gentle eyes gave a chilling feeling.

    What do you n to do after tracking down the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    I n on getting back the people who were kidnapped.

    The Sulfur Skull Tribe is not just any other ordinary group. They are a tribe ofpetent fighters. In fact, they are the most notorious, and violent tribe around here. Do you really think you can recover the abducted people with just three individuals?

    ...Do you think that its impossible?

    Seol looked at Mael with serious eyes.

    Mael slowly nodded back.

    It would be impossible with three people.

    Look, troll! Are you giving up already?

    As Karen retorted back, Mael smiled once more.

    However, it may be possible with four

    Are you saying that youll help us?

    If it was someone else, I would have just let them die. However, you are not someone who would do anything without reason, Snowman. I, Mael, shall be your guide.

    Guide?

    [You receive help from Helper Mael, the Star Child.]

    [An experienced shaman can help the party in a variety of ways.]

    [Mael can partake inbat, change the terrain, crowd control, support the party, and a variety of other things.]

    Essentially, Mael was a capable helper who could assist in everything, in a variety of ways.

    <em>Lift</em>

    Mael raised his hand and stretched his palm out into the sky.

    <em>Glow</em>

    Glowing particles gathered in his hand.

    The particles slowly formed into shapes before eventually turning into the shape of trolls.

    The Skull Sulfur Tribe?

    Im simply showing you what the trolls who passed through here are doing. It seems like theyve set up camp and are sleeping.

    Oh my god How?

    Mael smiled.

    I told you they passed through here, didnt I? When they passed through, I sprinkled some spirit powder on them.

    Mael!

    - GOD DAAAAAAAMN! I believed in you!

    - As expected from a heroic-ss helper.

    - Im sorry for looking down on you

    The trolls didnt slip past the border with shamanic spells or other spells. They simply passed through a tunnel that wasx in security. If we can find it, it wont be too difficult for us to use the tunnel as well.

    * * *

    A few dayster, Seol and his party were led by Mael to the tunnel that Miras party broke down.

    Oh no this doesnt look natural at all.

    Do you think the Sulfur Skull Tribe did this?

    I doubt that would be the case. They dont have a reason to.

    Then

    Let me inspect it.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    <em>Fuuu</em>

    Mael grabbed a handful of dust and blew it off his hands. The dust, as it scattered in the air, slowly found form.

    This is what the earth here remembers. It seems like it was done by humans.

    I think I know who it was.

    Someone you know?

    The party was led by a woman at the vanguard.

    It was the same woman who was the protg of Kibo as she followed him around.

    Its Mira.

    Jamad and Karen both reacted at the sound of her name.

    Hmph, she must be tracking down Kibo.

    Mira? Whos Mira?

    You should know Kibo since you met himst time, but basically shes his right-hand man.

    Is she strong?

    Im not sure

    Seol then asked Mael a question.

    What should we do then? Dont we have to go to Gulia now that we cant use the tunnel?

    Hold on

    Mael pulled something from his backpack, resembling a berry.

    He then murmured a few words before tossing the berry into the destroyed tunnel.

    And then

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    <em>Chomp!</em>

    A long bug, the size of an adult, emerged from the ground, snatching the berry before burrowing away.

    It was a bug that had no eyes and a lot of teeth in its mouth.

    Oho is that a rock bug?

    Jamad showed interest in it.

    I noticed there were a few rock bugs in the area and rock bugs absolutely love kokurin berries. Since I imprinted the berry with a suggestion, that rock bug should soon open up a path for us.

    ...Youre quite talented. It would have been a huge help to my tribe if someone like you was around.

    Theres nothing as useless as talking about the past. After all, the Rock Mr Tribe was a ce of resentment, not a ce to rest.

    Hahaha well, thats life after all.

    As the two trolls continued conversing, the rock bug hadpletely restored the tunnel.

    Seol, taking the lead, spoke to the rest of his party.

    Lets go.

    And like that, Seols party was easily able to go through the tunnel and arrive on the other side.

    So thats Yognatun.

    It is a massive volcano. It is also the mountain where the old god of fire resides. Weve almost caught up to them, lets keep going.

    As there was still a lot of time before nightfall, Seols party continued their pursuit.

    Its their territory from this point on, so we need to be careful, warned Jamad.

    Got it.

    Dont worry too much. Even if they show up, I, Karen, will kill them all for you. If youre still scared though, you can hide behind me.

    Hmph, dont look down on trolls. The tribe alliance is filled with skilled trolls that you cant even imagine.

    Hm its just because there werent many trolls who were notorious in my time. But does the Sulfur Skull Tribe really have someone as skilled as that?

    They do, one troll. An absolute monster.

    Woah, really? Whats their name?

    Its

    Everyone became more tense the closer they approached the volcano.

    As there wasnt too much left until they reached the foot of the mountain, they were all on alert.

    And then

    Urgh

    A human?

    Hes probably a member of Miras pursuit party.

    At the top of a cluster of rough rocks was someone gasping for air.

    I''ll take care of it. I''ve also read some medicinal texts for situations like this, said Mael before stepping forth.

    - Go Go Gadget Encyclopedia!

    - Ive also read some demonic texts for situations like this.

    - Ive also learned how to kick an overhead kick for situations like this.

    - Hes a one-man army LMFAO

    - Hes the protagonist now LMFAO OP MC!

    Mael wiped off the injured persons face with a wet towel before chanting a spell.

    <em>Glow</em>

    A strange light entered the mans body.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    This is a santuri leaf. Chew on this before swallowing it with water.

    <em>Chew chew</em>

    The injured man did as Mael told him to.

    Gasp Gasp

    Can you breathe now?

    ...away.

    The injured man tried tomunicate the moment he could.

    What?

    Mael brought his ear closer to the mans mouth.

    And then, the dying man uttered hisst words before taking his final breath.

    Mon ster run away

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The ruin hunter, who Seol assumed was a member of Miras party, died. It was a vain death.

    ...It looks like the Sulfur Skull Tribe realized that they were being trailed and tried to lose them.

    Mael shut the mans eyes with a stiff expression.

    Werent there roughly twenty people in Miras group? How could they be defeated so easily?

    Who knows what theyve been through

    Jamad then stepped in.

    Hmm If its the Sulfur Skull Tribe, crushing them wouldnt be difficult at all.

    What?

    The Sulfur Skull Tribe are belligerent, and, as expected, their individualbat abilities are high as well. You especially cannot underestimate any of its leaders.

    Are you saying that they have taken action?

    Probably. However, not all of them have likely taken action. I feel bad for saying this about him, but the fact that he was still breathing means that only a small portion of the tribes forces took action.

    Seols face grew dark.

    Regardless, its definitely not good news that we have fewer allies now.

    Seol looked at the corpse once more and fell into thought.

    Theyre strong enough to ughter twenty people I really cant underestimate the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    It was clear that what happened to the corpse could have also happened to everyone in Miras party as well.

    In the worst-case scenario, the Sulfur Skull Tribe could have already killed them all.

    Are they all dead? Hm

    Seol had Mael, Karen, and even Jamad.

    However, his opponents were a small army.

    The fact that he had to overturn Yognatun with only four people hadnt changed either.

    Seol dusted himself off and stood up.

    Alright, lets go to Yognatun.

    Karen raised her hand.

    Yeah, lets not waste any more time. Regardless of the situation now, we cane up with a n once were at Yognatun!

    Its nice that youre so simple.

    Im decisive, not simple. I guess a troll like you is too scared though?

    Hmph, even the Sulfur Skull Tribe is nothing to me. Whenever I showed up to the Great Tribe Meeting

    Argh, stop it! I dont want to hear about your past!

    Its not like I necessarily enjoyed hearing you talk about Montra either.

    Huh? Thats true. Then lets both be nice to each other and listen to each others stories.

    Is this because you cant give up on talking about Montra?

    Yup.

    - Yup.

    - Ill listen to you since I want to talk about myself!

    - She cant give up on Montra LOL

    - The summons are all such boomers

    Seols party continued their trivial conversation while heading to Yognatun.

    They had alreadye too far to head back. Now, they were much closer to Yognatun than to the border.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    [Mael used Shamanic Spell: Gentle Breeze Boost.]

    [You are protected from the heat.]

    Mael yed a huge role in making them feelfortable despite having entered a volcanic region.

    Mael, who did you learn your shamanic spells from?

    My only master was these old tomes.

    Incredible. I heard it was difficult to achieve results through books since they are filled with metaphors

    It bes easier to understand them if you read them every day. Did you not read such books, Jamad?

    Jamad then looked to Yognatun.

    There was nothing for me to learn from books. They didnt contain any secret techniques to kill the previous generation, nor did they provide a solution to solve the tribes food shortage.

    Whats required of a leader and whats required of a shaman are different, after all. Im sure you also gave up on a lot of other things in that process.

    Hahaha Now that I can solely focus on my life as a shaman, perhaps bing a shadow wasn''t necessarily the worst thing.

    Karenughed.

    I agree as well! I can eat delicious food whenever I annoy my master and traveling the world is fun.

    - Are we really sure that Snowman is the master?

    - Snowman = lunchdy

    - Are all high-ranking summons like this?

    Conversation flowed back and forth between the party until they arrived at their location.

    The Yogantun Volcano.

    The party was all in awe at the volcanos grandeur.

    Its been a while since Ive seen Yognatun.

    Were here now, right? Where are the trolls?

    Mael looked around.

    It seems like theyre gathered around the mouth of the volcano.

    Hes probably right. All of their ns revolve around the altar at the crater, after all.

    Seol turned around and nodded.

    Then lets climb the mountain.

    * * *

    Yognatun Volcano was so massive that the mountain itself could be considered its own terrain. And climbing a mountain like that, unprepared, was no simple feat.

    Gasp Gasp

    Its quite a tall mountain.

    It is Yognatun, after all.

    One of the reasons they were struggling so much was because they were zing their own path up the mountain. It was obvious that taking the same route that the other trolls took would only result in their capture.

    We have to be especially careful from this point on.

    If they left tracks, they could be ambushed like what happened to Miras party. And they could not make that mistake.

    We have to make sure that we have the initiative.

    They had to strike when the Sulfur Skull Tribe was the most vulnerable, when they could deal the most critical blow. Seol nned to wait for the moment to strike their heart before making his move.

    This was how he nned to offset hisck of allies.

    Finally were here.

    There was an intense heat radiating from the crater, so much so that Maels Gentle Breeze could no longer mitigate it. Everyone, except for Karen, was having a difficult time.

    Seol looked at what stood at the edge of the crater.

    So thats the altar.

    Its my first time seeing it its definitely massive.

    Seol then noticed some unique chains hanging all around the crater.

    These very chains were also supporting the altar, resembling a pyramid with a blunt peak.

    At a nce, Seol could tell that the massive structure could amodate a substantial number of soldiers.

    As Seol scanned the crater for the scattered sentries of the Sulfur Skull Tribe, messages began to pop up.

    [Adventure Sulfur Skull is scheduled.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    [You have skipped your Rest.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 13th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 13. Sulfur Skull]

    [Aventure 13. Sulfur Skull

    The actions of the Sulfur Skull Tribe in Nobira have left a deep scar on the survivors of the incident.

    The entire city was burned down, and a portion of the survivors have been kidnapped by them. After learning about the incident, you have tracked down the Sulfur Skull Tribe and caught up to them.

    There is still hope.

    You might still be able to recover the kidnapped survivors. The people entrapped in that strange structure all desire one thing.

    For someone to save them.

    Though Nevenia may have abandoned them, you have not.

    Objective: Prevent the Sulfur Skull Tribes ceremony or rescue at least half of the survivors.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Remaining Time [23:59]]

    - My hearts pounding with anticipation at this description

    - The Though Nevenia may have abandoned them, you have not part, right? Right?

    - ???: I dont know about this

    - Look at this increase in scale Its insane

    The moment Seols party arrived at the crater, they immediately began analyzing the Sulfur Skull Tribes forces.

    We were only able toe up here because there were so many holes in their defenses Are they just that confident?

    At a nce, this only seems like a portion of the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    Yeah, exactly. The Sulfur Skull Tribe is the biggest tribe in this area and has a lot of trolls. The numbers here are impressive, but its definitely only a portion of the entire army. Otherwise, they wouldnt have this many gaps in their defenses.

    Then, we dont have time to waste. When ites to saving people, even a moment of hesitation could lead to failure.

    Seol, keeping Maels and Jamads words in mind, began the meeting.

    They must have finished their preparations for the Old God Festival, right?

    They should have. Since theyve already gained Purgas attention, they just need to sacrifice the humans at the proper time.

    Jamad scratched his chin.

    Then its difficult to know exactly how much time we have left. Also, even though theyre keeping the captives alive, its hard to know if they cast mind-type shamanic spells on them or tortured them. Snowman, is there anything youve thought of?

    Seol closed his eyes and murmured out loud.

    There is something.

    Of course, no one would Wait, what? You have?

    Jamad looked at Seol, shocked.

    How was Seol able toe up with a n? It hadnt even been that long since they arrived at Yognatun.

    <em>- The Sulfur Skull Tribe ns to use Purga by offering him the sacrifices theyve captured.</em>

    In truth, Seol had been plotting since the moment Jamad told him that the Sulfur Skull Tribe was doing the Old God Festival.

    Though Seol already knew about the Old God Festival, he didnt have much knowledge on Purga. As such, he needed time to verify his assumptions.

    Mael.

    Yes?

    Theyve prepared for the festival, right? Then how long would it take for the ceremony itself to conclude?

    The Old God Festival requires a lot of preparation, but the ceremony itself doesnt take too long. As the Old Gods are quite whimsical and cant stand boredom, they simply offer the sacrifices and make a request.

    And that Old God Festival could we also do that ourselves?

    Huh? What do you

    Jamads eyes grew wide at Seols question before giving a heartyugh.

    Hahahaha! What an incredible idea. Yeah, I knew you would think of something like that. But it wont be easy.

    Precisely. Purga wouldnt mind if the person behind the ceremony changes, but he could be insulted by ourck of offerings and burn us alive.

    The offering From what I know, an offering for an old god doesnt necessarily have to be living sacrifices, right?

    Yes, thats true. Normally, humans are offered as they are easy to acquire, but treasures and items could be offered as well if its something the old god would like.

    Then what about this?

    Seol pulled out something from his inventory.

    Mael fixed his sses, inspected the item, and then gave Seol his answer.

    If its this Even Purga would fall for this.

    After the general direction of their n was set, they spoke a bit more and after a while, their whole n was ready.

    * * *

    Its over, thought Mira.

    Did she overestimate her and her party members strength?

    Even though the Sulfur Skull Tribe only sent two trolls after them, the two trolls ughtered her party like wolves massacring a flock of sheep.

    Her party was now separated and she was unable to tell who was alive and who was dead.

    That monster killed them all.

    One of the trolls had a w-like weapon, and the other troll used a huge axe as his weapon.

    The two of them were both extremely skilled.

    Mira''s party could have had a chance if there was only one of them, but since there were two, and since Mira was the only person in the party who was considerably skilled, it was impossible.

    In the end, it resulted in this.

    Not to mention the fact that their leader didnt even step in

    And still, she failed.

    This was hopeless.

    Even so, this didnt mean that Mira nned on giving up.

    As long as there was a chance for a miracle, Mira nned on walking to the altar despite the dangers to her life.

    After all, Kibo was still there, alive.

    What should we do, Mira?

    Jirmo you can go back.

    You n on killing yourself, arent you? Youre trying to go to the altar, no?

    ......

    Take me with you.

    Jirmo.

    He was someone who Mira got along with quite well from Kibos faction.

    Though her party had been separated, luckily, he was still with her.

    The two skirted around the crater for a bit before resolving themselves to approach the altar together.

    Methods? Means? Wisdom?

    As the two of them had nothing on their side, the only option left for them was a frontal assault.

    As the two of them grabbed their weapons and tried to stand up, they felt a presence.

    Mira instantly regretted the fact that she didnt throw her handaxe. She initially hadnt because a corner of her heart believed that the presence could have been her party member. But there was a group of trolls.

    Y-You bastards!

    Mira, no!

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Mira charged at the trolls by herself.

    Her charge was definitely logical.

    Not only were there few of them, nothing about them was exceptional other than their size.

    Since she believed that the trolls were simply scouts, she expected to defeat them easily.

    <em>sh!</em>

    However, her assumptions were off.

    ...Huh?

    Before she realized it, she was looking at the sky.

    She had been defeated by them before she even realized it.

    Mira!

    Shh Are you trying to kill us all?

    ...It knows the humannguage?

    The trolls Mira had met so far all only made strange, unintelligible sounds, not actual words. However, the troll in front of her was speaking the humannguage fluently.

    Mira was absolutely clueless. As she was thinking to herself, one of the trolls approached her.

    Mira, its been a while.

    ...Who are you?

    The troll who approached her had golden eyes and acted as if he knew her.

    Mira had seen those eyes before.

    Dont tell me Snowman?

    The troll made an awkward expression.

    It looked like it was trying to smile.

    So we meet again.

    He was a strange man, and this was a strange meeting.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Mira was confused, she wasnt sure if the troll was just somehow able to speak the humannguage or if a human had transformed into a troll.

    Snowman? Is that you?

    It is, Mira.

    If it really was a troll, they would have captured her without conversation and tied her to the altar like the other captives.

    Thus, this troll was definitely the person she knew as Snowman.

    H-How did you be a troll? What did they do to you?

    Seolughed.

    I guess youre shocked by my appearance. This isnt something that the Sulfur Skull Tribe did to me, but something I did of my own volition.

    Why?! Why the hell would you want to turn into a fucking troll?

    Snowman scratched his chin.

    I have to fit the part if I want them to let me in, no?

    ...What?

    Its because the trolls would just let me in if I look like this.

    Mira was stunned, like a hammer had struck her head. However, before she asked any further, she quickly remembered a more urgent matter.

    C-Could you let go of me first though? I think my wrists are going to break.

    Ah, sorry. Did I hold it too tightly? I just didnt want to make any sounds as that would be troublesome.

    The troll, which was in actuality Karen, slowly backed away after letting go.

    Mira lightly coughed before asking Seol another question.

    So Why are you here?

    Why are you here then, Mira?

    Its to save Kibo

    Im the same as well. I came here to rescue Hamun.

    Then does that mean you n on fighting the Sulfur Skull Tribe too?

    I do.

    With just four people?

    Yes.

    Mira shook her head as if she heard preposterous.

    Look, thats obviously impossible.

    Werent you also nning on just blindly charging at the altar with two people?

    Well Mira then continued, weakly, Its because we had no choice This was the only option we had left

    To rescue Kibo, right?

    Yeah.

    By the way, I met a man who seemed to be one of your party members.

    W-Was he alive?

    He was dead.

    ......

    Their expressions grew dark.

    Its my fault. If I If I didnt bring everyone here this wouldnt have happened. If I wanted to kill myself, I should have just done it on my own

    Jirmo refuted her right away.

    Mira, this isnt your fault. We volunteered toe here because we all had a debt to repay to Kibo. Dont trample on the dead party members honor. You cant do that.

    Jirmo

    Jirmo then turned to Seol.

    We followed them to rescue Kibo, and we thought we were close to catching up to them. However after realizing that we were trailing them, they sent trolls after us.

    Hm How many did they send?

    It was just two trolls. Two trolls swept through close to twenty people on their own. Mira tried fighting while protecting the others, but ended up being pushed back by theirbined attacks.

    Mira nodded.

    Theyre strong, those two especially. They werent normal at all.

    More importantly, the two of them were only another trolls subordinates.

    Jamad showed interest after hearing that.

    Who? Did you get a good look at them?

    I didnt. Other than the decorated clothes they wore, they had no special characteristics.

    Hm then what about the two trolls who attacked you guys?

    One of them used a long w-like weapon and the other used a big axe.

    Hmph, its Zoze and Kango. Theyre both skilled Sulfur Skull Tribe members.

    Do you know them? Seol asked Jamad.

    Theyre pretty good, but not to the point that we have to worry about them. Theyre just a pair of foul-tempered trolls. Rather, we have to be careful about the troll they serve.

    Their master, huh Is there someone thates to mind?

    Zando. The same troll who proposed this n.

    Is he strong?

    Somewhat? Ive never fought him myself so I dont know. Im sure I would have crushed him if I fought him though.

    Seol, after understanding the situation better, asked Mira a question.

    Mira, what do you n to do now?

    What do you mean?

    We n on heading to the altar. What do you n to do?

    Mira felt emotions bubbling inside of her.

    After exiting Nevenias borders, it had been one bad experience after another.

    Her allies had either been ughtered by the trolls or had scattered in fear, leaving her in the dark about their survival. Unfortunately, they were also unable to prevent the wooden cage carrying Kibo from reaching the volcano.

    It felt like the world was dragging her into the depths of despair.

    And now, just as she had be exhausted, Seol showed up.

    He then asked her a question.

    Do you wish to fight once more?

    Mira supported her shaky legs with her handaxe before standing up.

    In her moment of desperation, herst and only hope extended its hands toward her, and she had no intention of letting go.

    Mira tightly gripped Seols hand.

    Take me with you. Take me with you to the volcano.

    Seol smiled.

    Then well need to prepare ourselves.

    ...What?

    Close your eyes.

    Huh Huh?

    * * *

    The chains that were supporting the altar of fire werent ordinary chains.

    The chains were processed with shamanic spells to endure a lot of weight, and the chains themselves were also huge.

    Though only a few people knew about the chains true origin, it was widely known that the chains were passed down from the Tribe Alliances headquarters.

    And right now, a party was walking on those chains.

    It was Seols party.

    As Seols party was about to reach the altar, the guards shouted at them.

    Who are you?!

    Seol, resembling a troll now, stepped forth.

    He then saw a few options.

    [[You have arrived at the Fire Altars entrance. However, guards stand in your path. What do you do?]

    1. Kill the guards before themanders realize it.

    2. Ignore them and keep going.

    3. [Required: Sleep Spell] Put them to sleep immediately.

    4. [Required: Captive] im that you are currently transporting a captive.

    ]

    Seol raised the rope he bound Mira and Jirmo with.

    Im transporting a prisoner! Make way!

    What? Are you telling the truth? Why is Zando not with you then?

    - OMG Did they get caught?

    - Damn the guards are sharp!

    - Objection!

    Seol continued without even showing a hint of being flustered.

    We werete because we had to kill some stragglers.

    Hm

    Seol noticed that the guard wasnt fully convinced and began improvising.

    We don''t have time to waste here! If we end upcking offerings because a prisoner was transportedte, I''m going to bring it up when Zando asks me why."

    Argh fine! Come this way!

    - Phew

    - I cant deny that Snowman has guts LOL

    - GRIFFITH!!!

    It was Karen, Jamad, Mael, Seol, Jirmo, and Mira.

    The party of six safely reached the end of the chain. Now, all they had to do was pass through the altars entrance but the guard in front was suspicious of something.

    He was suspicious of Jamad.

    Hm Did we have a troll this big?

    Hahaha Hes about as big as Jamad from the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Why are we talking about someone whos dead haha?

    It was clear that Jamad was furious, just from looking at his expression, but Jamad tried his best to hide it. After all, the moment he killed that guard, their entire n would go awry.

    Though Jamad was furious because of them, it was also true that he was eye-catching due to his size.

    Well, regardless Did you guys not see it on your way here?

    See what?

    Ah, so you didnt hear about it? Magra ising to the altar with his army to receive Purgas blessing. I heard he was almost here, but I guess you guys havent seen him yet.

    Jamads pupils shook greatly.

    Huh? Hey, you, whats wrong?

    No, its nothing.

    "Regardless, the situation has be chaotic with Magra helping out in the ceremony. Zando is on edge because of the Old God Festival, so it''s crucial to be cautious."

    Thank you. Goodbye.

    Haha You can leave already. I want to have fun with the prisoners.

    ...Are you hurting them?

    Only those who are disobedient. Im just making sure they continue to fear us.

    The brutality of the Sulfur Skull Tribe was already notorious throughout the neighboring kingdoms. They were specialists in extracting information from prisoners through torture.

    However, in this situation, they were simply torturing for amusement and to set an example.

    Since Mira didnt understand trollnguage like Jamad or Mael, she had no idea what they were talking about.

    But it was also thanks to it that she was able to maintain herposure.

    Well then, good luck.

    Yeah. Open!

    <em>Rumble</em>

    A door was opened on the south side of the altar.

    After Seols party safely entered the altar, the door closed behind them.

    <em>Thud</em>

    Jamad, after confirming that there was no one around them, slowly began talking.

    Look, theres a problem.

    Yeah, this is very dangerous

    The additional army is also a problem, but Magraing here is the biggest problem. Do you know who Magra is?

    ...An elder of the Tribe Alliance.

    There really is nothing that you dont know. Then you must also know what this means, right?

    The Troll Tribe Alliance.

    It was a group with a deep history behind it.

    Though it had many smaller groups within it, if one had to choose a representative entity, the immediate pick would be the Council of Elders.

    The Council of Elders wasposed of monstrously powerful elders from the previous generation, each representing a different tribe.

    As they were formed to ensure the health of the alliance, rather than leading the future of the alliance, they were essentially the symbol of the Tribe Alliances strength.

    ...I never expected Magra toe here.

    Magra was a renowned shaman in the Council of Elders, representing the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    It means that if we fail, well die.

    Hahaha Saying that means nothings changed. Alright, lets go. Mael, the central axis is going to be on the lowest floor.

    Understood. I will find it immediately, then head to the altar.

    After entering the altar, they split up into three parties.

    Jamad continued to act as if he was transporting the captives, Mira and Jirmo, while Mael ventured off on his own.

    Meanwhile, Seol and Karen had to proceed stealthily, ensuring they wouldn''t get caught.

    The n went like this

    While Jamad, Mira, and Jirmo rescued the prisoners, Mael would destroy the central axis of the altar, causing chaos, before rendezvousing with Seol.

    During that time, Seol and Karen had to prepare a path to where the Old God Festival was being held.

    It was a simple n, but one that could go awfully awry if a single thing went wrong.

    Even so, Karen looked calm.

    By the way, Master you look awfully ugly right now.

    You do too, Karen.

    Woah, this is my first time ever being called ugly. So this is what it felt like Im beginning to feel sorry for Jamad now.

    - What did Jamad do to you LMFAOOO

    - Other trolls think Jamad is handsome, alright?!

    - In fact, hes even better looking than me!

    - Really? Good luck, dude

    They continued their conversation while heading down the stairs.

    Since there were many trolls talking to each other here, it looked very natural.

    By the way Do you remember ourst conversation?

    Its hard to remember specific conversations because you talk so much.

    Argh I cant deny that. Regardless, it was during the Fog Ghost thing.

    <em>- Theres only one way I can be sure of myself. When I arrive at the end the world would be a better ce then.</em>

    I remember it.

    What you said then I think you were right.

    ...What?

    You arent someone who acts to save the world.

    Karen wasnt wrong.

    Seols party wasnt here to save the citizens in ce of Nevenia, or because he felt sympathy for the poor people of Nobira.

    It was solely for Hamun.

    He was risking danger to save someone useful to him.

    But the funny thing is, your actions do create a better world.

    If Seol were sessful in this Adventure, he would end up preventing the Sulfur Skull Tribe from attacking Nevenia and also saving the captured citizens of Nobira, whether he intended to do it or not.

    Seol wasnt actively trying to save the world, but his actions did create a better world. It seemed like the path he intended to take was also such a path.

    So? What are you trying to say?

    Well

    And then

    <em>Rumble</em>

    [Fire Altars central axis has been offset.]

    Its a sess! Mael did it!

    It made sense why Seol trusted Mael''s ability. Mael had just gone to the control room alone and offset the axis.

    Mael showed skills expected from someone who was Seols first helper.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    Armed trolls flooded down the stairs.

    It was obviously to find the person that offset the axis, but they wouldnt be able to find Mael.

    After all, Mael was extremely confident in the role he was given.

    After the flood of troll soldiers went down the stairs, a troll arrivedte. He found Seol and Karens actions strange.

    What are you two doing? Did you not hear Zandos orders? Why are you dawdling here?

    Well, thats because

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    [Karen is no longer affected by the Potion of Camouges effects.]

    [You are no longer affected by the Potion of Camouges effects.]

    Karen smiled as she swung her sword.

    Were headed up.

    At the Fire Alter, a ce where horrible events were about to unfold, a crack was formed.

    However, for now, it was just a small crack.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    The Fire Altar was generally open, but here, inside of a secret room, two trolls were talking.

    The first was the Sulfur Skull Tribes leader, Zando, and the other was the Troll Alliances elder, Magra.

    Hahaha! I would have never expected you to listen to my request, Magra.

    Zando, a red-skinned troll with a skull tattoo across his face, reached his hand out towards Magra who was wearing a robe.

    Magra bluntly rejected his offer as if he was dissatisfied.

    Let''s skip the greetings. You needed my help, and I epted your call for assistance, nothing more, nothing less. However, do not expect too much from me. I am not in a position where I can involve myself with the tribes matters anymore.

    "Of course, of course! Do you truly believe that I would ask for too much when the only reason the Sulfur Skull Tribe was able to grow this much was thanks to you?"

    Hmph. Zando, youve only gotten better at sweet-talking. Do not act so lightly. Why arent the othermanders present?

    Because this must be donepletely by my own powers. Its obvious that if I receive help from the othermanders, the tribes elders will im that I only became chief through the glory of my bloodline.

    ...That is reasonable. I pray that you have the ability to aplish it.

    It wasnt clear why Magra was so irritated, but he gazed upon Zandos gorgeously decorated room ufortably.

    Zando, the Sulfur Skull Tribes chief and high priest, read Magras mood before continuing.

    After Jamad was defeated by the mysterious adventurer named Snowman, the Rock Mr Tribe has lost all of its powers. It feels like Ive removed the tooth that was causing me toothache. After all, the Rock Mr Tribe was a nuisance in our tribes path.

    Jamad, hm You are talking about a child in the same generation as you, no?

    Yes. More urately though, he <em>was</em> in the same generation as me. He has now returned to the old gods side.

    It seems like you are quite pleased that the child is gone now.

    How could you tell? Wouldnt it make sense for me to be happy when a futurepetitor for the leader of the glorious Troll Alliance dies? Furthermore, he was always opposed to my ns and was filled with distrust toward the old gods! Rather than someone like him

    <em>m!</em>

    Magra mmed the table.

    ......

    As he did, he also gave Zando a look. A look that screamed that he could no longer stand Zandos disrespectful behavior.

    ...Elder?

    You are still so immature, Zando.

    I am no longer at an age or position where I must try to answer riddles.

    I am saying that you can never surpass your limits.

    ...I dont quite understand.

    A dangerous, roaring fire burned in Magras eyes.

    He then scolded Zandos foolish actions.

    Trolls are a lonely race. No one tries to coexist with us.

    Isnt that just because theyre scared of us?

    Let me ask you a question then. Do you want the other races to be scared of us?

    Isnt that obvious? Do you think Im a fool?

    ...What a shame.

    What?

    ...Jamad should not have left this world so early.

    Magra spoke honestly.

    He remembered Jamad.

    Jamad overcame numerous obstacles at a young age through his own strength before climbing to the position of chief.

    <em>- Hmph, I n on surpassing our limits. I won''t be bound by your antiquated rules. Someday, I''llpletely transform the alliance! I will rule everything in this world, be a king who rules through respect, not fear! The old gods are nothing more than indifferent obstacles standing in my way!</em>

    He was the fresh blood that the alliance desperately needed.

    The Troll Tribe Alliance.

    While some looked down on the trolls, few dared to look down on the tribe alliance.

    The alliance was a massive entitybining many massive tribes like the Mountain, Sulfur, Waterfall, Cloud, Lightning, and Whirlwind tribes.

    It was an organization based on shamanism and the old gods.

    Though it was an extremely powerful organization, it had a critical w. Their innate wildness.

    Trolls were quick to anger, and quick to crumble. It was impossible to be strong if one couldnt control their own heart and instincts, and as such, these limitations defined the trolls.

    That was the reason why trolls were more often regarded as beasts than equals by other races. They had a repeated history of humiliation.

    So, how ridiculous would it have been when Jamad, as a young troll, imed that he would surpass those limitations embedded with such a deep history, one that affected their entire race like a gic disease?

    ...Jamad, I cannot believe your grand dream has only amounted to that much. To think you left this world so quickly

    Zando carefully read Magras mood before speaking.

    Urm Magra?

    Its nothing. Dont worry about what I just said. Is there something you want? What about the sacrifices?

    We have already prepared them at the altar.

    "Alright. Even though this isn''t originally something I should involve myself in, I will ept your request."

    Thank you!

    And then

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    Wh-what was that?

    Zando shouted in shock after one side of the altar lost its bearing.

    What is going on?

    A troll soldier then quietly approached Zando before whispering.

    It It seems like something has happened to the altars central axis. The connection between it and the chain has been affected.

    The central axis was fine, so why did it suddenly act up?

    Well... thats

    Tell me!

    The soldier gave Magra a nce before whispering something to Zando.

    There seems to be a rat at the altar.

    What? And who is it?

    We dont know precisely who it is yet But we did send some of the soldiers who were in the middle of inspection there.

    Hmph. Good work. Since you said its only one person, it should be resolved soon. Regardless How did they know to attack the central axis? Are they an insider? How dare they test the Sulfur Skull Tribe? We need to find out who they are!

    Yes, sir!

    Magra quietly waited for Zandos conversation to finish.

    Despite the shaky temple, Magra seemed to stand unfazed, maintaining hisposure.

    Zando looked at Magra and tried his best to not go against him.

    I apologize, Magra. There are enemies terrified of our actions and

    Ah, I dont mind it at all. However, I am concerned about their intent.

    What?

    As Zando knew that Magra was not the type of person who spoke lightly, he carefully paid attention to his words.

    If the central axis is offset, someone needs to endure the altars weight with their shamanic energy while its being repaired. And who do you think would need to endure that?

    Thats probably me Zando.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Magras eyes were aze.

    It seems like they were trying to tie you down It makes me worried as this happened right as we were about to begin the Old God Festival.

    What do you think theyre aiming for?

    We cant judge since we dont know who they are yet. However, there is a possibility that this is just a distraction. What a cheeky n.

    I apologize. I cant believe this happened just when you visited, Elder I am so embarrassed that I want to hide in a hole.

    Maintain yourposure. Now that you are the tribes chief, you must be bold.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Zando was d that Magra did not say much after that. He then tried continuing the conversation.

    If we can just create a foothold within the Nevenia Kingdom, I, Zando, will

    Zando.

    Yes?

    Magra, once again, cut off Zando.

    It seems like its on my mind.

    What is

    The temples intruders. What are they aiming for? Even if they are able to tie you down through offsetting the central axis, its pointless unless they can achieve something within that time.

    Im sure theyre just trying to dy our ns as much as

    Zando stopped himself as Magra gave him a displeased look.

    Kango! Zoze!

    Grrrrrr

    Yes, Magra!

    Kango was a warrior who was controlled by his instincts.

    His pure strength alone was incredible.

    Zoze was someone who controlled Kango and was a troll practically serving as Magras right-hand man. These two trolls were also the same individuals who ughtered Miras group.

    Go downstairs. If there are any problems solve them.

    Zoze nodded.

    Zando gave a big smile and weed their action.

    If Zoze and Kango are taking action, theres nothing to worry about! Let us show our enemies true despair.

    Hmph. You cant make your move just yet when youre the chief of the Sulfur Skull Tribe. Do not worry about it and focus on regaining control of the central axis.

    Zando happily nodded.

    Thank you so much, Magra.

    Yeah, as long as you know.

    Magra half epted Zandos gratitude as if something was bothering him.

    Whats wrong?

    It feels like It feels like Im forgetting something.

    * * *

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    As the trolls dispersed to find Mael, Jamad and Miras party arrived at the prison the Sulfur Skull Tribe were keeping their prisoners.

    Sob Sob No Stop it

    Let us out! Please! Please!

    It was a ce filled with screams and cries.

    Mira looked at the captives with rage-filled eyes.

    Oi, who are they?

    Prisoners who got left behind. Theyre to be used for the Old God Festival.

    Hm

    The troll, who seemed to be the prison guard, approached Mira.

    <em>Huff Huff</em>

    Her skin looks tender. Almost to the point that using her for the Old God Festival would be a shame

    ...Do you eat humans? Isnt that just an old tradition? Jamad asked in return.

    Hahaha You cant go back after youve had a taste. Their unique smell the smell of weaklings it makes my blood boil whenever I smell it.

    Jamad looked around.

    Regardless, are you the person in charge of the prison?

    I am. Ah I got it. If you get on my good side, Ill give you a chance to have a taste too. Its hard right now, because its the Old God Festival, butter

    So youre in charge?

    I told you, I am.

    Then It''s fine.

    ...What?

    Jamad quickly reached out his hand and grabbed the troll by his head.

    H-Hey

    Thanks for the key.

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    A troll who had been grinning near the cages quickly stood up after seeing what Jamad did.

    Y-You

    Hrgh!

    Mira released herself from her binds in an instant, grabbed her handaxe near jamads waist, and threw it.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Psshk!</em>

    G-Grghhh

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Jamad handed Mira her other handaxe.

    We have two keys. It seems like theyve split up the prison into two areas because they have a lot of prisoners. I want you to take care of this ce.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    <em>ng.</em>

    Jamad handed over the key and left.

    Mira then headed toward the cages.

    M-Mira! Is that you, Mira? How did you

    Mira sob

    Everyone So you were all alive.

    You idiot, why did youe here?! Did youe here to die? And what was that troll just now?

    I dont have time for this right now. Wheres Wheres Kibo?

    And then

    Mira, behind you!

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Krgh Krghhhhh

    Arge w pierced through Jirmos chest, and he was immediately split into two.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Jirmo had died in an instant. Mira then red at the person who did it.

    Jirmooooooo! You You bastard

    Were there more rats? I guess it was a good decision toe here as well. So, you are that girl from back then.

    I dont know what youre saying right now, but Ill kill you!

    Zoze had appeared in the prison.

    The odor of the blood made Mira dizzy.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    She swatted away Zozes w with her handaxe.

    I felt it back then too, but youre pretty good!

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Mira noticed something after her first battle with Zoze.

    From what she could tell, Zoze was slightly stronger than her.

    At this rate, Ill lose

    She was exhausted from her pursuit and felt light-headed as she hadnt had a proper meal in a while. Continuing this fight would only result in her loss.

    That was why During the beginning of the fight

    She had realized that her only chance of victory was to wait for an opportunity where her opponent let their guard down.

    Think short, act bold.

    It was one of Kibos teachings.

    <em>SLASH!</em>

    [ILikeBeingAlone used Double-edged Sword.]

    [Damage increases by 50% for 30 seconds.]

    [Afterward, damage will decrease by 50% for 20 seconds.]

    [ILikeBeingAlone used Gnawing Fangs.]

    [The selected target will not be able to dodge for 2 seconds.]

    [Zoze, the Bloodied, has been selected as the target.]

    Wh-what?

    <em>Dash!</em>

    2 seconds.

    She had tond an attack on Zoze within that time.

    However, it was impossible to attack him while dodging all of his attacks.

    Haha!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    As Mira had already lowered her stance, there was nowhere she could go to dodge the attacks other than backward. But there wouldnt be a second opportunity if she did. As such, she pressed on.

    You

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Zozes w scratched her left eye.

    Despite the pain, she still kept her eyes open.

    And right now, she was looking at Zozes neck with her two furious eyes.

    <em>Strike!</em>

    Her handaxe was embedded in Zozes neck.

    Krgh Krah

    <em>Strike!</em>

    Die! Die!

    <em>Strike! Strike!</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    [You have defeated Zoze, the Bloodied.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    Gasp Gasp

    The cut she received on her eyelid would definitely be a scar. But it was fine. After all, she was still alive.

    [ILikeBeingAlones Double-edged Sword activates.]

    [Damage decreases by 50% for 20 seconds.]

    <em>Grab!</em>

    When Mira grabbed the handle of her handaxe in Zozes neck, she felt another presence.

    Grrrr

    God damn it

    Kango had appeared as she was trying to pull it out.

    She no longer had any means left. Kango had discovered her.

    Graaaaaah!

    <em>FWOOOSH!</em>

    Kango swung hisrge axe and charged at her.

    Even though it was obvious that this would result in an awful fate, Mira didnt close her eyes.

    And then

    <em>Grab!</em>

    A huge hand suddenly grabbed Kangos head.

    Its been a while, Kango. Hows the old man?

    Grr Grr?

    Well then, farewell.

    Jamad mmed Kangos head into the ground.

    <em>CRUUUUUUSH!</em>

    <em>Crack</em>

    Jamad, after defeating Kango in an instant, spoke to her.

    Hurry.

    The crack was gradually bing bigger.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Thanks to Jamad defeating Kango, Mira was able to barely keep her life.

    Mira couldnt help but be shocked after Jamad saved her.

    I thought he was just one of Snowmans summons

    Despite willingly injuring herself in a desperate fight against Zoze, Jamad managed to defeat the axe-wielding troll, who was as strong as Zoze, with a single powerful blow.

    Even if it was a surprise attack, Mira couldnt fathom how powerful Seol actually was.

    She only knew Seol as someone skilled enough to take on Heka, this was the first time she had seen anything specific about his powers or abilities.

    It was also through Seol that she learned people could transform into trolls and make them their servants.

    How strong is he actually?

    Even though she didnt know how many summons Seol had exactly, if they were all as powerful as Jamad, he would probably be the strongest transferee.

    Obviously, Mira didnt know every transferee. Still, that was the feeling she got from him.

    Hurry! Quickly!

    Ah, yeah.

    She did not expect to form an organic connection with a troll like this and to feel safe after being saved by him.

    She also didn''t expect that troll to be a special one made from shadows.

    Today was filled with things that Mira couldntprehend.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    I-I thought I was going to die.

    Thank you, Mira! Ill pay you back for this.

    But that troll is he on our side?

    The captives stretched their backs as they stood up, relieved they were now free. And as time went on, Mira freed more and more people.

    <em>Click.</em>

    She even freed them from the strange restraints around their neck with a key disyed near the cells.

    Cough Cough I couldnt use my skills because of that.

    Those damned monsters! They took all my equipment!

    What do we do now?

    The freed prisoners chattered amongst themselves with hesitation, resembling lost ducklings. They all seemed unsure of what to do unless someone issued orders.

    Follow that troll. Hell protect you.

    R-Really?

    You can trust him. If it wasnt for him, I wouldnt have made it here either.

    He looked incredible then, too If hes on our side, then itspletely doable!

    Mira then approached Jamad and asked, Would it be alright if I went looking for Kibo?

    Do as you please. We need time until everyones freed anyway.

    ...Thank you.

    Hmph. You already yed your role the moment we entered the altar without getting caught.

    What kind of troll even helped alleviate the burden on a persons heart?

    Mira thanked Jamads consideration and passed the key to someone else.

    After that, she approached a middle-aged man who seemed to have a clue about Kibos whereabouts.

    Where is Kibo

    He was He was dragged in that direction. I think they did it because it seemed like everyone was following him

    Mira ran in the direction before the man could even finish.

    Jamad quietly continued freeing people while remembering Seols orders.

    <em>- We have to find Hamun. Dont forget why we came here, Jamad.</em>

    Since Seol came here to rescue Hamun, falling short in rescuing Hamun would practically make this Adventure a failure.

    Since Seol learned through Mael about the power one helper could have on an Adventure, he requested Jamad to ensure Hamun''s safety.

    Hmph how annoying

    Jamad kept opening cells, freeing multiple people, in search of Hamun. Jamad still somewhat remembered what he looked like.

    Since the cells were dark inside, he couldnt tell who was inside until he opened it.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    Th-thank you, S-Sir Troll!

    Were alive! Were alive!

    Sob I thought we were going to die

    They had various reactions as they were freed from the cells.

    However, in the deepest corner of the cell, someone was hesitating and didnt leave immediately.

    Look, stop being so slow. Were still in their headquarters.

    Ah, I apologize. I was just thinking about something

    That voice

    ...Huh?

    I feel like Ive heard that voice before?

    <em>Creak</em>

    Jamad bent the steel bars.

    It was to properly check who was inside.

    Kyaaaaa!

    H-He can do that?

    They were all in fear of Jamads incredible strength.

    Jamad practically tore off the cells walls to check who was inside.

    And when he saw who it was, he smiled.

    Its you, Hamun. Im d that your heads still attached to your body.

    Do you know me Wait, a shadow? If youre a shadow, then Snowman!

    Yeah, Snowman sent me.

    Oh my god! Why would you guys cross the border to

    "Why do you think we did this? It''s because the person who requested us went and got himself kidnapped, didn''t he?"

    N-No way Did you reallye here for me? Even though you could die?

    We dide here for you, but saying that we could die is an exaggeration.

    Only Seol and his party could say something so arrogant in the Fire Altar.

    Anyway,e out already.

    By the way, I think I heard Miras voice too earlier Where is she?

    She went to find Kibo.

    Oh no

    Hamuns face turned pitiful, simply looking in the direction he assumed Mira went.

    Whats wrong?

    No ones returned after being dragged away by them. It worries me quite a lot.

    ...Its not like worrying changes anything.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    * * *

    While Jamad and Hamun were having their conversation, Mira also arrived at the ce where Kibo was most likely at.

    Though she ran into a few trolls on her way, she was not so weak that she had to waste time on trolls who werent Zoze or Kango.

    After all, she was also one of the strongest people in Nobira.

    Urgh

    The smell of blood.

    The sticky smell of blood oozed out of the door.

    She had looked everywhere else.

    This was the only ce she hadnt checked yet.

    She didnt check this room first because she was nervous. Nervous that this blood could belong to Kibo.

    Because if, by chance, Kibo was already dead She didnt know what she would do.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    The door was locked.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    She forcefully kicked down the door.

    It reeked intensely of blood.

    Bwrgh

    If her eyes were telling the truth, the things on the floor were human limbs.

    She tried her best not to step on the cold, lifeless body parts and passed through them.

    Kibo Kibo, Im here.

    <em>Stick</em>

    The sticky blood clung to her boots.

    She then saw corpses all over the room.

    It was clear that they endured painful torture before they died. Nothing about their bodies was intact.

    Please Please

    Please dont let Kibo be here.

    She then resolved herself before bravely taking one step at a time.

    ...Is that you, Mira?

    However, her wishes did note true.

    Kibo? Is that you, Kibo?

    Come closer, Mira.

    She walked toward Kibo, who was sitting on a chair clearly designed for torture.

    Why did youe here?

    Because when I came back Sob You were You were kidnapped.

    You idiot. I knew you were dumb, but I didnt expect you to be dumb enough toe here. What about your party members?

    They all died because of me.

    Did you force them toe with you?

    I didnt, but

    Then its fine. Ruin hunters werent meant to live long anyway. Its enough that they could choose where they died.

    Even in a horrible situation like this, Kibo was still calm and poised. And the more he acted that way, the more it pained Mira.

    You hurt your eye It must have hurt a lot. You can put yourself into dangerous situations, but you shouldve tried your best to not get any scars on your face.

    Sob Sob Grgh Im Im not whats important right now

    Mira couldnt hold back her tears anymore.

    It was because of Kibos appearance.

    All of his fingernails were ripped off, and he was missing a few fingers too.

    But more importantly, more than anything, both of his legs were cut off.

    Im fine. But the trolls were pretty good. I dont remember when thest time I screamed was The styptics were painful, but they at least did their job and stopped the bleeding.

    Kibo Ahhhh, Kibo!

    Kibo patted Miras shoulders as she fell to her knees, sobbing loudly. And then, he slowly told her something.

    Dont cry, little wolf.

    Sob Sob

    The world is not brimming with hope like what the few empty transferees im. It is a ce where peoples beliefs sh with others, and emotions only get in the way.

    I I

    Youre the wolf now, Mira. I, your faction member, am hurt. Are you just going to cry when youre the leader?

    Youre the wolf now.

    It was like a dagger straight to her heart.

    The scar on her eyepletely changed her childish looks. Now, she really had to be a wolf.

    Ill Ill bring a cart.

    Yeah.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    Mira, remembering there was a cart nearby, went and brought it back.

    Kibo then stretched his arms forth.

    Load me into it.

    Yeah.

    Mira lifted Kibo then ced him into the cart.

    It was something she couldnt even think about doing before.

    Kibo was as big as a giant before, but now, that his legs have been cut off, he felt so small.

    Only because of that was Mira able to load him into it.

    What do you think? Im pretty light now, no?

    ...Dont make meugh.

    The new captain is so harsh, hahaha

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    Mira pulled the cart toward the other prisoners.

    Though people were talking to them, and about them, Mira and Kibo could only hear each other like they existed in their own world.

    Mira.

    Are you really going to call your captain by their name?

    Haha You got used to it so fast.

    Isnt that what you wanted?

    I did. Ive met and gone through many different captains in my life, but the ones who stayed the longest were always the cheerful ones.

    Youre not going to die, right?

    You keep saying that almost like you want me to die. Im not going to die, you brat.

    Thats a relief, old head. Even if its like this Im d that youre alive. Lets go back to Nobira, no matter what.

    Kiboughed.

    Through the many ups and downs in his life, this might have been the most sincere he everughed.

    This reminds me of something

    What? Youre not trying to call me a horse, are you?

    Im not. I just think that this situation is a lot like life.

    Kibo then continued.

    If the journey is difficult, then all you have to do is lighten the load a little. It bes a lot easier once you do.

    .....

    Losing my legs is also just something like that.

    Sob

    So dont cry, little wolf.

    * * *

    [You have sessfully rescued all of the survivors.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

    When Mira arrived with the cart, everyone was in shock.

    K-Kibo

    How could this be How did you

    Calm down, Im not dead yet.

    What should we do? Should we just try to escape the volcano now?

    Why are you asking me? You should be asking Mira and the troll here.

    Because A-Ask Mira?

    Ive stepped down from being the captain. I know it was already separated, but Miras seeding my ruin hunter group.

    Mira looked at Jamad. Jamad nodded back.

    She then looked at the freed prisoners before sharing her intent.

    Theres one thing I havent told you guys yet. Right now, the Sulfur Skull Tribes reinforcements have nearly arrived.

    Th-then we should escape immediatel

    Its toote to escape. Not only is it difficult to escape, but if they chase after us, the majority of you will die since most of you cant fight.

    Ha Haha S-So were going to get imprisoned again?

    I dont want that! Theyll kill us! Sob

    Jamad and Mira once again locked eyes before nodding. Since Mira was the one to exin the situation, Jamad had to suggest the alternative.

    We wont be heading down. We also wont be escaping either.

    H-Have you lost your mind? What the hell are we going to do then?!

    Well be heading up. Our only solution exists there.

    What?

    Mira exined to them what theirst resort was.

    We will be heading to our ally. We need to hurry! Hes our only way out of here!

    If their n went as expected, Seol should have arrived at the top by now.

    There was a path.

    It was definitely there.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Zando was sessfully stabilizing the central axis of the altar.

    However, this did not resolve everything.

    "Damn it. How could you not find even a single rat?"

    I-I apologize! I will notify you the moment I hear anything!

    Zando, the high priest, continued to work, despiteining.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>GLOOOOOOOW!</em>

    The fire-shaped tattoo on his face lit up like a me.

    <em>re!</em>

    Smoke surged out of him as he cast his spell.

    Hrmm Hrmm

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Zando nned to search the entire altar and locate the rat himself the moment he fully set the central axis.

    Magra, I apologize for letting you down. It seems like my subordinates have yet to find the rat.

    Its fine. Themanders should be med for not being here.

    Thank you for your understanding.

    With a situation like this, I should just investigate it myself. Weirdly, I haven''t heard anything from Zoze and Kango yet Its very strange.

    Zando turned his head.

    Have you not realized it yet, Magra? Its obvious what theyre aiming for. What else would it be but me?

    Are you implying that they are using the chaos to aim for your life?

    "Of course. If they knew about the central axis''s existence, it would have been easy to also assume that I needed to use my powers to prevent it from falling. And our foes nned on killing me while I was defenseless!"

    ...It definitely is logical. But what about the armory, the military warehouse, or the shaman warehouse? Wouldnt they be in danger too?

    Zando nodded.

    I agree, but its a necessary sacrifice. If our enemies attack that, then it means I''m just as much safer. Since itse to this, we should also dy mobilizing the soldiers a little bit.

    ...I see.

    This is a bit embarrassing to say as the chief of the Sulfur Skull Tribe, but I request that you protect me until I canpletely stabilize the central axis.

    That is not a hard request at all. Who would even attempt to kill you when Im here?

    Thank you! It wont take too long for me to put it back into ce.

    The postponement of mobilizing soldiers.

    The eptance of a moderate amount of sacrifice.

    The moment their actions solidified, the situation became much simpler. All they had to do was turtle up, and protect Zando.

    It wasnt as if they had to mobilize the soldiers right away, and it wasnt time for the Old God Festival either.

    Hold on the Old God Festival?

    Magras quick wits realized the opening created by the n.

    Is there anyone at the Sacred Fire?

    Some soldiers were dispatched there. The priests there are alsoing here before it gets too dangerous.

    If theyre aiming for the Old God

    How would they know about its existence, much less the way to summon it? I think you are worrying too much, Magra.

    Zando wasnt wrong.

    The only people who served the Old Gods in Pandea were the trolls and other old races.

    Hold on, somethings off?

    Magra couldnt let go of that uneasiness in his heart and kept thinking to himself.

    Since theyve infiltrated the altar, they were poised tond a critical blow regardless of their actions.

    But then, a messenger interrupted his train of thought.

    Zando, the reinforcements are close to arriving! said the messenger.

    Damn, its a bit troublesome to let them in during such a messy time.

    However, a second messenger arrived, skyrocketing their anxiety.

    Zando, theres a big issue!

    What is it this time?

    The sacrifices the sacrifices have been freed and have attacked the armory! Theyve stolen weapons and are climbing up!

    Damn it! I knew they were aiming for me!

    No thats not it. Youre not their objective, Zando. They arent aiming for you.

    What?

    Magras energy med up like an explosion.

    Its the Sacred Fire! We have to block them!

    * * *

    Magras hunch was correct.

    His worries were true. The soldiers guarding the Sacred Fire were in incredible danger.

    E-Enemies!

    Theyreing here!

    We have to notify Zando Damn it! Hes blocking the door!

    Seol and Karen were blocking off the path to the Sacred Fire.

    <em>FWOOOOSH!</em>

    [You have defeated Sulfur Skull Sacred Fire Guardian.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    <em>Slice!</em>

    [You have defeated Sulfur Skull Sacred Fire Guardian.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    The trolls near the Sacred Fire were elite monsters, requiring at least two yers to kill.

    However, Karen was killing those same monsters in one hit like she was a mixer.

    - Is she really killing elite monsters on her own like its nothing?

    - Shes not alone  She has a summoner with her

    - Summoner (Cheerleader)

    - Karen: My pet is cheering for me!

    As Seol cleaned up the trolls near the Sacred Fire, he saw messages pop up.

    [You have sessfully rescued all of the survivors.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

    Jamad must have seeded.

    Everything so far was going ording to n.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 14th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 14. Pierce the mes]

    [Adventure 14. Pierce the mes

    In a strange twist of fate, the residents of Nobira, the Ruins City, were kidnapped and transported to the Yognatun Volcano. Although they had initially given up on escaping, they were all freed thanks to your help.

    However, you are still at the Yognatun Volcano. Much remains to be done before you can confidently dere their rescueplete. You and the survivors are left with only one option. Escape from Yognatun by any means necessary.

    Objective: Kill the Chief of the Sulfur Skull Tribe or have at least 70% of the survivors arrive in Gulia.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Remaining Time [167:59]]

    Seol was fine with it, since he expected the new Adventures objective to be something like this.

    He skimmed the contents before concentrating on what was before him.

    The Sacred Fire existed on the top floor of the altar. It was a dangerous floor where everything, other than the floor, was open.

    Id die if I fell off from here.

    Since he would be falling into bubblingva, it was clear that even his bones would melt.

    Even though one would expect security to be tough, given the location essentially being a building''s ceiling, it wasn''t difficult at all.

    Did Zando recall the soldiers to protect himself? It seems like the Sulfur Skull Tribes chief this time is inexperienced.

    As a result, Seol practically ran into nobody.

    10 minutes.

    It didnt even take 10 minutes for Seol to ughter all the trolls in his path and arrive at the top of the temple where the Sacred Fire was.

    There was still plenty of time until the central axis was fully recovered.

    Defend the Sacred Fire!

    Hmph! How dare you sully this sacred ce!

    Even though the talking experience points tried to stop Karen, they were all easily cut like stacks of hay.

    [You have defeated Sulfur Skull Sacred Fire Guardian.]

    [You have gained experience.]

    The dead trolls all died with their eyes open in shock, like they couldnt believe they died so helplessly.

    Hm He should be arriving soon.

    Were you looking for me?

    ...Mael.

    So you werent surprised.

    Before Seol realized it, Mael was standing behind him.

    Hahaha! Dont worry, I saw him flinch.

    How did you get here so fast?

    With just a few shamanic spells and twists of the terrain, it was simple to avoid the rushing soldiers. However, I am worried. The soldiers who went down to catch me might also go to check on their captives

    Jamads with them, so it should be fine.

    Mael nodded.

    Then I will begin the ceremony right away.

    Alright.

    As they approached the Sacred Fire, Seol saw options.

    [[You are at a sacred location of the Sulfur Skull Tribe. What do you do?]

    1. Destroy the brazier containing the fire.

    2. [Required: Avenger] Turn the fire over.

    3. [Required: Fire Pocket] Transfer the fire into the Fire Pocket.

    4. [Required: Shaman] This is a ce where Sulfur Monkey Purga, an Old God, holds their ceremony. Go through the shamanic procedures to hold the ceremony.

    5. [Required: Troll Language] Read the words written on the altar.

    ]

    Mael gathered his hands and began murmuring something.

    After a while, he then grabbed a dagger near the Sacred Fire before handing it to Seol.

    Pour your blood into the fire.

    <em>Slice</em>

    With a stinging sensation, Seols blood dropped into the brazier.

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    - Worlds 1st Adventure carried by a helper.

    - Seriously, Mael has insane value LOL I cant believe getting him some mushrooms snowballed into this.

    - I guess hes good at rolling snowballs since hes Snowman! HAHAHAHA!

    - I really want to punch something now Maybe I should punch your face?

    <em>re!</em>

    The fire shook after taking in the blood.

    Seol then repeated what Mael told him.

    "Oh, mighty fire! Oh, zing sulfur! Oh, Wild Purga, dormant in this volcano, reveal yourself to us, humble beings!"

    <em>Bubble Bubble Bubble</em>

    Suddenly, theva that the altar was hanging on started bubbling.

    And then, a whirlpool formed before the skies, and the earth shook.

    <em>FWOOOOSH!</em>

    Urgh thats hot.

    Theva transformed into arge monkey of fire. It then approached the brazier.

    [You have witnessed an extraordinary being.]

    [Your Wisdom permanently increases by 5.]

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Frsss</em>

    Krgh

    It was indescribably hot, and the pressure from Purga felt like it was pushing down on their entire bodies.

    If it wasnt for the Maels protective spell he ced on Seol ahead of time, he would have screamed.

    Purga yfully approached Seol.

    Its my first time seeing you, child. So, what made you so fearlessly wake me up?

    Each one of Purgas words felt like lightning strikes to Seol.

    Purga, ept my offering!

    Offering? Hahahaha! Youre not the sacrifice, are you? Or maybe its all of you?

    Purga''s words were like a hammer practically banging on Seol''s head.

    By now, everyone in the altar, including Zando, would have realized that something must have transpired at the Sacred Fire.

    <em>re!</em>

    This is my offering.

    Seol pulled out something from his inventory.

    [[Ataraks Heart]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    The heart of Atarak, thest descendant of Anachindria, an ancient spider. Though it has stopped beating, the ancient blood remains there faintly.

    However, this treasures use is very limited.

    Bonus Effect: Cannot be determined.]

    Seol acquired this in the previous Adventure. But because he couldnt think of an appropriate ce to use it, he held onto it.

    It was Ataraks Heart, a heart containing ancient blood.

    Purga scratched his chin while inspecting it before giving a loud, heartyugh.

    Hahahahaha! Pretty good, its pretty good! Yeah, you can definitely wake me up for something like this. Well then, I wont decline such a nice gift.

    <em>aaaaare!</em>

    Arge fire took Ataraks Heart from Seol.

    And then, there were options before him.

    [[Purga, a Wild God, has appeared. What do you do?]

    1. Taunt it.

    2. Attack it.

    3. Ask questions about ancient knowledge.

    4. [Required: Summoning Magic] Ask questions about ways to increase ones summoning powers.

    5. [Required: Spirit Magic] Ask questions about news rted to the Spirit Throne.

    ]

    After confirming there was an option to receive something for the item, Seol shouted at Purga.

    I want something as a price for the offering!

    Hm this blood It''s excellent. Fine, what do you want?

    [[Purga has asked you for what you want. You must choose your answer carefully.]

    1. Tremendous wealth.

    2. Purgas Sulfur Soldier.

    3. Destructive power.

    4. Move the Fire Rain.

    ]

    Many optionsy before Seolthirty varied and distinct choices.

    As he scanned through the possibilities, he found exactly what he wanted.

    Seol smiled.

    Shadow! The Ghastly Shadow!

    Your greed shall be etched in mes.

    Purga pointed his finger at Seol, and a tattoo formed on Seols face.

    Aaaaaaargh!

    It felt as if his face was melting.

    Nevertheless, Seol persevered, holding onto his consciousness, and soon, he realized the pain was only temporary.

    Eventually, the pain subsided, leaving him with a refreshing sensation.

    [You have received the Ghastly Shadows Grace.]

    [Your maximum Shadow Space is increased by 1200.]

    [Shadow Space has increased in elevation.]

    [You are now able to summon three Shadow Summons at the same time.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Fires Grace''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''The Burning One''.]

    Its so much power!

    Seol expanded his Shadow Space, elevated it, and could now summon more Shadow Summons simultaneously.

    Everything rted to shadows had increased overall explosively.

    It was a ridiculous increase in power.

    However, this was all a miracle made through incredible timing. Not only did he have an important treasure on hand, but someone else also prepared the altar beforehand.

    Even if Seol wanted to do this again intentionally, he couldnt. This was only possible because of the knowledge he held beforehand was utilized to its maximum ability.

    Furthermore, he realized once more that each and every Adventure was important.

    Even though he couldnt summon his powerful summons due to hisck of Shadow Space, he could now do it thanks to the blessing he received. Now, Seol could use all of his summons.

    Purga stretched as if it was satisfied and returned to theva.

    ...Is it over now?

    Everything that Seol just went through felt like a dream.

    Not only did he meet an Old God, but he also received a portion of its strength.

    Then now

    And then it happened.

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Pretty good I bet youre also the ones who killed my subordinates, arent you?

    It was Magra. He had brought over ten trolls with him.

    He had also ignored the freed captives and rushed here.

    However, he soon realized that he was toote. He could do nothing more than re at Seols back.

    <em>Pull.</em>

    Seol turned around and took his hood off.

    A fire monkey tattoo stretched from his face down to his neck.

    Magra, huh? How unlucky. Why did it have to be

    A human knows me? And why were you after the sulfuric fire?

    Lets set things straight, alright? Youre the ones who kidnapped my friends.

    "So it was the sacrifices, I see. However, your luck ends here now that you''ve run into me. This volcano will be your burial ground."

    Luck? Youre right. Ive always been the unlucky type, however

    A powerful energy poured out from Seols shadow.

    <em>Glow</em>

    And then

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    A blue knight made from shadows awoke.

    Karen shouted after seeing him.

    Karuna!

    [Twin Knights: Karuna has finished being passed on everything.]

    [You have currently summoned both Twin Knights.]

    [Twin Knights Connected Soul activates.]

    [The two summons current stats are doubled.]

    [Twin Knights Equilibrium activates.]

    [The two summons stats are summed together and divided equally.]

    .

    Incredible messages poured in.

    Seol ignored the ceaseless messages and looked at Magra.

    Because Im so unlucky, I prepare quite meticulously.

    ...You bastard.

    Karuna ced Seol behind him and spoke while looking at Magra.

    It was too long of a sleep.

    The small crack had grown to the point of arge canyon.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Simultaneously being able to summon both Karuna and Karen was a breaking point for Seol.

    Now, he could summon two Legendary-rank summons, which also have unique skills that apply when summoned together, at the same time.

    And now, there were two reasons why hisbat capabilities increased massively.

    First, obviously, was the change in Karuna.

    Karunas overall ability improved massively after rising to Legendary-rank from Heroic-rank. Among the countless messages that popped up when Seol summoned Karuna were messages about his newly unlocked skills.

    Second, the Twin Knights had their stats increase due to the effects of Connected Soul. In fact, their stats were doubled. Karen, already Seol''s strongest summon, not only doubled in strength but also enhanced Karuna, who matched her in power, making him even stronger in the process.

    Seol couldnt lose now.

    However, Magra, who didnt know their strengths,ughed.

    Hahaha In the end, they are just shadows. Sure, confidence is a key to bing brave, however

    <em>p!</em>

    Magra took off his robes and tossed them aside.

    Beneath his robes was a thin, yet sturdy physique.

    <em>Hmph!</em>

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    It was Seols first time seeing such weapons.

    A symmetrical de attached to the end of the swords handle. It was closer to a spear than a sword, but more interestingly, there were two of them.

    Magra held onto his strange weapons tightly.

    I apud your bravado, but its futile before me, Magra.

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    mes engulfed Magras body and sword.

    [Magra, the Scorching, used Scorching Hell.]

    [All living creatures within the attack range suffer fire damage.]

    Seol looked at Magras information with his Eyes of Perception.

    [[Magra, the Scorching]

    Rank: Legendary

    Estimated Level: 25~35

    Magra, the Scorching, is a member of the Council of Elders in the Troll Tribe Alliance.

    It would not be an overstatement to say that the reason the Sulfur Skull Tribe became such a massive tribe, despite its barrennd, was because the skilled Magra was a part of their previous generation.

    Born with the energy of fire, Magra left a deep mark in the world around him and is revered as a legend amongst trolls.

    Basic Skills: [Unknown 2], [Scorching Hell 1], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 4]

    Unique Skills: [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3]]

    It was Seols first Legendary-rank enemy.

    Though Seol wasnt shocked by Magras rank as he expected him to be this strong, he still clicked his tongue.

    Are these the limits of Eyes of Perception?

    Even though Eyes of Perception may seem like an all-powerful artifact, it was impossible to see information about an enemy who was much higher-level than Seol.

    Not to mention the fact that Seol hadnt even fully awakened it yet.

    Seol thought it was a shame that he couldn''t read all of his opponents skills, but he didnt think he would lose because of it.

    As long as I have Karuna and Karen, I can win!

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Step.</em>

    Karen and Karuna inched toward Magra.

    Even so, Karen seemed more excited than anything and tried talking to Karuna.

    Karuna, you know

    Focus on the battle, Karen.

    Im always focused, alright? More importantly, its about us. Do you remember how long its been since west fought together?

    ...Before Montra fell.

    Hahaha! Yeah, exactly! Then Why dont we see if your skills have rusted?

    Immediately after, Magras weapon crashed with their swords.

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    <em>Creak!</em>

    Magras weapon creaked as it struggled with Karens ordinary sword on one side and Karunas Breath on the other.

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creak!</em>

    Magra looked shocked after their first move. It was because he realized how strong they actually were.

    Th-this strength?! Wh-what are you?

    This question was not for Karen and Karuna but for Seol. He was standing in the back with his arms crossed, observing their battle.

    An unlucky bastard, said Seol, coolly.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Karen swung her sword diagonally, and Magra tried his best to quickly block it.

    Hrgh!

    <em>Kick!</em>

    Karunas kicknded perfectly during the opening Karen made.

    The kick lifted Magras body into the sky. It seemed like even Karunas kicks carried a lot of weight behind them now.

    <em>Frsss</em>

    Magra somersaulted backward from the impact and quickly took a stance.

    Haha Where did monsters like thesee from?

    Magra looked worried.

    And Seol, seeing that, was confident in his victory.

    I won.

    Seols n was to initially prevent Zando from moving, followed by splitting into two parties. The first party would free the prisoners, while the other party used the Sacred Fire to receive the Fires Grace and summon both Karen and Karuna.

    Even though their objective was clear, the process leading up to it was dangerous due to the rush caused by the time constraints.

    If it were someone else, just receiving the Fire''s Graceno, they might not even have an offering prepared to receive it. Still, even if, by some chance, they managed to receive it, facing Magra would still be beyond their capabilities.

    But Seol was different.

    The path that Seol had taken so far

    Through enduring all challenges in this grueling world, he had built up a substantial foundation.

    And his foundation became a strength impervious to any gust of wind.

    He had be so strong that with just a bit of help, he could clear through any storm before him.

    Though Seol himself didnt know how powerful he became, he realized it today.

    He was right.

    The fact that he was the only transferee who could easily defeat a Legendary-rank monster was proof of his efforts.

    Even if Magra is powerful, he cant fight them both at the same time!

    If his opponents were Legendary-rank, he just needed two of them.

    <em>CLAAAAAAAANG!</em>

    <em>Frsss</em>

    Even the ground that Karen stood on was burning because of Magra.

    Fuuu This wont be easy.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Hmph!</em>

    Magras sword, which was covered in an indecipherable ancientnguage, was instantly engulfed in a green will-o''-wisp.

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    [Magra, the Scorching, used Sulfur Shamanic Spell: Will-o''-Wisp.]

    [Will-o''-Wisp increases the damage from fire-attribute attacks by 80%.]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Karen and Karuna both moved at the same time.

    Karen swung her sword at Magras upper body while Karuna aimed for his legs. They moved quickly and naturally, like they had done this countless times before, and were faultless in their technique.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Krgh Lets slow down a bit, youngins.

    Haha! We were going slowly, though Were we too fast for you? joked Karen.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Magra pushed away their swords and rained down an avnche of will-o''-wisps at them to turn the tables.

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    The two knights quickly backed off, dodging the mes, almost like they were trying to unt that they were capable of more.

    And then

    Magra looked at Seol.

    A chill ran down Seols back.

    Dont tell me

    His assumptions were wrong.

    Seol was definitely the type of person who should trust their own gut.

    Especially so when it was something that made him uneasy.

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    <em>Frsssss</em>

    In an instant, Magra shot out a fist-sized fireball from his hands at Seol. Seol stiffened up, unable to react.

    It was just that fast and unexpected. It also seemed like Magra was aiming for this from the start.

    Karen and Karuna, seeing his attack, quickly tried to return to protect Seol.

    This, too, could have been Magras n as well. After all, it was easy to attack an opponent who has their back turned to you.

    But then, Karuna and Karen noticed something and turned back around to fight Magra.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Magras fireball was quickly flying towards Seol, but

    <em>Singe</em>

    Someone received Magras attack with their arms.

    It was Jamad.

    Jamad had quickly blocked Magras sudden attack with his Mountain Fists, and Karen and Karuna turned back around after seeing him.

    Krgh thats hot, old pal.

    Jamad? Werent you dead?

    I came back because I still had unfinished business.

    Hahaha I see. But now, youre no different from a dog guarding a house now. Perhaps that was the perfect role for you all along? Is this all youve gained from turning your back on the Old Gods and cozying up to a dragon? How pathetic.

    Hanging around with a human is not too bad of a life, old man. After all, you have to start understanding others if you want to get their respect. Furthermore

    Karen and Karuna stood together in front of Seol, defending him.

    Jamad bared his teeth.

    Even though I might not like it, Ive gained new friends too.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    M-Magra, theyre climbing up the stairs.

    Hold the line! Well kill them all once our reinforcements arrive!

    Magra continued to insult Jamad, but his face looked much more frustrated than Jamads.

    Jamad quietly spoke so that only Seol could hear.

    Magras a sly old man. You dont know when hell try to attack you, so dont let your guard down.

    Seol nodded as that was enough for an answer.

    A chill ran down Seols back.

    Jamad then spoke to the twin knights.

    Ill take care of our weak master here, so go crazy.

    Youre damn reliable in situations like this, alright!

    Karuna and Karen took more aggressive stances than before.

    <em>ng.</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Moonlight Surge, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    <em>Flinch</em>

    ...What?

    As Karunas energy changed, Magra shouted loudly.

    I told you, we were taking things slowly, said Karen.

    Magras expression changed again.

    This is worrying. It makes me worry if I will be able to see tomorrow, embellished Magra.

    Magra then also unleashed more energy.

    [Magra used Sulfur Shamanic Spell: Indiscriminate Fire.]

    [Indiscriminately ignite both allies and enemies around you and increase your Strength and Dexterity by 50.]

    <em>FWOOOOOSH!</em>

    <em>Buuuurn</em>

    Everything around Magra started melting. However, he wasnt just radiating heat. His speed and strength had also definitely increased.

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Another sh.

    Krgh

    <em>Spurt!</em>

    Blood spilled from Magras arms, but he quickly flicked his body to kick Karuna.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    However, thanks to his sturdy armor, Karuna absorbed the blow and was only pushed back.

    <em>Skid</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Karuna somersaulted a couple of times before standing up in position.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Magras sword, no, his spear, was flying toward Karuna.

    Hmph! Too obvious!

    As Karuna was regaining bnce, Karen quickly deflected Magras sword upward.

    <em>Kang!</em>

    Thankfully, the sword was repelled. However, it returned right to him.

    <em>ng! ng!</em>

    Karen was slowly speeding up.

    <em>CLAAAAAANG!</em>

    Krgh!

    Hahaha! How fun! Its been so long since I fought like this!

    You monsters

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    She relentlessly attacked, throwing fire and sword strikes at Magra.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>aare!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>CLAAAAAAANG!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Magra tried his best to push her back as she rained down attacks from all directions, but he only continued to get more and more bloodied.

    <em>Hmph!</em>

    As Karuna came to attack as well, Magra dashed behind.

    Magra, a Legendary-rank monster, couldnt evennd a proper attack and continued getting pushed back.

    Gasp Gasp I guess Im old, too, now. Where are they from?

    Way over Ah, I guess you wont understand even if I told you. Its before you were born.

    Haha How ridiculous. Do you even know how long Ive lived?

    Still, it wouldntpare to us.

    Magra would not have understood even if they told him.

    After all, Montra was a fallen kingdom that had disappeared long, long ago.

    Magra licked the blood which dripped down from his wound.

    Im sure you already know this, but this is an unlosable battle for us, said Magra.

    What are you talking about?

    Zando is going to return the altar to its original state soon. And once he does, he and I will toss you into theva. Youve done well to push me this far, but your ns have gone awry the moment I bought this much time. Also, what will you do about the reinforcementsing to the altar? You cannot escape.

    Seol snorted.

    I cant believe you made me worry for a second.

    ...Why are youughing?

    Because all I have to do is destroy the altar. In the first ce, this fight was unloseable for us the moment I reached the Sacred Fire.

    Do you think Id fall for your bluff

    Youll see.

    Karunas energy violently increased once more.

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Half Moon.]

    <em>Glooooooow!</em>

    Even though he was still in his 2nd Stage, Karuna glowed as much as he did when he entered his 3rd Stage before he met Karen. That was more than enough for Seol to see how much he had grown.

    Magras pupils shook slightly. Still, he did his best to hide it.

    Its useless! Soon

    Karuna.

    Yes, Master?

    Show him.

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Full Moon.]

    <em>GLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!</em>

    A gargantuan amount of power expanded out from Karuna. It was like the moon had fallen to the earth.

    Magra trembled before him.

    Oh my god

    He despaired.

    The unluckiest person at the Fire Altar was no longer Seol. It was him.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Karuna had be more than just strong. His energy had changed immensely.

    Magra froze after seeing it.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Me first!

    Karen leaped into the sky and swung her zing sword down at Magra.

    <em>Booooom!</em>

    Krrrgh!

    Karuna followed up by also pressing down on Magras sword.

    <em>Creaaaaaak!</em>

    Aaaaargh!

    Magras feet dug into the ground before the floor broke, making him fall into the room below.

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    It was the beginning of the Fire Altars copse.

    * * *

    Magra, with blurred vision, looked at what he thought to be Sulfur Skull Tribes soldiers.

    Magra! Magra! What happened?! Please, wake up!

    It was a familiar voice. A voice he had heard a lot recently.

    Zan do

    Magra, are you alright?! Where are they

    <em>Fwip.</em>

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    <em>THUD!</em>

    Karen and Karuna fell through the opening, followed by Jamad and Seol falling through the hole together.

    <em>Swarm</em>

    After Seols party fell through the floor, the freed captives came as there was no longer a need to go all the way to the roof.

    Snowman!

    Everyones okay! Were alive thanks to you!

    Wh-what should we do now? Trolls areing up from below!

    Magra weakly raised himself up.

    <em>Fuuu</em>

    His breathing was heavy.

    He had to put all of his effort into just trying to talk.

    Cough Z-Zando

    Magra! What happened?

    ...Theres a problem. A very serious problem.

    What is it? The impact just now offset the central axis again. I can fight once I reset it again!

    No, the central axis is not whats important right now. Compared to this, the central axis could break for all I care.

    Seol patiently waited for Magra. After all, nothing would change regardless of how the conversation progressed.

    Magra had a serious look on his face.

    The Fire Altar is finished. Your ns havee to an end as well, so dont waste time here. Swiftly return to the tribe and inform the alliance.

    What? What do you Is it because of those rats?

    Magra shook his head.

    It was an emptyugh filled with self-pity.

    They werent rats. We underestimated them.

    What?

    I may be old, but my intuition is still sharp. Today I will die.

    Magra, the reinforcements have arrived! Now, theyre

    "Shut up and listen, Zando! Reinforcements won''t be sufficient. They''d merely be headless punching bags! I may die today, but through my sacrifice, the Sulfur Skull Tribe will survive. Contact the alliance. Let them know that I even resorted to using the Forbidden Spells. Those crones will understand just by hearing that. We don''t have time, go! Go, now!"

    ......

    And if you are resentful about my death never forget the shadow, Zando.

    Magra!

    Stop! There is nothing more to talk about!

    ...Thank you.

    Magra stepped forth, letting Zando run behind him.

    This was a first for Seol, too. He never expected them to run away.

    The more surprising thing was how Zando did nothing more than bite his lip in frustration, ordering his few remaining soldiers out.

    W-We should catch them

    We dont have the luxury to be doing that.

    It was because, despite having arge number of people, theirbat ability was entirely dependent on Seol.

    Since the Twin Knights had to face Magra and Jamad had to protect Seol, their numbers were too scarce to even think about tackling more.

    However, Seol could only think about this briefly as Magra conjured a massive fire, seemingly attempting to divert Seol''s attention from Zandos retreating figure.

    <em>re!</em>

    And then, Magra resolutely spoke.

    I, Magra, wont hesitate to use all my strength in my final moments. I hope that you can be a finepanion.

    <em>Grrsh.</em>

    <em>Grrssssh.</em>

    Magras small figure started to grow and inte.

    His loose, wrinkled skin started to fill with muscle, making it taut.

    [Magra, the Scorching, used Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Divine Transformation.]

    [Magras physical and shamanic abilities are maximized.]

    [The Forbidden Shamanic Spell uses the casters vitality as cost.]

    <em>Riiiiip!</em>

    Magra transformed into an appearance resembling Purga, a monkey shrouded in mes. His eyes rolled back, and he drooled, giving the impression that he lost consciousness.

    <em>SLAM!</em>

    His attack on Karen was much stronger than before, managing to even push her back.

    That old troll!

    Karen swiftly swung her sword back, deflecting his sword away. Karuna used that opening to stab Magra with Breath.

    <em>ng!</em>

    It was a clear ringing sound.

    Magra easily blocked Karunas attack once more then prepared his next attack.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Their swords shed countless times in just a few seconds.

    However, they were so closely matched that it was difficult to say who had the upper hand.

    Then, the altar started shaking.

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    As the battle between the Twin Knights and Magra continued, the altar shook violently. It was likely because Zando stopped supporting it.

    Magra, now in a trance, was incredibly fast.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Harder!

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Faster!

    <em>Ruuuuumble!</em>

    <em>ng! ng!</em>

    It was a strange battle.

    Burn! Burn! Hehehe! Fire!

    Magra was as fast as lightning and his strength shook the entire altar.

    Even though Karen and Karuna were at their strongest point, they couldnt injure him.

    No, thats not right either.

    Karen and Karuna were definitely injuring him. It was just that Magra healed his injuries the moment they happened.

    It was clear that Magra would die without fail once his Divine Transformation skill ended.

    But then

    <em>Booooooom!</em>

    A corner of the altar shook intensely before the entire altar started shaking altogether.

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creaaaaak!</em>

    The altar was copsing.

    Kyaaaa!

    Everyone, hold on! Dont fall off!

    The cart! Someone help the cart!

    Grab my hand! Grab daddys hand!

    It was pandemonium.

    The dangerous situation made people clump together like one big mass.

    Seol then observed Magra''s eyes returning to normal, sending an ominous chill down his spine.

    Dodge!

    Magra had saved his final card for the moment when the altar was copsing.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Hahaha it is toote. You wont escape. Let us die together, shadow!

    <em>Fss</em>

    <em>Fssssss</em>

    [Magra, the Scorching, used Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Fuse.]

    [In a short while, Magra will explode.]

    <em>Fssssssss</em>

    Haha Fire will consume everything before you can escape. This altar you everything.

    <em>Fwiiiiii</em>

    It was as if Magra himself became arge, living bomb.

    Arge amount of energy was building up inside of him. It was the energy and powers he had built up his entire life.

    R-Run

    How?! How are we supposed to run away?!

    It was a dire situation, moments before death.

    S-Save me.

    Save us, Snowman!

    Please save us!

    I dont want to die I dont Mom.

    The freed captives all looked to Seol.

    It was because he had sown a seed of hope in them. Everything he had done for them seemed straight out of a fairy tale to those who believed they had no chance of surviving after arriving in Yognatun.

    It was like he was telling them that they could survive. To not give up.

    All of their gazes were focused on Seol.

    Right as Seol was about to speak, someone stepped forth.

    <em>tter.</em>

    I guess theres no choice

    ...Karen?

    Ill give you 99 points.

    It was the gray knight, Karen.

    You filled it all up. All 100 points.

    <em>- Yeah, and if you get enough, Ill really treat you as my master.</em>

    The sound of Magras explosions filled the air.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Fwiiiiiip</em>

    And at the same time, Karen ferociously started spinning.

    [Karen used Fire Flower.]

    [Karen absorbs all heat within a certain radius.]

    It was a strange meeting.

    The knight of a fallen empire arose again at the hands of an ordinary Shadow Summoner. Not to mention, the fact that Shadow Summoner was far toocking.

    After giving Jins head to the usurpers, Karen had turned to ash. Her immense rage and sadness burned all of her heart.

    But why, after so long, did she stand again?

    For the cold human who raised her from the dead?

    They began their adventure.

    As ever, she had no reason to live.

    Though Karuna was close enough to finally reach now, she still was empty.

    Her adventure with the summoner was not that bad.

    She was a shadow now, but she still had an appetite and the world was filled with delicious food. Foodpletely unlike the food in her time. The vors had be much more sophisticated and stimting.

    But the most memorable food to her, even now, was the food the summoner made for her. When she sat around the campfire and blew into her stew before eating it, it felt like everything else had vanished from the world.

    It reminded her of the dreams she used to have when she napped in her room, in the Montra Empire.

    It was like she had be an Adventurer.

    She was still Jins knight, and still wanted to be one, but for the first time, she felt like bing an adventurer was not all too bad of an option either.

    She could feel herself wandering during her travels.

    Wandering? Me?

    Wandering between what?

    Life and Death?

    Jin and the Summoner?

    No.

    She refused to believe that she was wavering.

    She wanted to be Jins knight, eternally.

    But in the Shade Canyon

    <em>- You can fly away if you want, Koopa.</em>

    The summoner petting the massive birds neck was a mysterious individual. Her heart broke down at his words for some reason.

    Even though their travels onlysted a few months, she was sure of something.

    Regardless of wherever they went, people wanted him.

    <em>- Thank you Thank you sob sob</em>

    <em>- We were saved... What a miracle!</em>

    Some people called him their savior, their miracles.

    He looks normal in my eyes, though

    Everyone watched him.

    But those eyes It was a secret, but those eyes made her conceited.

    <em>- Heroes arezy. They didnt save me.</em>

    That was why Gunts final words were like a dagger to the chest. Those words scolded her wandering heart.

    <em>Even though the worlds like this, Im still aszy as ever.</em>

    No! I I just

    She didnt know what to do.

    Even though she had the strength to do whatever she wanted, she didnt know how to use it.

    But the summoner was different.

    His expressionless eyes were always looking elsewhere. They were confident, like he knew the right path.

    And she was envious of that.

    She could no longer control her wandering heart.

    It was because she already knew.

    Seol was right.

    Even so, she still feared.

    At this rate, she would forget Jin. And if she forgot him, her most important memories would disappear too

    <em>Turn</em>

    The summoner petting the bird turned around.

    But it wasnt Seol.

    It was Jin.

    "So, have you returned to me, my ever-faithful knight?

    Yeah, Jin.

    Youre still hesitant, as always. Yeah, thats definitely you. You need to recognize that youre stubborn.

    She knew it too.

    She also knew that seeing Jin meant that this wasnt reality.

    <em>Booooooooom!</em>

    <em>ren!</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creaaaaaak!</em>

    It was much more painful in real life.

    It was hot.

    And that was painful.

    If she stopped for even a second, the mes would engulf everyone.

    But that was more painful.

    It hurts

    What is a hero?

    Were they a person who shouldered the pains of everyone else?

    Though she was proud, the pain made her consciousnesse and go.

    And whenever she separated from reality, Jin came closer.

    What answer do you want?

    ...Jin.

    Karen?

    ...You said that emperors are made by the era, and the era is made by the people.

    Karens imagination of Jin nodded.

    Of course.

    "So, when... when do you... when do you recognize that it is time for a new era, for a new emperor to be born?"

    You want to know how?

    Yeah.

    Jin answered immediately.

    Follow their eyes.

    Their eyes?

    Eyes are the windows to the soul. You just have to see where they look.

    Where they look

    <em>Spiiiiiiiin!</em>

    Obviously, there was no way Karen could see where they were looking as she spun to restrict the fire. It was impossible.

    But somehow she could.

    I see it.

    They were all looking at Seol.

    No, are they looking at me?

    She wasnt sure.

    Was that a suitable answer?

    Yeah, Jin.

    ...Karen.

    Thank you for everything.

    Karen.

    <em>FLAAAAARE!</em>

    Her ashen world began to fill with color.

    Her world was aze, as if she were incinerating all the pictures depicting the memories of her past.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    <em>aaaaare!</em>

    <em>Creaaaaak!</em>

    Finally, she stopped spinning.

    It began to clear up like a clear sky pushing away the clouds, and Magras mes gathered around Karens disappeared sword. It was as if she was controlling the space around her.

    Haah Haaah

    Karen!

    Her hair is

    Her hair had turned to red from the ashen color.

    She was finally, finally back.

    Hahaha! It looks like It looks like I can still burn!

    She looked happy.

    And it was followed by silence.

    The altar had ceased copsing, it appeared as though the massive impact had reset the central axis.

    Karen smiled.

    Oh, summoner!

    Karen

    I do not know. I do not know how to wield my strength or what I should vanquish with my sword.

    ......

    Even so, I am aware that you do know. Therefore, I ask you.

    Her smile vanished.

    Could you teach me the path I should take?

    Of course, answered Seol.

    Karen then quietly murmured to herself.

    "I, Karen, the 10th Guardian of the Montra Imperial Family, hereby relinquish my position as Guardian as of today. Thank you for everything thus far."

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    A colossal fire birthed from Karens hands and pointed at Magra.

    [Karen used Red Lotus sh.]

    [Its power cannot be controlled.]

    [Red Lotus sh is improved.]

    Goodbye, Jin. Im leaving.

    Even now, Karen saw a phantasm of Jin in her eyes.

    But then, the fire spread to his phantasm.

    The phantasm of him began to distort, as if he were a photograph from her past, consumed by mes.

    He smiled.

    <em>- You can fly away if you want, Karen.</em>

    The phantasm finally disappeared.

    <em>Fsssssss</em>

    A warm energy filled the altar.

    [Awakening! Karen awakens a new skill.]

    [Karen awakens Exceptional Skill: Sunset Draw.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Sunset Draw is born!]

    Now, was the era of purification.

    The insatiable evil and all that had fallen would be devoured by mes.

    Kr Krrrrgh

    Magra screamed in pain as he was engulfed by the fire.

    The dawn of the new era had been weed with a beautiful sunset.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    All of Seols viewers got chills from Karens courageous actions.

    <strong>[Sacred Fire has donated 700 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Sorry, I just went crazy for a second]</strong>

    - Damn it! I cant believe he took <em>my</em> Karen! I wont forgive him!

    - Now Ill have to take Snowman so I can take Karen too!

    - Sunset Draw

    - Excuse me, do you have any room for more summons? Im potty trained, and I can eat anything.

    <strong>[I can hear it has donated 500 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[The sounds of your screams I might get addicted to your donations.]</strong>

    - Krgh I cant hold back (donating more)

    - Karen looks much better with red hair Its like she got younger.

    - Exceptional Skill! Everyone, look at that Exceptional Skill! Its so exceptional!

    - Seriously, theres finally a skill that would continue the legacy left behind by Rasengan and Rokuogan for little kids to shout Sunset Draw is so scary, too

    Words werent enough to describe how powerful Karens Sunset Draw was.

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    The power was neither explosive nor destructive. Its heat alone had simply destroyed half of the altar.

    Cough Cough

    Magra coughed.

    He survived?

    Despite taking that attack directly, Magra was alive.

    No this cant be considered alive.

    Magra waspletely burned to a crisp, and his body was charred.

    His quick regeneration wasnt enough. His lips, hair, clothes, and many other parts of his body were missing. Magras intestines and flesh were burnt as well, it was incredible that he was still breathing.

    ...Look, Jamad, said Magra.

    Seol didnt know how Magra could still speak, but he allowed Jamad to talk to him.

    This is crazy, you old crone. When will you finally kick the bucket?

    Hahaha Im no different from dead anyway, so dont fret too much. I just wanted to ask you something before I died.

    What is it?

    Do you still have the same thoughts?

    Ive heard that I dont change much, so I dont know which thoughts youre referring to, specifically.

    Magra weakly continued.

    That nonsense about bing the king of everything Do you still n on bing it?

    I was wondering what you were talking about, so it was that Well, I made a mistake and died once already, but

    Jamad smiled while baring his teeth.

    I do.

    ...You really are strange.

    I hear that a lot as well.

    Regardless, has Zando left?

    He has.

    Thats a relief Its a relief, but I do have one regret. I shouldnt have told him to remember it

    Magra could no longer make any expressions.

    His eyes were drifting away, barely managing to focus in Seols direction.

    I should have told him to forget the shadow.

    Seol and Jamad approached Magra slowly. Even in his final moments, Magra still made sure to say everything he needed to say.

    Human, I will not serve you. I, Magra, will not and have not served anyone.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    And like that, Magra, the Scorching, was extinguished.

    [You have defeated Magra, the Scorching.]

    [You have defeated an Elder of the Troll Tribe Alliance.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Expedited Era''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''The One Who Opened the New Era''.]

    [Great Match! Karen awakens a new skill.]

    [Karen awakens Passive: Fire Control.]

    [Karen has earned the achievement Engulfed Fire.]

    [Karen has earned the title mes of Purification.]

    * * *

    Jamad slowly walked toward Magras corpse.

    He mocked Magras final words.

    No, you will serve me, Magra.

    Jamad gave an ominousugh.

    Wee your new master, me.

    <em>Frssss</em>

    Jamad extended his hand out toward Magras shadow.

    [Jamad used Shamanic Absorption to absorb Magras shamanic spells.]

    [The target is higher ranked than the caster. Shamanic Absorption could fail.]

    Haha! Youre quite tenacious, old man! Its pointless to resist. Give me everything youve got!

    And then

    <em>Surge</em>

    <em>Suuurge</em>

    Jamads muscles rippled as if he had been struck by a truck.

    [Jamad has failed to absorb Magras shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad receives recoil damage.]

    Guaaaaargh!

    Jamad appeared noticeably different from usual, indicating that the situation was dire.

    <em>aare!</em>

    A red me slithered through his shadow.

    Jamad was lit on fire as if oil had been poured all over himself.

    Krgh Krgh Th-thats hot! My entire body is so fucking hooooot!

    The smell of burning flesh filled the air.

    The fire continued to burn, and it ate away at Jamads sanity.

    [Jamad has failed to absorb Magras shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad receives recoil damage.]

    Guaaaaaaaargh!

    The firepletely consumed Jamad.

    Seol remembered hearing that the most painful death was to be burned alive.

    Jamad lost focus in his eyes because of the pain.

    Hahaha Did you Did you think that I, Jamad, would give up?! Jamad is the mountain! I will not waver, old troll! G-Grraaah! Lets see who will win in the end! In the end, I will win.

    As it went on, Seol only became growingly worried.

    Its dangerous!

    Even simple matters could go awry if one tries to force it.

    So, it was obvious that problems would happen if Jamad tried to forcibly absorb the spells of a powerful shaman like Magra.

    <em>re</em>

    Jamad

    <em>Thud</em>

    Jamad took a knee.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    The only thing that resembled Jamad now were his hazy eyes.

    ...on me.

    Seol believed that Jamad had lost consciousness after enduring pain for so long. However, Jamad continued to mutter, under his breath.

    Dont look down on me.

    [Jamad has failed to absorb Magras shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad receives recoil damage.]

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    Who was he saying those words to?

    Who was the troll, taking a knee from the pain of being burned alive, speaking to with such difficulty?

    Seol believed that Jamad was either talking to himself, his ancestor, or to Magra who had turned to mes.

    I told you to not look down on me. I, Jamad, did not be a mountain overnight. I gathered rocks and sand to be a mountain

    <em>Sizzle.</em>

    The mes grew stronger.

    It was almost like it rejected what Jamad said.

    [Jamad has failed to absorb Magras shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad receives recoil damage.]

    Seol patiently waited for Jamad.

    All of my ancestors were idiots. They sold off their intelligence and trust because they were charmed by the old gods strength.

    It was now clear that Jamad was talking to Magra. Magra had turned into mes and rejected Jamads Shamanic Absorption.

    It seemed like he was asking Jamad if he had the right to take his powers, if he had the qualifications to seed his strength.

    I, Jamad, am different. I am different from those idiots! I I shall be king through my powers alone!

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Jamad fell to both knees from the pain.

    However, his closed eyes made it look like he had reached peace instead.

    Jamad quietly spoke on his knees like a priest, like a monk.

    Therefore I, Jamad, shall reach the truth for why the stars were born and for why I was born.

    Jamads hazy eyes started glowing.

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    He stood up.

    And to do that, I need the power you left behind, Magra.

    <em>aaaaare!</em>

    A massive firepletely consumed Jamads body.

    Jamad!

    But this time, there were no cries of pain. The mes engulfing Jamad now were embracing him.

    Haha you old troll if you were going toe around like this in the end

    The countless messages that followed after that made Seol dizzy.

    [Jamad absorbed Magras shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad, the Tyrant, has improved to Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [Jamads rank is improved to Legendary.]

    [Your summon can now use all of its original strength.]

    [Rock Armor has improved to Volcano Armor.]

    [Earthquake Stance has improved to Volcano Stance.]

    [Jamad awakens Passive: Moving mes.]

    [Jamad awakens Passive: Heat and Warmth.]

    Oh my god

    In the first ce, Seol never expected to use Magra as his summon.

    Even if Seols Wisdom was high, there was no way he could turn Magra into his shadow without the support of something else.

    Furthermore, Magra used his final words to refuse bing a summon. Even if Seol did have another dish he could use, like the time with Karen, he would have hesitated in reviving Magra.

    However, Jamad was able to solve his problem.

    It was by devouring Magras powers himself.

    Though Jamad went through tremendous pain from the recoil, in the end, he managed to absorb Magras powers.

    But the result was more surprising.

    I cant believe the summon penalty is gone now

    Shadow Summoners had to invest a lot of skill points into their main skill, Shadow Summon.

    They had to invest two, then four, then eight skill points to enhance it.

    Since the skill was difficult to enhance, it was also, therefore, difficult for summons to recover their original strength.

    But through absorbing Magra, Jamad was freed from those restrictions entirely.

    Not only that, his stats had likely improved from the improvement in rank too.

    I should look at it all once were back.

    Not only Jamad, but Karen and Karuna too.

    His summons had all gotten stronger.

    But this wasnt the right ce to inspect it all.

    Fuu Regardless, theres a lot of things to do now.

    As Jamad savored the feeling of using Shamanic Absorption, someone approached Seol.

    Snowman its over now.

    The person who approached Seol was Mira.

    Seol nced at her before approaching the cart carrying Kibo.

    We n on heading back to Gulia. Since it seems like most of the trolls left, we probably wont be tracked down.

    Ill follow you soon after, too.

    This would have been impossible without you all of the other survivors think so, as well.

    Seol nodded before hurriedly interjecting like he had realized something.

    Kibo No, I have something to request from all of the survivors.

    Anything. Well do anything for you, tell us.

    Could you leave my name out of this?

    Wh-what do you mean? How else would it make sense without you?

    Didnt you say youd do anything?

    Urgh Are you perhaps worried about receiving attention from Nevenia?

    Seol simply smiled in response.

    Kibos intuition was correct.

    Snowman had nothing to gain from spreading his name in Gulia. Not only that, interest from Nevenias military authorities afterward would cause trouble for his future Adventures.

    I could get dragged into the military or forced to take on a mission. And if that happens its all over.

    Seol could not refuse orders from a kingdom, especially since he didnt have the ability to do so right now.

    In the early stages of one''s Adventures, it was always better to avoid entanglements with the affairs of a kingdom.

    ...Everyone heard that, right?

    But how

    I-Isnt that impossible? No one in Gulia would believe us.

    Then is what Snowman did for us believable?

    Uh

    See? Its unbelievable either way, so lets just do as he wants. It wouldnt be too hard toe up with a story if we all work together. It doesnt have to be believable, either. Nevenia doesnt want things to escte anyway, so we just have to give them a story that they could believe.

    The freed captives nodded and approached Seol, thanking him.

    Th-thank you so much. I cant believe you came here to save us when Nevenia abandoned us, too

    Lets get this straight though! He came here for Hamun, hahaha!

    Still, we were saved, werent we?

    We were.

    I will be thankful to you for the rest of my life. My family thinks the same as well.

    Seol felt incredibly awkward from this situation.

    Mira approached Seol for a few words as well.

    Thank you

    You dont have to thank me. You''ve achieved simply as much as the effort you''ve put into it. The thing about Kibo, though is a shame.

    I shouldnt be sad when hes alive andughing. If it wasnt for you, Snowman wait, whats your name?

    Kang Seol.

    Kang Seol Ill remember it. Rather, it might be harder to forget it. Seol, Ill see you in Gulia.

    What? See me?

    Do you not want to? Its not that important, but I have something you must see.

    ...I understand.

    Seol and the survivors agreed to move separately.

    Now that Seol knew Hamun was safe too, Seol told Hamun that he wanted him to go to Gulia with the other survivors.

    Seol nned on traveling back to Gulia through the secret tunnel made near the border by the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    He chose to take the tunnel back as he had to destroy it regardless, and crossing the border normally could raise suspicion.

    And if he wanted to arrive at Gulia with aparable arrival speed as the survivors, he had to move quickly.

    Master, how was it? asked Karen,ughing.

    Since it had been long since she and Karuna were reunited, she had been talking with Karuna for a while before finally returning to Seol.

    Its a nice view.

    Yeah, an abomination like this doesnt belong here.

    Lets go back.

    Karen smiled.

    Yes, Master.

    Seol then saw messages.

    [The dreadful scheme that was nearly set in motion at Yognatun Volcano has been stopped.]

    [Secret Labyrinth Ruined Fire Altar has opened.]

    [Secret Labyrinth Yognatun Sulfur Area has opened.]

    [Snowman''s great achievements have caused changes in the world.]

    [Large and small changes happen in Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [The residents of Kongory, the Free City, sleep peacefully after hearing this news.]

    [The residents of Fortress Gulia sleep peacefully after hearing this news.]

    [Pandeas power bnce braces for change.]

    [Faction: Sulfur Skull Tribe shrinks away.]

    [Faction: Troll Tribe Alliance shrinks away.]

    [All yers can now select the Investigating the Details Adventure from the base.]

    [All yers can now select the Border Defense Adventure from the base.]

    [You have acquired Adventurer Points.]

    [You havepletely destroyed the Fire Altar.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    [You have discovered treasure that Zando left behind in a hurry during his escape.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    [Rumors about the Sulfur Skull Tribes defeat spread through the neighboring kingdoms.]

    [The Nevenia Kingdom shows interest in this incident.]

    [The Setenia Kingdom shows no reaction to this incident.]

    And the final message

    [You have defeated the leader of the Sulfur Skull Tribe.]

    [Sulfur Skull Loot has been generated.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    As Karen was about to open the treasures like she always did, Seol shouted.

    No!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Karen blinked a couple of times after hearing Seol scream.

    Are you mad at me right now? asked Karen.

    Im not. Its just a bit troublesome to open that here.

    Oh, really?

    It was because once the rewards chest was opened, a time limit, separate from the Remaining Time, was introduced.

    And once either the new time was used or if Seol chose to end the Adventure, they would be transported to their location.

    But it would be dangerous if we did that.

    It was because Seols current rest location was Audenin.

    Even though Seol could have selected Kongory as his location when he came north, as he wanted to choose Gulia as his location, he skipped changing his location entirely.

    As a result, Seols current location was still Audenin, which was far away from here.

    And if I were to be transported to Audenin, the Expedition System would trigger again.

    Considering how much difficulty Seol facedst time, when he took the Expedition System lightly, it was clear that transporting all the way to Audenin would be like willingly stepping into hell.

    After all, Seol still had things to do in Nobira too.

    Seol ced his hands on Karens shoulders.

    We can confirm it once we arrive in Gulia.

    Alright.

    Karen groaned, struggling to move the box.

    Its a bit big, though?

    Move, elf. Ill do it.

    Jamad lifted the Sulfur Skull Loot over his shoulder.

    Woah thanks.

    Lets go.

    Since Seol needed to make the most out of his Remaining Time, he quickly went on his way.

    They had much to do left.

    Seols party quickly left the destroyed Fire Altar and returned to where they came from.

    Not too long after, they managed to return inside Nevenias borders through the tunnel that the Sulfur Skull Tribe made without crossing the border or passing through Gulia.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    Mael murmured in an unfamiliarnguage.

    Not too long after

    <em>Ruuuuumble!</em>

    <em>Crumble Crumble!</em>

    The tunnelpletely copsed, creating dust.

    Mael and Seols party were uninjured as they already knew what Mael would do to it.

    Is it over with this?

    Though its unclear how they discovered the opening here, its clear that the Sulfur Skull Tribe used this gap to prate their defenses. But now that this tunnel haspletely copsed, it will take them several months to repair it.

    And Gulia would be properly prepared for them before that.

    Since the freed prisoners have given their word to us, Im sure they''ll do it fine on their own.

    Since Seol hadnt passed through Gulia initially, heading to Gulia directly from Yognatuns direction could have the guards use Seol with the crime of illegally crossing the border.

    However, if Seol headed to Gulia from within the border, he didnt need to worry about anything.

    It seems like my role is finished now.

    Thank you for everything, Mael.

    It was thanks to you that I was able to enter the outside world, Snowman. You do not need to thank me. Well then, I should take my leave.

    Are you going to leave right away?

    Since the future I worried about was solved splendidly, there is no more reason to remain here.

    Where are you going to go then?

    Im not sure I might leave Nevenia and head to the west, though. I heard new ruins were recently uncovered there.

    Ah, youre the same as always. Well be able to see each other again, right?

    Of course, responded Mael while smiling.

    Mael then continued.

    I shall be there whenever you need help. Hopefully, my shamanic spells and ability to read the stars haven''t rusted by then. It may be convenient, but it is wrong at times."

    Ill see you again, Mael.

    Yes, I shall see you again, Snowman.

    Mael then lifted his bag, filled with an assortment of herbs and books, before disappearing into the horizon.

    Though his appearance may look humble to many, his power was undoubtable.

    We received a lot of help from him. He was pretty good.

    I have a good eye, after all.

    After Mael disappeared, Seols party began going on their way to Gulia.

    * * *

    A few dayster, at a guardpost in Gulia, located in northern Nevenia

    The rxed guards shouted at a couple of travelers walking toward their post.

    Halt!

    The guards were curious about the identity of the <em>slightly</em> unique travelers. The first traveler was Seol, and the other was Karen, carrying a huge cloth-covered chest.

    A-An elf?

    The temporary identification card Kibo made for Karen when they were in Nobira was a huge help for them in situations like this.

    No issues here.

    And with Karen cleared, Seol had nothing to worry about.

    Hm, all fine here as well. Since weve confirmed your identities, we wont search that chest youre carrying.

    Thank you.

    But have the rumors spread that far already?

    Huh? What are you talking about?

    The rumors about the Sulfur Skull Tribes defeat. I bring it up because a lot of travelers arrived to visit the nearby Fortress Gulia a couple of days ago, but even more came yesterday."

    It seemed like the survivors arrived safely at Fortress Gulia.

    Ah yeah, something like that.

    Rumors spread fast, I guess. Anyway, Patrick seems to be searching for trustworthy Adventurers, so maybe you can look into that.

    Seol smiled back.

    Thank you. Goodbye.

    And like that, Seol arrived at Gulia on time.

    The first thing he did was find amodation to let Karen put down that heavy chest.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Argh, damn, that was heavy, said Karen, annoyed.

    Hey, you only carried it from Gulias entrance to the room. I carried it from Yognatun to Gulia, said Jamad from the Shadow Space.

    Regardless! It seems like we have fewer people in our party now that Maels gone.

    Are you sad about that?

    Karen then responded while touching her now-red hair.

    Theres nothing to be sad about. It was the obvious conclusion.

    Still, we would be traveling to Nobira with Hamun, so it wont be too lonely.

    That old mans way too calm to get attached to. And even without him, we already have four people. Right, Karuna?

    If Karen spoke a bit less, no one would think that we were a party of four.

    Hahaha Exactly! That elf talks for four peoples worth.

    Urgh Im not going to talk anymore.

    Youve said that five times today already.

    Dont count it, you fucking troll!

    Even though only Seol''s summons surrounded him, the atmosphere was lively.

    In fact, if people heard the soundsing from this room, they would never have imagined that someone was doing it alone.

    I think we can open it now.

    You know, I wanted to open it so badly that I thought I would die.

    We were fortunate that Karuna was here to stop her. If it wasnt for him, she would have opened it while you were asleep.

    Didnt we agree to not snitch on each other to master?

    Was there really such a rule? Ill be careful.

    Seol found it ridiculous that they were establishing rules with each other as if it were a game show.

    Regardless, there was a reason that Seol came all the way to Gulia first before opening the Sulfur Skull Loot.

    Once Seol opened the Sulfur Skull Loot, the Remaining Time would decrease before transporting Seol to Audenin instead of Gulia.

    And as such, he nned on opening the rewards chest after setting Gulia as his destination.

    Karen then raised her hand like a child trying to ask the teacher a question.

    Master! Could I Could I open the chest?!

    Sure.

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Light poured out of the rewards chest.

    What was unusual this time was that the chest was significantlyrger than any of the chests Seol had opened before.

    [You open the Sulfur Skull Chest.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Gaiters of Swift Recovery.]

    [You have acquired Ring of Grace.]

    [You have acquired Fire Monkey.]

    [You have acquired Firewood Boots.]

    [You have acquired Cape of Deep Slumber.]

    There were many more items than usual.

    Woah There were this many items? No wonder it was so heavy!

    I know, but I was the one who carried that, elf.

    Yeah, I could tell even just by carrying it a little.

    - Why is she so bold when someone else did everything LMFAOOO

    - Karuna! Stop her!

    Since Seol had to leave for Nobira soon with Hamun, he went through the items quickly.

    First was the Cape of Deep Slumber and Gaiters of Swift Recovery.

    The two were rare-quality items and Seol gave them to Karuna and Karen respectively.

    There were also a pair of leather and steel boots.

    The two were treasure-quality items. Though they didn''t have any special effects, they were equipment with good stats.

    Seol gave the leather boots to Jamad, obviously, and thought about who to hand the steel boots over to.

    It should be Karuna.

    It didnt matter whether Karen or Karuna received this item, but Karen had received quite a lot of equipment recently, and Karunas equipment, other than his sword, were all old.

    The next was the ring.

    [[Ring of Grace]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 17-29

    Resistance: 35

    Durability: 70/70

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring made in hopes of receiving Purgas grace.

    However, the materials used to make this ring are very worrying.

    Basic Effect: +12 Wisdom, +6 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Once a day, deflect a curse.]

    These effects were perfect for a ring.

    Since Seol could wear two rings at a time, he equipped this ring right next to Wolfs Warning.

    There were only two items left now.

    Seol first looked at an item he was looking forward to.

    [[Fire Serpent]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 30-35

    Damage: 70-87

    Durability: 120/120

    Weight: 8.0kg

    A ded weapon renowned for its association with Magra, the Scorching.

    Not only does it boast a distinctive shape, but it is also challenging to wield, rendering most individuals incapable of using it effectively. Crafted from a fire spirit stone, the weapon bears the residual energy of its previous owner, imbuing it with Magra''s own energy.

    Basic Effect: +15 Strength, +7 Dexterity, +5 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Upon a sessful attack, apply a ''me Seal'' to the opponent. ''me Seal'' can stack up to 10 times, with each stack inflicting additional fire damage upon sessful attack.]

    Hm

    Seol furrowed his brows.

    As always, Treasure-quality weapons boasted incredible effects.

    However, that was only the case for ordinary weapons.

    Seol tried lifting me Serpent.

    Heavy.

    Even though it was clear that Karen could use this weapon easily with her high Strength, it was a bit disappointing.

    There was also the problem with its shape.

    It was crafted in such an unconventional shape that it was clear an inexperienced person would end up cutting off their own fingers first.

    I guess my question is how Magra swung something like this so easily.

    It could be because all Legendary-rank monsters were like that.

    As Seol looked at this awkward weapon, he nced at Karen.

    Could she properly use the unique weapon that Magra used?

    For now, Ill just hold onto it. I know how to use a spear, but its my first time with something like this

    - Excuse me, no one told you to take it.

    - Stop trying to pretend like youre doing Seol a favor

    - Shes so fucking obvious LMFAO

    Since there was no other real option, Seol handed Fire Serpent over to Karen.

    And the final item

    Seol looked at the cape that had a unique insignia on it.

    When Seol lifted it, he instantly realized that it was extraordinary. He also felt that the insignia was familiar.

    Purga?

    The insignia greatly resembled Purga, the Fire Monkey.

    Huh? Thats

    Hey, be careful. I feel a strange energy from that.

    Seols summons gave him ominous warnings.

    Seol tilted his head and checked the capes information, but when he did, it shocked everyone.

    However, the ones most shocked were the viewers.

    - What the is this real?

    - Its just going to show up like this here?

    - Im going to go insane WTFFFFFFFF

    - It pisses me off more because I can understand it LOOOOL

    - Honestly, its a reasonable reward, no?

    - He cleared an Adventure alone that even a party would have had a hard time doing

    - Tadah! Im sure we didnt forget that Magra was a Legendary-rank monster, right?

    Seols viewers were shocked for one reason only.

    Peer less?

    The cape with Purgas face drawn on it was a Peerless-quality item.

    Seol quickly read through the capes information.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    After seeing the items quality, Seol understood why the energy felt unusual.

    Seol then read Fire Monkeys details.

    [You have acquired Peerless: Fire Monkey.]

    [You have acquired an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    [[Peerless: Fire Monkey]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 25-35

    Defense: 70

    Durability: 165/165

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Magra, the Scorching, was a rebel in the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    When he left the tribe, having once again etched the name of the declining Sulfur Skull Tribe into the world of Pandea, the tribe, in honor of his feats, held a ceremony for Purga.

    And on that day, Purgas insignia was etched into Magras cape.

    Basic Effect: +20 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Truth and Lie (Unique), Dizzy Dizzy (Unique), Fire! (Unique). The damage you take from fire attacks is reduced by 90%.]

    Oh my god

    +20 to All Stats.

    It was extremely rare for equipment to give this many stats unless it was for key slots like chest tes, pants, helmets, and weapons.

    This might even be better than Space

    Even though Spaces stat increase was amazing, Fire Monkey was on another level.

    - Why the FUCK is a cape giving 70 defense?

    - Imagine being a warrior who needs to wear a chest te to get 70 defense LMFAOO

    - ???: Come on How could a cape give 70 defense? LOL Thats too far hahahaha

    - I didnt think Peerless items could be dropped too First time learning that

    - Isnt he the first transferee to get a Peerless item as a drop?

    - Im pretty sure there are a few transferees with Peerless waaaaay over there.

    - Yeah, but Snowman has three already ^^. He even gave one of them to his summon ^^.

    Not to mention the fact that this item gave 90% fire damage resistance.

    Seol calmly checked all of the unique effects the item gave.

    First, Truth and Lie made the wearers dodge rate 20% if it was lower than 20%. If the wearers dodge rate was higher than 20%, it would increase the wearers dodge rate by 5%.

    Since my current dodge rate is below 5%, this is a huge boost.

    It was an incredible effect that allowed a slower ss, like a summoner, to deftly dodge even a boss monsters attack one out of five times.

    - Truth and Lie

    - Thats a shame, though. It would have been much better if he was a rogue or a monk.

    - This item wouldnt be that efficient on them though since their dodge rates are already high.

    - Guys, talking about who it would have been better for doesnt matter LOL! Peerless items are one of one.

    - True LOL! It would have been nice on a rogue, too, though. But who cares~ A summoner got it~

    - Who does the Peerless item belong to?

    - The person who picked it up~

    Next was Dizzy Dizzy. It was a passive effect that significantly diminished the wearer''s presence, making them appear hazier than others.

    This is also good. No, this is incredibly good.

    Since the wearer, Seol, would attract less attention, Seol''s party would naturally face fewer risks protecting him.

    Since all three of Seols summons were Legendary-rank, if Seol could just remove their only weakness, getting targeted himself, it would allow his summons to do much more in battle.

    However the effects are much weaker against enemies with high Intelligence. Still, it isnt bad.

    Even though it was less effective against enemies like Magra, it would be extremely effective against enemies with low Intelligence, like demonic beasts.

    And luckily, most of the monsters in Pandea were demonic beasts. And as such, Seol could use this effect a lot.

    Thest effect was called Fire!

    This is

    It was an effect that rolled Execute Dice when an enemys health reached 10%.

    This is an incredible effect!

    - An execute? What? An execute?

    - Hold on, 10%??? How does a 10% execute make sense?

    - Woah, hold on! Even if it is an execute, he still has to roll a dice, no?

    - Dont fuck with me! I bet it lets him execute if he rolls a 4 or higher!

    - Quiet! I think it might even be a 3 or higher Lets just not talk about this!

    - This is insane, LOL Boss Killer Snowman hahaha! Youre crazy!

    A 10% execute.

    It also obviously affected the damage that Seols summons dealt as well, making it an incredible effect.

    Theres nothing better than this for dealing with boss monsters.

    Unlike normal monsters, boss monsters had enormous HP totals. Magra, who endured attacks from two Legendary-rank summons for an extended period, was also proof of it.

    But the skill Fire! had a certain chance of removing 10% of a boss monsters HP entirely on its own.

    - The biggest mystery in Yognatun is why Magra fought Snowman without this LOOOOL

    - Im sure he thought he would win hahaha He took it off because he wanted to keep it clean.

    - Its sort of like how you take off your outerwear before you slurp noodles lol

    - Im sure he regretted it during the battle, though haha

    - ???: Ah, right! Its been getting cold recently so I should wear something!

    Karens eyes looked possessed, looking at the cape.

    Seol smiled and equipped the cape himself.

    Ah

    - What do you mean Ah? LMFAO

    - You have to rein her in right now. If you dont, shes probably going to run off with the chest someday.

    - Peerless belt and cape Even though he has two Peerless-quality items, theyre both for non-important slots. R.I.P.

    - I mean, he still stat checks anyone with just those two, though LMFAO

    - Hes way too strong now

    - Fire Monkey is so cool The insignia is fucking sick too.

    - Seriously, it looks like a luxury item.

    After that, Seol checked his new titles.

    [[Special Title: The Burning One]

    Rted Achievement: Fires Grace (Adventure: Pierce the mes)

    Bonus Effect: Immune to Abnormal Status: Burned.]

    [[Special Title: The One Who Opened the New Era]

    Rted Achievement: Expedited Era (Adventure: Pierce the mes)

    Bonus Effect: Skill cooldowns are reduced by 5%.]

    [[Special Title: mes of Purification]

    Rted Achievement: Engulfed Fire (Adventure: Pierce the mes)

    Bonus Effect: The damage you deal with fire attacks is increased by 10%.]

    Even if Seol wasnt affected by mes of Purification as it was Karens title, it did not matter. After all, the other titles were extremely useful.

    The reduced cooldowns would be good for my summons, too.

    Since Seol only had Shadow Hand and Shadow Summon as his skills, cooldown reduction was not that important for him. However, since it also applied to his summons, it was an incredible boost to theirbat capabilities.

    And stacking more and more Abnormal Status immunities is always good.

    Immunity to one Abnormal Status wouldnt change much, but once someone gained a variety of them, it became an entirely different story.

    Mythical physical conditions that only existed in murim novels like Immunity to Heat and Cold, Immunity to All Poisons, and Diamond Body could only be reached once an individual built up many different immunities.

    Everything rted to the Fire Altar Adventure, from the equipment to the titles, was incredibly beneficial for Seol.

    Now that Karuna and Jamad are much stronger, for now, Im practically invincible.

    Seol was extremely objective with himself, making him think of himself like this was rare.

    This was also Seols reaction after checking Karuna and Jamads stats since arriving in Gulia.

    Theyre 1.5 times no, practically three times stronger now.

    Currently, Seols summons were only able to maintain 50% of their original strength.

    But after Karunas rank was improved to Legendary-rank, his stats were higher than what they were originally. Not to mention that summoning both him and Karen simultaneously would lead them to having 100% of their original strength.

    When Seol looked at it purely numerically, it was thrice his previous stats.

    Jamad was notcking either.

    After improving to Legendary-rank, he had his original strength which meant that his stats were now extremely high. The only thing he didnt get back were his skills.

    Still, it simply meant that all three of Seols summons were now around the same power level.

    All three were at exceptionally powerful levels.

    - I dont have the confidence to lose!

    - Call an ambnce but not for me!

    - Guys, watch out! Hes got a steamroller!!!

    Seol doubted himself every day.

    He wondered if this was really the best he could do, if this really was the best way to get stronger

    But now, while acknowledging that things could change in the future during his long and unpredictable journey, he was certain of one thing.

    At this very moment, he was the strongest.

    * * *

    It was a room adorned with old-fashioned decorations and furnished with only the bare necessities. This was the office of Patrick Kates, Fortress Gulias master, and a military officer.

    Look, Kibo. Are you really telling me to believe that?

    Its up to the Fortresss master to decide whether to believe it or not, thats not a question for me.

    How the hell am I supposed to believe that Purga was upset by the trolls and ughtered them all?!

    Hah those are statements from people who came back after believing that they would die. Watch your words.

    ...And I am someone who needs to report this incident to the military. Why do you think Im dying my report? Its because you guys keep saying strange things.

    "I understand, but we were also individuals who were on the brink of death in Yognatun, desperately waiting to be rescued."

    The Nevenia Kingdom had abandoned its citizens.

    Not a single soldier was dispatched to Yognatun to save its citizens.

    And thus, nothing the captain of Fortress Gulia could say could bring themfort. Since he could only move his army under themand of the royal family and military authorities, he simply protected the Fortress while people were dragged to Yognatun.

    As such, Patrick was relieved when Kibo and the other survivors returned, but he also found it strange.

    Youre iming that the ceremony they worked so hard to prepare went awry but not only that, the majority of the prisoners returned alive?

    Are we not allowed to return alive?

    You know thats not what I was implying. Why won''t you tell me the truth?

    You asked for the truth, so I told you the truth. It was a miracle that we made it out alive after so many things, so when you tell us that you dont believe it it wears down our weary hearts even more.

    Patrick nced at Kibos two missing legs and sighed.

    You can head back. I will report exactly as you''ve told me to the higher-ups.

    Thank you, Patrick.

    Kibo pushed the wheels of the chair Hamun hurriedly made for him to leave.

    After everyone was finally released from Patrick, they all gathered to n out their future.

    Do we have to return to Nobira now?

    I dont think its habitable for people anymore

    It would be habitable if we make it habitable, no?

    Thats true.

    Were all people who have nowhere else to go but Nobira. Why dont we clean up the ruined buildings and rebuild?

    Yeah! Lets go back to Nobira!

    As everyone was excited about their new start, Kibo said something to Mira who was standing nkly.

    Mira.

    Yeah.

    Are you waiting for him?

    ...Yeah. Heste, though.

    Helle soon, so dont worry. He was the only person who was fine in that hell, after all.

    Im not worried about him. I just thought it would be better if he came sooner. I n to return to Nobira with you after taking care of business with him anyway.

    Haha and what are you going to do after you return?

    I dont know I wonder what I have left now

    A shadow was cast over Miras face, thinking about her dead party members.

    What do you think about forming your own hunting group now?

    My own hunting group?

    "Yeah, something you create on your own, not something I handed down to you. Haha Well, it''s not like I can just give you anything anymore, though.

    That might not be a bad idea.

    Youre a wolf now, Mira. You overcame that hell. After everything youve been through, uncovering secrets from some ruins will be a breeze for you.

    Kibo.

    What is it? Do you need more time to think

    No, its not that. Lets talk about it next time.

    ...Ah.

    Kibo and Mira looked at the fortresss entrance. Someone was confidently walking toward them.

    So he arrived.

    * * *

    The first person Seol met after arriving in Gulia was Mira.

    She showed up the moment Seol thought he could catch a breath after passing the inspection gate.

    Mira?

    So you arrived safely, Snow I mean, Seol. Did everything go well?

    Yeah, Mael handled it well. Did you make sure not to talk about the hol

    We exined it well, so dont worry. They wont suspect a thing.

    Thats good.

    Karen had a pleasant expression on her face after seeing Mira.

    Oh? When did you guys get here?

    Ah just now

    Have a seat, have a seat! Masters pretty rude to his guests, huh? Here, take this.

    Th-thank you

    - Hes talking to women!

    - Hes talking to women?! He makes me want to throw up.

    - Karens acting like a host now LMFAO

    - Look at how weing she is shes not a shadow, right?

    - Mira and Seol theyre calling each other by their names Im jealous.

    - Right? Man, Mira really seeded in life, calling Snowman by his name like that hahaha

    - What????

    Seol sat down in a chair opposite Mira.

    And then, he asked her a question.

    So why did youe to see me?

    Mira previously told Seol to see her in Gulia.

    But even now, Seol had no idea why.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    She had a mysterious look on her face and ced a ring on the table.

    This is

    I want to exchange this for Kibos ring.

    She hade to see Seol to reim Kibo''s symbol, the Wolf''s Warning.

    Hm

    Seol looked at the rings stats.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    The ring Mira showed Seol was extraordinary.

    This is

    [[Ring of Rushed Pact]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 20-30

    Resistance: 40

    Durability: 70/70

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring imbued with a dangerous shamanic spell of the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    The crystal, made through the solidified blood of many, supports its shamanic powers.

    Basic Effect: +10 Wisdom, +5 Constitution, +5 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: +20 Resistance]

    Its good. No, its excellent.

    It was a ring that was faithful to the basics.

    Furthermore, all of the stats it gave were beneficial to Seol.

    Are you trying to exchange this with the Wolfs Warning?

    ...Yeah.

    Hm

    Seol wasnt someone who was driven by his feelings.

    As such, it was natural for him to evaluate the value of both rings.

    Wolfs Warning was an excellent ring for anyone.

    After all, a warning effect is quite a useful effect.

    However, Seol realized two faults through using this.

    First, a few of the stats were wasted on him.

    It gave bonuses to Strength, Dexterity, and Intelligence, all stats that didnt help him.

    Second, the effect didnt always activate.

    In fact, the ring hadnt activated even once during his fight with the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    Even when Magra directly attacked Seol, which was clearly a dangerous situation, the ring didnt activate. The rings effect was wed.

    And an effect which doesnt activate all the time is worth less.

    After weighing the value of the two items, Seol handed Wolfs Warning to Mira.

    Take it.

    Thank you.

    Seol then asked Mira, who was enjoying seeing the ring on her finger, a question.

    What do you n to do now?

    I thought about it, and I n on staying in Gulia for a bit longer until Kibo recovers.

    And after that?

    Ill probably return to Nobira. Even though it went to ruin, it was my main base, after all. And who knows the surviving members of the faction coulde back.

    I see.

    By the way, Seol

    Mira gave Seol an affectionate look.

    Ive received so much help from you If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have made it back.

    - Th-this mood dont tell me

    - Th-this is???

    Mira stood up from her seat.

    <em>Grate</em>

    Let me know if you ever need help. Ill pay you back as much as I received from you.

    ...Ill see you again.

    Yeah.

    - Ah

    - So it wasnt that

    - It was just a simple goodbye LOL.

    Seol watched Mira leave before ending the Adventure.

    [You have moved to a different location. The travel luck dice are rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Gulia now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Gulia now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Gulia now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Decently lucky.

    It wasnt too important since Seol didn''t n to stay here for long.

    And then, another message popped up.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 14.]

    * * *

    Not all transferees attempted to settle down in a single location.

    Just like Seol, some transferees only took on the key Adventures at a location before leaving, and there were other transferees who moved to a different location after each and every Adventure.

    And for most people who traveled often, they often had a set, consistent party instead of traveling alone.

    Man there really isnt anything here because its a border city They dont even have a ss Training Center.

    "Oppa, let''s not linger here for too long. Let''s just handle that investigation party thing Patrick is forming and then leave."

    "Yeah, I agree. Nothing good woulde from staying here for long."

    "Still, it''s a relief that the Sulfur Skull Tribe or, whatever they''re called, backed off. If they hadn''t, we wouldn''t have ventured anywhere near the north."

    Apparently, they dispatched scouts around Yognatun the moment the survivors arrived in Gulia. They said that the Sulfur Skull Tribe is all good. In the end, its just good news for us.

    Well earn points while guaranteeing our safety! This is whats great about working with Nevenia. Im pretty sure knights and magicians will also be in the investigation party, right?

    I heard there was.

    Adventures given out by kingdoms, like Nevenia, were considered highly efficient amongst transferees.

    It was because most transferees still prioritized survivability over growth.

    It was also normal for most people to avoid dangerous situations as much as possible while growing.

    Transferees like Seol, who prioritized getting stronger over safety, were the small, small minority.

    Because of that, a lot of transferees came to Gulia after hearing rumors about Patrick forming an investigation party for Yognatun.

    This party was just one of many.

    Hey Hey! What is this?

    What is what?

    Gulias Points Leaderboard

    We just looked at it, why?

    Im talking about the updated one, you idiot.

    Updated one? Let me see.

    The warrior, often a ss that was the pir of the party, looked at the Leaderboard and slowly spoke.

    Hold on How does this make sense?

    Right? Isnt it strange?

    2.9 million points? Are they out of their minds? How is that possible?

    There was a monster like this in Gulia? Why werent there any rumors about them, then? I heard some people had abnormally high points in Kongory and Nobira, but

    Ah! What the hell

    Why?

    The person with the point total disappeared.

    Disappeared? Let me see.

    The party member who mentioned it first rubbed their eyes while looking at the updated Leaderboard.

    Youre right Was it an error?

    Do you think this is a game? Why would there be an error?

    I mean, its a system, its practically a game Well, that would exin it, though. How could someone reach 2.9 million points in such a short amount of time?

    How many points do you have?

    450 thousand. You?

    470 thousand, loser.

    * * *

    Not too long after arriving in Gulia, Seol left immediately.

    The monster with 2.9 million points that the recently arrived transferees were referring to disappeared because Seol left Gulia.

    And Seol had only one reason for leaving Gulia so quickly.

    We must go to Nobira.

    What?

    My smithies were spread throughout the city. Even if the city burned down, Im sure at least one of them survived.

    Since Seol hadnt gone through Nobira himself, he wasnt sure whether Hamun was telling the truth or not.

    And I can only make Karens equipment there. My precious materials are all there, too.

    I see I understand.

    We must hurry.

    So, for this and that reason, Seol headed immediately to Nobira. But in truth, Seol also had no reason to stay in Gulia.

    Gulia did not have a ss Training Center, and joining Patricks investigation party was not a worthwhile Adventure for Seol.

    In fact, it would be funnier if Seol did join the investigation party. After all, Patrick was trying to investigate what Seol did himself.

    Also, Rests arent that important for me.

    During his one-month-long Rests, Seol realized that he did not need to rest that long.

    After sleeping in the wilderness and camping for so long, he found it morefortable to sleep outside than in afortable bed.

    Though Seol had lived afortable life in Seoul, exercising only a couple of times, he had now be a fully-fledged Adventurer.

    Obviously, though, he only believed that one month was too long. He still recognized the importance of resupplying.

    He also knew that resupplying properly required a proper amount of time.

    Time was essential to repair equipment or buy new equipment to use.

    Seol also knew that resupplying would only be increasingly important in his future Adventures as well.

    This was also why Seol had spent his Rests busy while other transferees rxed. He continuously kept himself busy out of necessity.

    Seol and Hamun traveled quickly during the Rest before finally arriving in Nobira.

    Seol spent over a week traveling from Gulia to Nobira. Though most people would consider it a shame, Seol didnt mind it at all as he had to go through Nobira anyway.

    After arriving in Nobira, they were all shocked.

    Huh?

    Its less destroyed than I thought?

    Its not that. Its because people were rebuilding it.

    Ah, so they took down the burned houses and built on top of them.

    I see a lot of people! shouted Karen excitedly.

    Seol anticipated a deste city, but what weed him was a gathering of people in Nobira, all dreaming of a new beginning.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Nobira.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The travel luck dice are rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Nobira now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Nobira now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Nobira now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    After that, Seol looked at the Points Leaderboard in Nobira.

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 2,900,100 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (2,900,100)

    2. Private (628,010)

    3. Neoguri2Kelp (589,360)

    4. LumpyLumpy (572,210)

    5. I''mLonely (550,140)]

    Just like in Gulia, Seols point total was on another level.

    However, the disparity appeared even more pronounced because most skilled individuals had left Nobira when it was destroyed.

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 6. Destroyed Nobira.]

    [Break 6. Destroyed Nobira

    In The World of Eternity, Nobira the Ruins City, located in South Pandea.

    Nobira once was a thriving center for exporting valuable items due to its proximity to ruins. However, after an ambush by the Sulfur Skull Tribe, it was destroyed.

    Despite its currentck of prosperity, the recently returned residents of Nobira are diligently working to gradually restore the city back to its original form.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 20 days]]

    So the residents came back. No wonder

    Seol then had a thought. He believed that it wouldnt take long for Nobira to regain its original form.

    Regardless, after arriving at the city, Hamun quickly looked for his hidden smithies.

    ...So this ones gone.

    Wherever Hamun went, the only thing he saw were buildings, burnt to ash.

    And as Seol was starting to get worried, Hamunughed.

    How fortunate. This ones still fine.

    Then

    Yes,e in.

    Was it because the smithy was located far from the center of the battle?

    Luckily, one of Hamuns smithies was still fine.

    - This is why diversification is important for your portfolio.

    - Hamun may be smiling, but he isnt really smiling

    Hamun asked Seol a question after looking through a couple of his items.

    So, shall we continue with our dyed matter?

    Yes, sure.

    Seol handed Hamun Ataraks Blood.

    Youve gathered quite a lot. With this much, you wont ever have to worry about Karens equipment getting damaged by her mes.

    Is it enough?

    Yes, I n on mixing this with spirit powder to create an oil. And if I dilute that, apply a thin coat of it to Karens equipment, then let it dry, Karen should be able to use it fine.

    Karen smiled at Hamuns words.

    Am I finally going to have proper equipment now, too?

    That would be the case. However Didnt you also leave me with your sword?

    <em>- Then could I leave this sword to you?</em>

    It happened quite a while ago, but those were the words Seol said to Hamun long ago.

    The sword you gave me then well, its handle and destroyed de I have stored them well.

    You didnt lose it?

    Of course not. That was the only job I had. Obviously, I wouldnt store it carelessly.

    Thats a relief. I was worried that it went missing with the events in Nobira. So, are there no longer any issues?

    Hamun shook his head.

    In truth, theres one more thing.

    What

    "While you may have obtained the spider''s blood, acquiring the fire spirit stone, the other crucialponent for this, has now be the challenge."

    Nobira was a city with a massive auction house.

    Fire spirit stone was a rare material, but it wasnt impossible to acquire.

    However, that was a thing of the past. Given the impossibility of Nobira''s auction house surviving the attack, the only feasible option for Seol to obtain the fire spirit stone was by venturing out to acquire it himself.

    Haah so, fire spirit stone

    If youre okay with other materials instead, I could use something else and try to maximize

    Fire spirit stone fire spirit stone

    Snowman?

    Fire spirit stone!

    Seol abruptly looked at Karen.

    Huh? What?

    Cant we use that?

    That Ah, this?

    Karen pulled out Fire Serpent, Magras former weapon.

    It was a massive weapon with a strange shape that was also filled with fire energy.

    However, Fire Serpent was also notably made out of fire spirit stone.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Hamun was the first to react to Seols words.

    Could I take a look?

    Sure.

    As the weapon proved to be slightly heavy, Karen carefully set it down on a suitable table for Hamun.

    First, Hamun was in awe of Fire Serpents unique shape, and afterward, he was in awe of its material.

    "This is undoubtedly fire spirit stone. The energy... the energy is concentrated in a remarkably unique manner. It seems I''ll need to dedicate some time to studying this, as well."

    Then

    Hamun continued while touching Fire Serpent.

    I will make Karens weapon.

    How long will it take?

    If all of my tools are still in their right ces roughly fifteen days.

    Fifteen days Understood.

    Since Seol had roughly twenty days until his next Adventure, it was plenty of time.

    After finishing their business, Karen yawned while exiting Hamuns smithy.

    Haah Its mostly solved now, right? What do we do next?

    Next is to figure out where well head next.

    In truth, Seol came to Nobira solely because of this problem.

    His problem being that he didnt know what to do for his next Adventure.

    Is Chao still here?

    Chao granted Seol three months to procure a particr sleeping medicine for her. epting her request, Seol ventured out and aplished his mission.

    However, on his way back to Nobira, he discovered that it was attacked andpletely destroyed. As such, all of his ns went awry.

    It was possible that Chao had also been swept up in that incident and had to change her ns.

    Chao was Gregorys disciple too Is my connection to him going to disappear like this?

    Gregory was one of the three most influential Shadow Summoners of this age. He was notorious for his cruelty and ill-temperament, but he was more known for his exceptional skills. Consequently, few dared to defy him.

    Furthermore, most of his disciples were known to be skilled individuals themselves.

    Its my first time hearing about Chao, though

    Even for Seol, understanding Gregory''s disciples exact number and individual strength was impossible unless he lived with them.

    Even so, Seol had never heard about Chao. And as such, he grew curious.

    Her powers were the real deal though And whats important right now isnt whether Chao was Gregorys disciple or not.

    The only important thing was whether Seol could find her.

    Is that why were here again?

    Its a familiar ce, Master.

    Huh? Its not as destroyed as I thought it would be.

    Seols party arrived at the manor, a familiar ce they had visited numerous times in search of Chao.

    ''Did this building survive the attack because it was on the outskirts?''

    The manor stood there in silence, fully intact as it always was. When Seol first arrived, the ce seemed ominous, but now, with the other buildings reduced to ashes, it appeared strangely pristine.

    - Now, this is the real Diamond Hands

    - BECOMING THE BEST BUILDING BY DOING NOTHING???!!!

    - When you look at it like this, it looks pretty nice haha

    Seols party tried entering the building.

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Click Click</em>

    It seemed Chao had fixed the door during that time. Now, it hung on its hinges normally.

    Should I break it again

    No, Karen, said Karuna.

    He gave her a serious look while stopping her.

    Karen pouted before quickly following after Karuna.

    - I feel so much better now.

    - Phew, LOL Karuna, thanks foring back!

    Seols party then entered through the window in a carefree manner.

    <em>Slide</em>

    The manor was the same as always.

    The lobby stillcked the warmth of life.The only difference was that it was dustier than before.

    Seols party left it as it was and headed to Chaos research room.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Sigh

    Its the same?

    That was a waste of time.

    Everyone in Seols party was a bit disappointed with the unfortunateck of progress.

    They looked at the walls, hoping she would have left something behind, but it was still the same.

    I should give up then.

    Seol realized that trying to meet Chao again in Nobira would be asking for too much.

    Obviously, this would be the result as he had missed their promised time by a lot.

    Master.

    Yeah?

    Didnt she tell you something else too?

    She did. Im pretty sure she said

    <em>- Once youe back, tie a white cloth on the pir near the main door ande back here every midnight.</em>

    Those were the words that Chao had left for Seol.

    She had told him to hang a white cloth on the pir next to the main door.

    Why dont we wait just a bit more.

    That day, Seol tied a white cloth to a pir.

    And despite waiting all night, Chao didnt arrive.

    Seols party visited the manor every night, hoping for Chaos return.

    Maybe she was just ying with us, Master?

    Even Seol was starting to lose hope now, as there was no change.

    Still, life in Nobira had definitely improved while Seol waited for Chao.

    Though a lot of Nobira had burned down, even more things had been built on top of it in the city.

    Seol was beginning to see transferees in the city, too.

    Hey, isnt it practically an empty house now?

    What is?

    Ruins hunting. Isnt it a blue ocean now that the people in charge are all gone? And more importantly couldnt monopolize everything like them if were the first to join?

    Its your first time in Nobira, isnt it, you idiot?

    Yeah, why, though?

    The man with a loud voice, who enthusiastically tried to persuade his partner to go ruins hunting, audible enough for Seol to overhear, promptly fell silent once his partner responded.

    The two of us wont be enough to go ruins hunting. We need at least twenty people, archaeologists, porters, and hunters, to achieve anything. Thats why the transferees who first ended up here all ended up following after the other ruin hunters like little ducklings.

    Ill do ten peoples worth and youll do ten peoples worth. Wouldnt that be enough?

    You cant even eat ten peoples worth, what makes you think you can do that?

    Hm then would it be better for the ruins hunters to return then?

    If theyre still alive, then yeah. Im sure a few of them survived and went to Kongory, though.

    Ah, did you hear the news about Kibo being alive?

    I did. Apparently, some transferees returned to Nobira because of that.

    Why? Whats he like? Is it that important that hes back? Why would the transfereese back?

    Because if he returns, the ruins hunter groups would return, too. And theyd probably try to monopolize the Adventures that result because of him, no?

    It seemed like the news about Kibo losing both his legs hadnt reached this far yet.

    Seol stopped listening to their conversation and left the restaurant.

    Master, did you see that?

    See what?

    That bakery from back then! Its reopened!

    ...Lets buy some bread on our way back then.

    Karen nodded multiple times like a little child.

    - She loves bread so much

    - Bread is important, though.

    - Isnt today the fifteenth day now?

    Fifteen days.

    While staying in Nobira, Seol did two things while performing maintenance on his equipment.

    First was preparing the Adventures he would go on next in case he couldnt meet Chao.

    The second, obviously, was waiting for Chao at the manor.

    And despite fifteen days passing, she had not arrived.

    We should give up. I know its a shame that we went all the way to Wet Fog Town because of her, but we also helped the people there, so its not the end of the world, said Karen while tapping on Seols shoulders.

    - Cheer up, dude.

    - Straighten out that back!

    - Hang in there, buddy!

    Seol was now headed to Hamun to see the results of his work.

    Hamun notified Seol that the weapon wasplete. So even though Seol was a bit disappointed by what happened with Chao, he headed to the smithy in good spirits.

    Hello.

    Hamun.

    The sword isplete.

    Seol looked behind Hamun.

    A red sword was on a disy stand.

    Even at a nce, Seol could tell the red swords extraordinary energy.

    This feeling

    He felt it recently before

    It was the same feeling he received when he looked at Fire Monkey, his cape.

    Dont tell me

    Karen approached the red sword.

    She slowly approached it, like she was possessed by something.

    She then raised the sword, still in its scabbard.

    ...Its beautiful.

    It wasnt ordinary spirit stone either. I assume that it was acquired outside of the reach of humans.

    <em>Click!</em>

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    A clear sound rang while Karen unsheathed the sword.

    The de had be thinner. Surprisingly, the sword emanated a considerable amount of energy, surpassing expectations set by its unassuming decorations.

    Its hot.

    Seol could feel the heat emanating from the sword even though all he did was watch Karen.

    He could feel its intense heat despite the cool air.

    Karen observed the sword for a while, like she liked it, before sheathing it back.

    <em>Click.</em>

    She then handed it to Seol.

    [You have acquired Peerless: re.]

    [You have acquired an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    [[Peerless: re]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 20-30

    Damage: 100-115

    Durability: 220/220

    Weight: 3.0kg

    A sword birthed through the meeting of the sword that Karen, the Red Lotus Knight, used and the miracle of Hamun, Orgos Sessor. It has been enhanced through melting down the weapon that Magra, the Scorching, used, Fire Serpent. The sword''s power has improved to another level through the infusion of the blood of an ominous existence and fire spirit stone.

    Basic Effect: +28 Strength, +25 Dexterity, +35 Constitution, +8 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Forced Breakthrough (Unique), Single-Point Breakthrough (Unique). Deal 30% of your physical damage as additional fire damage. The cooldown of your skills that deal fire damage are reduced by 20%.]

    <strong>[WTFFFF has donated 300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Another Peerless item? I heard he got something amazing and came running to this stream.]</strong>

    - Snowman - Avengers-Level Threat.

    - I cant believe Im starting my morning with this LMFAOO

    - This is crazy hahaha

    <strong>[You again, Hamun? has donated 700 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[What do you think about making Hamun open to the public? This guy has made two Peerless items already. Hes back in form]</strong>

    - Info) It was obvious that this would be a result based on the items Snowman gave him.

    - Seriously, are Atarak and Magra jokes to you?

    - World of Eternity: 2 Peerless-Quality Items, Any% Run.

    - I feel like hes going to deck out his summons in Peerless quality items at this rate LMFAO

    - Dont raise any gs, you fuck. Ill kill you.

    Seol then looked at res unique effects.

    The first unique effect was Forced Breakthrough.

    Its effect made it so that when the target blocked the users attack, the user still dealt 50% of their damage.

    You would still deal damage even when they block it?

    Normally, blocking an attack sessfully reduces the damage it deals by at least 90%. So now, Karen was practically piercing through their defenses.

    - Thats crazy.

    - You cant block her anymore LOL

    The second unique effect was Single-Point Breakthrough.

    Each additional hit by the user increased the damage dealt by 10%. Also, each sessful attack after that would increase this damage increase.

    It maxed out at ten hits, so it still had its limits.

    - So if she continuously attacks, she deals 200% of her original damage?

    - So, getting hit by her would only make it worse LMFAOOOO

    - How is this weapon real?

    - And Karens the one using this too?

    The other bonus effects were perfect for Karen, as well, so Seol looked at Hamun with shocked eyes.

    It is a great sword. I hope you use it well.

    ...Thank you. How could I pay

    "You''ve done more than enough bying all the way to Yognatun to save me."

    - Thats true

    - Yeah, he was almost monkey food LOL

    Hamun turned around after handing over the sword.

    He wobbled. It was clear that he stayed up all night.

    Karens eyes shone while looking at the sword in Seols hands.

    Could I carry that sword for you?

    - LMFAOOOO Maybe if you carried the box.

    - Look at how tant she is! Thats her charm!

    Seol smirked and handed over the sword to Karen.

    Haha thank you. Ill be good from now on. If anyones bullying you, let me know, alright? Whos bullying you, is it him?

    I get that youre excited, but calm down a little.

    Karenughed embarrassingly at Jamad, who scolded her from the Shadow Space.

    She really did look happy.

    - I wonder if this is what it feels like to buy your niece a present.

    - You dont buy your niece a sword right?

    With this, Seol had gathered four Peerless-quality items.

    Seol didnt expect to gather this many so quickly. He then recalled something he hadnt been paying attention to.

    If I gather one more

    Seol remembered what would happen.

    He knew exactly what would happen once he gathered five Peerless-quality items.

    * * *

    For one final time, Seol waited until midnight for Chao.

    She didnte

    Lets give up.

    Yeah, I think this is where it ends.

    His connection with the mysterious woman named Chao had ended here.

    Seol decided to let go of his regrets now.

    Ive prepared a good second alternative Adventure anyway.

    Seol was a bit annoyed that he had to look for a new master for his Awakening, but there was nothing he could do.

    Still, Seol could count the number of times he went through Awakening the moment he hit level 10 on one hand. There were even times when he went through it at level 18, after all.

    The problem is that Im almost at level 18 now.

    Seol was currently level 15.

    It was troublesome to dy it any further.

    But what could he do?

    Things had not gone the way he intended to.

    Not too long after, he saw some options.

    [[Despite it being midnight, Chao still has not arrived. What do you do?]

    1. Wait until morning.

    2. Search around the manor.

    3. Write down where you will be heading and leave.

    4. Burn the research room.

    ]

    <em>- If there arent any issues, Ille back within three months. But if I donte back, you know that room over there, right? Burn that room down.</em>

    Chao left instructions for Seol, just in case. And Seol nned on using thatst resort.

    Karen, burn this room down.

    Ah, are you talking about what she said that time? You really believe her?

    Who knows. Its the only method I have left.

    Alright! Leave the room then.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Buuuurn</em>

    As Karen reached out her two hands, the research room was engulfed in mes.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Seol was filled with regrets and lingering feelings.

    Well, he thought he was.

    <em>Burn</em>

    The walls suddenly began absorbing Karens heat.

    Huh?

    What the

    Its not burning?

    Again! Quickly!

    <em>Burn</em>

    <em>Burn</em>

    Argh, thats so annoying! Ill put in a bit more strength, alright?

    <em>aaaaze</em>

    Karen created a massive fire, one big enough to turn the room to ash.

    However, the walls absorbed the mes once more.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    But this time words began forming on the wall that absorbed Karens fire.

    Seol''s eyes snapped open in shock. He slowly began to read the words, starting with the first sentence.

    Im still alive. Come find me?

    Seol then received a message.

    [Adventure Tardy is scheduled.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Seol stood in shock. He hadnt expected this.

    Master?

    If I knew it would be like this, I wouldve burned this room down a long time ago.

    R-Right?

    Seol sighed, looking up at the sky.

    Behind that sigh, Seol released not only his annoyance at the wasted time, but also a sense of relief.

    Still, I could find Chao.

    It was a relief that Seol could find Chaos traces in the end.

    The only things he lost were the sleepless nights waiting for Chao and the time spent investigating other Adventures.

    Obviously, even that was frustrating.

    However, when Seol looked at it purely in terms of results, it was handled well in the end.

    Seol spent the Remaining Time he had left sleeping, eating well, and resupplying.

    And like that, five days had passed.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    And his body began to be transported elsewhere.

    * * *

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 15th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 15. Tardy]

    [Adventure 15. Tardy

    Through many twists and turns, you had encountered Chao.

    Chao left you with one request before leaving. Unfortunately, you were slow in returning after fulfilling her request.

    You have arrived in Nobira farter than the promised time.

    Fortunately, you are now on your way to a location she arranged for your next meeting.

    However, you are uncertain about what will happen there or the circumstances she may have found herself in.

    Objective: Break through the Wall of Awakening.

    This Adventure is dangerous.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    For the first time in a while, it was an Adventure without a time limit.

    Seol was transported into a forest without any signs of life.

    Seol first believed that this was the Great Forest.

    But What is this smell?

    The smell of a burning car?

    No, it was something else Something much more familiar

    Cigarettes?

    Not too long after, Chao appeared while puffing smoke out of her cigarette.

    Yo! Yourete! Why were you sote?

    Chao?

    Did everything go well?

    Seol pulled out the Sleeping Medicine from his inventory.

    It went well. There was a problem on the way back, so I only arrived in Nobira about a month ago.

    A problem? Ah, those trolls?

    Yes. By the way, did you fight with the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    No? Some weird-looking trolls appeared out of nowhere on my way to meet you, so I just left as fast as I could.

    It was strange.

    To Seols knowledge, Chao was strong.

    She was much stronger than any ordinary Shadow Summoner.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Ah, are you trying to ask why I didnt help out in Nobira?

    Did I make a face like that?

    Yeah, very obviously.

    Seol wasnt trying to berate her at all. He was simply curious.

    Thats because it doesnt involve me at all, no? Not to mention, Im a very busy person.

    She was the same type of person as Seol.

    Youre busy?

    Of course! Why else would I request something from a junior Shadow Summoner I just met?

    Then, did you also know what was happening in Wet Fog Town?

    Somewhat? But I couldnt solve it because they went into hiding. Uh I think her name was Sarah, right? Wasnt she cute?

    She was a good person.

    ...Shes not dead, right?

    She was close to dying, but we managed to catch him before he could.

    Thats a relief. What were his final words, though?

    He just asked why he couldnt have been saved like the townspeople. He was sad about his fate.

    Still, that doesnt justify ruining other peoples lives. Youre better at handling things than I thought, junior?

    Seol had handled Chaos request well.

    This meant that Seol also had a right to request something from her.

    Then

    Hold on, that was the first stage. The real test is differ

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Should I just kill her, Master?

    Hahaha! How loyal! Its quite nice to see. So, um what Im trying to say is woah, woah you should put that sword away yeah? Thats a cool sword, though. Is it new? Regardless, lets use our words like intellectuals. Lets not be so cruel between people of the same sses.

    <em>Sheathe.</em>

    Karen sheathed her sword.

    Seol had somewhat expected things to go this way. There was no way an Adventure would be ssified as dangerous if all he had to do was break through the Wall of Awakening.

    Fuu Do I have to do something else as well?

    Yeah. Well, I wouldnt say you <em>have</em> to do it, but well, I guess you do have to do it.

    What is it?

    Be my test subject.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Like I said, could you put that sword

    What do you mean by bing your test subject?

    Yeah, so Ive been researching something for a while, and it''s nearing its final stages now.

    So?

    The problem is that the research requires a Shadow Summoner of a certain level and a powerful summon who is on the same page as them.

    Cant you do it then?

    Well I have some problems of my own. Regardless, thats why I was looking for someone else. And I just so happened to catch suitable test subjects in my, and it just so happened

    To be me?

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Chao nodded and bashfully smiled.

    Seol looked at her expression and thought.

    Is it dangerous?

    Huh? No well yes.

    What?

    It is.

    How dangerous is it?

    It isnt dangerous, physically. Its just dangerous, mentally.

    Like I said, how dangerous?

    Youll have to die once.

    Haha.

    Hahaha, its funny, right?

    What did she mean by having to die once?

    Seol then remembered something from deep within his memory.

    Is that why you stole that false death device from Grizs Laboratory?

    Woah, you know that far? Then this will be much easier to exin. Youre right.

    Do you know how to use it?

    Somewhat. I confirmed that it was working.

    So, what does bing your test subject imply?

    Its simple. Well use the False Death-Inducing Device to separate your consciousness far away from you. In some ways, you would be returning to your purest form. After that, youll escape while connecting your mind to your shadow. Simple, right?

    - What the fuck is she saying, LMFAO?

    - Its that easy.

    - This reminds me of Bob Ross telling people that its easy to paint

    - I gave up meeting Chao was just a mistake.

    - It seems like it wasnt meant to be

    What are the odds of sess?

    Its probably different based on whos doing it, no? Personally, I think that you have a fifty percent chance of surviving.

    Those arent bad odds.

    Because youll either seed or fail.

    ......

    - You either die or die.

    - She really is something LMFAO

    Seol scratched his chin.

    For now, I understand the situation. So, what are the rewards if I were to be your test subject?

    I knew it! I like being straightforward like this, it bes clearer like this. So what would be a good reward

    Chao thought for a while before hitting her palm with a fist like she had finished thinking.

    Ill teach you an Exceptional Skill.

    Ill do it.

    Hahaha! I knew we would get along.

    - I might die? I wont do it.

    - Exceptional Skill? Bet.

    - Whod say no? LMFAOOO

    - How could anyone say no? HAHAHAHA

    Exceptional Skill.

    Like Karens Sunset Draw, Exceptional Skills were on apletely separate level from ordinary skills.

    Exceptional Skills were better than normal skills in every way, such as destructive power, efficiency, specialness, and ingenuity.

    That was what an Exceptional Skill was.

    Furthermore, not only was it very difficult to learn, but only very few people ever shared their Exceptional Skills with others.

    It was to the point that a persons Exceptional Skill was also practically their identity.

    Even when an individual learned an Exceptional Skill early in their Adventures, the power of that Exceptional Skill remained effective inter Adventures, as well.

    Is it one of Gregorys skills?

    Nope, its not.

    Then is it a skill you made yourself?

    It is.

    Chao was skilled enough to create her own Exceptional Skills.

    Seol looked at Chao in another way again.

    She wasnt just a skilled expert, she was an extremely skilled expert.

    Since the False-Death Inducing Device is at my hideout, why dont we head there while we talk?

    Is it far?

    Its not that far.

    Still, why did you create a hideout? Are you being hunted down by someone?

    Well hm why dont I exin that on our way there, too? For now, lets start with some basic training?

    Training? Sounds good.

    Seol was ready to do whatever training it took to learn an Exceptional Skill.

    - A monster that hands out Exceptional Skills

    - Exceptional Skill Monster. ESM! ESM! TSM!

    Alright, gather around here. Bring out all of your summons, too.

    The surroundings started getting dark as Seol headed closer and closer to Chaos hideout.

    Now, you will be sharing your true feelings with each other. You could share old stories, too!

    Huh? Thats the training?

    Simple, right?

    - I cant watch this LMFAO

    - Chao = Mike Tyson. Snowman and his summons = Pigeons.

    - Now kith.

    Why are we doing this training?

    How much do you know about your shadows?

    My shadows? Well

    Seol didnt know much.

    Rather, it was more urate to say that he barely knew anything.

    If you dont want to lose your way while under false death, you have to know everything about your shadows. Their regrets, grudges, lives, etc. You might never wake up again if youre hiding secrets from each other, alright?

    Hold on

    <em>p!</em>

    Chao pped her hands once, then started to drift away.

    Now, Ill give you guys room to share some quality time.

    After Chao left, the only thing that followed was an awkward silence.

    This was simply a natural reaction to suddenly being asked to talk about oneself.

    - Scratch Scratch

    - Uh guys

    - Could anyone say something

    The first to break the silence was Karen.

    Then what about starting with that?

    With what?

    The thing Jamad mentionedst time when we were with Mael. He never got into the specifics. What about starting with that?

    <em>- My father was drafted into a war and croaked there, while my mother died young. The funny part was that the previous generation offered my mothers corpse to the dragon as a snack.</em>

    - Silence

    - Fucking Karen

    - Karens cant read the room LMFAOOO

    Jamad thought for a second, then nodded.

    Not a bad idea.

    Right?

    Its been a while since I talked about the specifics of this. In fact this might be the first time after bing chief of the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Jamad quickly began talking about himself like he was excited.

    "Even in my earliest memories, I was an orphan. My father died after being drafted into the war before I could walk, and my mother sumbed to a chronic illness."

    ...Could I take back what I said?

    I dont mind, but I think learning about each other, even if it''s just a little, is the best way to get out of this annoying situation.

    Thats true. You can keep going.

    Did you know this? Trolls offer their dead to whoever they worship as a sacrifice.

    Jamad calmly continued.

    My mother was offered as a sacrifice to Tancreed, the Earth Dragon. And like that, I was alone. I had no brothers, no parents.

    ......

    I knew about the tradition, but I couldnt understand it. My ancestors left and established themselves in the Pointy Mountains because they couldnt stand being ruled by the Old Gods anymore. However, the only thing thats changed was the object of worship, from the Old Gods to a dragon. We were still the same, worthless. We were a contradictory race who had to endlessly serve others.

    Seol only had bits and pieces of information about the trolls. As such, this was also his first time learning about this.

    When I was still young So, before Tancreed entered her slumber, she visited the tribe once.

    <em>- Go away! Get out of here!</em>

    <em>- J-Jamad, that stupid fool!</em>

    <em>- Stop it! N-No!</em>

    <em>- Are you trying to kill our tribe?!</em>

    I threw a stone at Tancreed. While everyone bowed down to her, I was the sole troll who held his head high and threw a stone at her scales.

    Thats incredible.

    <em>- Please forgive us, Tancreed! Hes just a young child, he has yet to learn about your</em>

    <em>- K-Kill him! Drag him out of here!</em>

    I told her to bring back my mother. I called her a barbaric lizard Im sure I said something like that, but I dont remember what exactly I said back then anymore.

    How did you manage to survive?

    <em>- Youre I see. So you are her child.</em>

    She let me onto her back and took off with her wings. And then, she took me somewhere before letting me off.

    <em>- This is</em>

    <em>- I remember your mother, little life.</em>

    The young Jamad stood in front of a tomb covered in wreaths.

    It was my mothers grave. Though my tribe offered her to Tancreed as a sacrifice, Tancreed buried her. I cried in misery. That was my first, and will probably be myst time crying.

    Why did you cry, though?

    A sense of inferiority. I cried because of how inferior myself and my race were. She was a much more noble and beautiful existence than I had ever imagined. I was a member of an inferior race who lost control after losing his mother and tried to injure that noble dragon I was an inferior life form.

    ......

    Then, Tancreed told me this.

    <em>- You have good eyes.</em>

    <em>- I-I apologize, Tancreed.</em>

    <em>- Its a big world, child. Right now, everything will be painful and difficult. After all, you are still small and weak. However</em>

    And like that, she had be my lifes goal.

    <em>- One day, your time wille. You willter learn about the reason for your life, the reason for all life. And through that, you will reach the truth. Work hard, little life.</em>

    That was why Jamad despised the Old Gods powers and tried to do things by himself.

    Seol learned a bit more about Jamad through that today.

    Regardless, that was how I was born. After that, I was given the Curse of Brothers and epted it as my fate. I guess the results of that arent too good, though. Still, Ill finish my story there. I want to hear about your stories now.

    Before Seol could even respond to Jamad, Chao abruptly appeared.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    Gasp Gasp

    And then, she shouted in urgency.

    Theyreing! We have to leave here, immediately!

    The Adventures first danger had arrived.

    [The main contents of Tardy have changed.]

    [Tardy has changed to Those Who Chase the Shadows.]

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chaos desperate voice broke the campfires peace.

    Quickly! What are you doing?

    If people are chasing you, cant we just fight them? Why are we running away?

    Since Seol had no idea who or what was chasing her, he thought that this could be a good opportunity to learn about them and measure their strength.

    Theres nothing to lose from learning about how strong they are right now. I have to clear the Adventure eventually anyway.

    Seol was confident in himself.

    After all, he had three Legendary-rank summons with him.

    Not only that, but when he considered his feats so far, he recognized that no one coulde close.

    His belief in himself became much more solidified afterpletely demolishing the Fire Altar.

    He couldnt lose.

    That was the result of his cold calctions.

    Not to mention the fact that I could just escape if things go wrong

    It would be impossible for his powerful summons to not even be able to buy time for his escape.

    So, that was the reason why Seol asked Chao to fight. He had considered everything.

    However, the only thing he was met with was her incredulous look. She forcibly stood Seol up.

    Are you fucking stupid?! Are you trying to die? The people who are chasing me are Shadow Hunters!

    Shadow Hunters?

    The Shadow Hunters.

    Seol had heard about their faction before.

    In Pandea, the World of Eternity, yers could choose from many basic sses, but even more hidden sses existed.

    And those hidden sses had differences that werent just through the difference in skills or stats.

    For example, certain sses had Friendly Rtions and Hostile Rtions with the close and opposing factions of the world.

    For example, Heretic Inquisitors held close rtionships with churches but were opposed to an endless amount of cults. Magicians also didnt have a good rtionship with Mechanical Engineers.

    Shadows Summoners were not an exception to this rule, they also had organizations that they had Hostile Rtions with.

    Shadow Hunters

    They were a group that despised shadows, especially Shadow Summoners.

    Most people in Pandea believed that extracting the shadows out of corpses to use them as subordinates was a cruel and atrocious dark magic.

    However, most people simply scorned Shadow Summoners. Shadow Hunters hunted them.

    This was the extent of Seols knowledge.

    Ive never run into them after all.

    As such, Seol had no idea what Shadow Hunters meant to the Shadow Summoners.

    And because of that

    Chaos excessive vignce made Seol worry as well.

    This is likely dangerous.

    Chao then yelled at Seol once more.

    If you understand, run! Go west, Ill meet you there! Well, if we can both survive

    Seol ran without hesitation.

    Not too long after, he heard someone shouting from a distance.

    The witch is running away! Get her!

    Seol realized that Chaos pursuers were closer than he thought and ran without looking back.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    * * *

    Seols extremely high stats no longer made him look like a caster-type ss.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The way Seol ran through the grass made him look like a Dexterity-based ss. Anyone who saw him now wouldnt have assumed that he was a caster.

    Seol was someone who always did what he had to do.

    If he had to run, he gave his all in running.

    Even as he was running out of breath, Seol kept running.

    Gasp Gasp

    Seols Constitution was simr to most Warriors or Knights now, so the fact that he was gasping for air meant that he had already traveled a considerablyrge distance.

    Gasp Gasp Guys

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    The night wind was strong.

    Seol inhaled the cool air into his lungs, slowly returning to his senses.

    Gasp Gasp Where is everyone?

    Jamad and the Twin Knights.

    He was with them in the beginning as he ran, but Seol couldnt see them anymore.

    Did they return to his Shadow Space?

    Seol found it strange that they returned there without even saying anything to him.

    <em>Grrrrr</em>

    <em>Bark! Bark!</em>

    Damn it.

    They were still chasing after him.

    Seol had been running away from the sounds of hunting dogs from the start, and whenever he believed he had escaped them, he heard their cries not too long after.

    It had reached the point where Seol was now beginning to suspect it was a spell.

    I have to get rid of it.

    Since Seol had his summons, killing a hunting dog was nothing difficult at all.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Seol began gathering energy into his hands while running.

    ck energy concentrated in his hands before heading to Seols Shadow Space.

    However, what came out wasnt Karuna or Karen, or even Jamad. It was a message.

    [You are within the influence zone of A ce Without Light.]

    [You are unable to use Shadow Summon.]

    ...What?

    <em>- Are you fucking stupid?! Are you trying to die? The people who are chasing me are Shadow Hunters!</em>

    The reason that Chao quickly warned him

    <em>- This Adventure is dangerous.</em>

    The reason that Seol was given this warning

    It became evident the moment Seol received this message.

    Fufufu You should have just kept running away.

    Seol heard the pursuers voice from afar.

    A siren lit up in Seols head.

    This is dangerous.

    Seol did not hesitate anymore.

    If he was too slow to escape his pursuers, all he had to do was be faster.

    Seol kicked the back of his left foot with his right foot.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    [Escape From Danger activates.]

    [Your movement speed massively increases for a short period of time.]

    The Boots of Narrow Escape existed for moments like this.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Seol was much faster than before. He was like an arrow flying through the forest.

    He was so incredibly fast that the monsters Seol ran into couldnt react as he breezed past them.

    Gasp Gasp

    Seol suddenly thought back to the past.

    He recalled his first time in Pandea, before he acquired Karuna.

    He cleared the ruins on his own with nothing to his name other than the knowledge of Pandea he held.

    Fuu Fuu

    And then, he acquired a powerful summon.

    His victories continued.

    He continued acquiring more and more powerful summons, and continued to get stronger.

    But when he looked back on it now he had been walking in circles.

    Seol might have acquired powerful summons but he was still the same weak individual.

    I cant do this with just Shadow Hand.

    Even considering plotting a way to defeat the Shadow Hunters right now would beplete lunacy.

    Therefore, Seol simply continued to run.

    His mouth feltpletely dry. Seol wheezed for air with his dried lips.

    But then

    <em>Grrrrr Bark!</em>

    Again.

    It was the same barking sound that Seol had gotten sick of.

    Hahaha youre a good child, arent you? Since its my first time seeing you, Ill hunt youter. Do you know where the woman you were with went? Where is Mirei?

    Seol thought he had misheard it.

    Mirei? Did he just call her Mirei?

    The name of the woman Seol had been with was Chao. However, the hunter was searching for Mirei.

    Despite the confusing situation, the name Mirei was not all too unfamiliar to Seol.

    Mirei! Mirei, the Expelled!

    She was a woman who had been chased out of Gregorys territory.

    Also, she was not just one of Gregorys many disciples. She was one of his three most beloved disciples.

    Shes Mirei, Gregorys 3rd disciple!

    Seol couldnt help and instinctively looked in the direction of the person who mentioned Mirei.

    Seols Eyes of Perception then saw him and his information.

    [[Mcus, the Blind]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 20~24

    Mcus hunts Shadow Summoners due to his conviction that using shadows is wrong, stemming from the misfortunes he experienced as a child.

    He travels with his trusty hunting dog, Dir, and together, Mcus and Dir are nightmares for Shadow Summoners.

    Basic Skills: [Track Footprints 1], [Wild Vision 1], [Neutralizing Shot 2], [Realized Pain 1], [Nocturnal 2]

    Unique Skills: [Beasts Sense of Smell 2], [A ce Without Light 3]]

    A ce Without Light, so it was because of that.

    <em>Bark! Bark!</em>

    Despite the confusing situation, Seol looked for his only way out of it.

    Obviously, it was to run away.

    Give up, child. Youll only make it more painful. Simply hand over your head to me, Mcus, obediently.

    Seol did not respond to Mcus at all and simply ran away. It was obvious that talking to him would never lead to Mcus sparing his life, only wasting his energy.

    But then Seol had an eerie feeling and twisted his body.

    <em>Fffft!</em>

    Something scratched by his earlobe.

    It was clear that it was an arrow.

    [You are affected by Mcus''s Neutralizing Shot.]

    [Ring of Grace activates.]

    [It deflects the Curse of Neutralization.]

    Oho! You had something like that up your sleeve? Still, there wont be a next time.

    <em>Grrrrrrr</em>

    Dir, bite his neck.

    <em>Bark!</em>

    <em>Bark!</em>

    From the darkness, arge boar no, arge ck hunting dog the size of a boar sprinted out.

    This might be a bit difficult.

    Seol hadnt given up, but it was clear that blocking the dogs attacks without taking damage would be impossible. Seol decided to allow some attacks as long as the dog could not reach his neck.

    Seol resolved himself. The moment Dir ran in, Seol used one arm to protect his neck.

    He was prepared to lose an arm in the worst-case scenario.

    But then

    <em>Thud!</em>

    With lightning speed, someone ran to Seols side and kicked Dir away.

    <em>Whimper Whimper</em>

    Fufufu as expected from you, Mirei. Ive been looking for you for so long.

    Argh Im so tired of this. Its so annoying. Im getting sick of my poprity now. Still, you cant hang on to me like this. Im not into old men like you.

    Hahaha, child. It seems like Mirei has saved you.

    You already spilled everything? Youre as boring as ever, Mcus.

    Did you think you could hide forever, Mirei?

    Chao no, the mysterious woman had saved Seol.

    Chao, did you lie to me?

    Haha, sorry about that. Still, I didnt trick you intentionally. You were the one who came looking for me and pestered me.

    Mirei If youre Mirei, then doesnt that make you Gregorys 3rd disciple?

    Yeah, it seems like you already know a lot about me. Then you must also know that I was expelled by him, right?

    I do.

    Haha What are you going to do, Mcus? I got my identity revealed because of you. I lost all of the mystery surrounding me.

    <em>Fffffft!</em>

    Mcus fired an arrow as an answer instead.

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    And Mirei grabbed the arrow like it was nothing.

    Something like that wont work on me.

    Seol was in awe, but he had just as many questions.

    Is she really a summoner?

    A summoner grabbing an arrow that a hunter shot with her bare hands? Something was definitely off.

    Look back at yourself, Mirei. The way you the other hunters will be arriving here any time now.

    Oh no Im so scared But unfortunately for you I havent just been ying around either.

    What?

    <em>Snap!</em>

    <em>Swoosh</em>

    As she snapped her fingers, a ck fog grew.

    [Mirei used ck Fog.]

    Oh no ck Fog! You still had some left? Do you think Ill lose you?!

    Haha, you are going to lose me though. After all all of my smell and sounds will vanish unless Im close to you.

    Damn it!

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    Thanks to it, Seol could also hide inside the fog.

    Mirei ced her index finger on her lips, signaling Seol to stay silent. They then carefully left the area.

    However, as they were leaving, Mcus shouted something into the fog. It was something for Seol.

    Child, you are being tricked by that wolf.

    Seol wanted to tell him to shut up as he already knew that, but saying anything would waste the ck Fog. As such, he silently continued to walk away.

    Shes deceiving you! How dare she! How dare she fool a human?!

    What was he talking about?

    Mireis face grew stiff.

    Shes already dead! Mirei definitely died! I-I saw my arrow pierce through her chest!

    Seol couldnt understand the ridiculous nonsense Mcus was saying. However, he felt something as Mireis grip on his arm tightened.

    Her body is ck?

    Her hands were darker than Yeo-myeongs, not to mention her neck, which Seol could barely see between her hood, was pitch ck.

    Mcus shouted at Seol once more.

    Shes a shadow! Shes already dead!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    The ck Fog bought Seol and Mirei enough time to escape the Shadow Hunters.

    Urgh

    Mirei, are you alright?

    Im fine. I just I just need to catch my breath.

    Mirei pulled out a cigarette from her inventory and ced it in her mouth. It was lit shortly after, letting smoke roll out of her mouth.

    Haha how unsightly.

    Is that a painkiller?

    Howd you know?

    Pandea had many kinds of painkillers in the shape of a cigarette. They often absorbed its effects by burning it and inhaling the smoke.

    She carries painkillers around with her?

    As Seol gave her a suspicious look, Mirei simply shrugged.

    "Its because my body''s in pretty bad condition."

    ...Is this what you meant about not having that much time?

    <em>- Hm What should I do I dont have that much time, though. Could you perhaps ask someone else?</em>

    Those were the words Mirei told Seol when he first met her.

    You remember that?

    Answer me. Dont hide anything from me anymore, either.

    ...Fine. Youre right. I dont have that long left to live.

    How much time do you have left?

    I dont know either. At the longest it could be more than a year. At the shortest, I could even die tomorrow. But thats life, though, no?

    Mirei gave a sheepish smile while exhaling more smoke.

    I feel a bit better now. Should we keep walking? My hideout isn''t too far from here. We have more than enough time to talk while walking. And Im sure you havent forgotten, but I am a pretty busy person, too.

    After finishing her sentence, Mirei wobbled to her feet.

    Are you sure they havent found your hideout, though?

    I dont know. Still, even if they did, it should take them some time. Those guys normally hunt Shadow Summoners through their sense of smell or instinct, so I prepared special measures for them there.

    I see. One more question then, why cant I use Shadow Summon in front of the Shadow Hunters

    It was your first time meeting a Shadow Hunter, huh? Those guys are trained to hunt Shadow Summoners specifically. It isnt too strange for them to have a special skill or two. Well, it wouldnt work against someone on Gregorys level or anything, but it is dire for people like us.

    As she said, being unable to use his shadows in his Shadow Space was a horrible experience that Seol did not want to have again.

    But then how did thwart Mcus when she couldnt use her summons?

    Even if Seol could break through the Wall of Awakening this Adventure, what next? Was he really capable of defeating or avoiding Mcus?

    Seol''s demeanor shifted to seriousness in response to the critical situation.

    Dont worry too much. If the experiment is sessful

    Mirei, I cant trust you anymore.

    ......

    You hid way too many things from me. Your name, your pursuers, even the fact that you were a shadow.

    Sorry.

    I havent changed my mind. However, I do think that I have a right to know everything now.

    Mirei scratched her head.

    What do you want to know?

    Everything, responded Seol.

    Mireis hideout entered their vision finally.

    I want you to tell me what you are afflicted with, why the Shadow Hunters are chasing you, why your rtionship with Gregory soured, and

    Seols golden eyes exchanged nces with Mireis eyes.

    Why you became a shadow?

    Mireis lips twitched.

    * * *

    Gregory was an ill-tempered and heartless individual.

    You stupid idiot! Give up already!

    "No! I don''t want to, Gregory, you stupid idiot!"

    Gregory was stupid.

    How dare you say that to your master?!

    I dont need any lessons like this!

    Hah!

    And Mirei hated Gregory.

    She couldnt understand why people revered him as a legendary individual.

    Still, regardless of how she viewed him, Gregory was undoubtedly a legendary Shadow Summoner.

    At a young age, he delved into the unique study of Shadow Summoning.

    Shadow Summoning was a study that the summoners of the past generation simply wrote off as delusional.

    However, Gregory gathered the scattered fragments into one. And then, hebined them with his own theories to create his own study.

    That was how Shadow Summoners, a ss that never existed before, was born.

    Gregory had multiple disciples as well, but there was one disciple he treasured the most.

    That disciples name was Mirei.

    She, his third disciple, was an orphan from a small tribe that he took in and raised, at a young age when she was still being breastfed. His decision to do so was deemed entric by others.

    However, Gregory saw it differently.

    She is a genius.

    Mirei was a genius.

    Her intelligence was blinding. The rate she absorbed new information made Gregory believe that she could quickly reach the essence of Shadow Summoning.

    Gregory was in awe of her.

    Mirei will be greater than even me someday.

    However, Gregory hadnt taken her nature into ount.

    Heter learned that Mireis name meant kind flower. Like her name suggested, Mirei was kind.

    She loved all life and cherished it.

    The problem was that her personality stood in the way of her reaching greater heights as a Shadow Summoner.

    Mirei, shadows are a tool. No, even describing them as tools would be dangerous. They are savage beasts. You must always keep a leash on them and teach them to be subservient.

    No, shadows can be friends.

    You are foolish I know the true power of shadows. They are a frightening existence. Showing an opening by cherishing them is a dangerous action. One day, they will devour you.

    They always fought back and forth with their words like this.

    Gregory wished for her to obediently focus on his teachings. He even nned to pass down everything he owned to her one day.

    However, she refused it all.

    "Gregory, you are the smartest person I know. You''re smarter than meno, you''re smarter than anyone. However, for this... just this... I''m right. Shadows aren''t simple existences subservient to power. We also arent their masters either. We simply need to understand them more."

    You fool shadows are dead. You, someone whos living, would have to bear all of their regrets. Do you really think you would be capable of enduring that? You would simply be swayed and used by them!

    I will use my life to prove that Im right. And you, Gregory youre just a coward whos simply too scared of shadows to approach them.

    You will one day learn the meaning behind my words, Mirei.

    Gregory and Mireis rtionship had ended there.

    After all, their approaches to Shadow Summoning were intrinsically different.

    Mirei then left Gregorys side, and after that, she traveled the world.

    However, as she had left Gregorys side, many who held grudges against Gregory began targeting her, too.

    One of such groups was the Shadow Hunters.

    Gasp Gasp

    She had gone through many difficult battles, but she was still diligent with her research.

    The Genius Mireis 7th Log To coexist with shadows, we must go beyond assimtion. Assimtion is just another word for the summoner to hold onto the reins while they use the shadows as tools. There is a limit in understanding each other with this method.

    A lot of time had passed.

    For Gregory For Mirei

    She had gone through many fake identities, shown many fake expressions She was now living while pretending to be someone else.

    However, Mirei still held onto one truth.

    Is it hard, Sodin?

    Sodin was a shadow who had been with her for many years. And Mirei, like her name suggested, was always kind to him.

    ...Im alright.

    Let me know if it hurts.

    Im fine, but how are you?

    Me? Haha Im good, too.

    Sodin always felt sorry for her.

    Despite her research going on for many years, no progress had been made at all. He, her shadow, believed that he was at fault for it.

    Mirei, your theories might be true. However

    Stop.

    The reason your research has made no progress is because I am weak. It might be better to look for another shadow

    Stop talking about that. Thats not the problem.

    Mirei sincerely believed that. She also believed that with enough time, she could coexist perfectly with shadows, too.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    She did not have much time left.

    Krgh

    Mirei, you witch!

    Her pursuers were persistent.

    Especially the group with the Shadow Hunter named Mcus.

    In the end, she was pierced by his arrow and swept away by the river.

    Haha How could this be To think that I, the genius Mirei cough would make a mistake like that.

    It was a mistake getting onto the carriage like that.

    Mcus had caught her. She fought back well, but she couldnt avoid his arrow.

    Mirei used her wits to barely avoid him, but she was in a critical condition. She had spilled too much blood.

    Her consciousness was fading. Blood continued dripping out of her chest.

    Gasp Urgh Whats the number this time? Sodin, do you remember it?

    ...the 299th Log.

    Yeah. Th-the Genius Mireis 299th Log Uh I cant think anymore. Why cant I think? Sodin, dying is quite interesting. It hurts, but it also doesnt hurt. Was it like this for you, too, Sodin?

    ...It was.

    Youre still here, thats a relief Huh Huh? So that was it. Yeah, that was the problem!

    What are you saying, Mirei?

    I found out why we couldnt coexist. Cough N-No I cant die like this I only just learned now. I need to prove it to Gregory

    Mirei!

    Mirei realized it moments before death.

    She realized that she was right. She realized the method to be one with a shadow.

    She discovered the method to go beyond the master-servant rtionship, the method to make them truly ept each other.

    The summoner has to experience death too. Thats the only difference between shadows and summoners. All we had to do was understand that. But how? Urgh What do I I dont have enough time No

    Mireis clear, ss-like eyes started to cloud.

    She was moments before death.

    But then

    Sodin opened his lips.

    Mirei.

    Maybe if we temporarily put them into a false-death state ah, so it was that.

    Mirei.

    Sodin its cold. Were you always this cold, too? Im sorry, I didnt know. Th-theres a nket in the bag

    Mirei, listen to me.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Sodin fell to his knees in front of Mirei. As her eyes grew cloudier and cloudier, she asked him a question.

    Do you think Gregory was right about my death? Were you disappointed that I couldnt make your hopese true, Sodin? Are you going to eat me now because of it?

    No. I swear to you thats not true, Mirei.

    Im so relieved

    Sodin then spoke to Mirei while giving her a resolved look.

    You are a kind person.

    Hehe Yeah, thank you.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Sodin grabbed Mireis hand.

    Strength was leaving her hand. Just like Sodins cold hand Mireis hand would soon be like that, too.

    And then, Sodin said something to her.

    I will buy you some time.

    What What are you saying?

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Sodin put his forehead to the floor.

    You must not die here. Werent you the one who always said this? That you would leave behind a great mark That you would prove that Gregory was wrong That you would give shadows a life after death

    ......

    I will give you my body. It wontst long, but it should still give you enough time to yell into the world.

    No, Sodin. Urgh Dont do it! Dont do itttttt!

    If I was stronger I could have protected you Im sorry for being weak.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Sodins ck energy pulled apart before wrapping around Mirei.

    It was as if she had been covered in a newyer of skin.

    Mireis fading consciousness even returned, giving her enough time to hear Sodinsst words.

    Mirei, you were my hope. I hope that you can achieve your dreams. Goodbye, my friend

    * * *

    Smoke puffed out of Mireis cigarette. The smoke held her memories.

    It also held Sodins face, his voice, and his memories.

    The living and the dead epting each other Its easy to say, but is that really possible? Thats what youre thinking, right?

    ...I understand everything now.

    You know Gregorys summons are all powerful, but they all despise him. He restricts them and controls their actions.

    Seol patiently listened to Mireis words.

    But is that the right thing to do? I dont think so. So thats why Im going to challenge it. Im going to challenge it until the end, until I can leave behind that great mark.

    She looked at Seol.

    There wasnt even a hint of yfulness on her face anymore.

    And Im going to do it through you. So now, choose. Youre free to go back now if you want. If you do, it will be like we never met each other, and you will guarantee your own safety the further you go from here.

    And whats the other option?

    Assist me and see the end of this research. During that process, you will experience death too. So, what will you do?

    Now that Seol knew everything, the only thing he had to do was choose.

    After a short thought, Seol opened his mouth to answer her.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Mirei had hidden many things from Seol thus far.

    And she still wanted Seol to trust her and continue the experiment? If a hundred transferees were asked this question, all one hundred of them would refuse.

    Ill do it.

    What?

    I told you, Ill do the experiment.

    Like always, Seols decision went against expectations.

    - I cant believe he fell for her

    - He should just run away, though Mcus was fucking scary

    - Doesnt matter~ Hell just shit on him with the Exceptional Skill.

    - Doesnt matter~ It wont work on him~

    - Doesnt matter~ Can you guys stop?

    - Doesnt matter~ Ok.

    Well, alright. If youve already decided, theres no need to waste time. My hideout is over there.

    The house was made out of lumped-together trees. Even if the vegetation around the house was covering it, the house was built way too carelessly.

    Dont you think that its too obvious?

    "I used some tricks so that the hunters wouldnt see it even if they looked at it head-on. Well at least it has worked so far.

    Mirei stretched and continued talking.

    There isnt much time left until they find us. Especially Mcus, he doesnt know when to give up. I just got the short end of the stick, having him chase me Regardless, theyll likely find this ce soon."

    Then, are we starting the experiment right away?

    Were not. We might be short on time, but theres still one important thing left before we can begin.

    What?

    This experiment wont be sessful if youre the only person ready. Your partner needs to be ready, too. Also, you dont even know how this experiment works. Now that Im saying it out loud, youre a dude without backup ns. Did you really agree to it when you dont know what wed be doing?

    - Ill do it.

    - The experim What?

    Seol asked her a question.

    Well, I had a rough idea. You want me to do something while Im in the false-death state, right?

    Exactly. Im d that you can at least read between the lines. Youre ready for death, huh? Alright, then Ill exin exactly how it will progress.

    Mirei began by asking Seol a question.

    What do you think is waiting for you after death?

    I dont know.

    Yeah, and I, someone who has died before, dont know either. I''m also sure that your shadows dont remember, either. We have no idea whether the dead drift endlessly in a void or if theres a world exclusive to them, since we cant remember.

    She smiled then ced a hand on the tense Seols shoulder.

    Dont worry, though. Based on the instruction manual, the False-Death Inducing Device wont actually kill you. It just brings you close to death, then makes you dive into your deep consciousness.

    Deep consciousness?

    Basically, its the deepest, darkest part of you. Something that isnt expressed logically, but with your heart. Anyway, theres a small side effect during that process

    Ha. There are side effects, too?

    Yeah. Basically, its difficult to enter your deep consciousness because its so painful. It seeds maybe one every one hundred attempts?

    ...Didnt you say were short on time?

    Tadah! Thats why I needed this medicine.

    Mirei shed Gunts Sleeping Medicine.

    Youre not feeding me that, are you?

    Yeah, I am.

    - And for that reason, Im out.

    - The experim What?

    Gunts medicine puts people to sleep before turning them into smelly, pus-covered monsters.

    And right now, Mirei was trying to feed that medicine to Seol.

    Are you out of your mind?

    Calm down. Why do you think its called Medicine? I acquired a small amount of this medicinest time and analyzed it. Based on my research, you wont experience any side effects as long as you can wake up from sleep on your own. So, as long as you can control it, this medicine wont only be an effective sedative, but also the best painkiller.

    Like you said, isnt that only <em>if</em> you wake up?

    Are you not going to wake up then? Youll die if you dont wake up.

    Its not like I can wake up just because I want to, though.

    Dont worry so much. The False-Death Inducing Device and this medicine synergize well with each other. They cover each others weaknesses.

    I dont think its that simple, but alright, what now?

    Mirei put up a finger.

    First, youll take this medicine and dive into your deep consciousness using the False-Death Inducing Device.

    She then put up another finger.

    Also, it wont be just you, but also one of your shadows.

    My shadow?

    Yup. This experiment tests whether the shadow and shadow summoner can coexist, after all.

    Why just one, though?

    Oh, thats an easy question. Its because the False-Death Inducing Device is for two people.

    Ah

    We could forcibly try including more shadows, but because we dont know what side effects would ur if we do that, well just have to pretend that option doesnt exist.

    I understand. What next?

    She then put up three fingers.

    Your deep consciousness, like how I mentioned earlier, will bring out any terrible regrets or memories you have. It will also try to keep you there. If you can escape, the experiment will end.

    Its much simpler than I thought.

    "It isnt. It''s like saying, ''Ill conquer the world,'' which is different from actually aplishing it. Now, while I prepare the experiment, I need you to choose which shadow youll enter there with."

    Understood.

    * * *

    Karen, Karuna, and Jamad.

    The three of them left the hideout with Seol, all with dissatisfied looks on their faces.

    Im telling you, we couldnt leave the Shadow Space the moment that hunter bastard showed up.

    Master, hes dangerous. I wont be able to protect you.

    As this was their first conversation after being hunted by Mcus, it was obvious that the conversation revolved around that.

    Master, do we have to do this? Can we just not do it?

    I agree with Karen. While facing the Shadow Hunters again is certainly dangerous, right now, this experiment is much more dangerous.

    Seol nodded.

    I know. But thats why we have to do it.

    Howe?

    Because this will be a huge stepping stone to reach my goals.

    ...I guess we have no choice then. Lets do it.

    There was no time for them to go back and forth like this.

    The moment Seol finished preparing, the experiments would begin immediately.

    We have to choose wholl go with me. All of you heard about what the experiment entails, right?

    The shadow who would enter the deep consciousness with Seol would have to die once more.

    I dont want to die again

    Now that youve mentioned it, what does it feel like to die?

    Are you curious about that, Master?

    Of course, after all, Im about to die right now.

    Hm So, if I have to describe it its like the ground you were walking on suddenly disappeared.

    It was a hard to describe feeling.

    Karen continued trying to describe it, bringing her hand to her chin.

    Its like swoosh boom it kind of feels like nothings supporting you?

    So what supported you disappearing What else?

    Honestly, that was all I felt when I died. I was furious, the world around me turned red, and before I realized it, I lost consciousness. That was it.

    Do you remember anything else? Like an afterlife or something?

    You believe in something like that? Hm Well, it could exist. I just dont remember. Or maybe my memories were erased?

    Karuna spoke after Karen.

    Its the same for me, as well. My world turned ck, and my head felt clear for a second before I lost consciousness entirely. Nothing felt particrly special.

    I agree. Theres nothing special about dying. Its the fate of all living creatures, after all.

    Jamad as well

    As Seolbined their statements, he realized that he didnt need to worry too much about what would happen afterward.

    Ill experience it one day anyway.

    As Seol thought, Karen spoke up.

    Ill Ill do it.

    What?

    The False-Death Inducing Device or whatever it was called Ill enter it with Master.

    No, Karen. Anyone but you.

    Karuna?

    Karuna was opposed to Karen.

    Why?

    Did you not hear? Itll bring back your most painful memories. What memory do you think would be brought up if you go in that?

    ......

    The memory of the usurpers taking Jin from her.

    It was clear that it would be that, but could Karen ovee it?

    She wasnt confident that she could.

    Thats why Ill go.

    No, you cant go either.

    This time, Jamad refuted Karuna.

    I dont remember anything other than what happened in Montra. Thats why

    What if the deep consciousness pulls out something youve forgotten?

    Then

    If it brings out something youve forgotten to hurt you, you might also fall.

    That wont happen

    Are you sure that wont happen? This isnt just your life on the line, but all of ours.

    ......

    Jamad stood up.

    Ill go.

    What?

    Jamad!

    I remember everything Ive been through since I was born. I can ovee any memories that may be used to hurt me. After all, I overcame them once already.

    ......

    Noints, right? Then its decided. Ill do it.

    - Theyre all begging to die wtf

    - But if I was the summoner in this situation and my summons were acting like this, Id be touched.

    - Get out of my way! Im going to be the one that dies!

    Mirei notified Seol that the experiment was ready, prompting Seol and Jamad to enter the wooden house.

    The device looks rather eerie.

    I agree.

    She awkwardlyughed at Seol and Jamadsints, then proceeded to bind their bodies with steel chains, securing them further with a lock.

    What are you doing, woman?

    It might get troublesome if you move around and identally break the device before you escape.

    Hmph! Theres nothing that I, Jamad, cant escape.

    Regardless, let me warn you both before you enter.

    What is it?

    You will see each others most terrible memories. Through that, you will understand each other. However, you mustnt help each other haphazardly.

    Why not?

    "If you haphazardly intervene in their memory to help them, not only could your partner sumb to their memory but also you. And if that happens, youll both die."

    Seol looked at the Sleeping Medicine.

    Knowing how dangerous it was, it was hard for him to put a good expression on his face.

    Mirei, seeing that, spoke to Seol.

    Trust me. This might be for my research, but its also a good opportunity for you. I want you to know that I would never intentionally harm you.

    ...Okay.

    [You have acquired Mirei, the Shadow Summoner as a helper.]

    [Mirei, the Shadow Summoner is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    After saying that, she became listed as Seols helper. Seol, seeing that message, confidently nodded.

    <em>Gulp Gulp</em>

    Seol and Jamad both drank the Sleeping Medicine.

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    The False-Death Inducing Device ran.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Seol could feel himself drifting from reality.

    Now, I hope you enjoy your time in the sea of oblivion and emptiness.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Zap!</em>

    With the sound of a bulb popping, the world turned to ck.

    <em>Beeeeeeeeeep</em>

    - What the hell? Why are we left behind here?

    - God damn it I should just go to sleep.

    - I knew this would happen, fuck

    * * *

    <em>Drip.</em>

    <em>Drip.</em>

    It sounded as if water was dripping down in a dark and mmy room.

    [[Davurg, the teau''s End, asked you a question. How do you respond?]

    1. This was not my will.

    2. You are correct, Davurg. You will die today, right here.

    3. Davurg, please, calm down.

    4. It is unfortunate that things have be like this. However, wouldnt you agree that you are at fault, too?

    ]

    Option 2. Ill choose option 2.

    Yeah. Wevee this far. We should see it through to the end with Davurg, right?

    A good choice! Hahaha!

    Seol nodded back.

    Before Seol realized it, a snowman mask had covered his face.

    Seol returned to his heyday, back when he was a winner who hadnt experienced defeat.

    Seol saw multiple options.

    Option 1. Ill go with option 1.

    Alright!

    This is perfect!

    Lets go option 3.

    "Looking at it again, I don''t think hes made a single mistake!"

    At this rate

    Option 5.

    Option 7.

    In the end, Seols piece had sessfullynded an attack on Davurg.

    [[Davurg pleads for mercy. It''s apletely unexpected situation. What end will you grant him?]

    1. There is no mercy. Finish it.

    ]

    Option 1.

    Of course! There will only be trouble in the future if we spare him now.

    I cant believe Davurg is dying here! He killed so many of my pieces!

    I never thought Id see Davurg die with my own eyes.

    Everyone,e watch this! Snowmans about to kill Davurg!

    No way! Davurg is going to die?

    Where?! Where are

    It was

    It was always like this.

    He was always surrounded by them, receiving endless praise and basking in eyes filled with admiration.

    There were also individuals who waited for his fall and were envious of him, too, though.

    However, that didnt matter to Seol. Something that small didn''t matter.

    I just have to enjoy it.

    The piece started moving.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Huh? Now that I think about it

    <em>Crackle</em>

    It felt like Seol was on the verge of recalling a certain memory.

    Troll a small troll

    It was the memory of a small troll, a long time ago

    It was a memory of being with that troll

    Whats wrong, Snowman?

    Seol gave a big smile.

    Its nothing. Just for a second, I

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The memory of helping that troll.

    I just felt like I had forgotten something. Its probably just in my head, though. Lets continue.

    Alright!

    <em>Thud!</em>

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    It was a different kind of darkness here.

    This space, which looked empty at a nce, was, in fact, filled with many small lives.

    And those small lives created their own worlds.

    I opened my eyes.

    Who am I? What happened?

    Everything felt vivid. It felt real.

    Maybe this is reality?

    As I touched my face without much thought, I feltrge fangs.

    What was I?

    If I were to guess what I looked like through these fangs, I would think I appeared frightening.

    Am I alone?

    It didnt seem like it.

    The sounds I heard around me proved it.

    <em>Crunch Crunch.</em>

    <em>Nom</em>

    <em>Rip</em>

    The individuals voraciously eating something were children, all with long fangs.

    They had red eyes.

    Urgh

    For some reason, I disliked them.

    It was terrifying to approach them.

    Even so, I tried approaching them.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    They were devouring the flesh of another creature like savages.

    It was the flesh of a human, an intelligent creature capable of conversation.

    I couldnt tell whether their flesh was originally red, or if it turned red from the blood covering them.

    Urgh

    My eyes began to turn red, just like theirs.

    Wildness cannot be tamed.

    It felt like the boiling blood in my body was screaming at me.

    Do I just have to ept it?

    <em>Reach.</em>

    I stretched out my hand unwittingly.

    Even though they disgusted me, I might have been so weak that I couldnt resist my desires.

    Im hungry Im losing to my hunger.

    My hand reached out to the blood-covered corpse.

    I could sense it. The moment I put that into my mouth, I would forever be subservient to savagery. Even so, I couldnt resist.

    The corpses severed arm was heavy. I had to use both of my small hands to barely lift it. The feeling I had when carrying that weight wasnt annoyance or disgust, though. It was happiness.

    <em>Drool</em>

    I opened my drooling mouth.

    Huh? I shouldnt I shouldnt be doing this

    Then, I felt a gaze from somewhere, looking at me.

    I quickly looked behind me, like a criminal caught red-handed.

    It was a man. A certain man was looking at me.

    What was in those eyes?

    That was sympathy.

    Pity, sadness, regret

    Maybe even disappointment.

    All of those feelings swirled in his eyes.

    <em>Shake Shake</em>

    The man carefully shook his head. Then he spoke to me.

    Dont do it.

    Dont eat it?

    He simply looked at me.

    For some reason, I felt embarrassed.

    I didnt want to let down his eyes, filled with expectations for me.

    <em>Toss!</em>

    That was probably why I snorted in anger and threw the corpses arm aside.

    I feel nauseous. I wont eat something like this. Something like hunger I can just endure it.

    The moment I said that, everyone looked at me. They looked at me, perplexed.

    However, it felt like I couldnt eat this with the man looking at me from afar. For some reason his face felt familiar.

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    The space distorted.

    <em>Beeeeeeeeeep</em>

    A strange beeping sound struck my ears.

    Jamad, you are a troll.

    An unexpected face appeared.

    They were the faces of old trolls, the shamans of the previous generation.

    Four trolls were also sitting down next to me.

    They all looked ridiculous.

    What are brothers in the Rock Mr Tribe, Jamad?

    "An eternalrade and ally, someone with whom you share pain and glory alike."

    From this day forth, the five of you will be brothers.

    Brothers? These idiots will be my brothers?

    They are. You will lead the Rock Mr Tribe with them.

    I had a question.

    It''s strange. Besides, isn''t it normal to find it strange to be brothers with trolls you just met?

    I refused it.

    ...No. I wont recognize them as my brothers. I will choose my own brothers.

    Its pointless to resist. It has already been decided within the tribe. The five of you will now be given the Curse of Brothers.

    No! I dont want to!

    Someone Someone help me Please

    Is there Is there no one out there? Just look at what crazy things theyre trying to do to me!

    I looked at everyone around me, but they simply ignored my gaze.

    All except for one pair of eyes.

    Those golden eyes were watching me.

    Help me Say something for me!

    Though I hoped, I didn''t expect anything.

    However, the man with golden eyes spoke in my stead.

    Those are not your real brothers.

    <em>Turn!</em>

    <em>Turn! Turn! Turn!</em>

    All of the trolls looked at him. It was a frightening sight, but he didnt flinch.

    Rather, he boldly held his head high.

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    The space distorted again.

    I thought it was a relief that the man was safe.

    Huh? This is

    It was an altar, also called the Old God Temple.

    Countless trolls bowed down, with their heads to the ground, wailing.

    It was a ce where sulfur hisses and lightning strikes, a ce where strong gusts of wind rips garments.

    The Old Gods looked down on the dim-witted trolls that bowed before them. The only thing I could feel from the Old Gods were contempt and arrogance.

    Stop! Dont do it!

    Dont serve them.

    They only n to use you.

    An offering was being ced on the altar.

    An elf with pearl-like skin, a plump orc, a small human, and corpses from other races But alongside them was the corpse of another troll.

    For some reason that corpse made me feel nostalgic.

    I knew who that female troll was.

    M-Mother?

    She was my mother.

    I don''t know how I knew it, she was just a female troll with a blurry face. But I was sure of it.

    And then, I felt an enormous amount of pressure.

    Urgh

    The Old Gods were looking at me.

    Purga breathed out sulfuric fire as he spoke.

    "Submit to us, savages. As your poweres from us, bow down and tremble before our strength."

    I could neither do nor say anything.

    As I was about to fall to my knees

    Suddenly, the fragrant smell of flowers flowed in. As I breathed in through my nose, the Old Gods powers, which were pushing down on me, disappeared.

    As I straightened up my weak knees, I looked in the direction I smelled the flowers from.

    Who is it? Dont tell me

    It was the same man from before.

    He was standing with his back turned.

    I realized then why it smelled like flowers.

    There was a flower bed filled with different colored flowers. The man stood there at the windy hill, making something.

    He was tying flowers together, making a flower crown.

    The man then ced the wreath of flowers on something.

    Slowly, I passed through the flowers, and approached the man.

    He had ced the flower crown on a grave.

    ...Its my mother.

    The grave must have belonged to my mother. Otherwise, why did I suddenly cry so much?

    Why?

    Why does he keep helping me?

    I was so interested in him that it was on the verge of spilling over from curiosity to hostility.

    Who are you?

    The man didnt respond and simply moved his finger.

    It was like he was gesturing to me to do something.

    You want me to duck? Why Urgh!

    And then

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The wing ps were so powerful that I thought it was a storm. I feared my small, young body would be swept away by its winds.

    Krgh

    <em>Woooooooooooosh!</em>

    The strong winds prevented the hills flowers from staying tall.

    I also knew who created those winds.

    Tancreed, the Earth Mother.

    She possessed a powerful body and exuded such nobility that I couldn''t gaze directly at her. She was a dragon, born with the stars.

    She was like overwhelming violence. And I was mentally defeated by her, by her incredible existence.

    Damn it Damn ittttttt!

    I felt that, regardless of the method or tactic I attempted, I would never reach her.

    As I watched Tancreeds back as she flew into the setting sun, I despaired, and despaired.

    <em>Woooosh!</em>

    I cant fly.

    Since I had no wings, I couldnt fly into the skies like Tancreed.

    I couldnt grasp the skies like her.

    And then

    The man appeared again.

    He was always like this.

    Jamad, lets go.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    <em>Pull</em>

    The man who ced the wreath of flowers on the grave grabbed my wrists. He was pulling me somewhere.

    The man led me through the flowers, and after passing through a narrow path, we arrived at the edge of the hill. As he stood there without a word, I stood there, as well.

    And then I realized it.

    <em>Fwoooosh.</em>

    I could see the vastnd and rivers stretching beneath the hill. I could see countless lives. I was moved. It was a greater feeling than what I felt when I saw Tancreed.

    Tancreed was great.

    However, even she only had the skies, not the world.

    The world was just that vast.

    The world also exuded freshness, untouched by anyone. Barley ripened, animals were well-fed, and rivers flowed.

    That was how the world existed.

    In the end, thend wasnt smaller than the skies.

    Yeah thats right.

    Words started toe together in a corner of my heart.

    I am a troll.

    I am Rock Mr.

    ...I am Jamad. Finally I finally know who I am.

    My small body slowly began growing.

    My body was beginning to be clearly defined by muscles, my fangs grew bigger.

    I continued to grow and grow

    Until I fully recovered my original body.

    And finally, I opened my eyes to the world.

    I see, so it was you. Kuahahahaha!

    The man who had helped me thus far had disappeared before I realized it.

    He had given a wake-up call to the straying young troll. He had watched over him until the young troll grew into an adult.

    He waited for him to realize his true self.

    Even though I am the one who will grasp the mysteries of creation and the truth of the stars Snowman How annoying. I could have stood up on my own.

    This was a dream.

    A very terrible dream.

    <em>- If you haphazardly intervene in their memory to help them, not only could your partner sumb to their memory but also you. And if that happens, youll both die.</em>

    Jamad looked at thend.

    The red glow in his eyes almost looked beautiful now.

    I am Jamad. And I will one day be king of thisnd.

    * * *

    <em>Thud!</em>

    [You are in a difficult situation. What do you do?]

    O-Option 4.

    Like everything in life, it wasnt always smooth sailing.

    Right now, Seol made the wrong decision.

    No!

    Oh no

    The masked individuals covered their mouths and held theirughs. Seol bit his lips to the point of bleeding. He could feel them mocking him.

    Snowman, pffft Due to your incorrect decision, your swordsman now only has one arm.

    In that instant, Seol could hear his piece screaming.

    Guaaaaaaaargh!

    Seols single mistake left his piece with an eternal scar.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I-Im sorry.

    The piece on the table turned around to look at Seol. He cried tears of blood as he showed his anger.

    You You made me like this.

    But

    You should have chosen the correct option. You shouldnt have made me like this!

    Seol was terrified by his piece and put his head down.

    However, the horrific situation didnt end there.

    [[You are undergoing Vanishment. At this rate, you will lose all of your emotions. What do you do?]

    ]

    Option 2!

    <em>Creak.</em>

    Gasp Gasp

    A woman in a mboyant mask shed her teeth and conveyed sadness. However, Seol could tell that she was also suppressingughter.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Oh no Your magician lost their eye this time And you werent able to prevent Vanishment either.

    N-No. This isnt my fault!

    Are you making excuses right now? <em>You</em> chose that option.

    A ck magician with bandages around one eye looked up to Seol.

    This is all your fault. Did you think you were better than us just because you were looking down on us from up there? Did you think you owned me? Answer me!

    Seol couldnt say anything.

    He simply closed his mouth and lowered his head. He was in pain, like a criminal being interrogated.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The gods he was rolling dice with The pieces on the table

    Even his own shadow

    It felt like the whole world was his enemy.

    It felt as if a knife woulde flying at any opening he provided to take his flesh.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Seols vision started to get blurry.

    This was a nightmare made from squeezing out everyst one of his vulnerabilities.

    Seol pretended to be normal, but he was far from it.

    He had strange dreams ever since he was young, which continued into adulthood.

    And surprisingly, he had still kept his secret. He never once told anyone else.

    It wasnt normal.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    How did he keep his secret?

    The reason was much simpler than expected.

    It was because he had contorted and twisted his inner self.

    Rather than the cold, lonely world he waspelled to endure, Seol found sce in the sanctuary of his dreams, whereughter echoed, and dice tumbled. For Seol, this was simply his dreams, but it was delusions in the eyes of others.

    And like that, the time he spent in reality and in his dreams reversed.

    Seol was invested in The World of Eternity to the point that he hated being awake.

    I I dont need any of that. I just need my friends and this.

    His masked friends and his reality-like game.

    Seol had been swayed by them, more and more.

    No even Seol wasnt sure if they were truly his friends.

    Oh no!

    Hahahaha! Snowman, what are you going to do?

    It was only natural for someone like Seol to feel guilty for his pieces, as their injuries were a result of his own mistakes. He took responsibility for it.

    It looks like your piece is in an awful situation again.

    It was another mistake.

    Seol looked to see which of his pieces were in danger.

    The piece looked like Seol as a snowman.

    What? Thats me?

    The godsughed wickedly.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Hahahaha! Snowman, Seols in danger. What are you going to do?

    Youll die if you fail, you know? Hurry up and decide already!

    You dont have much time left. If you fail again here, its really the end!

    Choose now

    The gods revealed their true selves and hurried him.

    Choose.

    Forked tongues and red fangs protruded from their mouths.

    Choose!

    At that moment, Seol despised the pressure to decide. It reached a point where he contemted abandoning choosing entirely. His mental strain then revealed itself like reality.

    [[  ?]

    1.

    2.

    3.

    4.

    ]

    Life wasnt a game.

    It wasnt so easy that you could choose the path you would take in an instant.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Aaaaaaaargh! Stop! Stop that damned thudding sound already! Its been way too noisy! shouted Seol as he was pushed into a corner.

    It really was too loud here.

    What are you talking about?

    Cant you hear it? That thudding sound?

    Thud?

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Seol stood up from his chair like he was caught in a trance.

    Wh-where are you going?

    I definitely hear something here over here

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Like a doctor bringing their stethoscope to an injured area, Seol leaned his ear into an empty space.

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    Urgh

    Someone was there.

    Someone who wasnt one of the gods enjoying the game.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    A small crack formed in that dark space. Seol could see someones eye from beyond it.

    They were the red eyes of a beast.

    Seol had seen those eyes before.

    It felt like a very old memory.

    Seol had saved a child with those eyes before.

    That same child had be an adult and was breaking down the walls that were trapping Seol.

    Seol then heard a sound from beyond the wall.

    Finally, youre looking at me.

    Jamad spoke once more.

    Ive been pounding on it for a while.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Seol lookedpletely pitiful as he was wrapped in chains and slept silently.

    Hey, Mirei! Is this really alright?

    Nothings happened yet, so I dont know either.

    Even though Master is sitting still like hes dead?

    Because its a False-Death Inducing Device. Hes essentially dead right now.

    Karuna pondered with his eyes shut, leaning against the wall. Meanwhile, Karen was worried about both Seol and Jamad as nothing was happening.

    It wasnt as if Seols summons waiting for him in reality felt easy either. Rather, it was more painful because they didnt know what was happening.

    <em>Frrssss</em>

    Huh? L-Look!

    Seols body was turning ck.

    Is it a sess?

    Mirei looked at Seol with focused eyes.

    However

    Ah

    <em>Slide</em>

    The ck energy reached Seols golden eyes and turned them ck.

    Seols face looked not only eerie, but also somewhat frightening.

    Not to mention

    <em>Bathump!</em>

    <em>Bathump!</em>

    Seols body contorted and bent like a bow as if his heart pounded intensely. Shaking the chains as well.

    This is bad

    Why? Whats happening?

    It looks like hes having a harder time oveing his memories than I thought. This isnt the normal response. This means that the shadows are eating into him.

    Are you serious?! What should we do then?

    Nothing. We just have to wait and hope he ovees it.

    Thats so irresponsible, though

    Its something your master decided. Do you not trust him?

    ......

    <em>Step.</em>

    Karuna stepped away from the wall and approached Mirei.

    Mirei, let me ask you a question.

    Sure.

    Karuna then continued.

    Didnt you say that there was a method for us to enter our Masters nightmares?

    Well um

    <em>- We could forcibly try including more shadows, but because we dont know what side effects would ur if we do that, well just have to pretend that option doesnt exist.</em>

    Mirei had said that in her conversation with Seol.

    She grabbed her head.

    I mentioned it as something only possible in theory.

    I will go.

    Karuna!

    Karen shouted at Karuna.

    No, you wont be able to find your way. The deep consciousness is a maze, so youll get lost. Regardless of your masters intent, you would fall into danger.

    I dont care.

    Karuna, take me with you!

    Karen, this is dangerous.

    Thats exactly why Im telling you to take me with you, you idiot! Are you going to leave me alone again?

    ......

    Mirei listened silently for a moment before snapping her fingers like she had realized something.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Yeah! You could just do that.

    Do what?

    Youll definitely lose your way if you enter alone. Just finding where your master is could take in the time there about a month or even a year. However, its different if its two people.

    You heard that, right?

    What would be different about it?

    The nightmares treat intruders as foreign entities. The two of you wont be weed there. And when that happens, a ripple will ur in the deep consciousness which in turn would create a resonance that would not only let you find each other, but also your master

    Stop! I dont understand any of that! For now, just send us in! Master will die at this rate.

    Though Karen was hasty, it was hard to me her for it.

    Mirei didnt tell them outright, but the two still realized that it was a dire situation where talking would be wasting time.

    Not to mention, it didnt matter to them whether they understood what Mirei was talking about.

    Get into position. Ill send you to your master.

    Alright! Come on, Karuna. Come here.

    What do we do?

    <em>Craaaaaackle</em>

    First, it will hurt like hell. We already used all of the medicine.

    Thats fine.

    Yup, for me too!

    After you endure that, search for your master in the dark space. And then, run to the exit.

    Understood.

    Hurry!

    Karen and Karuna shouted after being attached to the False-Death Inducing Device.

    It was because the machine had started running.

    Guaaaaaaaaaargh!

    Aaaaaaaaaaargh!

    <em>Zap!</em>

    <em>Beeeeeeeeeep</em>

    Both of their heads sagged forward.

    ...Then am I the only one left?

    Mirei pulled out a cigarette from her inventory and lit it.

    Fuu Like master, like summon Wouldn''t you agree, Sodin?

    As expected, there was no answer.

    Yeah. Honestly, Im a bit jealous. Those are the dreams I wanted to achieve. And as such

    It started to get louder outside.

    ...nitely here! I can smell the witch!

    Mirei opened her eyes.

    I n on looking over him until the end.

    She stepped out of the hideout.

    * * *

    Karen, Karuna, and Mireis worries were on the mark.

    Currently, Seol and Jamad were in a dire situation.

    Jamad had broken the wall and met Seol.

    However, the gods werent going to just sit and watch.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    As they waved their hands, the cracked area immediately reformed.

    Seol nkly stared before asking them a question.

    Wasnt Wasnt there something here just now?

    The gods feigned ignorance.

    I dont know I didnt see anything.

    Maybe you just saw it wrong?

    Well, it could be due to the shock of making so many mistakes haha

    Come back here and sit down. You need to keep ying with us, Snowman. Dont you enjoy our games?

    Seols vision started to blur once more.

    Yeah, I want to y with them forever. Thats what I want.

    Seol looked at the game board once more.

    One of the strongest desires is the desire to control. The act of controlling something other than oneself provides indescribable pleasure.

    Did Seol move the pieces on the table to satisfy this desire? Was it really to let those pieces live their own lives like he had imed?

    Seol no longer knew the answer.

    He had be a fool, a child, and simply watched the game board.

    However

    ...No, Im sure that I saw it correctly. Im sure I saw it.

    Do you not trust us?

    Arent we your friends? You should trust your friends.

    Friends

    Were we really friends?

    Seol, who had be a child, shook his head.

    And then he spoke.

    I want to leave here.

    Haha! Youre choosing that path? Everyone, look! Snowmans trying to leave!

    Do you think its possible?

    <em>Slide.</em>

    A dice was handed to Seol.

    The hand holding the dice flicked their fingers, gesturing Seol to quickly take it.

    Roll the dice, Snowman.

    It will all depend on what the dice say.

    Whether you leave or stay all depends on this dice.

    Seol silently looked at the dice.

    It was something that he had been with for 17 years. Its faces were smooth, and the corners sharp.

    Whenever Seol rubbed his fingers against the dices sunken eyes, he felt uneasy.

    To Seol, the dice was his god, his fate, and his life. He had always lived as the dice told him to. Those were the rules.

    <em>Toss.</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    The dice spun.

    The dice that would decide everything.

    <em>tter</em>

    <em>Stop.</em>

    And finally, the dice stopped.

    It stopped on a 1.

    The dice had announced his death.

    Bwahahahahaha! Its a 1, Snowman.

    What are you going to do now? You can never leave from here, Seol.

    Youre going to be with us forever

    Ah, really? I guess if the dice said it, then it must be true.

    Seol despised everything.

    He despised their mockingughs, the dice that rolled a 1, and the table itself.

    Seol despised it all.

    He held hostility toward everything.

    It was clear that he would be eaten away by his nightmares.

    He believed so too.

    But then the ground started rumbling.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Huh?

    What?

    What did you do, Snowman?

    Seol looked at the dice that rolled a 1.

    It had turned into a 2 from the rumbling.

    The gods, who didnt recognize it, started ming Seol. They used him of cheating.

    I didnt do it.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The rumbling became stronger.

    <em>Roll</em>

    Each time the ground shook, the dice continued to change faces.

    It would turn into a 4, then even turn back into a 1.

    Stop it, Snowman!

    Im telling you, it isnt me!

    Hmph, who else would it be?! Why wont you listen to the dice?!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Roll.</em>

    The dice weakly rolled until it finally revealed a new face.

    6.

    The dice had rolled a 6.

    It was the highest number a six-sided die could have.

    The gods were all in silence.

    Seol nced at the location where the rumblings came from. He saw his own shadow.

    "Look, Snowman. I''m a simple troll, so I only know how to do things like this. Hitting things is the best I can do."

    Seol noticed a fang, which reminded him of someone.

    Jamad? Is that you, Jamad?

    How dare you look into my nightmares, Snowman. Youre quite fearless, arent you.

    ...Go back. The dice rolled a 1.

    No, I never agreed to that.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    Jamad continued to pound on the dark space.

    Who cares! Who cares about the damned dice!

    But those are the rules.

    Rules? Do you think rules exist in the world? Are you stupid?

    What?

    Who are you?

    Me? Im

    For a moment, Seol was about to say that he was Snowman. Why did Jamad ask him this question now? The snowman mask Seol wore started to feel ufortable.

    Im

    Seol then gave his answer.

    I am Kang Seol.

    I see. Seol, what is reality to you? Is rolling dice with these terrible bastards reality?

    No, its not.

    Then why are you hesitating? You always think too much. Sometimes, you have to be simple, like me.

    The mask-wearing gods grabbed Seols arms.

    Snowman, snap out of it! What are you doing?!

    The dice rolled a 1. Youre going to follow the rules, right? Youve always followed!

    At that moment, Seol realized something.

    He realized that he should have told them something a long time ago.

    He should have told them the moment he became an adult, pioneering his own future.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol took off the snowman mask.

    His heart was swirling and surging with many emotions. He felt light and rxed, but also free.

    He carefully opened his mouth.

    Its boring.

    ...What?

    Y-Youre joking, right? Youre going to stay with us, right?

    Seol looked at them, expressionless.

    Things like this now its boring.

    He had finally be an adult.

    He had be an adult living in the real world.

    You can y these boring games on your own.

    <em>Throw!</em>

    Seol grabbed the dice and tossed it aside.

    Jamadughed.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The dark space started to tear down.

    Seol realized why he felt so hostile toward the world.

    It was because he hadnt met them.

    He, himself, chose to wear his mask and refused to face them head-on.

    And now, Seol turned around to look at his shadow. The same shadow that would turn its back on him if he would turn his back to it. However, this time he also saw another shadow.

    There, Jamad smiled.

    Seol called out to Jamad.

    Lets leave.

    The gods refused to let Seol go.

    Where do you think youre going?!

    Bad children like you need to be punished for breaking the rules!

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    Aaaaaargh!

    Seols neck was burnt ck again.

    It was a memory that Seol had forgotten It was the same ring of lightning that was wrapped around his neck before he was kicked out by the gods.

    Once again, it materialized and choked Seol.

    Krrrgh

    The world only exists thanks to rules. Do you not know that a world without rules is chaos itself?!

    At that moment, Seols shadow crumbled away.

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    Jamad leaped out from it and stood side by side with Seol.

    I see so that ck mark around your neck was because of this. I finally learned everything about you, Seol.

    Gasp Gasp

    You had some very interesting thoughts. Let me ask you this then, what do you n to do now?

    Krgh Krgh

    I should get rid of this annoying chain first.

    The lightning godughed at Jamads words.

    "Haha! That''s not something you can break with your powers!"

    Is that a rule too?

    It is.

    Then I will reject them.

    What?

    Jamad grabbed the ring of lightning that choked Seol and flexed his forearms, slowly pulling them apart.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    No No way

    Rules are just promises made between cowards. I shall reject everything about you. Seol! Tell me! What do you desire?!

    Seol gasped for air for a second before immediately responding to Jamad.

    Revenge. I only want revenge.

    Kuahahaha! Dont you think thats too small? How could a man abandoned by the gods only dream so little?

    For my revenge I shall be a god. And I shall punish them from the same eye level as them.

    Seol, who had be an adult, stood up.

    I will be a god.

    Jamad gave a big smile and reached out a fist.

    Then you have the right. You have the right to join me on my journey to be king of all beings. I will prepare a spot for you in my glorious journey.

    Seolughed as well. He reached out his small human fist to Jamads big troll fist.

    <em>Bump.</em>

    Dont make meugh. Im going to use you for my Ascension.

    Hmph! Regardless, it means that we have the same goal.

    Jamads eyes glowed red.

    He looked at the gods, who were the cause behind everything.

    Then lets leave here

    The two of them were now individuals who had rejected the rules imposed by the gods.

    Jamad finished off the sentence by quietly murmuring to himself.

    My true brother, chosen by my own heart.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Seol and Jamad resolved themselves while looking at the gods.

    Were getting out of here.

    If someone asked Seol when he would wake up from his dreams, his response would be when he realized everything was a dream.

    However, that wasnt the case right now. Even though Seol knew this was all a dream, he couldnt escape.

    As such, the situation became dire.

    Fine, do you hate us now?

    Thats so harsh. I cant believe you insulted us after we yed with a human like you.

    Youre making us sound like were the bad ones.

    Jamad then warned Seol.

    Careful, were going to break through them.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Seol also felt that if he escapedte, he would face a simr flood like when he delved into Karens memories.

    Stay with us

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Snap Crackle</em>

    The body of one of the gods started growing.

    Their body grew and grew like a balloon or a pufferfish, until they eventually popped.

    <em>Pop!</em>

    <em>Stter</em>

    Urgh

    With an awful smell, abominations started appearing.

    Guaaaaaargh

    Compared to my memories, yours are practically hell.

    I agree. Even if these are my memories, I want to get the hell out of here.

    These monsters looked like what would happen if ones flesh and skin were swapped. The horrific monsters slowly lumbered to block their paths.

    <em>Pop!</em>

    <em>Pop!</em>

    Guaaa Dont go lets y forever

    Jamad swung his massive fist at the monsters in front of him.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Kieeee!

    Jamad and Seol ran.

    No one can stop my path!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Kieeee

    Haha you wont escape

    Shut up!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Watching Jamad felt like watching a brave, stalwart general.

    This scene reminded Seol of historical movies where a general would help their lord escape by breaking through an army.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Punch!</em>

    It wasnt just one or two gods that turned into abominations.

    Guaaaaaaargh

    Dont go

    Damn it, its never-ending.

    The fortunate thing, though, was that the gods were fairly slow and didnt use other spells.

    Still, there were many of them, and they were tenacious.

    Seol and Jamad continued breaking through them until they finally felt free.

    It was because they had escaped the abominations ring.

    Gasp Gasp the path separates.

    The path was split.

    Jamad then asked Seol.

    Your instincts were always good. So, is it right or left?

    ......

    Hey, Seol!

    Right!

    Alright! Lets go!

    There was no light in front of them.

    The only thing Jamad could rely on as his milepost was Seol, and even Seol didnt rely on the light.

    It was the darkness.

    The familiar darkness guided Seol forward.

    It whispered to him, guiding him in that direction, promising that if he persisted along that path, he would reach his desired destination.

    To the light he longed to see.

    Where do you think youre going?!

    How dare youmit the sin of sullying the heavens! You shall pay the price by being imprisoned in eternal darkness!

    Suddenly, the gods appeared in their original form, riding strange-looking horses.

    <em>Fsssssss</em>

    A hot surge of steam shot out at Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Jamad grabbed that, too, with his hands.

    Krgh Hey, Seol! Get a hold of yourself!

    What?

    You control this ce. You can do whatever you want. Stop being pushed around by their words, nothing is decided here! Theyre nothing more than your imagination!

    The situation was getting worse and worse.

    Over there!

    Tch, at this rate

    The abominations were increasing in number, making it harder to escape.

    Enemies appeared faster than Jamad could defeat.

    They had to do something here.

    During this moment, Seol was thinking about what Jamad told him.

    My imagination imagination

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Aaaargh! How dare you!

    Seol!

    Seol raised his head and looked at the enemies head-on.

    I thought of a way to get out of here!

    If you have one, do something!

    As Jamad mentioned earlier, if Seol were to feel fear for even a moment, his nightmares would be real.

    Each worry that Seol had would only appear to block their path.

    However

    What if I used it the other way around?

    There was no guarantee that only Seols negative thoughts would turn true.

    And as such, Seol''s imaginationhis delusionscould be the key to escaping.

    Think Think

    What could Seol think of?

    It was always easier to imagine something specific.

    So, what specific thing could Seol think of here

    Could I borrow those?

    Their items

    Their powers

    Seol closed his eyes and quietly thought.

    First, he thought of a fast way of travel that could help them escape.

    <em>Frsss</em>

    What what is that?

    <em>Squeaaaaaal!</em>

    <em>Neigh</em>

    An enormous hog, capable of easily carrying Jamad''s weight, appeared in front of them, as well as a beautiful stallion with a blue mane.

    Hoggs and Grimbell.

    The two of them were legendary mounts famous all throughout Pandea.

    Seol had imagined them, and they appeared before him.

    Get on! Theyll help us escape!

    Alright! Things are finally going well!

    The gods wore shocked expressions on their faces the moment Seol and Jamad suddenly found ways to escape.

    St-stop! No one can be allowed to escape from here!

    Shut up! Lets go, Seol!

    [Jamad mounts Illusion: Hoggs, the Heavy.]

    [You mount Illusion: Grimbell, the Galloping.]

    <em>Squeaaaaal!</em>

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    D-Dodge!

    Kyaaaa!

    <em>Chaaaaarge!</em>

    As Hoggs charged at them, the gods were unable to avoid it and were deflected away like loose kites.

    Hoggs and Grimbell were beasts that Seols pieces had ridden before.

    After materializing them with his imagination, Seol gained confidence.

    I can use their powers! Next is a path. Ill create a path!

    Think.

    Think Seol.

    This isnt just your imagination. This is also your fantasy.

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    A rainbow was drawn on the ground beneath them.

    [You take a step on Illusion: Priminus, the Rainbow Path.]

    [Movement speed increases.]

    [Luck increases.]

    Priminus, the Rainbow Path.

    This terrain not only ensured that whoever stepped on it would reach their destination with certainty but also enhanced their luck. Furthermore, it also greatly increased their movement speed.

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    Jamad, on Hoggs, and Seol, on Grimbell, raced through Priminus.

    Stop them! Theyre trying to escape!

    Witness the powers of a god! You damned insects!

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    A bolt of lightning flew toward Seol. It was something that he had been hurt by multiple times before.

    Seol!

    Jamad couldnt protect Seol in time.

    If Seol were struck by the lightning bolt, he would undoubtedly be thrown off his horse.

    However

    [Illusion: Idley''s Mirror of Madness activates.]

    [Idley''s Mirror of Madness absorbs the elemental magic.]

    [It reflects the absorbed elemental magic with multiple times its original strength.]

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    <em>BZZZZZZZZZZZT!</em>

    Urgh Guaaaaargh

    A massive mirror protected Seols back.

    Idley''s Mirror of Madness was one of the artifacts best at defending against elemental magic.

    Hahaha! Did you see that, you idiots?! You cant block us! Now that you know, get out of our way!

    Jamadughed loudly, enjoying his victory.

    However, Seol was too busy focusing on something that he couldnt hear Jamad at all.

    Means of travel, path, artifacts theyre all as I imagined. This is my imagination. And if thats the case

    There was still one more thing that Seol held himself back from imagining.

    Kaaaaaaaaargh!

    Release the beasts! Block them!

    We cant let them escape! They broke the rules!

    We must teach them the consequences of refusing to follow the rules!

    There were more gods than before. In fact, there were likely more gods here now than there were in the heavens.

    Even though Seol tried his best not to think of them, the gods kept intruding into his space.

    It was a scene that demonstrated the extent to which the gods upied his thoughts.

    It wont be easy this time

    Well make them pay the price for looking down on us.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    The gods began gathering their energy.

    Even though all of this was a product of Seol''s imagination, created by fake gods, it was still undeniable that they had amassed an incredible amount of power.

    A colossal orb of energy emitted a radiant blue light.

    Hahaha! Well destroy you!

    ytime ends here!

    They didnt shoot their mass of energy at Seol.

    It was at the path that they were taking.

    Krgh! No!

    Jamad could not do anything other than shout. He had no means of blocking an attack like that.

    However, something strange happened.

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    Everything other than Jamad and Seol froze in ce.

    The path froze, the energy froze, and the gods froze too.

    Everything was encased in ice.

    [You used Illusion: Exceptional Skill: Frozen Shut.]

    [Everything freezes.]

    Gasp Gasp

    Seol?

    The power that Seol just disyed

    Jamad tried his best to understand it, but he couldnt wrap his head around it at all.

    What is this strength?

    My piece. Its his power.

    Frozen Shut was one of the Grand Duke of Frosts Exceptional Skills. When he used this skill, he froze everything.

    Ha Hahaha! How fun, how exciting!

    We have to leave as fast as we can. It wontst forever.

    Yeah, lets go.

    <em>Squeal! Neigh!</em>

    The two raced forth, leaving behind the frozen gods.

    This was a golden opportunity for them to finally leave.

    However

    Stop there, Snowman.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    After hearing someones voice, everything around them disappeared like an illusion.

    And because of that, Seol and Jamad, who had been riding Hoggs and Grimbell, respectively, fell off them and rolled on the ground.

    * * *

    Krgh

    Despite the sudden disappearance of their mounts, Jamad quickly moved to cover Seol.

    Krgh what is it this time?

    You are

    Seols voice was calm as he looked at the god before him.

    The god wore a mask with a giant eye drawn on it.

    It was the same god who sent him down to Pandea, Kodon.

    How fun even if they are figments of imagination like this

    This isnt just my imagination. Its all things that have actually happened.

    Haha, you are correct. Those things really did happen. However, it didnt happen to you.

    ...What?

    Hoggs and Grimbell the glorious road of Priminus Idleys mirror not to mention

    Kodons voice became nightmarish.

    The Grand Duke of Frosts powers!

    Thats

    "Those are not achievements resulting from your efforts. Have you forgotten? The most you did for them was safely roll the dice while they suffered the consequences of your actions."

    ......

    The ones who took responsibility for your actions were your pieces. Wouldnt you agree that its unfair?

    Why

    Hm?

    Why are you getting in my way? You

    You sent me down there.

    As Kodon, the only god who sided with Seol in the heavens, blocked his path, Seol was shaken.

    Its because I was disappointed by you.

    ......

    I believed that you could do much better but if this is the best that you can do having such high expectations of you mightve been a mistake.

    What do you

    What Im trying to say is that I just wanted to see you suffer. Therefore, entertain me.

    The ground started shaking.

    <em>Fwooooooosh</em>

    Krgh

    It was a chilling breeze.

    The Grand Duke of Frost, Seols piece, which had lost one eye and his emotions, appeared.

    After him, more pieces started appearing from the darkness.

    The One-Armed Sword Saint.

    The Dragon Lord.

    The Immortal.

    And others.

    The amazing pieces of Seol that had failed Ascension and lived their own lives appeared by Kodons side.

    Jamad stepped in front of Seol to protect him.

    Step back What is this strength

    Jamad

    They are so powerful

    Kodon smiled.

    Hey, these are your pieces. Why dont you say whats on your mind, huh?

    The moment Kodon finished, the pieces began murmuring things on their own.

    You must atone You must atone

    .......

    You have to atone

    Haha its fun, right? Ah, am I the only one having fun? Snowman, why do you look like youre about to cry? Arent you happy to see your pieces again?

    No, Im sad.

    Right? As expec wait, hold on! What did you just say?

    Kodonughed at first but was shocked after hearing Seols unexpected answer.

    Im sorry. Im sorry I couldnt give you better lives. Im really sorry. Ive always wanted to tell you that.

    ...Did you really think they would simply ept it if you apologized now? You controlled them!

    However, once again, something that Kodon didnt expect happened. The Grand Duke of Frost stepped forth and spoke.

    Its okay.

    After him, more pieces stepped forth.

    Its alright. It was a satisfying life.

    I have no regrets about my life.

    Even if I gained another life, I doubt I could live a life as incredible as this one.

    All of his pieces then spoke to him together.

    So, its okay.

    Kodon furiously swung his arms at them.

    They then disappeared like dust.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Y-You You damned You have no pride, no backbone!

    After being born into existence, everyone experiences life.

    However, where would it be if one had to draw a finish line for ones life?

    The ten incredible beings that appeared before Seol would answer the same thing in unison.

    Ascension.

    And Seol was an unrivaled yer who led all of them to Ascension.

    Urgh Then I guess I have no choice but to face you myself!

    <em>Craaaaaaackle!</em>

    ck lightning appeared in both of Kodons hands.

    How dare you

    As Jamad charged at Kodon, Kodon lifted a hand toward him.

    The ck lightningnded directly on Jamad.

    Aaaaaaaargh!

    Jamad was under indescribable pain.

    It was a pain that he was helpless against.

    Kodon was more prestigious than the other gods.

    They all implicitly feared him.

    Even if Kodons powers were a figment of Seols imagination, he was incredibly powerful. Since Seol couldn''t use his imagination against Kodon, he had no means of winning.

    Kodonughed maniacally.

    Hehehehehe! Now, what are you going to do now? Now that youve thrown away your friends, youre all alone. The only thing left for you, someone whos rejected the gods is

    <em>Staaaaaaab</em>

    Left is huh?

    Two swords pierced through Kodons back and exited through his chest.

    Huh?

    Seol knew those two swords.

    After all, only one of each existed in the world.

    Breath and re.

    The two swords then took turns shing Kodons body.

    Kodon then turned to smoke, his mask falling to the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Khrrrrrrgh.

    A groan came from the mask as Karen and Karuna appeared.

    Karen then growled toward the mask.

    Do not deceive my king, you illusion.

    Cough Y-Your king? Hes just using you! Hahahaha Someone helpless on their own like him is your king? How does that make sense?

    Karen gave a bright smile.

    It does. Since I am his knight, he will inevitably be king. So watch us.

    ......

    Karen then looked at the restrained Jamad before speaking.

    Good work and thank you.

    It was the first time Karen had treated Jamad so kindly. Jamad reacted awkwardly at that warm reception.

    ...Hmph. Why are you two here?

    Karuna answered instead.

    The situation was getting dire, so we took on the risks and came here. Master, the exit is this way.

    ...Yeah.

    Seol slowly walked toward the direction the light came from.

    Hold on Hey, are you really trying to forget us? Are we really no longer your friends? asked Kodon in a dying voice.

    Countless masks suddenly appeared around Kodon.

    The mask-wearing gods.

    However, Seol no longer nned on wearing a mask.

    Yeah, were enemies now.

    Howe why

    Its because Im an adult now.

    ...It was fun.

    It was fun for me too. However, I wont evere back here.

    ......

    Seol left behind his old memories and burdens before escaping into the light.

    Seol could no longer feel the dream-like atmosphere anymore. He only felt the chains wrapped around his body.

    <em>Twitch</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    Seols eyes were still closed, but his body was shaking.

    <em>tter</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The vibrations grew stronger and stronger until it was uncontroble.

    And then

    <em>Blink!</em>

    Seols eyes opened.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    The corpses of Shadow Huntersy all over.

    However, because their faces all looked like they had no idea why they died, the only thing anyone could discern about the person who killed them was that they were an expert.

    Still even an expert cant kill everyone.

    Cough cough

    Youve be weak, witch.

    Mireis body was covered in countless arrows.

    It was her defeat.

    Dir, Mcuss cold-hearted hunting dog, emerged from the forest.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    Those fangs had left many scars on her body at this point.

    Not too long after, Mcus emerged from the forest as well.

    Though he couldnt see from his eyes, he was confident enough that even his gait felt nonchnt.

    He had cloudy eyes, which were impossible to see through.

    That dog I see. So youre quite the repugnant bastard yourself.

    Shut your mouth. I rmend you do so if you wish to live even a moment longer.

    Haha it hurts so damn much Why couldnt you go easier on me?

    ...Where is he?

    ...Who are you talking about?

    Dont try to fool me. He reeked of shadows as well. Is he here?

    What do you think about being satisfied with just me?

    Answer me.

    ......

    Answer me right now. If you don''t, this dagger will pierce your heart.

    Stab me then.

    ...What?

    Stab me, you coward. Stab my heart a hundred times for all I care. See if Ill talk.

    <em>Raise</em>

    Mireis senses were on edge. She could feel Mcuss intent as he slowly approached her.

    I guess this is the end the experiment was a failure too. I guess I bit off more than I could chew, Sodin. Sorry.

    It was clear that after she died here, Seol, who was behind that wall, would die too. This would be the futile end of her lifes research.

    No, I need to buy time. I cant just let him kill me!

    Suddenly, Mirei thought of trying to buy as much time as she could before her death.

    Look, Mcus.

    ......

    I have a question. You know the cliche, right? How viins ramble on and on the moment they get an opportunity to kill the main character. Stay true to your role, alright?

    I am not a viin.

    Haha How could you say something like that after youve already killed me once? Youre bad at looking at yourself objectively, huh?

    I am not a viin.

    Mcus turned his head to Mirei.

    I am a judge.

    A judge? And what do you judge, then?

    ...You.

    What?

    You, the Shadow Summoners.

    What did we do wrong? No, let me ask it again. What did I do wrong?

    Your existence. It itself is a sin.

    Haha, yourepletely twisted. Why do you think that? You A Shadow Summoner did something to you, didnt they?

    <em>Flinch</em>

    There was a reaction.

    And like a fisherman who felt a bite, Mirei held on to that moment and dug deeper.

    Maybe it involves your eyes or a grudge Something like thats involved, huh?

    ...It ispletely unrted to you, as you are weaker than me.

    Mcuss eyes glossed over Mirei.

    He bore a haggard appearance, yet his gaze was far more sinister.

    Those were the eyes of someone solely dedicated to their goals, severing anything unrted.

    However at that moment

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    So hes over there.

    God damn it

    As an eerie sound rang out from the house made from trees, Mcus realized that someone was there.

    Seol clearly had to be there.

    <em>Step</em>

    <em>Step Step</em>

    "After I kill you, I will kill him as well."

    "...What will be after then?"

    "Rest... I will finally be able to take a break from my exhausting life."

    You psycho.

    Mcus was now by Mireis side. They were close enough to each other to hear each others breath.

    Mirei did not avoid Mcuss eyes.

    Well, it wasnt like he would react to her looking at him, either. She simply just didnt want to look away from death.

    Goodbye, witch hm?

    <em>Whine</em>

    <em>Whine</em>

    Dir, Mcuss intelligent hunting dog, approached Mcus and stopped him.

    Whats wrong, Dir?

    Something felt off.

    <em>Whine Whine</em>

    ...Dir?

    Dir was pushing Mcus with his head.

    It was as if Dir was trying his best to tell Mcus to leave as quickly as possible.

    Mcus felt a sudden wake-up call.

    Damn it!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Mcus quickly ran away, and the reason for Dirs warning revealed itself shortly after.

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    A massive explosion erupted from the house, blowing it to bits.

    The walls had blown off the building, revealing the False-Death Inducing Device inside.

    <em>Tremble!</em>

    Urrrgh uraahh scary its scary

    Mcus was shaking on the ground, drooling to himself.

    He didnt understand what was going on, as he was blind and could only hear an endless ringing.

    Even if he was blind, his reactions were still definitely strange.

    Mirei didnt understand why Mcus acted like this, but she realized this was her golden opportunity.

    She turned around and looked at the house.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The trees that formed the walls were all destroyed, and she saw two individuals tied up in chains.

    <em>Beeeep!</em>

    <em>Beeeeeeep!</em>

    The False-Death Inducing Device blinked red multiple times while ringing an rm.

    ...Was it a sess? shouted Mirei.

    * * *

    Seol felt like he had just passed through a dark tunnel. He had finally ovee thest hurdle.

    <em>tter</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    He and Jamad were covered in chains.

    Seol was certain he had fallen asleep inside a house, but, for some reason, when he woke up, the walls and the ceiling were gone.

    Focus.

    Seol decided to worry about the small stuffter and continued to focus.

    [You are within the influence zone of A ce Without Light.]

    [You are unable to use Shadow Summon.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karuna and Karen returned to Seols Shadow Space.

    Mcus, whom Seol had met previously, was here once more. However, that was also just a trivial issue.

    Right now, this was the most important event for Seol.

    <em>Craaaaaaaackle!</em>

    Seol had ck veins all over his body and ck eyes.

    His condition was not normal.

    And then

    <em>Fweeeeeeee</em>

    Kuaaaaaaargh!

    Seol screamed in pain.

    The veins were climbing up his neck. The shaking chains creaked as something incredible was on the verge of happening.

    - Something Somethingsing

    - I just woke up. Whats going on?

    - Snowman came out from his sleep

    - WTF IS THAT THOUGH???

    - This is crazy Are you sure nothing went wrong?

    - Why do I feel like hes going to explode?

    - No!

    ...Oh my god, murmured Mirei to herself. She couldnt believe what was happening.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    <em>Snaaap!</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The chains broke off one by one.

    While the chains restraining Jamad remained the same, those holding Seol were snapping off.

    However, it wasnt as if Jamad wasnt changing at all. In an instant, he transformed into a liquid-like form and slipped through the chains to reach Seol.

    Its a sess Sodin, it worked

    Seol changed once more when Jamad reached him.

    Seol was covered in ck, like the night had taken over him.

    Finally

    <em>Slide</em>

    The shadows began covering Seols face as well.

    <em>Hum</em>

    Seol had turnedpletely ck.

    Was he devoured by the shadows?

    <em>Frsssssssss!</em>

    Seol still had the fire monkey tattoo on his face.

    Purgas blessing remained.

    However, its shape was changing.

    The tattoo melted down and slowly drifted near Seols lips.

    Seols eyes continued radiating a golden light as the Purga tattoo near his lips slowly transformed into a tattoo symbolic of Jamads fang.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Snap! Snaaaaaap!</em>

    <em>Boooooooom!</em>

    Finally, the chains broke.

    Seol then immediately received a lot of messages.

    Despite his body feeling like it was burning, he began checking the new messages.

    [You have broken through the Wall of Awakening.]

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Exceptional Skill: Night Crow.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Night Crow is born!]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''My Own Path''.]

    [You have earned the inaugural title ''The One Who Walks Alone''.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''The Path of Infinity''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Master of Shadows''.]

    The messages continued.

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Volcanics stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    [Shadow Hand is now influenced by Strength.]

    [You are able to use Volcano Armor.]

    [You are able to use Volcano Stance.]

    [You are able to use Passive: Moving mes.]

    [You are able to use Passive: Heat and Warmth.]

    The birth of an Exceptional Skill.

    Seol only expected to be bestowed an Exceptional Skill. He never anticipated owning a new Exceptional Skill entirely.

    <strong>[AHHHHHH has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[10/10]</strong>

    - I cant believe theyrebining Theyrebiningggggggg!

    - Every giant mecha fan is popping off right now.

    - Everybody liked this.

    - Are you ready, J?

    - Of course, S!

    <strong>[Exceptional Skill has donated 700 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[He got an Exceptional Skill like this? Night Crow? LMFAOOOO My heart needs to calm down.]</strong>

    - I can feel my blood boiling!!! Im popping offffff!

    - Bubble Bubble

    - Could you choose a cooler-sounding effect? That sounds like someones making soup.

    - No soup for you!

    Seol looked around.

    The first thing he saw was Mirei.

    Mirei.

    I look like a porcupine, huh? Hahaha First, could you beat up that guy in the forest?

    ...Understood.

    Seol headed into the forest where Mcus was waiting for him.

    <em>Grrrrrr</em>

    You reek of shadows In the end, were you devoured by it?

    Seol looked at his changed self before responding.

    I like it though. What about you?

    The fang-shaped tattoo moved as a voice poured out.

    This feeling of moving flesh and bones It''s been a while. Im satisfied with it too.

    Mcuss shocked voice spilled out of the forest.

    A terrible existence has been born I shall free you from your terrible fate.

    Seol asked Jamad a question.

    Is it really terrible?

    Its a terribly good life.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Grrrrrrr</em>

    Seol felt multiple presences around him.

    Mcus had begun his hunt.

    His movements I noticed this before too, but he definitely isnt normal.

    I know.

    Seol. What do you think about leaving your body to me?

    Jamad talked around the subject, but it was true that he was the one morefortable with close-quartersbat, not Seol.

    Seol nodded.

    Immediately, the many presences Seol felt before shrank down to two.

    <em>Baaaaark!</em>

    Right or left?

    Before Seol could make a judgment, Jamad moved his body. It was a strange feeling. Seol believed that this is what it would feel like if someone else moved his body.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Whimper!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    It was a light blow.

    However, that was more than enough force for Dir to be pushed away through trees.

    <em>Fwip! Fwip! Fwip!</em>

    Mcus used that opening to fire multiple arrows. The hunter and his hunting dog were a fantasticbination.

    Hm?

    Multiple arrows were about tond on Seol''s back.

    However

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    All three arrows were caught.

    Seol was standing still in his Night Crow state, but his Shadow Hand had appeared from his back, grabbing the arrows mid-flight.

    Not only did Seol urately grab them all, but he also had enough strength to properly catch them.

    Shadow Hand was a fearsome spell now.

    After his Awakening, Seol was on apletely different level from before.

    Oho youre pretty good.

    Jamadplimented Seols reaction speed.

    Even though the one who attacked Dir was Jamad, Seol was the one who used Shadow Hand to protect them.

    The forest was silent for a second. Quietly, Mcus spoke once more.

    That that strength What are you?

    Me? asked Seol back.

    Then, the fang-shaped tattoo moved.

    Or us?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    The forest was filled with an eerie silence.

    Seol suddenly appeared from the forest after bing a shadow himself.

    Mcus, the blind Shadow Hunter, appeared shortly after as well.

    <em>Grrrrr</em>

    I will kill everyst Shadow Summoner.

    Everyone has their desires, so Ill respect it.

    ...I will free all of your shadows from you. That is whats best for them.

    I will respect that too. Now, let me tell you what I desire.

    Seol stared down Mcus.

    I will beat you down for doing that to Mirei.

    You cannot defeat me. Do you even know how many Shadow Summoners Ive killed?

    I dont, and that doesnt matter to me at all. After all, they werent me. Comparison is pointless.

    ...I will make you regret your arrogance.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Mcus disappeared in an instant, likely due to activating an artifact. Even so, Seol could still faintly sense his presence, indicating he was still here.

    [You are within the influence zone of A ce Without Light.]

    [You are a shadow.]

    [All of your stats are decreased by 20%.]

    So this was why he was so confident.

    Mcus didnt taunt Seol and Jamad for no reason.

    Even so

    Even if my stats are decreased by 20%... My stats are so high that its pointless.

    A mountain doesn''t cease to be a mountain simply because it loses a chunk of stone.

    Seol was overwhelmingly powerful right now.

    <em>Bark! Bark!</em>

    [Dir, the Hunting Dog, used Pounce.]

    [Deal 50% additional damage, unless the attack is perfectly blocked.]

    So that hunting dog had skills too.

    Seol could observe him with Eyes of Perception if he wanted to but decided it was unnecessary.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Dir was shocked by the swing of Seols fist and backed away.

    The fight could have been easily over if Seol had justnded that attack.

    Dir!

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    Its pointless.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seols Shadow Hand flew out, grabbing the arrows once more.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    It was clear that no matter how many arrows Mcus shot, none would ever reach Seol.

    You lost, Mcus.

    ...I admit that you are strong. However, it is still too early to im your victory.

    <em>Grrrrrrr</em>

    The forest turned silent once more as Seol received new messages.

    [Mcus used an Elixir of Revenge.]

    [Mcuss stats are increased by 30% while facing an opponent with the shadow attribute.]

    [Mcuss critical strike damage is increased by 50% while facing an opponent with the shadow attribute.]

    Is a potion really the only thing up your sleeve?

    "It''s quite effective against your kind. It''s been proven countless times before as well."

    "You can mention the past all you want. Itll only prove your incorrect judgment."

    Thats something well see in time.

    <em>Click</em>

    [Dir is released from the Ne of Suppressed Wildness.]

    [Dir receives the effects of Concentrated Wildness.]

    [A portion of the damage received will be negated by Wildness.]

    [This effect will continue until the Wildness Value is all used.]

    [Fear is removed.]

    Lets have a proper fight now.

    Hmph.

    Seol, or more precisely Jamad in Seol''s body, bumped his fists together.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    With a thunderous roar, Seol''s body burst into mes.

    [You have changed to the Volcano Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [There is a high chance that the mes will spread to whateveres into contact with it.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [The damage you receive from the mes is reduced by 100%, while the damage your target receives from the mes is increased by 50%.]

    * * *

    Seol had be a zing bomb.

    <em>Baaaark!</em>

    <em>Creak! Fffft!</em>

    Seol heard the sound of Dir sprinting toward him as well as the sound of a bow preparing to fire. It seemed like Mcus went on the offensive, ignoring that Dir could also be hit by his arrows.

    However

    <em>Bark!</em>

    [Dir, the Hunting Dog, used Desperate Battle.]

    [For a brief while, damage taken is reduced by 50% and quickly recover from shock.]

    [If the target begins bleeding, their bleeding rate will be increased.]

    A fearless beast is no different from a natural disaster.

    After all, it was vicious and felt unavoidable.

    Hah!

    <em>Strike!</em>

    <em>Bark!</em>

    It was a swift attack thatnded perfectly on Dirs mouth.

    However, Dir recovered quickly and came charging back to bite Seols neck.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Urgh!

    Shadow Hand snatched arrows midair once more, but the force behind them was markedly different. Judging by the strength of the arrows, it was evident that even permitting a single one could lead Seol to a disastrous fate.

    Dont overreact.

    Maybe you should talk after taking care of your side first?

    Hmph! It would only take a second.

    Seols body, which had been wrestling with the erged hunting dog, fixed its stance.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Seols shoulder struck Dirs jaws from below.

    Caught you, you bastard.

    Dir!

    Jamad, in Seols body, charged forward and mmed Dir into arge tree.

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Therge tree fell over from the impact. Jamad then threw Dir into another tree which it also broke through.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Burn</em>

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    Everything the two of them came into contact with was engulfed in mes.

    Finally, we can damn it!

    <em>Bark!</em>

    Dir recovered from the attacks immediately and came charging back.

    [Dir, the Hunting Dog, used Shadow Pounce.]

    [Dir will disappear while in his attack stance.]

    [Dir will reappear when he initiates his attack.]

    [If the target was unable to detect Dir, inflict the bleed status and increase the damage dealt by 50%.]

    So he wasnt an ordinary dog!

    Obviously not. That dog

    <em>Punch!</em>

    Seol struck Dirs chin once more.

    Even so, Dir continued attacking relentlessly.

    His eyes turned red.

    is a shadow.

    Oi, Shadow Hunter. Dont you think youre a bit contradictory?

    ......

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Fffft!</em>

    Mcus seemed shaken by those words. His arrows were much more visible than before.

    [Mcuss Neutralizing Shot misses.]

    <em>Punch!</em>

    Seols fist knocked Dir away once more.

    <em>Whine!</em>

    <em>Cruuuush! Cruuuush!</em>

    The trees surrounding Seol and Dir were all destroyed, it was a mess.

    Wouldnt you be the one controlling shadows against their will then?

    Shut up! Dir Dir is my one and only friend

    Ah, so that was why. Still, are you sure that it wasnt against his will?

    Dont Dont you dare say something like thaaaaaaaaat!

    <em>Fwooosh! Fwooosh!</em>

    [Mcus used Realized Pain.]

    [For a brief while, Mcuss arrows will deal true damage.]

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    It was pointless. No matter how many arrows Mcus let loose, none of them were reaching Seol.

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    Suddenly, Mcus leaped out from the forest with a dagger in his hands.

    It was clear he didn''t have many options left.

    <em>Baaaaaark!</em>

    As expected from Mcussst resort, he moved swiftly, quick enough that anyone else would have died without being able to react. However, it didnt work on Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Krgh H-Hooooooot!

    <em>Baaark!</em>

    Seol held onto both Mcuss and Dirs neck at the same time.

    <em>Throw!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    He then threw Dir far away, as strong as he could, then mmed Mcus into the ground.

    Krgh!

    How dare someone like you try to judge Shadow Summoners? You must be joking, right?

    Dir is my only friend.

    So? Is that why you revived your dead hunting dog? For yourself?

    ...If I dont have Dir, I have nothing. Because Because you Shadow Summoners took everything from me and the only thing I knew was your Shadow Summoning skills.

    Dont make meugh. How could someone who judges Shadow Summoners do that? Do you even know what youve done?

    Mcus murmured to himself, looking at the sky.

    I know what I did was wrong. I Ive known it for a long time.

    What?

    Because you Shadow Summoners took my parents, my eyes, everything in my life the only thing I had left was Dir. To me, who lost light, he became it.

    ......

    But when Dir died, before I realized, he was by my side once more. I used that deplorable spell without even realizing it.

    Which made you contradict yourself.

    Thats when I realized it. Shadow Summoning is not evil It wasnt a foul spell made from an impure heart to control others.

    Mcus, the Shadow Hunter

    He had found his answer there.

    ...It was for longing. It was a spell because they longed to be with someone. It was not a cursed spell it was the meaning behind it was decided by the caster.

    Why did you continue to hunt Shadow Summoners then?

    Because I couldnt atone for it. It was a sin that could not be washed away

    You crazy

    Because he couldnt wash it away, he simply delved deeper into the filth. That was the way Mcus lived.

    Dir,e here, boy

    <em>Whine</em>

    The erged hunting dog returned to Mcuss side.

    Mcus was already dying.

    His neck was burnt ck, and his voice weakened by the second.

    Youre a good boy, arent you Dont be scared Were just going to sleep together.

    <em>Whine</em>

    Well be going to a ce where no one is hurt and no one is in pain

    Mcus then left behind his final words.

    I am a viin.

    <em>Whine</em>

    Dir fell asleep by Mcuss side. When Mcus took his final breath, Dir drifted away into the wind like dust.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Mcus was a viin up to the end.

    [You have defeated Mcus, the Blind.]

    [Viin''s Belongings has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    [You have defeated Mcus, the Hunting Dog.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    Seol looked behind him.

    Mirei was stumbling toward him.

    Haha that bastard. He was contradictory up to the end.

    Mirei, are you alright?

    No, I think Im going to di

    She talked jokingly, but she clearly wasnt joking.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    She then fell over.

    Mirei!

    Urgh I really wish death could havee for me a bit more slowly. I could have watched you a bit more if I lived just a bit longer...

    Your body is

    I know, its disappearing, right?

    Her limbs were slowly disappearing. It looked just like how Mcuss dog, Dir, died.

    The only difference was that she disappeared at a slower rate than Dir.

    I guess the imperfect extension of my life will end here. Haha Now that I think about it, death might have waited for me a bit.

    ...What are you talking about?

    In the end, I proved that I was right, right? Thats why, surprisingly I dont have any shitty regrets left.

    ......

    Snowman, did you know? We Shadow Summoners have two paths.

    Two paths.

    The first path is the beaten path that rules over shadows to bring out their maximum strength. The other path is a rough road where no one has zed through yet. A path of coexistence with the shadows. Which sid

    Mirei didnt finish her sentence.

    Seols unwavering eyes had already given her his answer.

    She gave a huge smile and weed his gaze.

    She pulled out a cigarette from her inventory and lit it.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    After a deep breath, she continued.

    Sodin Thank you for enduring this far. We did it.

    ......

    The Greatest Genius in the Universe Mireis 300th Log No, Final Log. I proved it, Gregory. This is the final mark that I will leave behind in this world.

    Her vision began to cloud.

    Go and show them your no, our world. That we

    Mirei tried her best to squeeze out everyst word.

    can coexist

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Mirei didnt say any more, leaving just the smell of her cigarette.

    This was Pandea.

    A world where even justice gets lost.

    Mirei, a Shadow Summoner who would change the world, and Mcus, a twisted Shadow Hunter, both died here today.

    [Helper Mirei, the Shadow Summoner has died.]

    [The corresponding Helper will not appear in future Adventures.]

    Only Seol, the witness to their deaths, remained here and kept their peace.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Seols shoulders looked heavy.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen and Karuna summoned themselves regardless of Seols intent.

    ......

    The two knights saw Mirei lying in front of Seol like she was asleep.

    They also noticed how her body was covered in arrows.

    As the shadow, the ck parts of her body, disappeared, Mireis rotted corpse revealed itself.

    Karuna then stepped forth and carefully lifted Mireis corpse.

    Where should I move her, Master?

    Karuna.

    Should we not bury her.

    We should.

    All that could have served as a memory was utterly destroyed. Not only was the house made of trees destroyed, but so were the nearby surroundings.

    Still, Seol found a suitable ce and buried her there.

    Seol then created a small grave before cing a broken wood fragment on top of it. He then wrote the names Mirei and Sodin on the piece of wood.

    What should we do about him? Leaving him for the animals to feast on is a bit much.

    Lets just bury him too while we are at it.

    Karen then carried Mcuss corpse over.

    Seol didnt particrly feel anything about the Shadow Hunters, but he was interested in Mcus, who died in front of him.

    What especially interested him were his final words.

    <em>- Because you Shadow Summoners took my parents, my eyes, everything in my life the only thing I had left was Dir. To me, who lost light, he became it.</em>

    You Shadow Summoners what did the Shadow Summoner do to him?

    Regardless of whatever hidden backstory Mcus had, he was Seols enemy in the end. Not only that, but he also killed his helper, Mirei.

    Obviously, Mirei didnt have much left to live in the first ce, but it was still true he was the reason she died.

    Seol didnt feel sympathetic for his enemy.

    It was just that Mcuss strange feeling lingered.

    How did Mcus be so twisted?

    I have no clue.

    Master, your body are you alright?

    Ah, this?

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Seol and Jamad separated in an instant.

    [You exit the Night Crow form.]

    [Your ss is changed to Shadow Summoner.]

    Jamad cracked his neck as if his body felt tight.

    Moving someone elses body is more tiring than I thought.

    Ill try to move myself next time.

    Do you think that would be possible?

    My senses feltpletely different. I would need some time to adjust to it, but I cant let you control me forever.

    Do whatever you please.

    Karuna then spoke.

    Mirei has left us. Its a shame.

    Yeah, it is. I felt like I got pretty close to her in that short time, too.

    She was a good person. She was trustworthy too.

    It makes me wonder if things could have gone differently if we had met her earlier or if we didnt head to Yognatun.

    We''ll never know. After all, no one can glimpse into fate. Moreover, didn''t we also rescue many lives there?

    Karuna was right.

    Seol had only one body. Creating future ns was more important than dwelling on past regrets.

    Karen tried to lighten the mood with a bright voice.

    The past is in the past! Lets just see what this viin had!

    - Yeah! Exactly! Everyone around Snowman dies anyway!

    - Snowman has that Detective Conan buff!

    - Theyre all going to die anyway! This was not weird at all!

    - Seriously, its probably easier to count the survivors lmfao.

    Seol smirked, then nodded.

    Yeah, we have to prepare for our next Adventure anyway.

    Alright! Im going to open it now, then, alright?

    <em>Click!</em>

    [You open the Viin''s Belongings.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Belt of Crying and Laughing.]

    [You have acquired Gust Ring.]

    [You have acquired Crown of Clear Mind.]

    [You have acquired A Letter That Wishes to Be Read.]

    [You have acquired 10 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 37 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 1 silver coin.]

    [You have acquired 1rge red potion.]

    [You have acquired 12 medium blue potions.]

    * * *

    [[Belt of Crying and Laughing]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 24-30

    Defense: 28

    Durability: 110/110

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A leather belt decorated with aughing face and a crying face.

    asionally, the sound ofughing and crying can be heard.

    Basic Effect: +5 Strength, +2 Dexterity, +8 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Each sessful attack increases all of the wearers stats by 1 for 1 minute. This effect can stack up to 7 times, the effects duration will not increase after it is fully stacked.]

    Good effects.

    - He gets stats just for hitting?

    - It doesnt say +7 All Stats, though?

    - Space has +15 to All Stats and a bunch of other options too, though.

    - You shouldntpare a Peerless-quality item to a Treasure-quality item

    - Leather If its leather Leather!!!

    Seol naturally handed Jamad the leather belt.

    Hm Well, he put in a lot of work.

    Karen remarked as Seol handed Jamad the belt.

    Are you jealous?

    Jealous? Who are you calling jealous

    [[Gust Ring]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 21-29

    Resistance: 40

    Durability: 75/75

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring with brisk energy inside of it.

    Though the powers contained within are subtle, unveiling them would surprise anyone.

    Basic Effect: +2 Dexterity, +3 Constitution, +3 Intelligence

    Bonus Effect: Gathers wind as the wearer moves. When the umted wind reaches its maximum, a gust will emerge, increasing movement speed by 30%.]

    These stats are awkward

    Karen was licking her lips.

    So you know um so my um

    This doesnt look particrly good for knights.

    Um I agree with you, but like uh dont tell me this will also go to

    Hmph, thanks.

    Jamad snatched the ring.

    As Jamad equipped it, it increased in size to fit him.

    You have gauntlets though! How does a ring fit in there?

    Theres a space for it inside.

    ...My bad.

    - Theres a space behind the pir.

    - Theres room inside the gloves LMFAOOO

    - Awkward I mean, shes wearing rings while wearing gloves too, though LMFAO

    Karen gave Seol a look.

    Did something happen between you two? It feels like youre just giving him a lot of things youve changed, Master.

    - Youve just been taking everything

    - Dude, youve changed! (Hes the exact same)

    - Jamad What kind of life have you lived so far

    [[Crown of Clear Mind]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 18-28

    Defense: 90

    Durability: 78/78

    Weight: 0.5kg

    A crown crafted for pdins who wished to avoid stuffy helmets. While not the most practical choice, its graceful appearancepensates for itsck of functionality.

    Basic Effect: +7 Strength, +4 Dexterity, +7 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Elemental Spell Resistance is increased by 5%. Mind Spell Resistance is increased by 10%. This item will not fall off unless struck directly in battle.]

    Karen slowly reached out her fingers.

    She took a nce at Karuna.

    Can I take this?

    Karuna shrugged.

    The moment Karuna shrugged, Karen gave a big smile.

    Hehe Thats so like you, Karuna!

    - Info) Karuna got nothing.

    - Karuna will remember that.

    - Seol just had to have two knights LMFAO

    - Splitting items is going to be a pain from now on.

    - Snowmans the single dad that needs to work hard to feed three children

    - Hes like every dad these days . What do you guys think about going to hug your parents?

    - They didnt like me hugging them???

    - Thats because youre

    There were many other misceneous items too.

    Still, as expected from a dangerous Adventure, the rewards were amazing and the other things Seol received were great, as well.

    The weight in Seols shoulders had lightened a bit.

    Seol had a smirk on his face as he checked thest item.

    [[A Letter That Wishes to Be Read]

    Quality: Common

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    There is something written inside.

    Bonus Effect: Cannot be determined.]

    What is this?

    Seol couldnt tell anything from just the envelope.

    Seol had a suspicious look on his face as he slowly opened the letter.

    ......

    The letters were written crookedly.

    Still, traces showed that whoever wrote this did their best to write, regardless.

    Seol then looked at the letters contents.

    ...Its Mcuss letter.

    What? What does it say? Show me.

    Seol read the letter out loud.

    Hello, I am Mcus. I cannot see. I hope for your generous understanding despite the messy handwriting. What?

    Keep reading.

    The Timbrian House is a small noble family, and I am it''s What does it say here? Sessor Is that it? Sessor. Well, I was until not too long ago.

    Ah, so this esteemed noble was going around and killing Shadow Summoners. Does it say that it was the houses long-standing endeavor or something?

    Ill keep reading.

    <em>- How did you, the person reading this letter,e into possession of it? I intend to carry this letter with me at all times, whether I am sleeping or in battle. However, if you find yourself holding this letter, it likely means that I have met an untimely demise due to unavoidable circumstances. If not, then you must be...</em>

    ...the person who killed me.

    Urgh that just hit a sore spot.

    <em>- Regardless, I ept any result. However, I do wish to share a certain story with you.</em>

    Seols interest in the rest of the letter greatly increased

    Mcus could still remember that day. His happy home was engulfed by fire. His father, a knight, and his mother, a magician, were both brutally murdered.

    No, dont do it! Mom! Daaaad!

    Oh there was a child in this manor. Should I kill him?

    Its fine. I do not want to do anything needless. Ive already acquired what I wanted, lets head back.

    It was an ambiguous height. They had an androgynous voice.

    The robed person turned around and slowly walked toward the manors exit.

    Mcus charged at them.

    Wh-why did you kill my parents?!

    ...Hm? How bold. Obviously its to revive them.

    What?

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    The young Mcus couldnt believe what happened in front of him.

    His parents shadows stood up.

    N-No No way

    Now your parents can live forever. Dont be too sad, okay?

    You evil bastaaaaaaaaards! Give me back my parentsssssss!

    Mcus charged in once more.

    You brat

    Argh!

    The Shadow Summoners glove slipped off as they swatted away Mcus.

    There was a ck rose tattoo on the back of their hand. As he fell over, Mcus ingrained that image into his memory.

    ck rose

    How annoying. Take his eyes. He''s witnessed things that were not meant to be seen.

    Yes!

    <em>Sizzle!</em>

    A hot skewer was used to sear Mcuss eyes.

    Guaaaaaaargh!

    Youre weak Do you wish to get revenge against me?

    I-Ill kill you it hurts I will find you again

    ...I am a Shadow Summoner. I dont n on teaching you my name, so find it yourself. And if you are stronger when youe see me once more

    The young Mcus couldnt see the Shadow Summoner.

    Well, it was more urate to say he couldnt see at all. Even if the Shadow Summoner was right in front of him, he couldnt recognize anything about them visually.

    And because of that, he memorized the other aspects.

    He memorized their smell, their altered voice

    Mcus tried his best to remember it.

    To not forget their ck rose tattoo

    I will let you be with your parents for eternity

    Kid, since you lost your eyes, youll need to beg to survive. Haha

    They left after that.

    The part about his past ended there.

    Seol gripped the letter tightly.

    So he went through something like that.

    ...Yeah. But his thirst for revenge was how he met his demise.

    Seol then thought of what Mcus had said before.

    <em>- I will kill everyst Shadow Summoner.</em>

    In his madness, he believed that all Shadow Summoners were enemies.

    <em>- ...I will free all of your shadows from you. That is whats best for them.</em>

    He must have believed that it was right.

    Seol continued reading the letter.

    They have a ck rose tattoo on the back of their hand. It was impossible to tell their gender through their voice, and they werent too big either. They smelled like medicine. I remember all of those perfectly. I have also left that persons scent in this letter.

    Let me see Huh? It really does have a smell!

    Its a unique smell.

    A strange smell spread from the letter.

    It was the type of fragrance that was hard to forget.

    Im sure youve realized why I left behind this letter by now. Fuck

    Oh no

    <em>- If you are not a Shadow Summoner, please find them. I am not asking you to kill them. I I ask you to free my parents from that monsters hands. I pray</em>

    The letter finished off

    <em>- that you are not a Shadow Summoner. Please, I hope you can help my parents souls reach where they should go. The young Mcus desperately begs you.</em>

    The letter was something young Mcus left behind before being consumed by his thirst for revenge.

    [You have received information on Hidden Adventure ''Stockholm Syndrome''.]

    [Once the conditions have been met, a Sudden Adventure will activate.]

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Seol found information about a Hidden Adventure.

    It also seemed like the rted Adventures would also unlock once he satisfied a few more conditions.

    - Theyre warning him about a Sudden Adventure?

    - Thats not sudden at all then, no?

    - Seriously

    - Why the hell do we need to solve our opponents regrets~

    Seol looked at the letter and started thinking.

    He wondered whether he should rip or keep the letter.

    Obviously, there was no answer.

    Seol sighed and carefully ced the letter inside his inventory.

    The letters lingering scent strongly remained.

    It was strong enough to remove the smell of Mireis cigarettes instantly.

    Hm Are you going to find them?

    Seol was close with Mirei.

    And the letter Seol ced into his inventory contained the wishes of Mcus, the person who brought her death closer.

    The natural reaction would have been to rip that letter to shreds.

    But if its her

    If Seol had shown Mirei this letter, she would have responded with something like,

    <em>- What? His wish? Do it if you have the time. Its from someone whos dead, who cares?</em>

    Seol had a small smile on his face as he thought of Mirei. He then responded to Karen.

    Depends on what happens. What if I run into them randomly?

    - Youre just saying youre not going to find him. LMFAO

    - ^ This.

    - Im also going to conquer the world if I have the timeter too. hahaha

    Karen smirked.

    If its that, then

    This was just a brief pause in their mud fight, not the conclusive ending.

    Seol then checked his new titles.

    [[Inaugural Title: The One Who Walks Alone]

    Rted Achievement: My Own Path (Adventure: Those Who Chase the Shadows)

    Bonus Effect: The Exceptional Skill you created grows at a noticeably faster rate.]

    [[Special Title: Master of Shadows]

    Rted Achievement: The Path of Infinity (Adventure: Those Who Chase the Shadows)

    Bonus Effect: The probability of creating a new skill increases by 10%.]

    ......

    - Thats CRAAAAAAAAZY! This is insane

    - Arent both of their effects insane?

    - Yeah, theyre broken.

    - But is there like a cooldown for creating another Exceptional Skill or something?

    - There isnt. It would be funnier if there was one already LOL.

    - A Shadow Summoner who only knows how to use Shadow Hand is a Master of Shadows? LMFAOOOOO

    Their reactions werent too different from Seols.

    There was a title like this?

    Master of Shadows was an amazing title, but The One Who Walks Alone was overwhelming.

    In the case of Exceptional Skills, just awakening one was already hitting the jackpot.

    Not only was it a unique skill, but there was no precedent for learning each of them. As such, the best one could do to improve them was refine it and refine it more.

    For these reasons, Exceptional Skills often remained at the same level as when one initially learned them, with limited potential for proper growth.

    However, I have The One Who Walks Alone... with that, I can reduce the risks.

    Even though there wasnt an exact number or percentage, there was no way the title would let him down when the phrase noticeably faster was attached to it.

    With that, Seol finished confirming all of the titles as well.

    As expected from a dangerous Adventure, Seol had gained a lot from it.

    Seol, recognizing that there was nothing more to do here, sent Jamad and Karuna back into his Shadow Space.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    You It''s fine.

    What? You want me to go back there too? Wouldnt you be lonely? There would be no one to protect you, right, Master? Right? Dont you agree?

    ...Thats why I said its fine.

    Karen shed a big smile.

    Since she looked exactly like an elf now with her red hair using Haze, no one would suspect that she was a shadow.

    Then I guess next is the Where the Trail Cuts Off Adventure?

    It was an Adventure Seol prepared in case the Linked Adventure for his awakening did not progress as intended.

    He had heard information about a ruin copsing due to not enough ruins hunters visiting it recently, leading to the demonic beasts inside escaping.

    The information he received led to Seol unlocking this Adventure as a potential option.

    Fortunately for Seol, this Adventure could be taken on without a party while also maintaining a considerable difficulty.

    Seol then ended the Adventure.

    <em>Bzzzzzt</em>

    But then

    [A powerful deterrent nearby activates.]

    [Adventure ''Where the Trail Cuts Off'' has been substituted with a Sudden Adventure.]

    * * *

    ...What?

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 16th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 16. Overflowing Hell]

    Seol was surrounded by particles of light before being transferred. When he arrived at his location, he looked around, dazed.

    Th-thank god! Its a person! Someone came, Gyeongtaek!

    Shh! Stop shouting! What will you do if we run into something because of you?

    You fucking bastard! If I tell you something, you should fucking listen!

    I-I Im sure that th-theyre surprised too. L-lets be a bit more quiet

    What was going on?

    I was fucking sucked into a Sudden Aventure.

    It also seemed like his current location wasnt too far from the previous Adventure.

    Woah! Shes an elf!

    What? Wait, she really is If shes an elf, then

    A-Are they not transferees?

    Seol looked at Karen, then at the group in front of him.

    The first was a woman dressed a bit too extravagantly for an adventurer.

    The next was an ordinary-looking man.

    Thest was a middle-aged man who seemed tock a lot of confidence.

    It was a strange group.

    Were there other people with them too?

    Seol opened his mouth.

    Its nice to meet you. Im a bit lost, but were there other people here too?

    Well

    Um

    Ha Haha

    The only thing they did was read each others moods. However, they were noticeably dejected.

    - Snowman, read the room!

    - Its clear that there was a huge problem judging by their faces. LOL

    - Its like they shit their pants again today.

    - What do you mean again???

    Even so, the man who seemed most amiable amongst them stepped forth.

    There were others originally. Well there were, but

    They died?

    Yeah, like she said, they died.

    Seol nodded as if he had expected this, then looked at the Adventure description.

    [Adventure 16. Overflowing Hell

    Though it may remain unclear as to what forces are at y in the heart of the Great Forest, it is widely known that numerous powerful monsters inhabit its depths.

    Typically, these powerful monsters confine themselves to the center, and as a result, Adventurers have yet to encounter them directly. However, there have been instances of unfortunate ruins hunters venturing too deeply, only to leave untraceable corpses behind.

    Due to Nobiras recent downfall, the activity of ruins hunters has dwindled, likely contributing to the scarcity of detailed information about the Great Forest being shared with others.

    By chance, you have encountered helpless Adventurers within the Great Forest, hinting at untold stories.

    You must ensure their safety.

    Objective: Escort the Adventurers to Nobira.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    Remaining Time [About 7 days]]

    Hm could you tell me more about it in detail?

    Before that, do you mind if we tell each other our names? Its just starting to feel like an interrogation responded the woman.

    Seol nodded, then shared his name.

    My name is Snowman.

    Huh? Isnt that just a nickname, though?

    ...Am I not allowed to use it?

    Its not like that, its just Well, we call each other by our actual names. Were all Koreans, arent we? So lets just use our names!

    Kang Seol.

    Just Seol?

    Yeah.

    Thats a unique name but its cool. My name is Han Somi. Im 22 years old.

    Ah, Im 25.

    So youre older than me. Our group is a bit strict about that, so Ill call you oppa too.

    ...Sure, I dont mind.

    Seol was surprised to hear that they were so strict about ranks like this when they werent in the military or anything. Somi also looked at the man to her side while saying that.

    It was clear she was also saying it to him.

    Haah My name is Jo Gyeongtaek. Im 21 years old. Ill call you hyung as well.

    Okay.

    You can also talk to me casually. The others here already do that anyway.

    Alright.

    ...Well, that was fast.

    Im a bit quick to adapt.

    - Alright.

    - I thought he would say bet instead. LOL

    Then, the middle-aged man introduced himself.

    M-My name is Shin Munho. I am in myte 40s now.

    I see. Its nice to meet you.

    Hyung! Who is she?

    Im Karen. Well Basically, just think of me as someone who travels with him.

    ...Are you two dating?

    What?

    Hey! Dont you know its rude to ask something like that? Do I need to teach you something like that too? Sigh!

    Were only a year apart

    What did you say?!

    While the two transferees quarreled, Munho tapped Seols shoulder.

    Ha Haha Even so, you have no idea how much of a relief it is to see someone else.

    Since they learned a bit about each other now, Seol freely asked him what he was really curious about.

    So, what happened here? I dont really understand the situation.

    Im sure Ah, I can speakfortably with you too, right?

    Of course.

    S-So, before you came here, Seol, what happened was Somi. Maybe it might be better for you to exin, Somi.

    I knew this would happen. Ill tell you what happened, oppa.

    Seol nodded in response.

    Basically, we met after epting an Adventure in Nobira to survey the Great Forest. Originally, there were five of us.

    So two people died.

    Yes, we never dreamed of something like that happening. The five of us thought it would just be a simple hike through the Great Forest. Do you believe that? There were five of us. Its not a lot of people, but it wasnt like this Adventure was supposed to be dangerous.

    In other words, they were acting as scouts for Nobira.

    Typically, most scouts were swift, but not toopetent inbat. It seemed like they also fell into that stereotype.

    How did the two of them die? No, more importantly, I still havent heard what the three of you are still doing here.

    I will exin everything one by one. Um. so the two of them. Basically, they ran into a monster.

    A monster?

    There were monsters all throughout the Great Forest.

    However, as the powerful monsters were concentrated at the center of the Great Forest and their influence did not extend to the outskirts, only weak monsters roamed in these areas.

    Yes. But I dont I dont really know how to exin this part.

    They died in the short time we separated to drink water, hyung.

    What?

    They were brutally ttened, like they were pancakes. You have no idea how much I threw up while burying them sigh. It was my first time seeing such a mutted corpse.

    So thats why you believed monsters were behind it.

    Yes, exactly. There was no way a human could have done that. No human in the world couldpletely tten another human like they were a press.

    No, there were people in the world who could do that.

    In fact, Seolstter 10 pieces, as well as many other beings who were on a simr level of strength, had more than enough power to do such an act.

    Even so, this was still the early Adventures. The number of monsters who could do something like that was limited.

    Hm then theres a chance a monster from the center of the Great Forest slipped out.

    Thats exactly what I said! Its a logical conclusion, no? Hah! My luckpletely turned around for the worse. I thought this was just an easy, rxing Adventure

    Seol quickly stuck to Karen to exin everything.

    So what youre saying is there are demonic beasts in the center of the forest and theyre leaking out from there? Like pig piss?

    ...Its a weirdparison, but you have the right idea.

    So, how strong are the monsters?

    Well hm

    Seol thought to himself while touching his chin.

    How strong are they?

    There were many types of monsters, and most of them appeared in forests too.

    Since Seol couldnt recall approaching the center of the Great Forest before, there was nothing he could reallypare it to.

    Are they stronger than Atarak?

    Thats impossible.

    Then its fine. Lets just take these guys out.

    Seol nodded in response.

    Jamad, Karuna, and Karen.

    Seol was no longer a burden either. Even if he would fight enemies known to be somewhat strong, Seol didn''t have to worry.

    See? I told you they were dating.

    I never thought Id see the day when you were actually right, Gyeongtaek. I thought she was just a mercenary

    "How can an elf be as beautiful as her and still work as a mercenary? You should have given a more realistic exnation."

    Tch they should get a room.

    Somi and Gyeongtaek whispered back and forth to each other while giving Karen and Seol strange looks.

    ...We arent like that.

    Ahem Ahem ahem What? Did we say something? Regardless, thats the situation, and we need to report this to Nobira.

    What about the monster?

    It wasnt there when we found our other party members. Theres a good chance it wille back to kill us, though.

    ......

    So, on that note, I believe we should team up to escape together. Since we''re already in a party, all we need is for you to join us, Seol oppa!

    How would we be teaming up?

    The three looked at Seol with expectation-filled eyes.

    Somi then asked Seol a question.

    Whats your ss?

    And Seol gave his response.

    A summoner.

    While the responses may havee from three different individuals, the words were identical.

    ...Ah.

    Ah.

    Ah

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    The three of them sighed simultaneously as if they had practiced it. The situation turned awkward.

    - Yeah it was always like this.

    - This was what I was waiting for Its been a while since we had this reaction.

    - We will turn your mockingughs into cheers of joy!

    Somi, realizing what they did,ughed awkwardly.

    Ha Haha Its incredible that the three of us did that at the same time like it was nned, haha That wasnt on purpose, oppa.

    ......

    Hey, Gyeongtaek, say something.

    Hyung, I think were screwed.

    You little! Do you want to die?!

    Argh, who cares! What am I supposed to do when this is reality? Are you telling me to make up something positive?

    Im not, but

    Seol then asked the two party members who were fighting.

    Whats the issue?

    Gyeongtaek responded while scratching his head.

    The two party members that died were our vanguards. Its just be awkward now that our tanks have died.

    Well, those are the facts. It would have been problematic if either group had died, though. But since you suddenly appeared out of nowhere when we had to confront an unknown monster, Seol oppa, we thought you would be our saving grace and fill that gap. Ah, I know she''s here too, but elves aren''t transferees, so...

    Hm

    They clearly ced expectations on Seol, counting on him to pull them out of an impossible situation, especially since he had recently joined their party.

    But thats the difficult part about summoners.

    That was themon belief about summoners.

    A ss that wasnt particrly important whether you had one in a party or not.

    However, Seol didntment further. After all, they wouldnt believe it unless they saw it.

    This mightve been for the better instead. We no longer have to worry about what decision to make, and we can solely focus on the objective. Don''t you agree, Gyeongtaek?

    ...Thats true. We nned on doing that regardless of whether hyung joined our party anyway.

    Their objective.

    What was their objective?

    What are your objectives right now?

    First, are you aware of where we are?

    Isnt this the Great Forest?

    It is. Is this your second Adventure this cycle?

    Yes, my first Adventure was in the Great Forest as well. I must have just happened to be near this area. I was dragged into a Sudden Adventure.

    As expected You must have been in the Great Forest alone, huh?

    I was.

    So sloppy

    Huh?

    Youre too sloppy, too clumsy. Im sure you were lulled into a false sense of security, right? Something like, Its normally a safe area, so a Solo Adventure is probably fine.

    Somi nodded to herself constantly with a smug expression that showed that she believed she had read Seol.

    The perfect follow-up to that clich would have been to ce her hands on Seols shoulders and give him a pat.

    Like Sherlock Holmes had possessed her body.

    Seol smirked and yed along with her.

    How did you know?

    Huh? Well, obviously its because we were the same?

    - And youre proud of that? LMFAOO

    - Shes super proud!

    - So it was an assumption made based on her experience LOOL

    Ahem, ahem Still, since you mentioned that you knew we were in the Great Forest, oppa I''m guessing you can also deduce our exact location, right?

    ... Are we extremely close to the center?

    Correct. Woah, I just got goosebumps

    Dont make such a fuss, noona. Anyone could have predicted that.

    Shut up, Gyeongtaek! Stop butting in on everything that Im doing.

    Seol then asked them a question instead.

    Have you guys known each other for a while?

    No!

    No! Me? And her?!

    Rather, were sick of each other. He keeps trying to make light of our age difference.

    Dont you think its hrious? Were just a year apart, yet shes acting like that.

    You little

    The two quarreled again.

    When Seols face started to sour, tired of their antics, the two stopped their fighting.

    Surprisingly, this ce is near the center of the Great Forest. Our guide was the one who happened to die as well, so we were wandering around before arriving here.

    Wasnt your party nning on entering the center anyway?

    Are you crazy? Why the hell would we go there? Were just trying to get out of here as fast as we can. I just want a nice hot bath right now

    For some unknown reason, the center of the Great Forest was brimming with monsters, and not only that, they stayed near there. Cases of monsters straying from the center were rare.

    Did you party members die nearby?

    Ah yes, they did. The cause of all our troubles was their thorough scouting, even though we could have simply pretended to have done it.

    ......

    Im just talking to myself, so dont worry about what I said, oppa.

    - How am I supposed to ignore it when youre saying it to my face LMFAO

    - Shes weird as hell too lol

    If were near the center of the Great Forest our primary objective should be to return to Nobira.

    Yes, but since we dont know if the monsters who wandered from the center of the Great Forest will chase us, it should take us two or three days max to reach safety.

    So, our options are either evading the monsters by running away or hiding from them for two to three days

    Yes, and since it''s not an invasion of many monsters but a single powerful one, Nobira should be able to handle it. They should be able to handle it easily since the Adventurers who ran away are slowly returning.

    They would have done more than enough as scouts if they could notify them.

    Alright, then, lets n out our route.

    * * *

    Not too long after the party started moving toward Nobira, Somi broke the silence.

    It would be nice if it was like this the entire way.

    Do you really have to jinx us?

    And at that moment

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    Everyone except Seol and Karen copsed to the floor while holding their ears.

    Its near us.

    It was clear the monster was fairly close to them.

    Seol simply scratched his chin while waiting for everyone else to get back up.

    Gasp Gasp did you hear that?

    That was insane. What kind of monster makes a sound like that?

    I-I want to go back already Are we still far from Nobira?

    We just started, ahjussi.

    Sorry

    Munho was very timid.

    When everyone shared their opinions, he was the only one who didnt say a word.

    As expected didnt we make our move too quickly? Should we have waited for morning?

    Since we dont know what the monster is, we cant be sure what the correct decision is.

    Right? So we should keep going, right?

    Seol then spoke once more.

    "What''s most crucial right now is to distance ourselves from the center as much as possible. Even in the worst case scenario where we encounter the monster, being away from the center increases the likelihood of facing only one instead of multiple."

    Were only acting like this because even that one monster is too much for us to handle but I understood what you said, oppa.

    ...Then lets get out of here as carefully as possible.

    The other party members nodded.

    The party then slowed down their pace to avoid attracting the monster.

    Although much slower than their initial speed, their silent, continuous movement already allowed them to cover a considerable distance.

    No, already was not the appropriate word for this situation.

    The sun had risen, and they had spent a lot of time walking.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    The ground trembled faintly as if something massive was moving far away.

    "I wonder if the other transferees who came out to scout also got entangled in this."

    We should worry about ourselves first.

    Haha thats true. But oppa, Im exhausted because all we did was walk for hours. We havent properly eaten or slept yet.

    ...Lets take a break then.

    Yeah?

    Karen left to find a suitable ce and waved everyone in.

    This ce is surrounded by grass, so it will be hard to find.

    Fuu that''s a relief.

    Im way too sleepy right now, hungry too.

    L-Lets sleep a little before we go then.

    They grabbed a seat in the open area hidden by the grass.

    Haah I feel like I can finally breathe now. When should we start moving again?

    They were only able to say that because nothing happened at night.

    Seol responded.

    Since it seems like the day is more dangerous, we should rest and go once the sun sets.

    Then we have a bunch of time left. Urgh I can definitely sleep fine, but Im still hungry.

    Did you run out of food?

    We all ran out of the food we were carrying individually. A lot of it was ruined when our party members were crushed too. Normally, we would forage the forest, but as you can already tell, we cant really do that

    The three of them looked exhausted.

    The quickest way to make someone unhappy would be to starve them. They clearly havent eaten a proper meal in a long while.

    What food do you like?

    Youre only going to make me hungrier

    Hyung, do you have food?

    I dont not have food.

    Really? Then could you give us some? Im okay with even dried foods. Ill just soak it up in water.

    Is there anything in particr that you want to eat?

    Me? I I like meat the most.

    Gyeongtaek apparently used to work at a Korean BBQ restaurant. He worked a part-time job there because he wasnt sure what he wanted to do after graduating high school.

    And Noona was someone who took the CSAT three times to get into college.

    T/N: CSAT, or Suneung, is an eight-hour standardized test given once a year which ys an extremely high role in university cement. Oftentimes, students arent satisfied with their test results and wait a year to retake it.

    Hey! Who said you were allowed to say that?!

    And what gave you the right to tell him about my past then, huh?

    Who cares if I retook the test three times?! Shouldnt I be apuded for my tenacity instead, huh? Also, hardly any of the people from my high school who attended college before me are still alive. You got that, huh? That is how autonomous I am. I can survive on my own splendidly!

    Oho So that one year of difference makes you much more experienced in life than me, right?

    Oppa, I hope it isnt too much trouble, but could you also kill a monster called Gyeongtaek too while youre at it? Ill make sure to give you plenty of rewards.

    Ill give you double, hyung. Please just drop her down to hell.

    Seol clearly only asked them what they wanted to eat. He wasnt sure how the conversation went the way it did.

    Still, Seol smiled without realizing it.

    It was because he remembered the kids from his orphanage.

    <em>- Argh, Seol oppa! Look at what she just did!</em>

    <em>- Blehhhhhhh! Youre telling Seol oppa again! Onlyzy, fat people tell on other people! sEoL OpPa! LoOk aT WhAt sHe jUsT DiD!</em>

    <em>- Argh! Fucking Its even more annoying because youre such a little kid! Hey,e right here!</em>

    <em>- Are you going to hit me, huh?</em>

    <em>- Ill show you what a Girl Crush really is. Ill crush you!</em>

    <em>- Argh! Argh! How are you so strong stop hitting me!</em>

    It was nothing more than a faint memory now.

    However, the lingering imagery shed in Seols head as the two were simr.

    When was thest time you ate?

    Uh a little over a day ago?

    Give me a second then. Ill make something that wont be too heavy.

    Wh-what? Youll make something?

    Seol dug a small hole instantly and ced a warm stone inside. He used a warm stone instead of firewood, as monsters could easily spot thetter.

    <em>Fssss</em>

    Uh is that a mosquito repellent incense?

    Its incense to block smells, you idiot. How does an Adventurer like you not know that? How did you survive up to this point? Huh? Please

    Noona, I just asked if it was a mosquito repellent. Were you charging up right now just to insult me?

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The warm stone made a small sound as it overheated.

    Seol had learned about this method to use the warm stone as he made his meals.

    The warm stone temporarily became an impressive fire once it was overheated.

    The only drawback was that this effect was a one-time use.

    Seol ced a small cauldron on top of the warm stone and added the ingredients one by one.

    Having prepared the ingredients in advance and stored them in his Fresh Ingredients Pouch, he didn''t need to do much else.

    Im using this more than I thought I would.

    The Fresh Ingredients Pouch was an item that Seol bought from J in the Madness Shop. It was an incredible item that kept ingredients fresh.

    It wasnt too expensive either. Well, it wasn''t expensive for Seol.

    After a bit of time, a savory smell filled the air.

    The party members were unfamiliar with this smell.

    Uh Uh Hyung, did you used to cook?

    My talent is Cooking.

    Oh my god. There was someone who picked that shitty talent? I thought it was just for decoration or something. The Cleaning talent was right next to it, so I

    Hey! Is that something you should be saying to someone whos cooking for us? Oppa, you picked that because men who can cook are popr nowadays, right?

    I didnt.

    ......

    - Why are you making a sad face like that, Somi? LMFAOO

    - Theyre much more innocent than I thought.

    - The old man next to them is getting excited for food too haha.

    Not too long after, the dish waspleted.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Porridge With Salted Venison and Minced Vegetables.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Gyeongtaek gulped.

    Thats killer

    Karenughed.

    Why do you say kill so much? Haha

    Huh? N-No its just because of the smell

    Somi, seeing Gyeongtaek be flustered, started to mock him.

    Look at his face getting red. You cant even hold yourself together just because youre talking to a beautiful woman. Pfft. I hope you can understand, unni. Its because he hasnt dated anyone yet.

    ...Stop.

    Seol grabbed adleful of porridge and passed it around.

    <em>Nom</em>

    The hot porridge slowly coated their stomachs.

    The party members all reacted the same.

    Thank you for the meal, Seol. This is delicious, though. I bet you can sell this if you wanted.

    Summoners might not be too bad of a ss?

    I didnt know summoners were this important for parties Who said they were bad?

    - Huh? He didnt summon anything, though?

    - And you guys were the ones whoined LOL

    - If I want to be a summoner learn cooking too noted.

    Somi continuedughing as she ate her porridge. It seemed like she enjoyed the situation.

    It really was fortunate that we met you, oppa. I didnt think Id have a meal like this out here.

    Its nothing.

    No, really. We were super fortunate. It almost makes me feel like nothing will happen until we arrive in Nobira.

    - Why does she keep jinxing them?

    - Shes crossing the line.

    Gyeongtaek butted in.

    We still have an open spot, though. Shouldnt they give another person a Sudden Adventure too?

    - This piece of shit LMFAO

    - ???: You just have to wait and see for now lol

    Somi agreed.

    Yeah, it would be perfect if that person joined our party.

    That person? Ah, them

    Seol, curious about who they were talking about, stepped in.

    Who?

    Did you not hear about it? The transferee who saved all the people that got kidnapped to Yognatun.

    Seol paused as he lifted the spoon to his mouth.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    ...Huh?

    You know, that transferee did you not hear about them, oppa? I wonder why he came to Nobira, though.

    Ah, I heard about them too, just not the specifics.

    Haah Even if you are slow in catching up with recent events, this is way too slow, oppa. Are you the type of person who builds a wall around themselves from the rest of the world? Luckily for you, Im really caught up with everything. Information is king in Pandea! You basically owe me your life, oppa.

    My life?

    Your life depends on information, but youre slow in acquiring it! You cant survive in Pandea with a half-hearted mindset! Not to mention, youre a summo nevermind.

    - You were about to say summoner just now, werent you!

    - I know it! You were about to insult me!

    - Seol suddenly has a debt to pay lmfao.

    Seol felt how quickly rumors spread among the transferees, as even an ordinary one was already aware of what had happened in Yognatun.

    But another part of him was also curious.

    He was curious about what his actions meant to the other ordinary transferees.

    You know about Nobiras downfall, right?

    Yes, Im aware.

    So the reason that happened was actually because of some terrifying trolls from beyond the walls. Who couldve known the wall protecting the kingdom had a hole in it?

    When did you hear about this?

    I-I dont know? Its before we entered the Great Forest, so still, do you know how these rumors formed?

    Somi lowered her voice as much as she could, like she was about to share vital information.

    Apparently, there was a transferee who didnt think it was enough to cross the wall and chased them down all the way to the Yognatun Volcano.

    Really?

    - (Trying his best to pretend he doesnt know)

    - (Shocked expression)

    - (Oh my goodness!)

    So... yeah. From what I heard, they defeated all the monsters in Yognatun and pushed back the trolls who were plotting something elsewhere. All of that was because of one person. By the way, do you know what his powers are?

    Are there already rumors about that too?

    Apparently, they were already quite famous around here. Nothing much about them had spread before, but since they dealt with one huge event after another... it was like boom! And everything started spilling out.

    I see.

    They control shadows. Isnt that scary?

    What? Scary?

    I mean, thats something a clich mastermind behind the shadows would use its eerie too.

    Are you saying theyre bad then?

    Not at all. Rather, theyd be perfect for our party. My dream was to be a mastermind in the shadows. But you dont look surprised at all after hearing about this. Is this not shocking to you?

    It is shocking.

    You dont seem surprised at all, though Ah, are you the type whos jealous of famous people? I used to leave hatements on celebrities too. I get it. Its just human nature.

    ......

    - Shes oversharing way too much LMFAOOO

    - How is that rted??? LOL

    - Why is Somi so funny lmfao

    So, the that person I mentioned earlier was referring to them. Dont you think theyd be absolutely perfect for our party?

    How so?

    First, Im the only woman in a party whos overflowing with charm nevermind, unnis here too. Well I guess Im not the only woman either now? Still, we have me, whos a great mood-maker.

    Is your ss mood-maker?

    Somiughed awkwardly and continued.

    Ahem and our party also has delicious food.

    ......

    So Im sure we could do a huge weing party if they join, right? Wed also clear the Adventure easily, so wouldnt this be a win-win scenario?

    I thought you wanted to be a mastermind hidden in the shadows? Youre still going to give them a weing party?

    Do you think whether I''m good or evil is really that important? Good and evil is just a matter of preference for exceptional people like them. Still, I guess I made some excessivements because justmenting about this isnt the best. Its because we wouldnt still be here if that person joined our party. We would have been back in Nobira by now. Theyre on apletely different level from us, but I guess its also a problem if they did join our party. I bet they have a nasty personality. People who are a bit better than others are all ill-mannered. Judging by their ability to control shadows, Im sure its true,!

    I feel like the conversation shifted to you insulting them.

    Ah, its just because I have a personal rule of destroying anything that I cant get my hands on

    In the eyes of most transferees, Seols actions were more than just special, they were insane.

    Even if someone could go to Yognatun alone and defeat the trolls all by themselves, it wouldnt be an easy decision to make.

    Because of that, their image of the mysterious transferee was someonepletely different from them.

    You know, I have a lot of experience.

    Experience?

    Like life experience! Even though we havent been transferees for long, Im sure all of the survivors can all agree on one thing. Theres a really easy, surefire way to survive.

    An easy, surefire way to survive

    Do you want to know what it is?

    - This sounds like a clickbait title LMFAO

    - The easiest way to survive in the wilderness! Youll regret not watching thister!

    - ???: I wont be an idiot who regrets not watching LOL. Lets watch this immediately!

    Somi quietly whispered to Seol.

    Its connections.

    ...Huh?

    Like I said, connections. Its the same as our previous world, which revolves around connections. Whenever people gather, its all the same.

    How did you get to that conclusion?

    Can you deny it, though? Consider this. The reason the transferee went to Yognatun alone was probably for someone else! The prisoners were only saved because the transferee''s friend was there. If their friend wasn''t there, everyone would have died!

    Hm

    - She makes a point!

    - I mean, shes not wrong.

    - Why the fuck would we go there if it wasnt for Hamun LMFAO

    - We would have just ignored them and went to Mirei.

    - Han Somi (22 years old, 3-time CSAT retaker, knows a lot about the world)

    Gyeongtaek then asked Somi.

    So what youre saying is that we need to make those sorts of connections?

    "Everyone does this whether they recognize it or not. We''re just a bit behind. Nowadays, people call them the main members or main crew, right? Thats just proof that skilled people only hang around with other skilled people."

    "Hah, and how exactly are we supposed to build connections then? Are we just supposed to pray that the person next to us suddenly bes special?"

    "No, but fortune does favor the brave. What do you think we can do when we''re nothing more than their backdrop? All we can do is read the room, right? We just have to scratch the itch of whatever bothers them and turn them into our people."

    Urgh do we really have to go that far?

    This is why I call you young, Gyeongtaek. What wouldnt you do to survive? Id p while doing a handstand if it would let me survive, alright? My point is, we need to find someone exceptional and force our way into their circle.

    Do you think wedst, though?

    You have to do whatever it takes, Gyeongtaek! Dont you dare let this go in one ear and out the other. This is how heroes are born!

    - Maam, thats a lot different from the heroes I know.

    - This is the revised edition.

    - Ah, I see.

    Gyeongtaek then nodded his head multiple times.

    On the other hand, Munho was scooping up anotherdle of porridge, seemingly uninterested in the conversation.

    Mundo I mean, Munho ahjussi are you not interested in this?

    <em>Nom</em> Hm? What?

    What she was talking about, like bing a hero.

    People already insult old men like me with fat stomachs and bald heads. On top of that, I have no idea what they''d do If I''m delusional too. I know my ce.

    Dont say that, ahjussi! Youre being pessimistic again.

    It seemed like it wasnt Munhos first time behaving like this. Gyeongtaek and Somi expertly handled him.

    * * *

    Ahjussi, youll find your daughter for sure, okay? What was her name again? Ye Hye Hyerin?

    Yerin, Shin Yerin. I hope shes right by my wifes side.

    Somi briefly exined Munhos situation to Seol.

    So hes been worried about his family since he came over into this world. Apparently, his wife and his daughter were living in another country.

    ...I see.

    Still, ahjussi. Dont you think Yerin would like it if her father was a hero?

    As Ive grown older, Ivee to realize that Im not the kind of person who can give to others. Only people with luxury could do something like that. I just need to find my daughter.

    ...It looks like you were fairly close with Yerin?

    Munho, who had been quiet for a while, became talkative about his daughter.

    Well... Uh... I guess it wasn''t as good after she hit puberty? After that... Well, we lived apart, so calls grew scarce.

    - D-Dad, get out of my room!

    - Mom! Dads touching my stuff!

    - Why can I hear this

    - Dont make it too realistic Stop making it realistic. Im getting PTSD, you assholes

    Munho looked off into the distance with longing eyes.

    She wanted to y the piano, so she studied abroad in Germany with her mother.

    Woah that must have been nice for her then. But doesnt that mean you were a goose dad?

    T/N: Goose dad is a Korean term for a man who works in Korea while his family is abroad in an English-speaking country for their childrens education. They are called goose dads because they have to travel a lot or migrate to meet their children.

    Yeah, I was a goose dad.

    Ah

    Ever since then, it has been awkward between us. Ah, I''m not ming my wife or my daughter either. How would I have the right toin when I dont even earn enough money to...

    The viewers allmented on the souring mood.

    - Beep Beep

    - 4:36PM, the mood has died.

    - D-Doctor, please! Please save our mood! We cant just let it go like this.

    - I apologize, maam. Theres no hope Im sorry, but we have to send it off.

    - You guys why am I crying hahaha

    - I feel like getting older has made me a lot more emotional, Im bawling right now LOL.

    Munho let out a long sigh.

    Ah Im sorry, guys. I feel like the mood is all gloomy because of me. Im sorry, I really am.

    No, youre fine, ahjussi. Oi, Gyeongtaek! Say something gloomy too!

    Gyeongtaek quickly nodded and spoke up.

    I-I have aichmophobia, a fear of sharp things!

    ...Dont you use a sharp weapon?

    I do a spear

    Are you okay using that?

    To be honest, Im not used to it yet.

    "I see, you little brat... You were pretending to be normal all this time and"

    "Your turn, noona."

    "Me? What do I... Ah, I thought of one. I have awful astigmatism. I cant recognize my parents without my sses."

    - Is this apetition to brag about their small ws? LMFAO

    - Its so trivial hahaha

    ...Arent you a hunter?

    Yeah.

    Fucking hell no wonder your aim was ass.

    Hey, I heard you! And I have Dexterity Assistance now, so its somewhat covered, alright?

    Munho ahjussi is a rogue Seol hyungs a summoner our party is a fucking mess.

    Seriously, our only option is to run to Nobira quietly.

    - What is this awful party LOOOL

    - Seols current party: an obese rogue, a hunter with awful eyesight, a spearman afraid of sharp things and Seol.

    - Alright, the leader of our group assignment will be

    - Seol!

    - Oppa, Ill help a lot! (Wont help)

    - Leave the powerpoint to me! (Looks like a 2nd grader did it)

    - Whens our next meeting then? (No one shows up)

    In this dizzying situation, Somi asked Seol a question.

    Oppa, by the way, I forgot to ask you something.

    What is it?

    What kind of summoner are you? I heard there were different types of summoners. What was that called again a demonic beast summoner? I heard they were pretty useful

    I just summon this and that.

    Since saying he was a Shadow Summoner could expose Karens identity as a shadow, Seol didnt directly answer.

    This and that? Are you a Junk Summoner, then?

    ...Im not.

    Junk Summoner hahaha thats so perfect.

    Karen tried her best to hold back herughter but couldnt.

    By the way, unni, are you a knight?

    Well, something simr?

    "Dont worry, unni. Dont feel pressured to do something alone if it gets dangerous. Were not those kinds of people."

    Her appearance and demeanor made it hard to tell how powerful Karen was.

    And because of that, Somi warned Karen in case Karen felt pressured to do something as the only vanguard.

    In an instant, Seol and Karen shifted their eyes.

    A presence

    Only Seol and Karen exchanged nces, like they were the only ones who detected it.

    Karen nodded her head.

    Then lets start heading out now. We have a long distance to go anyway.

    Huh? Were not going to rest a bit more? Weve walked for so long, though and I thought we agreed to move at night

    I want to rest too. However, that isnt really possible right now.

    Wh-what do you mean?

    <em>Thud</em>

    Echoes of somethingrge barreling through the forest.

    As well as the sound of something very ominous and blunt.

    It sounded somewhat like footsteps.

    ...Huh?

    <em>Thuuuud.</em>

    Wh-what? Itsing this way!

    The sounds the sounds are getting closer.

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    The mysterious monster screamed as it pounded on something.

    It was practically proven now that the monster was huge.

    Sh-should we hide?

    Isnt it better to run away?

    What if its fast?! Then what will we do?!

    F-Fighting is

    Have you lost your mind?

    I-I cant fight I dont want to die

    ......

    Munho covered his ears and murmured to himself.

    Sometimes, people feel the sensation of their body freezing when they are in a perilous situation, like deer in the headlights.

    Munho just happened to be one of those people.

    After all, you couldnt fight a trucking at you.

    Please Please just go somewhere else please

    <em>Thuuuuud</em>

    <em>Thuuuuud</em>

    The party covered their mouths, not to let any sounds out.

    The monsters footsteps had disappeared.

    However, something was different from before.

    A shadow.

    A shadow was cast over their heads.

    Somi raised her head and looked up. She looked to see what was casting the shadow over them.

    <em>Smile.</em>

    A giant monster had stuck its head between the trees and looked down at them.

    It was a monster that brought fear with just its appearance and a horrid smell

    I-Its an ogre its a Forest Ogre

    <em>Kuaaaaaaaargh!</em>

    Kyaaaaa!

    It was as Somi said.

    What was chasing them this entire time was a Forest Ogre.

    The ogre was as big as a house, with a mouth sparse with teeth and a face that strangely resembled a person, along with the yellow eyes of a beast.

    An ogre was a monster whose features instinctively scared humans.

    N-No Dont

    Despite that, Seol and Karen exchanged nces. Seol then gave Karen a nod.

    [Turiax, the Bone Lover, used Bone Break.]

    Turiax raised his massive club and swung down.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Somi, its target, screamed in terror.

    Stoooooop!

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Cruuuuuuush!</em>

    Everyone believed the club would crush Somi easily.

    Well, at least Somi and Turiax did.

    However, the club couldnt do anything.

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    The club had been stopped, unable to go any further.

    Before they realized it, Karen unsheathed her sword and stopped Turiaxs club.

    ...U-Unni?

    Karen had stopped a club multiple times her size like it was nothing.

    Somi quickly realized that Karen was much stronger than she had believed her to be.

    Furthermore, the more power she brought out, the closer she resembled a shadow.

    Wh-what is that

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    Karens Red Lotus Sword ignited.

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    <em>Kuaaaaargh!</em>

    Turiax pulled back its club in fear.

    The partys gaze naturally went to Karen, then slowly switched to herpanion, Seol.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Seol was gathering ck energy in his hands.

    Can I still take you up on that weing party?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    The energy forming in Seol''s hands was clearly the same energy that Karen released.

    Shadow

    D-Dont tell me..

    You arent, right? Oppa, youre not

    <em>Craaaash!</em>

    Karens violent attacks were blocked by Turiaxs club.

    However, that was just Karen sizing Turiax up. Karen shifted to a more offensive stance after realizing that she could easily take care of the ogre.

    Still, your club it might be a bit annoying?

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The club seemed extremely crude, but the fact that it blocked Karens attack was more than enough proof that it was effective.

    After all, Karens sword was a Peerless-quality item.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    Blood painted the grass red.

    And that blood belonged to Turiax, the ogre.

    Hm I thought my attacks cut you deeper you must be pretty sturdy.

    That was also a characteristic of the trolls.

    Their thick skin, almost akin to a hide, was surprisingly resistant to a variety of things.

    Not only was it excellent at resisting physical attacks, it was also great at resisting elemental attacks. As such, ogre skin was considered a high-quality material for all kinds of equipment.

    Its not catching fire.

    Monsters typically met one of two fates when facing Karen.

    Either their bodies were engulfed in mes and reduced to ash, or their heads were swiftly severed by Karen''s sword.

    I guess this one will be thetter.

    Seol originally hoped to clear this Adventure quietly, but the situation changed and not allowed him to do so.

    Somis party mumbled between themselves before finally speaking.

    Wh-what should we So, uh Excuse me, uhh

    We can survive then, right? Were making it out of here alive, right?!

    Hyung! Well be able to make it out of this, right?

    Seol just silently looked forward and read through Turiaxs information.

    [[Turiax, the Bone Lover]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 18~22

    Forest Ogres have higher intelligencepared to other ogres.

    Not only can they use simple tools, but those tools be threatening weapons in their hands against humans.

    Turiax is a Forest Ogre who left the center of the Great Forest, and he enjoys consuming his meals down to the bones.

    His sturdy teeth make him more than capable of doing so.

    His diet includes any living creature, and obviously, humans are included as well.

    Basic Skills: [Bone Break 1], [tten 2], [Excite 1], [Grab and Crush 2], [Passive: Ogre''s Hide 2], [Passive: Ignore Pain]

    Unique Skills: [Horrifying Shout 1]]

    After quickly reading through Turiaxs information, he noticed that he received more messages.

    [The main contents of Overflowing Hell have changed.]

    [Overflowing Hell has changed to Shake It Off.]

    [Adventure 16-1. Shake It Off

    The Adventurers stranded in the Great Forest were ordinary. However, being just ordinary in this situation is exceptionally dangerous.

    It is now revealed that the monster chasing them is a Forest Ogre.

    This massive ogre has emerged from the heart of the Great Forest to hunt them.

    Ordinary Adventurers would find it challenging to take down such an ogre.

    You must ensure their safety.

    Objective: Escort the Adventurers to Nobira.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    Remaining Time [About 6 days]]

    Seol confirmed both the Adventure information and the monster information.

    - Are these the effects of the Fourth Industrial Revolution?!

    - The Information Age!

    - Ah! I see! So it was an ogre!

    Seol had to defeat the ogre while protecting Somis party.

    The objective was simple and not too difficult.

    An ogre was tough but it would eventually die in the end to Karen after multiple attacks. In fact, it would end even quicker if Seol summoned Karuna as well.

    However, something was on Seols mind.

    It was the knowledge of The World of Eternity that he had.

    The unspoken warning of not relying solely on your strength made Seol hesitate again and again.

    Its only one Forest Ogre?

    Seol recalled the Forest Ogres he faced before while ying as his 30 pieces. Seol was practically a walking encyclopedia about them at this point.

    As those monsters appeared frequently, he not only knew about their reasoning but also their habits.

    Forest Ogres know about the importance of pack hunting. Theyve learned that hunting in a group is much more effective than hunting on their own.

    And for those reasons, they always hunted in groups.

    In fact, Seol had never even seen a lone Forest Ogre.

    There has to be more around here, then.

    After all, defeating the Forest Ogres wasnt this Adventures objective. The objective was to help the other Adventurers safely arrive in Nobira.

    Even if Turiax was the only ogre here and Seols assumptions were wrong, there was no need for him to take a risk here.

    Karen could handle Turiax easily on her own anyway.

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    [Turiax used Grab and Crush.]

    Turiax reached hisrge hands out at Karen.

    Somi, scared, screamed out and warned Karen.

    U-Unni! Be careful!

    mes erupted from Karens body.

    What do you think youre doing, huh?!

    [Karen used Red Lotus sh.]

    <em>aaaaare!</em>

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    With a swift, refreshing sound, Karen cut off Turiaxs right hand, the one he was holding his club with, at the elbow.

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Kuaaargh!</em>

    [Turiax used Excite.]

    [Turiaxs Unique Skill: Horrifying Shout activates.]

    <em>Kuaaaaaaargh!</em>

    This scream was a bit different from the other ones.

    Unlike the rage-filled screams of before, this one was filled with pain and panic.

    The sound quickly shocked everyone as if a bomb had exploded.

    Nice!

    Noona!

    She beat him! Its all over now!

    Despite Somis party shouting with excitement, Seol had not let his guard down yet.

    Theyreing.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Kuaargh</em>

    ...Huh?

    It wasnt Turiaxs cry. It was another monsters cry.

    * * *

    There there was another one?

    There were two of them?

    Itsing here!

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    Turiax might have lost his arm to Karen, but due to his tenacity and cleverness in avoiding a direct confrontation with her, he managed to stay alive.

    Somis party was also weak. So weak in fact that they would not even be an opponent for the injured Turiax.

    This meant that Karen had to face both ogres at the same time.

    And at the moment

    <em>Kuaaaaaargh!</em>

    The shouting monster came closer. It finally revealed itself to Seol.

    Oh my god!

    Somi let out a scream as an ogre bigger than Turiax showed up, carrying a cleaver.

    [[Guliam, the Forest Predator]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 20~24

    Forest Ogres have higher intelligencepared to other ogres.

    Not only can they use simple tools, but those tools be threatening weapons in their hands against humans.

    Guliam is an exceptional ogre, even among the Forest Ogres. He once led arge pack before, but as his vigor is no longer the same, he is no longer a leader.

    However, the experience he had built up has not gone anywhere. He remains a significant threat.

    Basic Skills: [Wring Blood 1], [Calm Down 1], [Methodical Swing 1], [Stomp 2], [Passive: Ogre''s Hide 2], [Passive: Ignore Pain], [Passive: Sharp Senses]

    Unique Skills: [Indiscriminate Destruction 1]]

    I-Its an even bigger one!

    What do we do?! Do we run away?

    Isnt it better to fight it?

    Are you out of your mind? You think arrows would work on it?!

    Obviously not.

    Somis party had an awful matchup with ogres.

    The ogres thick hide could deflect not only Somis arrows but also Munhos daggers, leaving Gyeongtaek''s spear the only thing capable of damaging it. However, due to the ogres massive size, Gyeongtaeks spear was nothing more than a chopstick inparison.

    <em>Kurrrrrgh</em>

    It was a primitive type of strength.

    The ogre froze Somis party with nothing more than the fact that it was born a demonic beast.

    <em>Thud</em>

    Guliam joyfully approached Somis party like he was reaching into a freezer to grab ice cream.

    I-If Unni If Unni helps us

    Noona!

    We cant rely on her, shes busy too!

    Somi might have been in a terrifying position, but she was still able to swiftly make a decision.

    Run! We need to group up with Karen unni and finish off that one first!

    Wont we just get in the way?

    Regardless of whatever happens, we cant just do nothing!

    Run!

    Seol nodded as her decision was the proper one to make.

    He understood how she had been able to survive up to now.

    As Somis party agreed to a decision, they instantly started sprinting to the injured Turiax.

    Unni, well help you!

    What?

    [CollegeStudentsMustDie used Piercing Shot.]

    [CollegeStudentsMustDies arrows are given a 50% increased pration rate.]

    [The target will be inflicted with a bleed status if the arrows pierces through them.]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    <em>Grgh</em>

    The arrow managed to connect, but it was incapable of piercing Turiax.

    Haaaargh!

    Gyeongtaek roared and charged in with a spear in his hand.

    [OnlyIAmCatless used Grand Charge.]

    [OnlyIAmCatless ignores all abnormal statuses, and inflicts damage to every enemy thates into contact with them.]

    [While charging, damage taken is reduced by 50%.]

    <em>Chaaarge!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    His spearnded perfectly in Turiaxs knee.

    Nice!

    <em>Kuaaaaargh!</em>

    The attack seemed to havended properly, Turiax screamed in pain.

    Munho stumbled for a second, not knowing what to do, but then quickly grabbed his daggers and joined in on the Turiax fight.

    But then, Somi quickly shouted.

    S-Seol oppa? What are you doing?! Why are you still there?!

    Oh no Did he not hear us deciding to go over to Karen?

    Seol nkly stood tall, remaining in front of Guliam.

    <em>Krrrrrrrgh</em>

    <em>Drool</em>

    Guliam drooled, stepping closer to Seol.

    [Guliam used Stomp.]

    [Targets caught underneath Guliams feet will be dealt damage proportionate to his Strength.]

    Guliam raised his foot, preparing to stomp on Seol. Seol still stood there, ready to ept the attack.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Dust scattered in the air as Seols vision was filled with Guliams foot.

    But then Seol released the ck energy he had been building up in his hands.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The ck energy slowly took a knights form before fully transforming into Karuna.

    <em>Unsheathe</em>

    Karuna unsheathed Breath immediately as he was summoned. The de shone in the light as it was taken out.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    After that, multiple messages followed it.

    [You have currently summoned both Twin Knights.]

    [Twin Knights Connected Soul activates.]

    [The two summons current stats are doubled.]

    [Twin Knights Equilibrium activates.]

    [The two summons stats are summed together and divided equally.]

    <em>sh</em>

    <em>Saatter!</em>

    Guliams foot was cut off at the ankle.

    All it took was a single attack from Karuna.

    <em>Kuaaaaaaargh!</em>

    Now that both ogres were severely injured, Karuna and Karen would have no difficulty in killing them.

    Oppa, no!

    However, Somi screamed out once more.

    Hyung! Above you

    Something had appeared behind Seol.

    It appeared without a single sound

    Without ever revealing its presence

    [Toria releases Tiptoe.]

    [Toria releases Hold Breath.]

    [Toria is exhausted.]

    [Torias damage is reduced by 30% for 5 seconds.]

    An ogre, a bit smaller than Guliam, appeared behind Seol.

    Noooooo! shouted Munho.

    However, it was toote. Torias fist was already shooting toward Seol.

    [The main contents of Shake It Off have changed.]

    [Shake It Off has changed to Trio.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    However, something ck quickly covered Seol in that critical second.

    Torias blow hadnded after it.

    <em>aaaam!</em>

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Somi felt like she was dreaming. It felt like apletely ridiculous dream.

    Seol oppa was that transferee?

    Kongory and Nobira.

    Those two cities were located somewhere between the north and central areas of the Nevenia Kingdom.

    And an incredibly famous person lives there.

    A person only known as Private.

    A transferee who kept all of their information and achievements hidden from others eyes.

    However, roughly 90% of the transferees in this area were already interested in him.

    It was because of the ranking system.

    I heard they had close to 3 million points.

    It was widely known that their Adventurer Points were nearing 3 million, a total that required an entire raid party of transferees to even attempt rivaling.

    That was the case.

    Private was a one-man army.

    How did they amass so many points?

    The transferees Somi met so far also had considerably high Adventurer Points.

    Because transferees shared information with each other regarding Adventures and Rests, everyone knew about almost everything.

    Everyone was simr, having gone through simr experiences and embarking on simrly difficult Adventures.

    After collecting all of the information, Somi arrived at one conclusion. No one coulde close to Private if they continued going on regr Adventures.

    I thought they had to have cheated the system or something

    One would naturally arrive at that conclusion.

    Would the strange one be the one with an insurmountable point gap from others, or would it be the ordinary people who have points simr to each other?

    Obviously, the strange one would be the exceptional person.

    After all, everything in Pandea strangely happened in a routine and timely manner.

    Unless you did something special, you would only be given a normal Adventure of a normal difficulty.

    Like its all a game.

    Since there were phrases about the dice rolling from time to time, her theories were likely not too far off either.

    But this is practically cheating

    If this was a game, Seol would be a yer who abused the bugs.

    That was the only exnation for it.

    Haha! Its over!

    <em>re</em>

    Turiax tried blocking the attack by giving his arm, but Karen had a Peerless-quality weapon that still allowed her to deal damage even if her target blocked.

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    <em>Kuaaaaaaargh!</em>

    <em>Slice!</em>

    After that, Karens swift swordy made a clear sound ring out as the ogres head fell to the floor with a thud.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The head must have been quite heavy as well. The sound it made was loud.

    Fuuu this ones taken care of!

    Karen sighed as if she had finished an annoying assignment.

    Even though this was surprising enough, Somi was more surprised by the ck knight who suddenly appeared from Seols hands.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    The knight released an immense amount of blue aura before cutting down the ogre in front of him through his bones.

    What was an ogre to them?

    It was arge monster that was extremely difficult to take down, even with a party, unless you were a high-level Adventurer.

    The ogres had a somewhat high level of intelligence that made them more challenging to face than beasts.

    However, the knights in front of her had taken down one each.

    Somi only realized this now, but the knights in front of her werent human.

    Shadows

    They were shadows.

    The cloudy ck energy flowing from them proved her hunch was right.

    The transferee used shadows.

    The transferee was overwhelmingly strong, even on their own.

    <em>- Can I still take you up on that weing party?</em>

    Somi thought to herself, recalling Seol words.

    Ah! Its dangerous! shouted Somi.

    However, what she saw now was no longer Seol. It was a ck, murky being that was facing an ogre on their own.

    * * *

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Volcanics stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    <em>Fwiiiirl!</em>

    During that dangerous moment, Seol was engulfed by shadows in an instant and confronted Torias fist with his own.

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    Seol was knocked back alongside a thunderous boom.

    <em>Flip!</em>

    Even so, Seolnded safely with his skills, not taking any damage from the impact.

    [[Toria, the Quiet]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 20~25

    Forest Ogres have higher intelligencepared to other ogres.

    Not only can they use simple tools, but those tools be threatening weapons in their hands against humans.

    Unlike the other Forest Ogres, Toria did not fully grow. However, not a single individual looked down on Toria because of it. This was because Toria had honed a different skill set.

    Despite his massive size, which was characteristic of ogres, Toria was capable of moving very quietly and stealthily. He possesses a strong sense of camaraderie, and he is at his most frightening when his allies die in battle.

    Basic Skills: [Tiptoe 2], [Hold Breath 2], [Veilstrike 1], [Sweep 3], [Passive: Ogre''s Hide 3], [Passive: Ignore Pain], [Passive: Sharp Senses], [Passive: Nimble Maneuvers]

    Unique Skills: [Comradery 1], [Wind Hole 2]]

    As Seol was being attacked, the other battles had concluded.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Burn</em>

    [You have defeated Turiax, the Bone Lover.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    <em>aaash!</em>

    [You have defeated Guliam, the Forest Predator.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    The only ogre left was Toria, the ogre that Seol was fighting.

    Seols shadow opened its mouth.

    Youve got a good opponent there, Seol.

    Jamad?

    Concentrate. I want you to take control of your body from this point on.

    In that instant, Seols body felt incredibly free.

    At the same time, he felt an incredible amount of power surge from within him.

    Seol clenched his teeth, feeling more and more powerful.

    Hes pretty agile for his size. Its practically perfect for your first opponent.

    Wouldnt it be difficult for me, though? I havent fought since elementary school.

    ...So youve grown up in a different environment than me. For me, living itself was a battle.

    So, youre sure I can do this?

    Ill ingrain that sensation into your body, so I want you to feel it yourself.

    As Jamad and Seol continued their conversation, Torias eyes started glowing red.

    <em>Kuaaaaaaaargh!</em>

    [Toria has witnessed Turiaxs death.]

    [Torias Unique Skill: Comradery activates.]

    [Torias stats are increased by 20%.]

    [Toria has witnessed Guliams death.]

    [Torias Unique Skill: Comradery activates.]

    [Torias stats are increased by 20%.]

    Torias ominous aura was multiple times stronger than before.

    Seol could sense his horrifying bloodlust.

    Seo heard Jamads voice once more.

    However, the voice was much clearer this time. It was almost like Jamad was speaking directly into his head.

    - Well just think of it as a crash course in fighting.

    God damn it

    [Toria used Hold Breath.]

    [Toria no longer makes a sound.]

    [Toria used Tiptoe.]

    [Toria no longer makes a presence.]

    Therge ogre had suddenly disappeared.

    - Concentrate, unless you want your head to go flying.

    Need help? shouted Karen from afar.

    Seol didnt reply.

    Taking this as a sign that he didnt want help, Karen shrugged and then walked to Somis party, with Karuna doing the same.

    They did so in case Toria tried to aim for Somis party instead of Seol.

    Seol didnt pay attention to them at all and solely focused on himself.

    Jamad scolded Seol after seeing his awkward stance.

    - Widen your stance. Good movements start from the feet.

    <em>Slide</em>

    As Seol was inching his feet apart and correcting his position

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    [Toria releases Tiptoe.]

    [Toria releases Hold Breath.]

    [Toria is exhausted.]

    [Torias damage is reduced by 30% for 5 seconds.]

    Toria jumped out and tried grabbing Seol with both hands.

    Krgh

    <em>Hmph!</em>

    Seol leaped up into the sky, barely avoiding the attack.

    - Refrain from being in the air. Only those with wings can move freely in the air.

    I know! I know, but

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Toria swung his elbow at the still mid-air Seol.

    Hrgh

    <em>Spin</em>

    Seol overexerted himself, twisting his body in the air, narrowly avoiding the second attack.

    - When are you going to attack, then?

    Haah This definitely isnt as easy as you said it was

    - Your lower body is weak. You might have received some of my powers, but your basic abilities are

    Mind telling me something useful now?

    <em>Krrrrrrgh</em>

    [Toria used Sweep.]

    [Torias attack radius is a bitrger now.]

    - Advice thats useful now? You should have told me earlier. Alright, since this is a crash course anyway, teaching you the fundamentalster wouldnt be toote.

    [Toria used Hold Breath.]

    [Toria no longer makes a sound.]

    [Toria used Tiptoe.]

    [Toria no longer makes a presence.]

    <em>Hide</em>

    Toria vanished once more.

    Seol doubted if he could dodge it this time as well.

    - Theres a traditional Rock Mr Tribe dish made from wild animals.

    ...This is your advice?

    - Just keep listening. My voice is going straight to your head anyway, so its not like you wouldnt be able to hear me just because youre concentrating.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    [Toria releases Tiptoe.]

    [Toria releases Hold Breath.]

    [Toria is exhausted.]

    [Torias damage is reduced by 30% for 5 seconds.]

    Toria appeared once more.

    <em>Cruuuuush!</em>

    This time, his attacks swept through the trees as well.

    The fact that Toria was capable of this only proved how high an ogres strength was.

    I cant let himnd even a single attack on me!

    - Its a dish named Noori, and it uses a particrly unique pepper for the seasoning. Do you know whats interesting about that dish, though?

    ......

    - Since youll be listening anyway, you dont need to respond. The wild animals we used to create Noori all had an awful gamey smell. Since we used goral, boars, roe deers, and rabbits, it was inevitable. However, even though we used different types of meat each time we made Noori, the taste didnt change too much. Not only that, the foul, gamey smell had disappeared entirely. Why do you think that happened?

    <em>aaam!</em>

    Urgh I feel like I can almost see him now

    - The key was the seasoning, and Nooris taste mostly came from it. And in my eyes, youre a wild animal. Youre lousy, and you have an awful gamey smell.

    <em>Kuaaaaargh!</em>

    [Torias Unique Skill: Wind Hole activates.]

    [Any attacks made using Torias body will now create a hole.]

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Torias fists missed Seol andnded on a tree. The tree not only had a fist print imprinted on it but also a hole.

    Thats a bullet not a punch

    - But its fine. After all, the great Jamadsbat experience is the greatest seasoning in the world.

    To the point! Hes about to turn me into a donut!

    - What I feltst time when I used your body was that your movements were faintly imprinted into it. Still, they were so poor that I made your body forget it in an instant.

    Then that means

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Seol was still only dodging.

    However, his movements were slowly improving.

    - Some of my movements are still imprinted into your body. I want you to use mybat experience to get rid of your lousy movements.

    You shouldve said this from the start!

    Seol found a path to break through and took it to avoid Torias attacks.

    And from here

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Kuaaaargh!</em>

    Toria screamed in anger as he kept missing his target.

    Seol nodded to himself after escaping Torias grasp.

    Jamad was right.

    Jamads instincts remained in Seols body. He was just too tense to properly use it.

    The Seol now, who had realized this, was apletely different person from before.

    To the point that this training was practically pointless.

    <em>Kuaaaargh!</em>

    Toria pulled back his right arm before releasing another punch at the standing Seol.

    It was clearly a powerful attack, but it was filled with openings.

    - Do you see it?

    Jamad was referring to the huge openings in Torias movements.

    However, Seol had already been running into Torias attack before Jamad had exined it to him.

    - Get in there. Get in there if youre not a coward.

    Obviously

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol was right in front of Torias chest.

    Im not!

    However, something unexpected happened as it was Seols first time attacking.

    Is this enough?

    A question formed in Seols head. Would Toria really be defeated by just a simple punch?

    Jamad, catching that, gave Seol the answer.

    - Rather, it might be too much.

    [You have changed to the Volcano Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    Seol focused on his movements so much that he had forgotten to change into the Volcano Stance. And for that reason, Jamad tuned the fine movements.

    But that wasnt the only thing that happened.

    Shadow Hand swelled up out of Seols right arm. It was apletely different feeling than before.

    <em>Rumble!!!</em>

    Seol could feel that he had used the entirety of his mana.

    It was Jamads work.

    You idiot! Then that means after this

    [Shadow Hand is influenced by Passive: Moving mes.]

    [Shadow Hand is influenced by Passive: Heat and Warmth.]

    [Master of Shadowss Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You create a new skill.]

    ...What?

    Seols arm grew until it was even bigger than Seols body. Not only that, he swung that massive arm effortlessly.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The attacknded perfectly on Torias jaw. And in that moment, Seol realized.

    - There is no, after this, when I do something.

    It was something Seol didnt even need to worry about.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>CRUUUUUUUUUUSH!</em>

    <em>CRUUUUUSH!</em>

    <em>CRUSH</em>

    <em>Crush</em>

    Seol had blown off Torias head with his massive fist. The decapitated head flew off and pummeled through several trees before finally stopping.

    [You have defeated Toria, the Quiet.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    [You have sessfully cleared the Sudden Adventure.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''D-Don''t Panic''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Problem Solver''.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Seol saw a lot of messages on his interface.

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule.]

    [Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule is born!]

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Seol was breathless after unleashing that monstrous attack.

    Haah Haah

    No one could have expected that he had enough strength to knock an ogres head straight off.

    [Your mana is currently below 5%]

    [You have mana deficiency.]

    [Your mana recovery rate is reduced by 50% for 5 minutes.]

    [You have overused your mana all at once.]

    [You are afflicted by Abnormal Status: Dizziness for a day.]

    [The cooldowns for your skills are increased by 10%.]

    It was clear the risk Seol took had a price.

    Its reasonable, though.

    Seol would have been the first person to suspect something was off if a skill capable of ripping a monsters head off had no risk.

    I should use this as a finisher or a gamble.

    Iron Fist Rule could only be used while Seol was in the Night Crow form and used the majority of his remaining mana.

    This wasnt something he could fix by increasing his maximum mana either.

    I guess the only hope is either increasing its proficiency or changing the skill entirely?

    It was a thought that would infuriate any Adventurer who heard it, considering they were limited to the skills they were given.

    However, Seol had the option to create more skills.

    Regardless of the situation, acquiring a new skill was always something to be happy about.

    In the first ce, Seol had no use for his mana other than for Shadow Hand. His summons could take care of everything independetly without Seol doing anything.

    It was a definite step forward since he at least had a use for hisrge mana pool now.

    Seol stood on the headless ogres corpse and looked down on the party members watching him.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    He looked almost mystical as the sun set behind him.

    Seol did not intend for this, but it still made him appear like an all-powerful solo yer.

    Woah

    H-Hyung, youre that

    Seol, youre

    <strong>[Oi has donated 1200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Thats my seat]</strong>

    - HE LOOKS SO COOOOOL!!!

    - <em>Snap! Snap! Snap!!! </em>(Shutter Sounds)

    - No Photos

    - Woah Is he really the same loser summoner who hid behind his summons?!

    <strong>[Ogre Fist? has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Wrong! This is the Night Crow Troll Fist Era!!!]</strong>

    - Troll Fist! Troll Fist!

    - Youre a god!

    - I lost my fucking mind at that

    - TF! TF! (TF means Troll Fist now)

    - Dopa, is TF mid good right now?

    <strong>[Roach has donated 1300 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I dont really like this, though This is different from what a summoner usually does Shouldnt a summoner be using their summons? Why is he punching people now? Dont worry! CESCO killed any fucking roach saying that ^^!]</strong>

    - I believed in you, POSCO!

    - Its not them!

    - As expected from UNESCO!

    - Not them either!

    - That was pretty spicy, Tabasco-kun!

    -

    Karen and Karuna slowly approached Seol.

    Was that you, Jamad?

    No.

    It was Master? Woah that was pretty good I was shocked.

    Seol in the Night Crow form, Karen, and Karuna.

    The three of them were much more threatening and menacing than the three trolls they defeated.

    Somis party couldnt talk properly from the pressure they exerted.

    Who would have guessed that the summoner they thought could only cook was this powerful?

    Munho mumbled a bit before finally being able to say a word.

    Hah Haha I-I guess things ended up this way

    R-Right?

    Were alive, though, right?

    <em>Fwiiirl</em>

    Seol exited the Night Crow form.

    As he returned to his original state, Somi sighed long, relieved.

    Phew Youre not going to eliminate us, though, right?

    Seol asked back incredulously.

    Eliminate you?

    Like in movies where the guy goes, You saw something which must not be seen and kills the others. So

    Only Somi could have such strange delusions.

    Ah, nothing like that.

    Munho and Gyeongtaek both sighed after that.

    Phew thats a relief.

    I was worried for a second, haha.

    Seol corrected himself.

    Somi wasnt the only person to have such strange delusions.

    After the tension died down, Somi started brightly smiling at them. Somis bright voice was like a brush, adding vibrant strokes of color to the otherwise bleak background.

    By the way, oppa Are you Private? The person with the super high points on the leaderboard who was recently at Yognatun.

    Seol, who never expected to admit this, shrugged as an answer.

    Woah even his gestures are cool. I should keep this in mind forter.

    Wed look like idiots if we did that, though.

    As expected experts really are different, huh? I bet even small things like this are what separates us.

    Stop

    - Stop embarrassing him, Somi!

    - Somis embarrassing attack was super effective!

    - Shes making him look so good that its suffocating! I cant breathe!

    How could there be a coincidence like this? It feels like just yesterday when I heard about what happened in Yognatun how did we run into you here?

    Nothing special happened for Seol to consider this a coincidence.

    Simply put, Seol underwent an Adventure nearby and got caught up in a Sudden Adventure, ultimately leading to him joining her party.

    I know what this is. Its that, isnt it?

    What?

    Fate. It was fate that we met like this!

    Noona, lets open the loot here first. Dont you also want to check what you got, noona?

    Gyeongtaek! Are you not going to listen to me? I was talking about fate

    - Ms. Han, stop your bullshit and just open the loot LOL

    - Somi vs Gyeongtaek, the match of the century, hahaha.

    Gyeongtaek continued speaking while sifting through the loot.

    Dont mind her too much, hyung. Shes watched way too many K-dramas. Shes also the type that likes famous peoples posts on Instagram, so

    H-How did you know that?

    You told usst time, noona.

    Regardless! Why dont we check the loot first?

    A chest appeared at the feet of everyone in the party.

    L-Lets talk after we see what we got.

    Somi bent down to open her chest and inspect it.

    Seol simply kicked the chest open to confirm it.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    * * *

    [You open the Trios Loot.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Deceased Noblewomans Gloves.]

    [You have acquired Necrowood.]

    [You have acquired Ogres Fang.]

    [You have acquired Ogres Fang.]

    [You have acquired 4 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 30 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 22 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 10 medium red potions.]

    [You have acquired 8 medium blue potions.]

    Hm

    Seol didnt have a particrly good look on his face.

    I got three materials.

    Necrowood and Ogres Fang. Not to mention, Seol got two of the same thing.

    Neither of the materials was too useful for him.

    Their qualities are way too low.

    The first problem was that both materials were Rare-quality items.

    Obviously, Rare-quality materials could be used to create Treasure-quality items too, but the odds of that were drastically lowerpared to situations where Treasure-quality materials were used to make one.

    Not only that, Seol already had multiple pieces of equipment that were the strongest that could be crafted at this stage in the game.

    Therefore, these materials didnt satisfy him.

    It makes sense, though, the Adventure was easy.

    It was an Adventure that required him to simply kill a few monsters that left the heart of the Great Forest.

    Even so, Seol was rewarded with one Treasure-quality item for defeating the three ogres.

    [[Deceased Noblewomans Gloves]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 22-28

    Defense: 45

    Durability: 92/92

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A pair of gloves made from the silk of Dream Silkworms, exported from Mirshen. The silk from Dream Silkworms is worth more than its weight in gold. There are even myths about the silk bringing great fortune to the people wearing it.

    However, the fact that the previous wearer of these gloves died only serves to prove that it is simply a myth.

    Basic Effect: +9 Intelligence, +14 Wisdom, +10 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Feelsfortable on the skin, as if it melts onto it. Corrects all actions made with the hands slightly.]

    Seol took off the Gloves of Spirit Protection and ced them into his inventory before immediately equipping his new gloves.

    If its all actions made with the hands, it should also includebat.

    That effect made this item more than worth it, as it would inevitably help him when he was in the Night Crow form.

    Not to mention, the other effects were good too.

    A Fighter item with Wisdom is rare, after all.

    - Summoner during the day, Fighter at night

    - He basically has two sses

    - Any item would be good for him now LOL

    Uhh Hyung

    Hm?

    Did you get anything good?

    Not really/ The Adventure might have been a bit too easy.

    - Stop. Youll make your Treasure-quality gloves cry LMFAO

    - If you consider the items he got so far, yeah, its a bitcking!!!

    - Gyeongtaek: Ah Did Seol hyung even get items?

    - Will this child ever stop being hungry?

    Oppa! You know about that, right? Lets do it!

    About what? What are you talking about?

    Have you ever been in a party before?

    Seol thought about it, and he realized that he hadnt. Seol had always been alone during his Adventures.

    As such, Seol didnt respond. He didnt want to admit it himself.

    He just didnt understand you because you said it weirdly, noona. Hyung, she wants to exchange items. You know how people exchange items with each other after getting the loot? Shes talking about that.

    Ah, I thought it was something else.

    Even though Seol said that, he had no idea about a tradition like that. It seemed like it was a widely spread culture amongst transferees.

    <em>ce ce ce</em>

    The party members ced their items on the ground one by one.

    Hm?

    The items were so bad that Seol questioned if they were even rewards.

    The first items that they showed were Special-quality items.

    Seol specifically didnt show the Special-quality equipment he acquired as he considered them trash. But it seemed like his party members still considered those items as equipment.

    - I feel like the gap between the rich and poor is showing

    - The middle ss is disappearing? Huh? Why dont they just work harder?!

    - The rich will never understand the feelings of themoners.

    Even so, some of their equipment caught Seols eyes.

    It was the Rare-quality ne that Somi put down and the Rare-quality ring that Munho put forth.

    They were both fairly good equipment forbat-based sses.

    In Seols case, those items were great as a temporary measure before he could give his summons good items.

    Ah! You got Necrowood? Thats Necrowood, right?

    Ogres Fang! I was hoping for that. I cant believe you got it!

    Luckily for Seol, they also seemed to have desired his items.

    Necrowood is a great material for a bow, and Ogres Fang is good for daggers.

    Somi approached Seol with expecting eyes.

    Are you going to use that? Hm? Are you using it? Would a summoner even need Necrowood? Hm? The best you can do with that is nt it in your front yard, no?

    Those fangs have a low chance of dropping when hunting ogres Getting two of them when you hunted three ogres is natural. So Um Those fangs

    Seol exchanged his materials for their equipment. It was a good trade for both parties.

    Before pressing the button that would conclude the Adventure, Somi handed Seol something.

    Oppa, this

    A piece of leather? Why

    Could you please sign this? If you use a knife, the signature willst. I n on adding this to my weapon, so

    - Snowmans a celebrity?

    - Ah I guess thats what its like to be famous

    Seol looked confused as he received a knife from her, but still signed the piece of leather like Somi had asked him to.

    Could you also add, Youll get into college next year, Somi. From Seol oppa too? Include the ellipses too, make it sound like you really mean it!

    ...How are you sure well make it back to Earth within a year?

    Im just trying to use it as a good luck charm.

    - I hope youre always happy (Snowman)

    - The food here was great! (Private)

    - I hope you get a lot of customers (Kang Seol)

    Seol always felt drained of energy whenever he was around Somi, but he wasnt sure why. Regardless, her bright personality and energy also made him feel better.

    The party all ended the Adventure at exactly the same time.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    They all began being transported to near Nobira.

    Since it was Seols first time being transported with other people, he had an unfamiliar feeling in his chest.

    Phew We somehow made it back alive.

    Seriously, each and every Adventure is like hell.

    As Somi and Gyeongtaek began quarreling with each other again, Seol opened his interface.

    He and his party members all received the same message.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 16.]

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Seol looked at the messages about his points after clearing his 16th Adventure.

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 3,456,300 Points.]

    I have over 3 million points now.

    Seol wasnt sure whether his point total was high or low, but it clearly wasnt an easily approachable number, judging by how simr the numbers of other Adventurers were.

    Seol responded indifferently to his points. Still, even he couldnt help but react to the following messages.

    [You have surpassed 3,000,000 Adventure Points.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''Further Beyond''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Trustworthy''.]

    Inaugural Achievement and an Inaugural Title!

    Seol received an Inaugural Achievement and an Inaugural Title when he surpassed one million points as well.

    The Title he received then was Affluent.

    It was a great title that gave him additional skill points at the end of every Adventure, which yed a key role in increasing the gap between Seol and the other transferees.

    He couldnt use his skill points yet because of the events he had been swept into, though.

    [Adventure Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (3,456,300)

    2. ILikeBeingAlone (811,710)

    3. Private (800,220)

    4. DeadTreasuredTree (776,390)

    5. WhoAteAllTheMangoes (720,440)]

    Somis party waspletely shocked after seeing the leaderboard.

    ThrThree million points thats insane thats you, right, oppa?

    Werent we just on the same Adventure? Then, did our points increase that much too?

    Gyeongtaek, are you not on good terms with your brain or something? Think about how much Seol oppa contributed to the Adventure and how much we contributed

    Ah youre right.

    Somi immediately corrected Gyeongtaeks misunderstanding.

    And it was as she said.

    Even if the Adventure was done by a party, their points werent shared equally. It was calcted based on each individual''s contribution.

    The system awarded Adventure Points based on how perfectly you performed your role for the Adventure.

    Also, since this Adventure wasnt something that would give a transferee like Seol a lot of Adventure Points. Adding the fact that hepletely dominated this Adventure and its points, it was unlikely for Somis party to have received any proper amount of Adventure Points.

    The reason Seol received a lot of Adventure Points this time was likely from the previous Adventure he went on before the Sudden Adventure.

    It was also thanks to Sudden Adventures giving out additional points, unlike the normal Adventures.

    However, there was no way someone new to parties, like Seol, would have known any of this.

    Hyung, how did it feel to surpass a million points?

    ...I dont know?

    I still have a lot left until I can cross that

    Gyeongtaek had a sad look on his face.

    Seol didnt even give a lick of attention to Gyeongtaek and immediately focused on something else.

    What caught his interest was his new title.

    [[Inaugural Title: Trustworthy]

    Rted Achievement: Further Beyond (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: Endless Hordes (Unique).]

    ...What? A unique effect?

    Except for special situations, unique effects only appeared on items that were Peerless-quality or higher.

    As such, it was extremely rare for a unique effect to appear on a title like this.

    Is this effect a passive one?

    The effects description stated that all allies within arge radius had a 10% increase in their damage, healing power, and healing rate.

    ......

    Seols face stiffened after seeing the description.

    Hyung? Whats wrong?

    Oppa?

    - OH SHIT LMFAOOOOO

    - Damage and healing increased by 10%??? Is this fucking real? LOOOL

    - Dont talk to me right now! Im enjoying reading this!

    - Is it like an aura? This is crazy If it applies to all of his allies, it should even apply to an entire raid party too, no?

    - Its way too efficient And this is just a passive? No cost?

    - Hes just gathering Inaugural Titles like its nothing now

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    A geometric pattern appeared beneath Seols feet.

    The pattern shed several times before evaporating like smoke and circling Seol.

    The energy of the patternbined with the ck energy of Seols shadows created an entirely new force that felt mystical.

    And that same new force spread to all of Seols party members.

    [Passive: Endless Hordes activates.]

    [Passive: Endless Hordes is applied to CollegeStudentsMustDie.]

    [Passive: Endless Hordes is applied to OnlyIAmCatless.]

    [Passive: Endless Hordes is applied to YerinsDad.]

    ...Huh?

    Endless Hordes? What is this? It says I have a buff.

    Damage and healing increased by 10%? Thats insane You had a skill like this, Gyeongtaek?

    Why would I party with you if I had a skill like that, noona?

    Hey! I would have partied with a celebrity if I had a skill like this too, alright?

    I doubt theyd include you even if you had a skill like this.

    You little get over here!

    As the party members talked with each other about the new buff, Seol checked if the buff applied to other things as well.

    [Passive: Endless Hordes is applied to Karen.]

    ...This effect applies to summons as well!

    Even though Seol was a solo yer, he was practically a one-man party.

    As such, damage, healing power, and healing rate were all important effects for him.

    But to think that one title gave all of those effects at once Seol didnt expect anything this spectacr.

    Huh? Hyung? Why are youughing?

    Karen waved her hands at Gyeongtaek.

    Dont worry about it. He does that from time to time.

    - Snowmans summons became used to him

    - To be honest, I get chills whenever heughs LMFAO

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 7. Recovering Nobira.]

    [Break 7. Recovering Nobira

    In The World of Eternity, Nobira, the Ruins City, is located in South Pandea. Despite the lingering pain from the scar inflicted by the Sulfur Skull Tribe, the city is gradually reiming its former glory.

    Numerous facilities are stillckingpared to its prosperous past. However, thanks to the multitude of new challenges, Adventurers are increasingly gathering in the city.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 30 days]]

    Somi spoke up the moment they entered the city.

    Oppa, have you decided where youll stay yet?

    Why are you asking that, noona?

    Because I thought it might be nice if we stayed in the same ce

    Ah, its that, isnt it?! The thing you said before about making connections and all that!

    Shh! Shut your fucking mouth, Gyeongtaek!

    You heard that too, didn''t you, hyung? Shes finally revealing her true colors! Oh, right! Noona, did you forget how you insulted Private near the end too? Did you forget that?

    ....Ah, right.

    Somi said she would break whatever she couldnt have and even insulted Private enthusiastically near the end.

    She did all that, not knowing Private was right next to her.

    - Guys, this is why you should mind your own business.

    - What?

    - Mind your own business!

    Seol ignored the rest and simply answered Somis first question.

    Where I will be staying?

    Yes, your lodging.

    I dont think Ill be staying too long. I nned on leaving Nobira soon.

    Huh? You werent going to be staying around here?

    I wasnt. Is there a problem?

    N-No, there isnt, but Oppa, why dont we at least have a meal together

    Yeah, hyung. You can leave. Just let us treat you to a meal before you go. We could only return safely thanks to you. I feel like this would hang over me if I just let you go like this.

    Hm

    Seol nced at Karen.

    Karen shrugged in response, signaling that it was okay.

    Alright, then, lets have our meal now. Where would

    Well pick the restaurant! Um

    - The best ce to go when you want to treat someone to a meal? McDonalds.

    - You have to be careful at McDonalds, though. The fries disappear before you realize it LOL

    - Seriously, LOL. Its like they have a mind of their own

    * * *

    The restaurant had a somewhat clean interior.

    Seol wasn''t sure if it was due to the materials used in constructing the restaurant, but the interior felt cozy. What greeted him wasn''t an unpleasant scent, but rather the warmth of others.

    So, you blew it all?

    Yup, blew it all.

    Then whyd youe back?

    Well I dont know?

    Hahaha! I cant believe your reason for returning to Nobira after that terrible experience is, I dont know?! Thats incredible!

    Seol was shocked.

    Its quite crowded. It wasnt like this when I left.

    Seol felt it too.

    Nobira was slowly recovering its life.

    However, he did not expect it to recover this quickly.

    So youre going south?

    I am.

    Where? Audenin?

    Probably?

    If its Audenin Theres a guy named Park Changsik there.

    Is he someone famous?

    Have you never been to Audenin before?

    I havent. Have you?

    No?

    - Shes acting like she went there though LMFAO

    - No? (Bold)

    I just heard rumors. All rumors.

    How exactly are you hearing all of these rumors, though?

    Seol was surprised that someone much weaker than him knew more than him.

    However, the answer was much simpler than he expected.

    You know about the transfereemunity, right?

    I do. But shouldnt it still be hard to hear news about themunities in different locations?

    It turned out that it wasnt too difficult as long as youre in the same country. Dont tell me youve only been using themunity in the Adventurer Association, oppa.

    I have.

    Hahaha! Did you hear that, Gyeongtaek? It turns out that oppas much more innocent than we thought.

    Hyung Im shocked.

    Gyeongtaek really did have a shocked look on his face. It was as if his face screamed that there was no way his hero would be like this.

    Munho coughed and then taught Seol what he hadnt known.

    "Ahem So, you''re aware of the feature to message your friends, right? It''s that. I''m surprised you didn''t know, Seol, especially since I was aware of it too."

    Ah, that.

    Seol knew the friend system existed.

    However, the thought of using it never even crossed his mind.

    Since he solely focused on bing stronger individually, he ignored the trivial systems as pointless.

    You know how you can use the Association to message back and forth between friends, right? Thats where most of the information is exchanged.

    I see.

    It was rare for Seol to consider someone a friend.

    Not only did he possess a unique way of thinking and his own mental world, but there weren''t many opportunities for him to connect with the other transferees.

    In fact, Seol found himself much closer to his summons than to any of the other transferees.

    It''s much more convenient than you think. So I''m still in contact with this person I met during my early Adventures, you know? And even though they''re in Audenin and I''m here, we''re still in touch and keep each other updated on news.

    Hm

    So, on that note

    Somi looked around.

    C-C-Can I

    Can I add you as a friend, hyung?

    Dude! Step in line! And who would agree when you

    Sure.

    Nice!

    ...Huh?

    It wasnt a bad exchange for Seol, either.

    Seol was confident he could use the intangible information they gave him and transform it into something tangible.

    Well, it was worth it as long as they didnt ask for stupid requests.

    Seol tried drawing the line there.

    However

    Somi quickly interrupted Seol.

    You dont need to help us. Just business? Yeah, think of it as just business! Wed only send you messages when we have something to offer or news to tell. In exchange, wed hear about news from you as well. Wh-what do you think?

    Seol nodded in response.

    It was a business that he would never lose from.

    [You have be friends with CollegeStudentsMustDie.]

    [You have be friends with OnlyIAmCatless.]

    [You have be friends with Yerin''sDad.]

    Somi bounced in her chair in excitement.

    Oppa, Ill make sure to keep your identity a secret.

    ...What? Well I do dislike things getting annoying.

    Now that Seol was much stronger than before, he could handle situations before they even reached that point.

    Even so, he continued to conceal his true identity. It appeared that Seol didnt enjoy the attention.

    I-Ill keep your identity a secret, I promise. Ive seen stuff about the loneliness of being strong before in books.

    ...Is that so?

    Youre alone, arent you?

    - Not at all.

    - He has a happy family.

    - Yeah, a nuclear family (of four).

    - Nuclear bat ability) family (of four).

    Somi gave Seol wistful eyes like she understood her. However, at the same time, someone entered the restaurant.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    <em>Step Step</em>

    So you were here.

    A familiar voice.

    Judging by how the people surrounding them whispered to each other, they werent any ordinary person.

    Seol turned around and faced the voice as if he had expected them.

    Mira.

    Gyeongtaek immediately whispered to Somi.

    Woah Its Yu Mira.

    She must have returned from Yognatun.

    Its my first time seeing her in person. But did she always have that scar near her eye?

    What do you think? Shes not that pretty in person, huh? Im prettier, right?

    She has like an aura to her. This is crazy, her points are so high too.

    ...Hey, were people who are friends with <em>the </em>Private, alright?

    Dont you think shes his friend as well?

    Cant you tell just by looking at it? Theyre strictly business.

    Seol gave Somis party a look. Somi and Gyeongtaek immediately nodded and waved their hands, letting Seol know he was wee to leave.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol followed Mira outside of the restaurant.

    She was calm, way too calm.

    Was there something else left?

    Ah, I didnt call you about business between us. Its a separate problem. Well I guess its more urate to say its your problem, Seol.

    A separate problem?

    Miras next words shook Seol to the core.

    Hamun left.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Hamun left? Why would he suddenly leave?

    Hamun showed no signs of wanting to leave when he came to Nobira with Seol to create Karens sword.

    All he did then was look at Karen and re, satisfied.

    Yeah, I was shocked too. But this is probably better to hear from Kibo than from me. I didnt know Hamun that well.

    Hm

    He left a few words with Kibo too.

    It was likely Hamun would do something like that.

    In fact, Hamun would have definitely done that.

    Even though Hamun wasnt particrly close with Mira, he was definitely close with Kibo.

    Since Kibo was the one who connected me with Hamun, if there was anything Hamun wanted to convey to me, he would have left it with Kibo.

    Seol cooly responded to Mira.

    Then we should go meet Kibo right away.

    Yeah, Kibos waiting for you.

    Seol walked alongside Mira for a while and sensed that her earlier light mood had transformed into a more somber and refined one.

    Has she be a new person?

    Seol assumed that the incidents at Yognatun changed her demeanor.

    As Seol continued pondering, they arrived at Kibos headquarters.

    Kibos base looked much worse than thest time he was there.

    Seol stepped inside.

    The first thing Seol noticed was theck of guards. The number of guards had dropped down to just a couple of people.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Kibo, I brought him.

    Ah, Snowman. You really move way too fast, you know? You headed immediately to Nobira after arriving at Gulia, didnt you?

    I did.

    You need to take a break sometimes too, alright? Dont be too hard on your body.

    Thank you for your concern. But more importantly

    Yeah, I called you here because of Hamun.

    Did he really leave?

    Kibo nodded.

    - What?! Give me Hamun back!

    - Our Peerless-quality item machine

    - We lost our golden eggying goose.

    - We should have cut his stomach open earlier if we knew this was going to happen.

    Are you sad he left without a farewell?

    Not particrly, but I am a bit surprised.

    Hahaha He didnt tell me anything specifically, but his face did look quite resolved.

    ......

    It seems like the incident in Yognatun changed him as well. Alright, take this. Its a letter.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol received a letter sealed with wax.

    He quickly realized that its unbroken seal indicated that Kibo hadn''t read it yet.

    As Seol looked at Kibo, Mira responded.

    It was meant for you.

    <em>Rustle</em>

    Seol broke the seal with a dagger on the table and began reading the letter.

    <em>- This is Hamun.</em>

    This sounds just like him.

    Hamuns letter started with a blunt opening.

    Seol then continued reading the rest.

    <em>- Snowman, I''m sure you are quite surprised as you read this letter. Well, if it''s you, you might have just considered this as something inevitable.</em>

    <em>Smirk</em>

    Seol smirked.

    Hamun did have a talent for seeing through people, after all.

    <em>- I know whatever thanks I say wouldnt be enough to repay you for what happened in Yognatun. As such, I will stop thanking you through words.</em>

    Even this was like Hamun.

    <em>- The reason that I left Nobira is because of that. Its because of you.</em>

    Because of me

    Since Hamun wasnt the type to me others, there had to be a reason he was saying something like this.

    <em>- You are more special than any other transferee I have met, Snowman. Your knowledge surprises me, and you even have the wisdom to match it. To me, you behave like someone who has already experienced Pandea, unlike the other transferees.</em>

    ...Did I go too far?

    Seol already had extensive knowledge of Pandea, and he didnt necessarily hide it.

    That was likely the reason why Hamun felt something off about him.

    <em>- And through that, you are changing the world. You are quite an interesting person, Snowman. Can you feel it too? The world has reached its limits after progressing through the Era of Myths, the Era of Dragons, the Era of Iron, the Era of Faith, and, finally, the Era of Lies one after another. Too many evils have filled the continent of Pandea.</em>

    ......

    <em>- There was a time when I had given up on the world. After my master, Orgo, left the world from disappointment, I didnt have the courage to face the world. I turned my back to the world, with the only thing in my hand being the sword he had left me.</em>

    The pain Orgo felt had been transferred to his sessor, Hamun.

    And because of that, Hamun wandered this world without apass to guide him.

    <em>- But one day, you appeared. The fact that I melted the sword my master gave me to give to you was a kind of gamble. A gamble on my future. I didnt have any noble belief or will that guided me, I simply</em>

    For Hamun, who turned their back to the world, a newpass appeared.

    The newpass was Seol.

    <em>- desperately prayed that you would be a good person. I missed the world. I wished for you to be my reason for facing the world again. I know it was a cowardly act. Normally, gambles like this end awfully. You would lose an astronomical sum of money and would have to face the bitter morning.</em>

    Did he end up that way, though?

    <em>- But for some reason my pockets were filled. And thanks to you, I had room in my heart to face the world once more. However, there was still one problem remaining. It was myself. Turning my back on the world for so long had made me twisted.</em>

    ...So thats why he left.

    <em>- I wish to forge an even greater sword. And I wish to give you that sword the next time we meet. So for now, I will say goodbye. Stay well.</em>

    Seol closed the letter.

    ...What did it say? asked Mira.

    Mira seemed extremely interested in the contents of Hamuns letter.

    Nothing much. He simply stated he was leaving.

    Kibo, who sat beside Mira,ughed.

    Haha Thats just like Hamun. The way he left is just like him too. Still, dont you have any lingering regrets? He left yesterday, so if you go now let me see, hm if its you, you can catch up to him.

    [The requirements for Adventure ''Desperately Clinging'' have been met.]

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[Hamun, a powerful helper of yours, has departed. If Kibo''s words are true, you can still catch up to him. How do you respond to Kibo?]

    1. I need to catch up to him right away.

    2. Was this the only thing he left behind?

    3. There was nothing about where he was headed. Do you know where he left?

    4. Now isnt the time to cling to him.

    ]

    Seol smiled and gave his own answer.

    Let him go. Well meet each other again someday.

    [The requirements for Adventure ''Desperately Clinging'' have not been met.]

    [Adventure Desperately Clinging can not be scheduled.]

    Oho Even though Pandea is massive?

    Pandeas much smaller than you think.

    Hahaha! I cant believe you, a transferee, is teaching me! However, you might be right too, Snowman Arent these paths fated to converge the higher you climb?

    It seemed like Kibo quickly realized what Seol was implying.

    Kibo spoke to Seol as if he knew that Hamun left to train himself.

    Seol nodded in response.

    This is a good opportunity.

    Seol had received as much as he could from Hamun already.

    Hamun''s helper rank was Heroic.

    Despite that, thanks to the title of Orgo''s Sessor, Hamun managed to create two Peerless-quality items. However, that was likely his limit.

    It was a miracle that came together through good materials and a good opportunity.

    It seemed like Hamun knew that himself as well. He knew he had reached the limits of his ability, and he couldnt support Seol any further.

    Seol grew stronger at a pace much faster than any ordinary transferee.

    After every two Adventures, he returned significantly more powerful, as if he had undergone the equivalent of five or six Adventures.

    Its time for Hamun to rank up too.

    Rank up.

    Just as Seols summons ranked up from Heroic to Legendary, Helpers could rank up as well.

    Just as Koopa left the Shade Canyon to grow his wings and Mael roamed the world to gain new experiences, Hamun was about to do the same thing.

    I hope it goes well Im going to worry if hes gone for too long.

    Seol gained an Exceptional Skill and was supremely strong, but there was never any guarantee in ones future.

    Seol needed Hamun to reappear the next time he needed to break through another wall.

    The closest ce would be the Tomb of Swords and I guess Marcellin, the Heart of Iron if he goes a bit further?

    The Tomb of Swords was practically a holy ground for swordsmen and cksmiths, while Marcellin was a nation that exported the most weapons in all of Pandea.

    The nation was filled with many experienced cksmiths and high-quality steel.

    Well, Im sure hell be fine on his own.

    Seol stood up.

    Its time for me to leave now.

    Hm Have you found a ce to stay?

    No, I n to leave Nobira immediately.

    What? Hahahaha! I see now, that you and Hamun were just two sides of the same coin!

    - LOL Look at his drive hahaha

    - Hamun: What? You too?

    - This is how it should be! What could they even gain by being together? Haha

    - Our junglers pathing is insane

    Seol tried leaving the building after saying his goodbyes to Kibo.

    Hold on.

    ...Hm?

    I have something to tell you. I just need a second.

    Mira rushed out of the building before Seol and waited for him outside after asking for a word.

    Seol had an odd look as he followed her outside. It seemed like something that Mira didnt want Kibo to hear.

    The moment Seol stepped outside, Mira got straight to the point.

    Lets be friends.

    Seol quickly realized what Mira was referring to.

    Youre talking about adding each other as friends, right?

    Yeah.

    Seol messed with the interface as he learned it to add Mira.

    [You have be friends with ILikeBeingAlone.]

    - It says you like being alone, though?!

    - You lied to me! I believed in you too

    - Did she fall for Snowman?

    Seol added her for now, but he was still curious about her reasoning.

    Why did you want to be friends with me, though?

    I n to repay my debts. The debts from Yognatun.

    ...You dont need to worry about that.

    No, I am.

    Mira looked firm.

    A look that even surprised Seol.

    I cant do that. I owe so many lives to you.

    Mira

    My members and Kibo those innocent people We all owe you a lot, Snowman.

    There is no need for you to repay all of their debts, though, Mira.

    Youre wrong. Theyre all things I have to repay.

    Why

    Mira changed.

    Her eyes, her expression, and even her mood.

    Because I n to lead them now.

    ......

    I doubt well meet too much in the future since Ill be staying in Nobira. Thats why Thats why I wanted to add you as a friend.

    What do you n to do in Nobira, though?

    Its obvious, isnt it?

    Miraughed awkwardly.

    She had an awkward smile as if it was her first timeughing. Still, it was fine.

    "I n to conquer the Great Forest. I will conquer it with my own new ruins hunter party."

    I pray that you seed.

    Goodbye, Snowman. Thank you, really. And I hope you remember this

    Mira then proceeded to say her final words.

    Let me know if you ever need my help. I might not be much help now, but who knows in the future? If there everes a time where you need help, Snowman

    Seol could feel her sincerity with every word she spoke.

    I will do my best to help you. I promise you.

    Seol then gave her a small smile and left.

    He then quickly got into a carriage that was leaving Nobira.

    - Ah, so that route was impossible.

    - What a waste of time fuuuuck

    - Who the hell said to take on the Yu Mira route?

    - I wanted it to get sweeter! It was going well earlier!

    - Sir, please dont do this here.

    - Woah, they didnt even turn back to look at each other Theyre so fucking cool LOL

    * * *

    Seols carriage arrived at its location.

    After arriving, Seol immediately set the city as his location.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Audenin.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The Travel Luck Dice is rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 4.]

    [You are considerably lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Audenin now will proceed smoothly.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Audenin now will have an easier difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Audenin now have a near zero chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is fairly good to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Phew thats a relief.

    - Finally! Guys! We finally got a 4!

    - 4 is our lucky number! Fuck 7!

    - Just a reminder that the maximum number is 6.

    - 44444444444444444444 EZ!

    - There was a lot behind that sigh LOL

    - I cant believe hes this happy over a 4. Maybe human beings can be happy really easily?

    - I thought he was abandoned by the dice!

    - Dice: Ill let you slide this time. See you next time!

    Seol was beginning his new life in a different location.

    And he definitely started off on the right foot with this.

    Karen rubbed her eyes, yawning, and then ced her hand on Seols shoulders.

    Yaaawn Are we here now?

    Yeah, lets look for a ce to stay first.

    Yeah.

    Seol went deeper into the city to find an appropriate ce to stay. Seol slipped in and out of the winding alleyways as if he already knew of a ce to stay.

    The people trailing Seol picked up their paces as he walked in and out.

    As they quickly turned a corner to rush into another alley, something stopped them.

    It was Karens sword.

    Krgh

    Its my first time being trailed this awfully. Who are you?

    H-Hold on!

    A girl? Do you know them, Master?

    No. And it isnt just her.

    I know.

    <em>Step</em>

    The alley was quickly filled with people who were pursuing Seol.

    They filled up both sides of the alley in an attempt to stop Seol. There were roughly 7 people around him.

    Seol, a bit annoyed, spoke.

    I think youve got the wrong person.

    One of the people trailing Seol realized his intent and quickly tried de-escting the situation.

    Hold on Could you please just hold on and wait here? We dont intend to harm you.

    ...Wait?

    Seol didnt understand this strange situation at all.

    Even though Seol was more than capable of leaving if he wanted to, he decided to wait as he was curious about their intentions.

    And not too long after, he heard a voice.

    Over here!

    Gasp Gasp Did they wait long?

    I am not sure.

    Got it Gasp Gasp

    A man was breathing heavily.

    He was a man who had desperately searched for Seol in the past too. He came out in his pajamas, running, to meet Seol.

    Fuuu I apologize for the discourtesy. Were you waiting for a while?

    Im more upset about the method than the time wasted.

    I apologize, I was just so anxious that For now, could you just please listen to what I have to tell you?

    But

    Ah! Im sorry. I havent told you my name yet.

    The man reached his hand forth as if he was going for a handshake.

    Its nice to meet you. My name is Park Changsik.

    He then smiled while shing his teeth.

    Pardon me, but are you perhaps Private?

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Seols eyes immediately grew cold.

    Do you know me?

    Changsik immediately turned to his side to look at the person who had run all the way into the alley with him.

    I knew it! You guys did it properly!

    "I told you, hyung! You know I''ve been keeping watch at the northern gate! He just happened toe in at the perfect timing, so I came running to you!"

    Good job, great work!

    Seol didnt understand what they were talking about.

    Like I said, do you know me?

    Ah, I apologize. I shouldnt have done this in front of a guest By the way, havent you visited Audenin before?

    I have.

    Haah So you really are the person that we lostst time. We have been waiting for you since then.

    There was only one thing in Seols head right now.

    They were waiting for me? Why?

    Seol refused to get himself involved in something like friction or fights between guilds.

    Obviously, he would refuse requests that were even more trivial than that.

    Why were you waiting for me

    I will exin it to you slowly. However, you seem to have yet to find a ce to stay. We have already prepared a room for you, why dont you stay there? It should be much morefortable than wherever youd stay.

    Y-Youve prepared a room for me? As in a room to stay and sleep in?

    Seols image of Changsik shifted from just a very detailed person to someone so intricate it was almost revolting.

    Yes. Its been vacant for a while, but weve been keeping it maintained since we didnt know when youd drop by. Why dont we head there first?

    This was clearly a request one should refuse. How could anyone sleepfortably in a room a stranger prepared for you? Especially when you dont know anything about their motives?

    You dont need to worry about anything. In fact, were the ones whod face a greater loss if anything upsets you. Weve been desperately wanting to meet you.

    For now, I understand.

    Thank you. Jongseo, go to the room first with the others and make sure it has been properly maintained.

    Got it, hyung.

    Yeah, good work.

    After the rest of the transferees left, it was only Seol and Changsik.

    Ah, is that woman

    Apanion.

    Weve prepared multiple rooms so there is no need to worry.

    Even though there wasnt a problem at all since Karen was a shadow, Changsik had a satisfied look on his face as if he had done something for Seol.

    Arent you cold?

    Changsiks clothes were way too light for the current temperature. Changsik nodded multiple times at Seols question.

    Yes, extremely cold. So lets get going, the night air is way too cold.

    Seol instinctively knew Changsik had a reason for staying behind.

    Because if the purpose was simply to guide him to the room, he could have asked someone else to do it.

    If he was doing something so troublesome himself, there had to also be a suitable reason.

    Was there something you wanted to tell me?

    Yes, there is. I need to do something about the guard you put against me for now. I think going there should be more than enough time to

    Im not so sure about that.

    Haha, if it isnt, then it isnt.

    Changsik was more broad-minded than Seol had initially thought.

    Changsik warmed his hands as he walked, blowing air into them.

    To get to the point, I need your help.

    I despise getting involved in anything annoying.

    You wont have to worry about that. You wont think of it as annoying at all.

    What is it then?

    A while ago, even before you first arrived here, I found a certain item. The reason Ive been waiting for you is because of that item.

    Seol felt something sinister from Changsiks words.

    It wasnt Changsik himself, but the item he was talking about.

    Changsik grabbed something out of his inventory and showed it to Seol. It was a small stone with a strange pattern inscribed onto it.

    Hm

    Information about the stone popped up shortly after.

    [[Qualification Token (Penance)]

    Quality: Rare

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A token required to enter the Labyrinth of Penance.

    One token allows the entry of five people.

    Bonus Effect: You enter the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    * * *

    This is

    Seol had thought the stone looked familiar.

    Especially the pattern inscribed on it.

    Its abyrinth token!

    Labyrinth.

    It was a type of ruins that existed all over Pandea.

    There were several reasons whybyrinths and ruins were separated, but if one had to pick the main reason, it would be their survival rate.

    Labyrinths, like their names suggested, were much more difficult to escape than ordinary ruins.

    Even though the monsters and traps inside thebyrinths were problems already, the most terrible thing about them was their intent to kill.

    Labyrinths want blood from their intruders.

    It felt like thebyrinths themselves had a will.

    If exploring ruins was like entering a whales carcass, exploring abyrinth would be like entering a live whale.

    Despite all of that, adventurers and mercenaries rushed in whenever they heard news about abyrinth.

    Because they were filled with mountains of treasure.

    Unlike the normal rewards and treasures you could acquire from ruins, the rewards frombyrinths were special.

    It was like a venus flytrap. The sweet scent of treasure sucked people in like flies.

    However, even if people did discover abyrinth, not everyone was allowed inside.

    It was because of the minimum requirement to enter one. A qualification token.

    And those tokens could only be acquired by defeating a powerful monster near thebyrinth.

    In other words, the token proved that the individual had the minimum qualifications to enter thebyrinth.

    Does the fact he acquired this mean that they also discovered abyrinth?

    Seol had explored all of thebyrinths throughout Pandea. It was to the point that he could safely im he had already cleared the majority of them.

    Thesebyrinths moved to a different area once a person cleared it.

    For example, abyrinth cleared in the south could be faced again in the northern parts of Pandea.

    Obviously, though, the chances of that were low.

    Have you discovered abyrinth then?

    I did. Like the name on the token says, its the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Seol asked Changsik, who seemed very calm.

    I dont understand. Why are you sharing this with me, an outsider?

    Haha what do you mean by outsider? Dont create such a big gap between us. You were no longer an outsider the moment I told you about thebyrinth.

    Changsik scratched his head andughed awkwardly.

    Though his response was witty, Seols expression was still cold.

    ...So youve already entered it once.

    Sigh Youre way too fast Do you already know a lot aboutbyrinths?

    Its hard for me to say I dont.

    I see. Well, it does make sense, though, considering you have nearly triple my points. Maybe we can have a chat one day about your know-how

    More importantly, lets talk about thebyrinth.

    Right,byrinth first. So Um Private? What should I call you?

    Snowman.

    Snowman, I see. Thats fantastic, and your point total is so crazy

    Changsik gripped the token tighter.

    In truth, we didnt have just one token.

    He put up his hand.

    He then showed three fingers.

    We had three.

    So if you only have one left, that means

    Once again, you are correct. Weve already entered thebyrinth twice. I went personally on one of them too.

    Seol suddenly began remembering his past, like images shing through his head, after he understood Changsiks situation.

    He had memoriese up from time to time like this before. It was because he hadnt regained all of his memories yet.

    The Labyrinth of Penance, huh So it was probably that.

    The Labyrinth of Penance proceeded in a particrly special way.

    Even though Seol knew about it, he first listened to what Changsik had to say.

    The Labyrinth of Penance works in a pretty special way.

    What do you mean?

    First, as you saw on the item, five people are permitted into thebyrinth. No more, no less.

    This was something most people who experienced thebyrinth already knew.

    Changsik was now ready to tell Seol a characteristic unique to the Labyrinth of Penance.

    First, when you enter thebyrinth, you are sent to a dark area. Your vision is greatly reduced, to the point where you can barely see the tips of your feet.

    And then there should be a door.

    There are doors there. Five in total.

    But one of them is different.

    However, the doors arent all the same. While most of them look normal, one of the doors has a strange, eerie pattern. Almost like its a devils door.

    Everything up to this point was the same.

    The question now is whether the rest is also the same or not.

    As the name Labyrinth of Penance suggests, each of the different doors makes you experience a different type of pain. The door I entered made me walk through apletely dark space.

    Seol knew about that too.

    It was a room that dulled your sense of time as well as your other senses. It made it so you couldnt even know where you were going.

    Regardless, whats important isnt the door that I experienced. Its the door that was locked until the end.

    How did you open that door?

    "When the four of us entered through our respective doors, we heard the sound of the final door unlocking. It''s likely our fifth member entered through that door."

    I see.

    And after a while, our party was able to escape thebyrinth.

    Seol also knew the reason for that very, very well.

    It was because the person who entered thest room died.

    Hm

    That was what I learned the first time I entered. There was also an instance after that.

    If youve only entered it once, though did you not go the second time?

    "Even though we concluded that thebyrinth was difficult to clear, others didn''t share the same opinion. We had some conflicts because of that."

    With the guilds?

    "You''re near the mark. Audenin has five major guilds led by the transferees of the city. They argued that the failure was on my part, not the transferees as a whole."

    How foolish.

    They didnt enter the Labyrinth of Penance themselves, after all.

    Seol became curious about what happened next.

    He did have a good idea, though.

    To get to the point, we learned something after the second attempt.

    What did you learn?

    "Thebyrinth incessantly taints the person''s mind. After a while, it bes represented by a number. This was something we didn''t learn on our first attempt."

    What happens when that number fills up?

    We dont know. The person who entered the final door died before it reached that point.

    Hmg

    "However, the person who entered the final doorsted quite a while. They were, after all, an elite in the guild alliance."

    So what did you learn from that?

    The final door was the key. The person in the final door must have done something too because a person in the other doors felt relieved from their pain.

    Seol organized Changsiks points.

    Essentially, the person going through the final door holds their party members lives in their hand.

    There are multiple ways to fail. The party members could all die due to their inability to withstand the pain, or their minds could be tainted to the point of no return. However, there is only one way to seed.

    Changsik looked at Seol.

    Its for the final person to clear through their door. Thats the only way.

    Thats really valuable information. Now, tell me what you want from me.

    <em>Bow.</em>

    Changsik bowed his head and spoke in a serious tone.

    Please be the person to go through the final door so that we may clear thebyrinth.

    So you want me to take on all the risk, huh?

    "I n on entering thebyrinth myself too, this time. However, I didn''t consider myself suitable for the role of the person entering the final door. I may be a bit ahead of the others, but not to the extent where I could allow four people to bet their lives on me."

    Changsiks eyes were fiery, burning with passion.

    Arent you scared of dying?

    Of course I am. In fact, though this is embarrassing to say, I vowed to myself that I would never enter it again after escaping it the first time. I was terrified of it.

    Changsik must have sensed thebyrinths bloodlust.

    Its normal to be scared of it.

    Seol knew a lot about the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Two of his pieces, rather, two people, have already visited it.

    The first of them had been swallowed by thebyrinth.

    Seol wasnt sure whether they were alive or dead, either. Thebyrinth had tainted their mind, and he lost control of them.

    But what scares me more is that Id crumble, submitting to thebyrinth. I am not someone who should fall here. I can do so much more, so many more things. Thisbyrinth will just be the start of that.

    And to do that, you need my help.

    "I''ve met countless transferees, but you, Snowman, you have an overwhelming amount of Adventure Points, way beyond anything I''ve ever seen. And because of that, I thought you were someone I could risk my life on. I believe that even if a person can lie, the numbers don''t. Rather than some shallow, superficial trust, I''d rather believe in an overwhelming number. It''s embarrassing, but if you could please..."

    Alright.

    ...What?

    Seol spoke once more.

    We can discuss the details tomorrow. It seems like weve arrived at the lodging.

    Seols piece had cleared the Labyrinth of Penance before.

    They were also one of Seols strongest pieces, the Blood Saint.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    The room Changsik guided Seol to was more than what Seol expected.

    Woah! Its super big!

    Even though her room in the Empire was still much bigger, Karen made a loud fuss about the room.

    The lodging Changsik prepared was definitely way too big for just one person.

    As such, Karenmented to Seol about it.

    Seems like hes pretty serious about this.

    He probably is.

    Since Seol had experienced the Labyrinth of Penance before, he could understand Changsiks feelings somewhat.

    Seol suddenly became curious about something and asked Karen.

    ...What?

    Were therebyrinths during your time too?

    There were. We called them something else, though.

    Something else?

    "We called them graves. Rumors were, they really were someone''s graves, and the people who went there never returned."

    No one returned?

    Yup, no one. After that, Jin scared everyone by saying no one should ever go there, and the attention surrounding it died down. Well, there were crazy people back then too, and grave robbers that went in on their own, but obviously, no one came back.

    Seol nodded.

    Sobyrinths have existed since way back then.

    Since it wasn''t made recently, it was hard to discern someone''s intent for creating it. Not to mention that because it was so old, even if there was intent behind it, the reasoning must have be quite blurred.

    Who made thebyrinths? Why did they make it?

    Seol had no way of finding out the reason now, nor was it particrly important.

    The most important thing for Seol right now was that he had to clear one.

    Still, the Labyrinth of Penance is at least doablepared to the otherbyrinths.

    The difficulty of the otherbyrinths was already notorious among yers to the point that it didnt even need to be mentioned.

    Still, the Labyrinth of Penance was still challenging. It was only easy whenpared to the otherbyrinths.

    Especially when you consider the fact that were entering one so early

    The difficulty would obviously be nightmarish.

    Seol wouldnt have entered abyrinth so early if it were a regr situation. It was impossible for any piece to clear abyrinth this early in the game.

    However

    Despite knowing all of this, Seol still decided to enter thebyrinth.

    Thebyrinth tested everything about a person.

    It tested their strength, wisdom, and even their mental fortitude.

    Even so, Seol had reasons to enter thebyrinth now.

    First, he was confident.

    He already attempted the Labyrinth of Penance with two of his pieces and gained a lot of information through that. Therefore, he was confident he could clear it as long as there weren''t too many problems.

    The other reason he was trying to clear the Labyrinth of Penance was because of the Blood Saint who cleared the Labyrinth before him.

    I wonder if Im stronger now than when I cleared thebyrinth with them

    If Seols memories were true, he had also cleared thebyrinth rtively early with the Blood Saint. Obviously, though, that was still muchter than where he is now.

    And for that reason It wasnt strange at all for Seol to have some feelings.

    Ill go down the route the Blood Saint took.

    Seol was filled with a sense of inspiration and exuberance.

    Though it was still a bit early to attempt clearing abyrinth, it was a good test to answer a question in his head: How far had hee thus far?

    He wouldnt allow himself to be behind his previous pieces, whether it was in strength or wisdom.

    Master, but the Labyrinth of Penance it wont be easy, right?

    ...It wont be.

    Even the name is a bit off-putting.

    The Labyrinth of Penance focused more on an individuals spirit than their strength.

    All of Seols final ten pieces, the strongest of them all, failed in their attempt at Ascension.

    If Seol couldnt clear thebyrinth here, it was clear what his future would be.

    However

    I can do it. Im stronger at this point in my journey than they were!

    <em>Knock, knock, knock.</em>

    Someone knocked on Seols door.

    Someones here.

    He then heard a voice from behind the wall.

    Its me, Changsik.

    Okay, Ill open the door for you now.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Changsiks face didnt look well.

    Theres a bit of an awkward problem.

    * * *

    In the early morning, a few dayster

    Seol straightened up his clothes and then headed out with Karen.

    Audenin was a city where the five major guilds of that city led its transferees.

    As such, the influence transferees held on the city could not be understated.

    What symbolized their influence the most was the Lighthouse of Faith that stood tall in Audenin.

    The building was only a lighthouse in name. In truth, it was just a structure made from luxurious stones. Even so, no one could deny its majesty.

    Seol and Karen were now headed there, wearing robes over their bodies.

    <em>Step</em>

    <em>Step</em>

    Eyes followed them with each step they took.

    The people watching them were the guild members of the five major guilds already there, awaiting Seol.

    Hes supposed to be Private? He lookspletely normal.

    How did Changsik convince him?

    That fucking coward is still pretending like hes the leader sigh

    Transferees were doubting and ndering each other at the Lighthouse of Faith.

    Seol wondered why they had to be so contradictory with one another tobine their efforts.

    Even though Seol didnt want to get involved with something like this, he was forced toe here after what Changsik said that night.

    Seol sat down before a round table.

    Wee, erm Private?

    The guild masters of the four guilds Changsik was in disagreement with were already seated at the table.

    <em>- In truth, there is still a heated discussion about thest token.</em>

    The consensus in the guild alliance was that failure wasnt an option since it was theirst token.

    And since Changsik had already failed once, he lost the alliances trust.

    Currently, the public opinion in the alliance was this: The strongest individual should be the one to challenge the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Even if Changsik was the alliances leader, he wasnt allowed to monopolize the opportunity.

    Still, there was a reason why Changsiks faction didnt back down either.

    <em>- They dont know anything about thebyrinth. Even the transferees who entered thebyrinth the second time are all refusing to go back too. Despite the terror of thebyrinth, all they''re doing is weighing the pros and cons... The problem should not be about who is best suited to enter thebyrinth. It should be about who can endure it.</em>

    It wasnt as if the guild masters were unaware of this either.

    Anyone could tell thebyrinth was extremely difficult, given they had already squandered two opportunities.

    <em>- So, the conclusion we reached was to listen to the words of the person who invited the most suitable individual. After all, the person who enters the final door is the key to clearing thebyrinth. In fact, it might not even matter who the other four people are.</em>

    As such, Changsik invited Seol as a candidate to be the person to take on the final door.

    <em>- But it turned out they brought their own candidate. In the end I think you need to prove yourself. Is that alright?</em>

    Those were Changsiks words to Seol.

    And Seol answered him.

    I understand.

    To Seol, this process wasnt a matter of whether he could prove himself or not.

    It was simply annoyance.

    This was nothing more than an additional step he had to take to enter thebyrinth.

    Those were the feelings in Seols heart as he walked in here today.

    One of the guild masters, a woman who introduced herself as Son Juyeon, asked Seol a question with a quizzical look on her face.

    ...Are you listening to me?

    ...Ah, yeah.

    - (While picking his ears)

    - (While ying with his phone)

    - To be honest, Im not interested in it at all LMFAOO

    Even her name, Son Juyeon, was something Seol would forget after this test.

    Seol had no reason to put in the extra effort to remember her.

    "Since this is a necessary process to decide who would enter thebyrinth fairly, I hope for your understanding."

    Yeah, I understand.

    However Changsik, is he really not going to reveal his nickname?

    Does he have to reveal that? Even if you say so, I wont allow it. Its troublesome for me as well since that wasnt the condition the two of us agreed upon for me to invite him.

    Changsiks response gave the other guild members an excuse toin about the situation.

    Arent we supposed to bet our lives on him? And he cant even share that?

    Does he think hes a K-pop idol or something? Or is he just trying to cosy as someone mysterious?

    Still, is that really true?

    Is what really true?

    "That he has more than 3 million points. I''m pretty sure everyone around here who surpassed 1 million points could be counted on with just our hands"

    Thats what they say, but well have to see to know for sure.

    Juyeon and Changsik continued arguing with each other after this too, disguising it as a part of the meeting.

    After multiple exchanges, Juyeon, exhausted, gave up and said,

    Itll never end at this rate. Well just bring out our candidate as well.

    You should have just done that from the start All we did was waste our energy.

    The rewards would have been split equally if you just let our candidate go in youre making things more difficult than they have to be.

    Haha... that''s because it isn''t just once or twice I''ve fallen for your lies like that. Ill make sure to split the rewards properly, so why dont you just let our guild in instead?

    I cant allow that. We dont trust each other, after all.

    Like Ive said over and over again, if we send in someone inexperienced, they wouldnt make it out alive.

    Hah! And those are just your assumptions. Boseok!

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    A man donning a ck robe entered the room.

    The man had a disinterested look on his face as he asked Juyeon a question.

    Is it still not over yet?

    It seems like we need you to do a couple of things in the end, Boseok. You remember our deal, right?

    Of course.

    The guild members whispered to each other in the back.

    I-Isnt he that person?

    Yeah Hes the guy who entered the ck Pilgrims as a transferee, right?

    Yeah, Kang Boseok woah why is he here?

    T/N: /Boseok also means gem or jewelry in Korean.

    Wasnt he the person who had over 1.5 million points?

    Seol turned his head without thinking.

    The ck Pilgrims? A person whos a part of the ck Pilgrims is here?

    The ck Pilgrims were a group dispatched by Varanoa, the Holy Nation.

    Their distinctive feature was wearing ck holy robes despite being rather secr.

    They were also fairly strong and quite dirty.

    Unlike the name Pilgrims suggested, they werent particrly noble or clean. They acted sort of as cleaners for Varanoa, taking care of its private, messy matters.

    Also known as maggots.

    Despite being called the Holy Nation, Varanoa was practically a gang of thugs who did all sorts of heinous actions.

    However, what Seol didnt understand right now, was why a ck Pilgrim was here when Varanoa was on the opposite side of the Great Forest.

    However, his question was answered quickly.

    My name is Kang Boseok. My ordination might have been done informally, but as you can see, I am a ck Pilgrim. Ah, the ck Pilgrims are unrted in this. But even so must we really go through this unnecessary process? Why dont you just yield your right to thebyrinth? It would look better if you did. Theres no reason for us to work ourselves up, is there?

    Seol understood it now.

    There were people near Boseok who had attire simr to his.

    They must have been dispatched for another mission and then he came here alone after catching wind of this?

    Boseok was likely telling the truth earlier too.

    Seol was worried about what he would do if he imed the ck Pilgrims were behind this, but since Boseok didnt, Seol felt much more relieved.

    The pilgrims all had T-shaped tear tattoos near their eyes.

    Boseok, obviously, had them as well.

    Seol spoke up.

    "It seems like neither of us intends to yield. Perhaps we should engage in a friendly sparring match."

    Hm I doubt we need to do that to know the results, though Dont tell me you think you have the advantage just because your point total is higher than mine? If you knew what I went through

    Oh, were my points higher? I didnt know.

    ...Alright, then. Well

    Karen.

    Karen quickly stood up while kicking back her seat.

    Shell be fighting instead of me.

    ...Are you joking with me?

    I am not.

    Alright. Why dont we fight right here then?!

    Juyeon quickly stopped them.

    F-Fighting here might damage the building

    Seol looked at Karen and asked.

    Can you do it without damaging the building?

    Yup! No problem.

    Seol then looked at Boseok.

    What about you?

    ...I can as well, obviously.

    Boseok grabbed hisrge battle hammer.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    [JewelryKang used Unwavering Faith.]

    [JewelryKangs Strength increases slightly for a long while.]

    In truth, Boseok wasnt confident in avoiding damage to the building. After all, a hammer was a tool to break things.

    Boseok followed up by using multiple skills to buff himself.

    <em>Glow</em>

    [JewelryKang used Endure Pain.]

    [JewelryKang will not flinch from attacks below a certain level of damage.]

    [JewelryKang used Prayer of Purpose.]

    [After targeting a single individual for a short time, all stats increase by 10%.]

    Hah!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Boseok charged forward, swinging his massive battle hammer. Karens body was barely in the way of the hammers swing.

    W-watch out!

    Oh no

    At first nce, it looked like Boseoks attack was about tond perfectly on Karen.

    However

    Karen quickly dashed into Boseoks chest.

    Krgh

    <em>sh!</em>

    [JewelryKang used Repel.]

    [JewelryKang repels anything thates into contact with him for 2 seconds.]

    <em>Hmph!</em>

    Karen stopped her fists in front of Boseoks face, then twisted her body in the air to avoid his returning hammer.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Boseok was shocked for a moment, but he quickly regained his coolness.

    He was confident he could win with just one sessful attack.

    But that was a colossal misunderstanding.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    Ahhh! The floor!

    Even though Juyeon wasnt the one hit by the hammer, she sure screamed like it.

    It was because Boseoks hammer left an unsightly mark on the innocent floor.

    Karen used that opening to strike Boseoks chin.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Boseok seemed quite capable of taking hits as well. Boseok endured Karens attack and shouted, swinging his hammer once more.

    Krgh Dont mock me! Unsheathe your sword!

    My sword? Thats not a hard request, but I dont want to identally cut you.

    In other words, Karen was taking it easy on Boseok.

    Boseok started to be more and more furious.

    Karen hadnt used any skills at all, and despite that, Boseok couldnt even touch the tips of her hair.

    This proved that their skills were worlds apart. In fact, this was Boseoks first time facing such an opponent after being transferred to Pandea.

    Even so, Boseok saw a way to turn the tables.

    It was a method that was almost instinctual to him.

    Haaaaargh!

    That wont work

    It was a downward swing.

    Karen easily avoided the hammer that had way too much force in it.

    However, Boseok wasnt aiming for her.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    He spun his hammer and aimed to strike Seol, who was observing the situation behind her.

    No!

    Block it!

    Shouts and screams filled the halls.

    And then, in an instant, it becamepletely silent.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seol had partially entered the Night Crow state with his right hand to easily stop Boseoks hammer.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    No one could make a sound.

    Even though the audience felt the weight of Boseoks battle hammer each time he swung it, the moment Seol caught it with his hands, it looked iparably light.

    Karen swiftly unsheathed her sword and pressed it against Boseok''s defenseless neck.

    A drop of blood spilled out as Karen made a shallow cut. If she moved her sword even just a bit closer, it would slice Boseoks neck.

    Karen spoke in a furious tone.

    Can I kill this old man?

    It was a question for Seol.

    Seol shook his head in response.

    Seol had already anticipated Boseok might resort to something underhanded like this and prepared for it.

    Boseok carefully raised his hands in surrender.

    I-I give up on thebyrinth.

    <em>p!</em>

    That was the sound of Juyeon''s hand meeting her forehead.

    Simultaneously, someone shouted in shock after using an analysis skill.

    Th-thats Thats a Peerless-quality item!

    ...What?

    Her sword Its a Peerless-quality item

    Everyones gaze focused on Karens sword.

    Karen had obviously unsheathed her Peerless-quality sword, re.

    What? Peerless? Did you just say Peerless right now?

    You could get a Peerless item this early?

    How? How did he get one?

    The majority of the conversation amongst the transferees revolved around Karen''s weapon.

    Juyeon, after realizing Karen had a Peerless weapon, bit her lips with a terrible look on her face. Changsik, seeing that, shouted triumphantly.

    With this, its settled, right? Well be the ones using thest token.

    "...Yeah, I ept the results. It seems like the person you brought was better suited to take on the final door, Changsik."

    It was a good match.

    Likewise.

    As Karen stepped away from Boseok while sheathing her sword, Boseok put his hands back down.

    Fuu Haaah

    Since having a sword to your neck was a rare experience, even he was dripping in cold sweat.

    Juyeon then asked Seol.

    "However there is one thing that I am curious about."

    What is it?

    "Is she the one who will enter the final door?"

    ...What?

    "Those are the facts, right? Not only was she the one who defeated Boseok, but there''s only one person allowed in each door, right?"

    Karen guffawed after hearing that.

    Hahaha! Yeah, you could think that for sure. Shes pffft not wrong pffft

    Wh-why are youughing?

    Ah, I apologize. But theres no need to worry.

    Still

    Karen gave her a meaningful look and then spoke once more.

    We can just do this.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen transformed into a ck whirlwind and was sucked into Seols right hand.

    There was a heavy silence.

    After all, Karen looked exactly like an elf while she used her Haze skill.

    Even so, the image of her being sucked into Seols hand

    Juyeon didnt know where to look.

    She began stuttering her words.

    Uh So, this is uh um

    Seol answered their questions with one simple response.

    She is my summon.

    ...What? What did you just say?

    "That is why I should be the one to enter thest door of the Labyrinth of Penance."

    N-No way

    The audience erupted with shouts.

    No way! She was just a summon?

    H-Hold on a second Does this mean he gave a Peerless-quality item to his summon?

    Is he out of his mind?

    - Saying hes out of his mind might be a bit too far LOL

    - You should just say hes special ^^

    - Stop making such a fuss when he has four of them

    - Ah, I wonder if anyone will check out my cape (flexing my back)

    - Hah Commoners ^^

    There was no way anyone would have anyints about Seol being the person to take on the final door now.

    Seol stood up with the members Changsik had arranged ahead of time.

    They stood in a circle and looked at each others faces.

    Well then Ill brand us with the mark.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    The five of them, who were already in a party, were enveloped in light.

    [Your name has been engraved on the Qualification Token (Penance).]

    [Adventure ''Labyrinth of Penance is scheduled.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    * * *

    Things were handled smoothly after that, and now, their Rest was over too.

    The only thing left for them was to enter thebyrinth.

    After Seol''s battle to determine who took on the final door, many people lingered around the door to his room.

    Even though Changsik stepped forth to push them away, it didnt make it any less annoying.

    With each additional incident, Seol became increasingly cautious about revealing his true identity in the future.

    He only did so this time as there was no other way to enter thebyrinth. If he had other options, he would have used them.

    Regardless, thanks to Changsiks consideration, Seol was able to prepare for thebyrinth way before.

    Clearing thebyrinth is like a marathon.

    It wasnt a ce someone could quickly rush through.

    Well, it could end quickly if someone died instantly, but Seol wasnt the kind of person who would let that happen to them.

    It could take at least a month no, even more than three months.

    Judging by the fact that the other Adventuressted at most a month, the extended time it took to clear abyrinth gave a new meaning to long-term.

    We could prepare all we want, but theres also a high possibility its all pointless.

    This was especially the case for the Labyrinth of Penance because, like its name suggested, it was a ce filled with pain.

    Though it was true Seol had experienced thebyrinth twice through his pieces, experiencing it himself would undoubtedly be different.

    If someone asked Seol if he was scared, Seol would answer like this,

    <em>Im scared.</em>

    Still, Seol couldnt back down just because he was scared.

    He would be betraying the pieces he had ced directly into dangerous situations as if it were nothing.

    He would be a despicable person who enjoys pushing inferior lifeforms into danger while he remains safely distant.

    And if I can clear the Labyrinth of Penance, I will gain a lot of things.

    Since there were many things to gain, Seol had to go.

    If Seol backed away just because he was scared, he would be acting in contradiction to the pieces he had pushed into danger.

    And there are things that I could gain from reaching the end of thebyrinth too.

    It was widely known amongst everyone who cleared thebyrinths that their rewards were much more valuable than those from normal Adventures.

    Did Seol desire treasures like that? Or did he want something greater?

    It would only be known once Seol reached the end of thebyrinth.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Its almost time, Snowman.

    Changsik hade to meet Snowman.

    The party members set to enter thebyrinth together and shared their true names with each other.

    Although Seol had only shared his nickname, no one had anyints about that.

    Iming.

    Seol might have prepared thoroughly, but he was still unsure if he could use them.

    Seol then followed Changsik to thebyrinth.

    It was a bit away from Audenin and hidden by dense grass. The entrance to it also looked strangely simr to Yzmokans ruins.

    The Statue of the gent so even thats here.

    A statue with a pained expression, burdened by arge stone on its head, stood near the entrance of thebyrinth.

    Even though the five of them had varying amounts of time left on their rest, Changsik intentionally assembled the party with individuals who shared the most simr remaining time to ensure smooth coordination.

    Another lesson learned from their two previous attempts was that the transfer urred when thest person''s remaining time ran out.

    Seol, having the most time left, was about to initiate their transfer soon.

    One of the members of the party, a woman, spoke up.

    Changsik, we cant fail this time. You know that, right?

    How is that supposed to make me feel better?

    Regardless, you know what I meant. Juyeon unni might throw a fit again, so please seed and return triumphantly. Ah! You didnt forget that the treasures you bring back are shared with the alliance right?

    Yeah, and you didnt forget that the people who went on the Adventure get half of it, right?

    Of course not. We even signed the contract with our thumbprint, remember? Anyway I hope all of youe back alive. Juyeon unni might not say anything, but she worries about you a lot, Changsik oppa.

    Did you hear it from her directly?

    No? Its just a guess.

    You little got it. And Im not the one who decides whether wee back or not. Its him, that person over there. All the rest of us need to do is endure.

    Seol spoke up amidst the murmuring crowd.

    Its time.

    Changsik and the party members nodded.

    A final person tried to support them once more before they left.

    Everyonee back ali

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 17th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 17. Labyrinth of Penance]

    [Adventure 17. Labyrinth of Penance

    The Labyrinth of Penance, one of the terrifyingbyrinths that manifests across the continent, has been discovered near Audenin.

    The tokens for thebyrinth were also discovered around the same time from Galia, the Gnawing, Homuru, the Wilted, and Juri, the Spiny.

    Two of those tokens were used to achieve nothing due to theck of qualification from the individuals attempting it.

    Now, only one token remains.

    Your name has been branded onto that token.

    You must prove yourself.

    You must prove that you are capable of marching onward, despite whatever paines your way.

    The Labyrinth of Penance shall be watching you.

    Objective: Clear the Labyrinth of Penance

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    It felt as though they had ventured deep into a cave.

    Like Changsik exined before, Seol could only see the ends of his feet. Everything else around him was pitch ck.

    So its still the same

    Changsik hyung, is this the right ce?

    Yeah, Jaeho, it is.

    Changsik brought a close younger friend of his, Seong Jaeho, here as well. It only proved how much Changsik would to give to clear this Adventure.

    Over there

    Someone spoke up.

    Though it was likely that they were pointing at something with their fingers, the gesture couldnt be seen here.

    There were doors.

    Five doors.

    The Door of Emptiness, the Door of Pain, the Door of Doubts, the Door of Patience

    And the Door of Penance.

    Seol had a rough idea about the trials behind each door.

    He also knew that none of them were easy.

    H-Hyung You said youre going into the Door of Emptiness, right?

    Yeah, because thats the one I went intost time.

    And Im supposed to go into the Door of Doubts.

    And me into the Door of Pain.

    And Im going into the Door of Patience.

    All of them looked at Seol.

    Even though Seol couldnt see them, he felt their gazes.

    I will go into the Door of Penance.

    Then

    Each person stood in front of their door.

    Ill go in first.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    The Door of Doubts opened, and Jaeho disappeared.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    The Door of Pain opened, and their party member, Kim Taegyu, disappeared.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    The Door of Patience opened, and their other party member, Jang Heungsu, disappeared.

    Well then I hope to see you again.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    The Door of Emptiness opened, and Changsik disappeared.

    As all the doors met their guests, a change urred.

    <em>ng.</em>

    <em>ng, ng.</em>

    The chains on the Door of Penance began to snap off.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>tter</em>

    [Four doors have received their gents.]

    [The final door, the Door of Penance, has been unlocked.]

    Seol opened the Door of Penance.

    <em>Creaaaaaak</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    As Seol disappeared through the door, and the Door of Penance closed behind him.

    [The Door of Penance has received the final gent.]

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Seol let out a breath in the pitch ck darkness. Even though he clearly exhaled, he couldnt hear any sound at all.

    So its the Gate of Emptiness.

    He couldnt see or hear anything. In fact, he couldnt smell anything either.

    Seol took steps, but he couldnt tell what he was stepping on. He didnt know whether it was tnd or mushy mud.

    But then, suddenly, he saw options.

    [[You wander through a mysterious ce. Here, there is nothing, and you are unable to discern anything. What do you do?]

    1. Stand still.

    2. [Required: Istia''s Ray] Clear away the darkness.

    3. [Required: Aether''s Bell] Ring the bell to dispel the evil influences around.

    4. [Required: Sylvie''s Feather] Leave this ce.

    5. [Required: Sagacity] Ponder toprehend your surroundings.

    ]

    Haah Istias Ray? Aethers Bell? Even though its been a while since I saw it, its still the same.

    There were no options more detestable than these.

    Istias Ray, Aethers Bell, Sylvies Feather, etc.

    All the items required to select the options were extremely difficult to acquire artifacts.

    Basically, its saying if you want an easy way out you need to bring at least a Treasure-quality artifact.

    Those items, if Seol had to give them a quality, were at least Treasure.

    Using a treasure to clear just one gate was undoubtedly a waste.

    In the end, you just have to go through it.

    The Blood Saint also cleared this gate without using an artifact. He cleared it with just his willpower.

    Now that I think about it, he really was ridiculous.

    The Blood Saint was an incredible piece, to the point that even now, Seol felt a bit envious of him.

    Seol defined the Blood Saint as a good, but also strong individual.

    The Blood Saint had already established his own skill system in ce when he entered the Labyrinth of Penance so there was nothing a gate like this could have done to stop him.

    Seol continued onward, stepping through the sometimes soft and sometimes hard floor.

    It slowly feels like Im going upwards.

    Seol wasnt sure, though, as all of his senses were dulled. Even so, he continued. It wasnt as if standing still was the correct option, after all.

    How long did the Blood Saint take to clear this gate again?

    Even though Seol didnt remember it perfectly, he knew that it still took a few days.

    And back then, I

    Since the only option worth selecting then was Walk while deliberating about it, Seol probably just brute-forced his way through the Gate with that option.

    Haah

    In truth, it was the same method that Seol was trying now.

    Someone who saw this scene might say something like this,

    <em>You havent changed at all.</em>

    <em>Youre still the same. Nothing about you has improved.</em>

    No, I have changed.

    In fact, Seol entered the Labyrinth of Penance much earlier than when the Blood Saint first entered it.

    There was another thing that was different too.

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    Seols body was enshrouded in shadows.

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Volcanics stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    With this, Seols stats werebined with Jamads.

    Which would cause my Wisdom stat to increase greatly, and

    [You are in a sagacious state.]

    Alright, I cleared the minimum requirements.

    Seol could now choose an option that even the Blood Saint couldnt choose.

    [Insight activates.]

    [You feel as if youre close to understanding something.]

    Damn it. This means I have to keep walking again.

    Seol continued thinking as he walked.

    Since Seol didnt know of any other methods, this was the only thing he could do.

    He walked, and walked some more. During this entire time, he continued to think.

    The floor was soft and squishy at times, then hard and rigid. And before Seol realized it, he began smelling something strange.

    Im slowly regaining my sense of smell.

    Seol focused on his senses.

    The floor began swaying as a strong smell pierced through his stuffy nose.

    Where was this?

    What did the Blood Saint experience again? Oh right, there

    The stomach of a giant whale.

    Randomly enough, the ce the Blood Saint wandered when he was inside the Gate of Emptiness was a whales stomach.

    Seol remembered the yers around him chuckling when they found out about it.

    <em>- Hahaha! Thats crazy!</em>

    <em>- I didnt expect that at all!</em>

    Since Seol had lost one of his pieces to the Labyrinth of Penance before, he concentrated on the situation more instead of justughing like the other yers.

    The most dangerous parts of the Gate of Emptiness are its unpredictability and the mental damage.

    The more random the location, the more difficult it became to think, and the mental damage continued to umte throughout the process.

    I cant take too much damage during this Gate.

    Given that Seol hadn''t even reached the main sections of thebyrinth yet, sustaining excessive mental damage would be extremely troublesome, as recovery from it was impossible.

    Especially more since the mental damage was lethal.

    A foul smell the ground that shifts from soft to hard randomly and the asional inclines

    Seol felt as if he was escaping out of the thick fog the more he pondered to himself.

    This smell its blood.

    It was a smell he was familiar with due to recent events. Even so, it was intense, to the point that he could feel it to his bones.

    The smell is strong there must be a lot of blood here.

    Multiple images shed through Seols head.

    A ce with a lot of blood? A ughterhouse? Ab?

    Seol was given more information the more he pondered to himself.

    The floor I think I know what it is.

    He realized why the floor was randomly soft and hard, and why it was asionally inclined.

    A shiver ran down Seols spine as he fully grasped his surroundings.

    [You have received a mental shock.]

    [Your mind is tainted.]

    Seol, in an attempt to relieve his heart, began thinking.

    Right now Im in the Labyrinth of Penance

    <em>Faaaade</em>

    The ck fog lifted to fully reveal Seols surroundings.

    -

    - What the fuck

    - I got chills

    - Seriously, I stopped eating because of this.

    Corpses. Seol was surrounded entirely by corpses.

    The corpses all had quizzical looks on their faces as the smell of their rotten flesh filled the air. There was no way the floor would be stable when it too was covered in skeletons and rotting corpses.

    Seol observed his surroundings with a calm expression.

    The door.

    He then tried letting out a sound.

    Ah, ah. I can finally hear now.

    Seol looked down at the floor once more.

    The corpses were all looking at him. Almost like they were trying to say, Youre going to end up like this too.

    Seol realized that they were those who had lost their lives to thebyrinth.

    With a carefree smile, Seol looked away and stepped toward the door.

    <em>Creaaaak.</em>

    Take care.

    [You have ovee Emptiness.]

    [Emptiness disappears from the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    [Mental Contamination: 13/100]

    [You have ovee Emptiness in the shortest amount of time.]

    * * *

    A couple days had passed since Seol overcame Emptiness.

    What appeared after that was an arid wastnd.

    The soil was cracked as if a drought had struck it, and all of the trees were withering and crumbling away. It was a ce covered in dense fog as if it was trying to lull your senses.

    Seol continued to walk in that wastnd as well.

    However, he wasnt alone this time. He had Karen to his left and Jamad to his right.

    - Do you enjoy gore or something, Snowman?

    - His mental really is insane LOL

    - This dude was literally just rolling around in rotting corpses a while ago.

    - Really? He looked like he just came back from Chuck E. Cheese, though?

    - Im sure thats the amount of mental damage he took.

    - Rather, Chuck E. Cheese might be more dangerous!

    Seol was delighted with his current condition.

    It was because Seol realized what the trial was in an instant.

    Its Doubts.

    Seol had a trait limited to those who had cleared all the Gates previously:posure.

    If this is the Gate of Doubts Its going as I predicted.

    The order of the trials that the final gent had to go through was random.

    Even Seol didnt know which order they would appear in. However, because Seol knew he had to eventually go through them all, he was ready for it.

    Karen asked Seol.

    Whats wrong, Master?

    Hm?

    You look happy.

    Leave him alone, elf. Its not like this is his first or second time acting like that

    Jamad and Karen shared a few words back and forth.

    Seols two shadows, who hadnt been able to help him during the previous Gate, were now by his side, trying to be useful.

    My Mental Contamination is 24 I still have a lot of room left, but its steadily increasing.

    This gate was simple. The gent who entered the room had to just think of it as a dream.

    But would anyone be able to remember how their dreams started? Dreams were like a hazy blur, unable to properly distinguish where one thing started and another ended.

    The Gate of Doubts was simr to that.

    Im sure this fog is affecting my mind too. I can feel my judgment slowing down.

    A lot of things were influenced by, slow judgment, that those words werent enough to describe how awful the situation was.

    Your sense of direction, objectives, ability to trust, your understanding of yourself, etc.

    The Gate of Doubts influenced all of those, which made the gent start to doubt everything.

    <em>Am I going the right way?</em>

    <em>No, am I even in the Labyrinth of Penance?</em>

    <em>Was I abandoned?</em>

    <em>I didnt choose to enter the Labyrinth of Penance!</em>

    <em>What am I?</em>

    The Gate of Doubts made the gent begin doubting everything in the end.

    But the worst thing about the Gate of Doubts was that it affected your ability to trust others.

    As Seol continued thinking to himself, Karen spoke up.

    This ce is awful, isnt it? Dont you agree, Jamad?

    It is. I cant believe its already been two days too. All weve done these past two days is walk without being able to properly eat.

    Seriously! Its awful, really.

    Seol looked at Karen with dim eyes.

    I have to doubt everything.

    And like that, it was a boring time.

    After walking for a few days more, Seol finally arrived at a door.

    Its the door! Master, the door!

    ......

    However, there were too many of them.

    Theres three doors?

    What should we do?

    Seol then asked Karen back a question.

    I dont know, which door do you think it is?

    Me? Are you asking for my opinion?

    Karen opened her eyes wide.

    Seol nodded and waited, calmly. Karen thought for a moment before picking the left door.

    This one.

    Are you sure?

    Yeah, I feel an energy behind it.

    What about you, Jamad?

    Jamad mocked Karen while crossing his arms.

    Shes lying. Its the middle door.

    Dont make meugh

    As the two fought with each other once more, Seol began seeing options.

    [[After an arduous journey, you have finally arrived at the end. In front of you, there are three doors. Which door do you enter?]

    1. Trust in Karen and open the left door.

    2. Trust in Jamad and open the middle door.

    3. Ignore both of them and open the right door.

    4. [Forced: Mental Contamination 100] All of them are fake! There is no door out of here!

    5. [Required: Durans Stick of Truth] Uncover the truth.

    ]

    ...I cant even trust these options anymore.

    Even these options felt like they were pressuring Seol to choose a specific one, almost as if he had no choice but to pick from them.

    As Seol was thinking, Karen and Jamads fight was getting bigger. It seemed like they were doubting each other.

    Jamad! Are you saying I lied?

    Lied? Hm Yeah, you did lie.

    Jamads eyes glowed a fiery red.

    Youve been lying this entire time!

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    Jamad reached his arm out and grabbed Karen by her thin neck.

    Krgh

    Theres no way that damned elf would call me by my name. Wouldn''t you agree?

    Grgh.

    Did you think you could devour us with a petty trick like this? How bold

    Kyaaaaaaaaa!

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Jamad crushed Karens neck.

    However, Seol didnt stop him at all.

    A few momentster

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    Karens body disappeared like smoke.

    Seol nodded to himself.

    As expected, it was a ghosts trick.

    Jamad scoffed.

    Hmph, I knew it was the evil spirits of thebyrinth. I finally feel better now. Alright, lets go! The real door is the middle door.

    - I believed in you, Jamad! I fucking believed in you!!!

    - I knew youd do it!

    - Jamads carrying the party like always!

    Unlike Seols viewers, Seol had a cold, menacing gaze.

    It seems like you werent able to read everything.

    Jamad, feeling something off, asked Seol.

    ...What are you doing right now?

    The ghosts in the Labyrinth of Penance read the gents memories to taint their mind.

    What are you

    You are unable to read all of my memories, arent you?

    Jamads face contorted and twisted for a moment.

    ...How did you know? Is this not your first time in thebyrinth?

    Jamads body slowly faded before revealing a ghost of thebyrinth.

    - I didnt expect this at all

    - I cant believe it was all just an act I believed in you

    - What the hell? Was everything fake, then?

    The ghost of thebyrinthughed as it spoke to Seol.

    "Hahaha There''s something peculiar about your memories. Its missing here and there... Nothing is fully intact. I only took the portions that seemed normal, so I didn''t anticipate you discovering it... Where did it go wrong? Could you please tell me so I can fix it for next time?"

    Everything.

    Theres no way that would be the case I behaved like them almost perfectly.

    And thats the problem.

    Before Seol entered thebyrinth, he made a single request to his summons.

    <em>- Dont do anything until I specifically ask for help, no matter what. Trying to help me will onlyplicate things further.</em>

    Seol''s summons now had such unwavering faith in him that they would believe whatever he said. If Seol uttered something, they would ept it as an unquestionable truth.

    When looking at the results, Seols preparation was perfect.

    Well, I couldn''t even recall that when I was first sent to the wastnd... I''m just d I managed to remember it, even if it''s now.

    The ghost pretending to be Jamad asked Seol.

    "...Have you been waiting for us to pick the door for you?"

    "I knew it would take a few days to find the door on my own. It was like thatst time as well."

    Seol ignored the fake Jamad and headed to the right door.

    The ghost of thebyrinth tried to stop Seol.

    Wait! How did you know?! My imitation was perfec

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Seol created a giant hole in the fake Jamads chest.

    Krrrgh

    Seols body suddenly turned ck. In the Night Crow form, Seol was practically a tank on the battlefield.

    And the fact that Seol could enter that form was also proof that Jamad was still inside Seols shadows.

    That''s why, no matter how perfect the ghost''s imitation was, it was impossible to fool Seol.

    ...My Mental Contamination is still increasing. Regardless, take care.

    Ghosts began appearing by Seols side as he tried to leave.

    <em>Youll fail thebyrinth will devour you.</em>

    <em>You will despair when you reach the end.</em>

    <em>You will regret not begging us to kill you hahaha</em>

    All of them were waiting for Seol to choose the right door.

    In truth, this was the only option left for Seol too. However, as he approached it

    ...Huh?

    <em>Flinch.</em>

    An eerie feeling bolted up his spine.

    [Insight activates.]

    [For some reason, it feels like you shouldnt enter that door.]

    ...Youre pretty good, huh?

    <em>What?</em>

    I cant believe all of them were fake.

    At that moment, the options in front of Seol vanished.

    [[After an arduous journey, you have finally arrived at the end. In front of you, there are three doors. Which door do you enter?]

    1. Trust in Karen and open the left door.

    2. Trust in Jamad and open the middle door.

    <em>No way!</em>

    <em>How How did you know?!</em>

    Seol pointed at his golden eyes.

    Its because I have some pretty good eyes.

    Seol began following the trail of energy the Eyes of Perception showed him.

    After taking a few more steps and reaching the end, a door suddenly appeared from the void.

    [Eyes of Perception see through the truth.]

    [Insights proficiency greatly increases.]

    [Eyes of Perception bes much stronger.]

    Once again, Seol reached the end of the Gate much quicker than he did with the Blood Saint.

    - You just activated my trap card!

    - I was aiming for that! You just activated my trap card!

    - I aimed for you aiming for that! You just activated my trap card!

    - I aimed for you aiming for me to

    - Please stop already, you assholes

    - We just share the same brain cells

    One of the ghosts began cursing Seol as he was on his way out.

    <em>Not yet Thebyrinth did not even start yet Thebyrinth is waiting for you</em>

    These were ghosts who had now be a part of thebyrinth.

    Seol responded to the ghost while opening the door to the next Gate.

    I didnt start yet either.

    [You have ovee Doubts.]

    [Doubts disappear from the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    [Mental Contamination: 28/100]

    [You have ovee Doubts in the shortest amount of time.]

    However, another message popped up at the end.

    [An individuals mind has beenpletely tainted.]

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Earlier, before Seol cleared the Gate of Doubts, Changsik was experiencing hell.

    Whenever he spoke, his sounds were drowned out. He would look in front of him, but couldnt see or discern anything. The mysterious sensations brought fear, not curiosity.

    Someone let me out of here

    His memories of how he came in and what he was doing were all fading.

    It was because his mind was tainted.

    However, suddenly, Changsiks surroundings became brighter.

    [The final gent has ovee Emptiness.]

    [Emptiness disappears from the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    U-Uaargh?

    It was as if someone turned the lights on in his dying mind.

    Ahh Ahhhhh!

    Changsik had been drooling all over his armor to the point that it was wet.

    Changsik screamed and covered his eyes, the intense brightness causing him pain.

    Kaaaaargh!

    And then, a moment of silence.

    I-Im alive? Im alive?

    Touched by the words that escaped his mouth, Changsik felt a surge of emotions that almost made him cry.

    No, he was already crying.

    After being tortured in extreme terror that made him unable to even tell time, Changsiks heart couldnt calm down in the face of sudden freedom.

    Haaaah

    He let out a long, deep sigh of relief. Now that he was capable of judging the situation, Changsik started looking at his surroundings.

    Where am I?

    He inspected the floor, but something felt off.

    The walls looked weird too, but more than anything was the smell

    An indescribably foul smell exuded from the floor and the connected cave.

    Is this a tongue?

    It was an idea that suddenly appeared in Changsiks head.

    And the way the floor writhed and wriggled only made Changsik more sure of his assessment.

    [You have received a mental shock.]

    [Your mind is tainted.]

    I-I have to get out of here!

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    As the tongue wriggled back and forth, the space got smaller. It seemed like it was trying to swallow Changsik.

    Changsik scrambled around before barely pulling on the door handle a short distance away.

    Ahhh!

    And he lept into the door.

    <em>Click.</em>

    As Changsik vanished through the door, the tongue thrashed even more violently inside the mouth.

    Gasp Gasp

    Changsik felt gratitude for the fact he was still breathing and tried standing up.

    Where is this ce? Did Snowman seed?

    If it wasnt for Snowman, Changsik would have definitely died due to his mind being tainted.

    The fear from being unable to sense or control anything had pushed Changsiks mind to the edge. It was definitely something that Changsik did not want to go through again.

    Changsik regretted it.

    And then, he epted it. Even despite his cautions, he had still taken the Labyrinth of Penance too lightly.

    Are the others still not here yet?

    Changsik checked his surroundings, but there was only one stone chair. He couldnt see anything else other than that.

    Seating himself in the stone chair, Changsik examined what interested him the most.

    [Mental Contamination: 79/100]

    Mental Contamination 79.

    If things had gone wrong even just a little bit, or if Changsik had been pulled out of there even a momentter, he would have faced a terrible fate.

    If mines this high then the other peoples should be

    Changsik didnt finish that negative thought. He wanted to hold onto even the tiniest sliver of hope.

    And then, more messages came up.

    [You have ovee your penance.]

    [You are granted the right to challenge the truth.]

    [You must wait until the fates of all the gents are decided.]

    [Hunger disappears.]

    [Thirst disappears.]

    Is it telling me to wait?

    It was almost as if the systemno, thebyrinth was telling Changsik that.

    It told him to wait, that the most important thing had not arrived yet.

    Changsik, a bit frustrated, stood up and took a couple of steps from his chair.

    Urgh Aaargh!

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The small rock he kicked fell off and into the void.

    Where is this ce?

    The ce Changsik was at was a bit too special to be just called a room.

    He felt almost like he was at the subway station, where a couple too many steps would lead to him falling down into the tunnels. A difference in height that might even cause a few broken bones.

    However, amid of that void, there was a floating square tform connected to the ce Changsik was at by a single bridge, just wide enough for one person to cross.

    Changsik ultimately decided not to make any rash decisions and waited for Snowman. After all, it was only thanks to Snowman that he was able to ovee his penance.

    We would have all died if he didnte with us, Im sure of it.

    Still, it seemed like understanding the situation quickly was one of Changsiks strong points.

    Changsik sat down in his chair once more and looked in front of him.

    ...Statues?

    Five statues were all looking straight ahead.

    The first was the statue of a knight wielding a sword. The second was the statue of a robed magician carrying a staff. The third was of a priest in ceremonial robes carrying arge book. The fourth was the statue of a demonic beast carrying a treasure chest. And thest statue was of a reaper carrying an ominous scythe in one hand and amp in the other.

    Changsik felt oddly drawn to those statues, and as he had nothing else to upy his time, he spent a few days nkly watching them.

    However, all of it changed after a single message popped up.

    [An individuals mind has beenpletely tainted.]

    ...What?

    A door opened at the same time the message arrived, but it wasn''t the door Changsik came through. Instead, it was a door near it.

    Guaaaaaaargh!

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    The door opened with a loud thud as something slipped out.

    I-Is that a person?

    No, it was too gaseous, too liquid to be called a person.

    However, Changsik instinctively knew what it was the moment heid his eyes on it.

    Dont tell me is it a soul?

    Someones soul was screaming in agony as it flew off.

    It was flying to the statue of the scythe-wielding reaper.

    Gaaaaaaargh

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    The soul was sucked into the reapersmp.

    <em>Hummm</em>

    <em>Hummm</em>

    Themp hummed for a moment before turning silent once more, as if nothing had happened.

    The reaper''s eyes shed red before slowly dimming down into nothing.

    N-No. This is

    It was a ce where escape was impossible, even through death.

    The Labyrinth of Penance had yet to reveal its true form.

    * * *

    Emptiness, Doubts.

    Seol felt peaceful after oveing the two penances.

    Im clearing the Labyrinth of Penance faster than the Blood Saint did, Im sure of it.

    Seol was progressing through the Labyrinth of Penance much smoother and with better performance than a piece who attempted Ascension, despite being much earlier in the game.

    Seol was extremely encouraged as he saw a visible achievement right before his eyes.

    Still someones mind was fully tainted already?

    The mental damage became dangerous once the value reached 80. It was at that point you began hearing nonsense and seeing hallucinations. It wouldnt take too long after that for you to finally crumble.

    Now that I think about it, its already been over a week.

    Seol had taken a week to clear just two penances.

    Emptiness, Doubts, Pain, and Patience

    Seol was certain that the four gents who also entered their respective doors were struggling as well.

    The person who had their mind fully tainted Its most likely the person who entered the Door of Patience.

    In Seols opinion, Patience was the hardest, while Emptiness and Doubt had somewhat normal difficulty. Pain, on the other hand, was the easiest among the four.

    But to think they were fully tainted already its a shame.

    However, since everyone entered thebyrinth willingly, any emotion beyond that would be excessive.

    Mental Contamination 28 Its not a bad start at all.

    Seol had to ensure his Mental Contamination value didnt reach 100 before reaching the end of thebyrinth.

    And for that reason, he had to ensure his Mental Contamination value did not umte too high in the early easy and normal penances.

    The main problem is the Gate of Patience

    The reason Seol believed it required at least a month to clear thebyrinth was because of the Penance of Patience.

    In fact, the majority of thebyrinth was spent clearing this specific gate.

    The Penance of Patience demanded the gent invest a specific amount of time to clear it, and there were hardly any ways to reduce this duration.

    Well, thats for me to worry about after I clear Pain.

    Judging by his dark surroundings, it was likely Seol was currently in the Gate of Pain.

    And just then, Seol heard a voice from his Shadow Space.

    Master! Are you alright?

    Ah, yeah.

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen and Karuna came out of his shadows to stand by his side.

    Karuna then spoke up.

    We were trapped in the Shadow Space by some unknown power

    Karen nodded.

    I was worried that they would trick you

    Trick me?

    Seol slyly smiled at Karens worries.

    Jamad spoke as well from the Shadow Space.

    She shouted so much despite the fact that you couldnt hear us it was a terrible experience.

    Maybe he could have heard it?

    Seol shook his head.

    Tch

    Karen crossed her arms and looked elsewhere.

    But where are we?

    The next Gate.

    It feels a little different, though? What are we supposed to do here?

    This time it really isnt much.

    Really?

    Seol gazed into the dark space.

    <em>Step</em>

    A statue, roughly the size of Seol, appeared from afar.

    It wore armor and carried a longsword in its hands.

    What is that? asked Karen.

    We just have to break it, answered Seol.

    Really, is that it?

    Yup.

    Aha

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Karen leaped at the statue.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    The knight statue thrusted its sword at Karen.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    After easily avoiding the attack, Karen swung re.

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    Karen cleanly sliced the statues head off. Her swordsmanship was the kind that drew out admiration.

    <em>Thud</em>

    The headless statue fell to the floor.

    Karen turned around, back to Seol, and took a yful bow.

    How did you enjoy the swordsmanship of the Montra Empire?

    <em>p p p!</em>

    It was amazing. So, on that note why dont you show us more?

    ...What?

    [Pain has not been satisfied yet.]

    [Your mind is tainted.]

    Karen turned around to face the statue. However, this time, there were two.

    Well, shall I show you a bit more?

    Seol shrugged.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    It wasnt too different from what happened earlier.

    Karens sword swiftly beheaded the two statues.

    <em>Thuud!</em>

    Fuuu You saw that, right?

    Yes, I fully enjoyed it.

    Are you satisfied now?

    [Pain has not been satisfied yet.]

    [Your mind is tainted.]

    Seol winced as he shook his head. Karen, sensing something ominous, turned around once more.

    Damn it

    There were four statues now.

    How long do we have to do this?

    I dont know until we draw out everything we have?

    While the Penance of Pain was the easiest gate to clear, there were also no tricks behind it.

    All you had to do was give it your all in destroying the statues over and over again.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    <em>Cruush!</em>

    Seol had a scowl on his face as he spoke.

    "Just think of it as a short trip into hell."

    * * *

    <em>Cruuuuush!</em>

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Stab!</em>

    Argh! That hurts!

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Karen swung her sword at the statue that had stabbed her, severing its head.

    Gasp Gasp

    Gasp Gasp Haah

    Seols party had be a total mess.

    Seol was so exhausted that maintaining the Night Crow form became difficult, and his summons werepletely drained of energy as well.

    The only thing they could see around them was the debris of countless statues.

    While the earlier cuts were delicate and clean, the subsequent injuries were brutal, as if a starving beast had charged across the room, tearing through the statues. Their remnants scattered across the floor, creating a flurry of dust.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Only after using everyst drop of energy did Seol see the final message.

    [Pain has been satisfied.]

    Seols mind felt hazy, like a cloud had been cast over it.

    [You have ovee Pain.]

    [Pain disappears from the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    [Mental Contamination: 41/100]

    <em>Crumble</em>

    <em>Flinch</em>

    It was only after a little while that Seol realized the next penance had already begun.

    <em>Crunch</em>

    There was sand in Seols mouth.

    This is

    Seol tried his hardest to help himself up.

    Urgh

    Seol found himself in a desert with nothing but sand and the scorching sun.

    So the Penance of Patience has already started. But

    Seol did not know how much time had passed.

    But first, he opened his inventory to satiate his hunger and thirst.

    Haah

    The water he brought lost its original color. It was white, as if someone had poured ash into it. Looking at it with the Eyes of Perception, it was clear this would give him a painful death.

    I cant drink any of my water. Then what about the food

    Seol scowled after looking at his food pouch.

    Its all rotten.

    Seols Fresh Ingredients Pouch wasnt working. It was likely due to thebyrinth being a special location affecting it.

    Fortunately, his seasoning jar was still fine. However, that wouldn''t be enough for survival.

    This is rough from the start.

    The three months'' worth of food and water Seol brought to clear the Penance of Patience had all turned rotten.

    Truthfully, Seol wasn''t even sure if he could bring in food in the first ce.

    He thought it would be fortunate if he could at least bring in water, but he was unable to save anything.

    Haah then I guess its exactly like the time I attempted it with the Blood Saint now?

    Even though Seol had wasted three months worth of food and water all at once, he didnt despair and kept himself moving.

    The Blood Saint had survived a situation like this too. There was no reason Seol, who had already experienced the same hell once, wouldn''t be able to again.

    At least, thats what he believed.

    Like that, three days had passed.

    * * *

    It was around this time when Seol realized he had made a grave mistake. Even though he expected to find food much earlier, he still hadnt seen anything.

    Haaaah Haah

    Since he hadnt eaten anything, and there was nothing to sate his hunger either, his body was now facingplications.

    Damn it

    <em>Thud.</em>

    I didnt think it would drop me off in apletely different location this time

    Despite being dropped into a desert, the Blood Saint managed to find something to eat or drink at least once every two days.

    Consequently, this implied that Seols situation was much harsher than his time as the Blood Saint.

    Seoly on the floor and looked up into the clear blue sky.

    How was there a ce like this in thebyrinth?

    Lately, Seol was having these kinds of strange thoughts, even more than thoughts about ways to find food.

    Haha at least give me something

    But then, something Seol didnt expect at all happened.

    Are you alive?

    Someone had spoken to him.

    At first, he thought it was one of his shadows from the Shadow Space, but it wasnt.

    I cant believe Im hearing hallucinations now

    Kid, howd you get in here?

    ...What?

    It was only when someone obstructed his view of the clear blue sky that Seol realized these werent mere hallucinations.

    ...A person? Theres a person in thebyrinth?

    He certainly wasn''t someone who came to clear thebyrinth either.

    After all, no one would ept someone as old as him into their party.

    The man appeared to be in his forties or fifties, and had a full beard. The man then took out something from his inventory.

    I picked this dragon fruit a few days ago. If youve copsed because of hunger, youre wee to eat it.

    Currently, Seol was more shocked by the fact he had encountered another person here, than by the discovery of food after three days.

    Seol had a nk look on his face as he epted the fruit. He then asked the man a question.

    Who are you?

    Are you asking me for my name?

    Your name Yeah, your name.

    Its been a while since Ive said something other than I or me.

    The older man gave a smile, revealing a few missing teeth.

    Toki. Im pretty sure that was my name in the outside world.

    Toki? No way Theres no way

    Whats wrong?

    Toki, a shoddy monk from the backstreets.

    A person whom Seol loved dearly, as well as Seol''s first piece to challenge the Labyrinth of Penance.

    And... a piece Seol lost to thebyrinth.

    Kid?

    ...You were still alive?

    Toki was still wandering thebyrinth.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Seol was more than just shocked. He was utterly astonished.

    My piece was still alive?

    All of the pieces Seol had encountered so far were dead when he met them.

    While he could usually somewhat contain the intense surge of emotions upon meeting them, this time was different.

    "There''s nothing better than dragon fruit when you''re on an empty stomach like that. You''re free to skip it if you''re too suspicious, but are you sure you''ll be okay? You look like you''re on the verge of death."

    ......

    Tsk, tsk Whats with your face? Ah, are you experiencing pain mentally?

    Toki was referring to thebyrinths Mental Contamination. Seol shook his head and answered back.

    Thank you for your kindness, Toki. I My name is Snowman.

    I see. Well, its nice to meet you.

    So how in here

    Tokipletely ignored Seol and simply watched the horizon.

    The sun will set soon. Since this isnt an appropriate ce to talk, lets go.

    Go where

    Where else? My house.

    Seol realized that Toki had arrived here using some form of transportation.

    <em>Oink Oink</em>

    Arge desert boar was nearby with luggage dangling off of its back.

    ...Did he tame it?

    Desert boars were monsters that appeared in the Penance of Patience. With a violent disposition and incredible strength, desert boars were prone to stabbing anyone who dared to provoke them with their tusks.

    Its two people today, Chubs. Think you can handle it?

    <em>Oink oink</em>

    Alright, hop on.

    Seol looked confused as he got on the back of the desert boar named, Chubs.

    ...Its morefortable than I thought?

    - Its sofortable, Snowman thought it was a sedan.

    - Did you see how confused he got? LMFAOOO

    - Who would ride something like this (falls asleep)

    Lets go.

    <em>Oink oink</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    Chubs wasn''t lightning quick, but its speed was stillmendable, especially considering the challenging desert terrain that would catch your feet.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    The hot desert winds breezed past Seols skin.

    It was something that wouldve originally annoyed Seol if he was still walking through the desert.

    However, now that he was riding on the boar''s back, it even felt somewhat pleasant to him.

    Why is Toki still here?

    There were more than just a couple of questions in Seols head.

    How was Toki still alive? How had he managed to survive?

    I need to ask him

    However, Seol found himself on the verge, both mentally and physically.

    Simply traversing the boundless desert on Chubs''s back brought forth all his umted exhaustion at once.

    Even though Seol would typically never do something like this, meeting his own piece had instilled in him a sense of security.

    Im a bit sleepy

    <em>Nod</em>

    And like that, he lost consciousness.

    * * *

    May God watch over our wandering hearts.

    Seol heard a voice amidst the sound of a crackling fire.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    It was a familiar voice.

    The warm heat enveloping him made Seol quickly realize he was lying by a fire.

    Hm? Youre already up?

    Haah Haah My body is

    I know, heavy, right?

    Toki''s response sent a shiver down Seol''s spine.

    Had Toki done something to him while he was asleep?

    Dont worry, thats natural. Its normal to be like that for a while when you first enter the desert. It was like that for me as well

    My body isnt

    rms were ring in Seols head.

    My body isnt moving.

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Dehydration.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Malnutrition.]

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 50.]

    [You are exposed to Abnormal Status: Mental Fatigue.]

    Theres a saying, When it rains, it pours.

    Despite being inside the Labyrinth of Penance, Seol found himself currently helpless.

    <em>tter</em>

    And it seemed like Toki was making something.

    Alright. It should be edible with this.

    The pleasant smell of a savory, sweet aroma slowly spread from the fire and into Seols nose.

    <em>Fuu Fuuu</em>

    Toki blew gently onto the hot food on his spoon, a gesture clearly showing concern about its temperature.

    Alright, eat this.

    Seol avoided eating anything offered by others. His distrustful nature, akin to a disease, often led to him declining the goodwill extended by others.

    And like always, Seol refused the food given to him by a stranger.

    However

    I havent eaten anything for days

    Agony from starvation consumed Seol, and due to his empty stomach, his guard was much lower than usual.

    ording to Seols memories, Toki was a monk faithfully devoted to a god, and he was extremely good-natured.

    If Seol had met Toki elsewhere, he would have eaten the food Toki offered him without much worry.

    However, right now, were

    In thebyrinth.

    Not to mention, Toki had survived here for quite a long time.

    The Labyrinth of Penance ate away at the minds of the people who entered it.

    Seol had no idea if Toki had experienced a change of heart and be extremely twisted.

    However, as Seol was busy thinking, Toki stuck his spoon into Seols mouth.

    Urgh

    You havent eaten something like this before, have you?

    Haah Haah What

    It was a taste that made you feel better. Moreover, it was warm, just enough to providefort.

    Seol realized something as Toki shed a big smile once more.

    What did I just

    Seol doubted Toki even though he was the one who forced him into thebyrinth.

    The familiarity he felt from Toki slowly changed intofort, then trust.

    You havent changed at all, Toki

    And like that, Toki began looking after Seol for a few days.

    Seol couldnt understand Tokis behavior at all.

    Why was he going so far to help a stranger in this empty desert?

    Your stomach must be shocked. You should sleep a bit more.

    ...Why?

    Hm?

    Why are you being so kind to me?

    Ah, I see. So you were curious about that, werent you, kid?

    Tokiughed and shed his missing teeth once more.

    Its because all this time Ive been lonely

    Seol fell asleep once more after hearing his response.

    Seol felt much better the following day.

    However, his body felt bloated, like a cotton ball that had absorbed way too much water. The most he could manage was to lie down, as even moving was difficult.

    Despite this, Toki continued taking care of Seol.

    A day had passed, and then another.

    - Is this the new nursing simtor?

    - Is the Penance of Patience supposed to be a battle against sickness?

    - So Tokis the MC, right?

    And like that, Seol eventually fully recovered.

    Youre up.

    I feel a bit better now.

    Haha, thats a relief. I would have left you if you couldnt get up today.

    ......

    It was just a joke. Dont take it too seriously.

    Seol pulled himself out of bed. Still, that didn''t mean it was morning. It was night, and darkness had enveloped Seol and Tokipletely. As Seol was getting up, Toki was cooking something by the campfire.

    Is it meat?

    Its been days since Seolst had meat.

    Yeah, theres nothing better than meat when youre recovering.

    Even though Seol was drooling, he had a bigger question. Where did Toki find the meat?

    Well, Im sure it isnt that big of a problem.

    Seol, in a short period of time, hade to trust Toki.

    After all, if Toki had bad intentions toward Seol, he would have acted when Seol was unconscious and couldnt move.

    Considering Toki had been the one caring for him during his struggles, it wouldn''t make sense for Seol not to trust him.

    Toki, I have a question.

    Haha a question when you just got up? You really keep yourself busy, dont you. Alright, what is it?

    - How did he know?

    - He does keep himself busy, though LOL

    Seol asked Toki while epting the meat Toki had cut for him.

    How did you end up here?

    Ah, it was something like that?

    I was curious.

    In truth, Seol already knew about Tokis circumstances.

    After all, every piece in The World of Eternity included a detailed backstory when the yer created them.

    It offered yers all the necessary information about the character''s life so far and the reason why they got into this line of work.

    While I dont particrly enjoy talking about the past I guess theres no reason to hide it when its been a long, long while since Ive met someone. Its not like you can spread rumors about me either, dont you agree?

    ...Well, this is thebyrinth.

    Haha exactly.

    Toki took a bite of the meat and began talking about himself.

    I was an orphan, abandoned at a remote town when some epidemic was going around. The townspeople, taking pity on a baby who still needed breastmilk, took me in and raised me. It was a miracle when you considered how eating children wasmon then due to theck of food.

    Seol nodded.

    Tokis backstory was exactly as Seol remembered it.

    "I always made an effort to express my gratitude. Repaying the people and the god who bestowed life upon me seemed only fair, didn''t it? I had faith that this hope would one day save me."

    However, Tokis faith did notst.

    As Seol expected, Tokis eyes showed a deep sorrow.

    One day, my wife, my daughter and most of the townspeople died.

    - Hold on, I have to go. I cant watch this.

    - You cannot escape. This is thebyrinth.

    Toki looked extremely calm for someone who shared such a shocking story.

    "It happened while I was outside the house for a bit. Due to our vige''s remoteness, we often faced bandits who piged for food around that time of the year. I thought we had safely passed over such threats this year, but... that became the source of our troubles."

    Did the bandits do it?

    Yeah, it was them.

    ......

    "I devoted my entire life to the god I worshiped. Creating a happy family wasn''t just about personal fulfillment. It was also a means to draw closer to him and to protect my beliefs."

    There was a reason Toki went on about this.

    Seol simply nodded, a gesture for him to continue.

    I chased after them.

    And then?

    I attacked their base. When I regained my senses, everyone was dead except one person, and I was grabbing that terrified bandit by his cor. Can you guess what he said, quivering in fear?

    ......

    The entire situation would have been new for Toki.

    "God, please rescue me from this despair."

    ...The bandit looked to god.

    At that moment, I could feel everything inside me twisting and turning. It felt as if my intestines were being pulled apart and tied into knots, while my bones broke with each word he said. Everything that I believe in and I did was refuted.

    The bandit whoid waste to the town had looked to god.

    Toki must have felt his faith was being tarnished by the bandit.

    I''m sure they were also facing hardships during the winter because of the scarcity of food. And Im also sure they couldnt ovee their ownziness and chose the easier option than farming. Everything, even the smallest of things, has a reason behind it. Just like how they had a reason to attack my town.

    Toki

    The martial arts I polished because of my faith in god were used to break their skulls and tear off their legs. Despite my efforts to draw closer to him, I only encountered more difficulties in understanding his will, and... I drifted further away from him.

    Thest bandit

    I lost him. In that moment, my desire to kill himpletely disappeared. Did the god I worship save him? Then why

    Toki continued with a heavy expression.

    Why Why did he leave me in despair? Why Why didnt he save me?

    .......

    After that day, I left the town and wandered the world, hoping to understand why my god had responded to the bandit and ignored me.

    Toki smiled.

    And like that, I ended up here.

    ...How long have you been in here?

    I dont know how long has it been? Its been so long since Ive counted the days that I dont remember it at all now.

    It would have been roughly 10 years.

    No, since he had forgotten his time in thebyrinth, it might have been even more.

    Still, thats impossible He managed to survive in the Penance of Patience for over ten years? Theres no way his mind should still be fine

    Toki asked Seol after seeing the look in his eyes.

    Whats wrong?

    ...Its nothing.

    Feel free to ask me if youre ever curious about something. Haha... I''vee to realize the significance of conversation in life only now, after spending a considerable amount of time alone.

    Because of Tokis response, Seol asked another question.

    Do you perhaps know anything about the Penance of Pain?

    Hm Youre referring to the gate where you have to fight a bunch of statues, right?

    I am. I dont know why. It just felt a little different from the other penances.

    This was a question even the Blood Saint couldnt answer. Seol hoped that Toki might have the answers to it.

    You dont need to know about that for now.

    What?

    Youll learn it naturally once you reach the end of thebyrinth. Nothing good will happen from learning about it right now. Rather, youll just break down.

    Break down?

    Any other questions?

    - (Didnt answer the question and just rambled about something else) Any other questions?

    - Any other questions (that I could actually answer)?

    Seol had only one question.

    He slowly opened his mouth to ask Toki.

    How have you been able to survive in here?

    Haha... You were just unlucky. The only reason you hadn''t encountered anything was because you were dropped into a ce where there was practically nothing. In fact, this desert is filled with things you can eat if you just look around. It was only the specific spot where you were that had no food.

    Filled with things you can eat? What do you

    Even the Blood Saint had to simply endure his hunger with his exceptional spirit. The only edible things he found from time to time were dragon fruits and lizards.

    The Penance of Patience was a survival test with no known end date.

    Where do you think I got that meat you just ate?

    What do you mean? Isnt it from the animals in the desert?

    "You onlye across those when you''re really lucky. And even if it were one, it wouldn''t be enough meat to fully satisfy us both. Now, where do you think I got it?"

    Seol thought to himself and arrived at the answer.

    Dont tell me its Chubs?

    - NOOOOOO!!!

    - Not Chubs!

    - You evil bastards!

    ...Of course not.

    Then that means Oh my god, its monster meat.

    Yeah.

    But monster meat has poison in it which

    Seol quickly realized something was off.

    The meat I ate didnt feel like that at all, though?

    In fact, the only thing Seol felt was that it was tasty.

    Haha You can think of it as a secret skill I was forced to learn to survive in this desert.

    A secret skill?

    I call it Monster Cooking. What do you think? Interested?

    - A secret skill for cooking? Theres no way Id say no!!!

    - Its making me drool haha

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[Toki had awakened Monster Cooking as a means of surviving in this desert. He has asked you a question, are you interested in learning]]

    Before Seol could even see all of the options, he answered Toki.

    Of course.

    "Alright, it feels like I''ve gotten my first student. You''ll have quite a number of new experiences as you learn from me."

    [You have found a suitable master for Talent ''Cooking''.]

    [The hidden advancement process for Talent Cooking to Talent Monster Cooking is underway.]

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Something was running toward Seol.

    Ahhhhhhhh! Itsing! Itsing!!!

    Toki was running as fast as he could.

    In contrast to the somber atmosphere he exuded the previous night, Toki bounced up and down as if he were as light as a feather.

    However, there was a reason behind this.

    It was due to the incredibly swift and colossal lifeform relentlessly pursuing them.

    The Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion.

    Not only did the scorpion boast ferocious and deadly ws, but it also wielded a venomous tail capable of puncturing almost anything.

    I-I brought it like I said I would!

    Toki hadnt told Seol anything.

    - Does anyone remember hearing anything?

    - Uh not me.

    - Me neither.

    Seol hurriedly tried to use Shadow Summon.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    <em>Fizzle</em>

    Damn it!

    Nothing happened despite Shadow Summon using Seols mana.

    It wasnt like this when Seol was in here as the Blood Saint either. It was evident it was simply thebyrinths whimsy.

    Then

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Volcanics stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    Seols Exceptional Skill, Night Crow, activated in the Penance of Patience like how it had activated in the previous gates.

    Get out of the way!

    Ahhhhh!

    Toki rolled to the ground while switching positions with Seol.

    As Toki rolled, Seol used his ck fist to swing at the scorpions head.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Baaam?

    Seol realized something was wrong with the attacks sound and sensation. Swiftly, he dodged to the side.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The scorpions tail swept through the area he previously was at.

    Even though Seol managed to dodge it, the attacks power sent a chill down Seols spine.

    It didnt die?

    Seol expected the scorpions head to snap off entirely from that attack. However, the scorpion seemed unharmed. It casually turned its head and looked around, giving the impression it suffered no damage whatsoever.

    Not the head! You have to aim for its tail and its ws!

    Toki?

    Hyaaaaa!

    Toki yelled and changed at the scorpions tail.

    [Toki used Pure Fist.]

    [20% of the damage dealt will now be applied as true damage.]

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Baaam?

    It was another ominous sound.

    Toki ran toward Seol once more without looking back.

    Not the tail! Aim for its ws!

    - What the hell LMFAOOOOOOO

    - So Toki didnt know either hahahaha

    - He doesnt know anything properly LOL

    Seol dashed in, toward the scorpion.

    Since Seol was much smaller than the scorpion, the scorpion struggled to fight Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seol grabbed the scorpions right w.

    Hrgh

    <em>Crack</em>

    And he put all his strength into pulling it backward.

    <em>Craaaack!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeeek!</em>

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpions right w has been destroyed.]

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion is unable to maintain bnce.]

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion takes damage over time.]

    As those messages popped up, Seol heard a sound next to him.

    Haaaaaargh!

    <em>Craaaaaack</em>

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpions left w has been destroyed.]

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion is now defenseless.]

    [Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion will receive 300% damage for a short period of time.]

    Now! Jump him!

    As if setting an example, Toki leaped in while the scorpion was vulnerable and stomped on it to shatter its carapace.

    Die! Die!

    - He looks like a thug LMFAO

    - Did Tokis actor change?

    - Yeah, they did. We hope for your understanding ^^

    However, Seol was already aware that Toki was originally someone like this.

    But... Even though he was aware of it, it didn''t mean it didn''t surprise him.

    Hes always had a a light personality.

    Toki, the Unseemly.

    Those who did not know Tokis true nature often mockingly referred to him by that nickname.

    What are you doing?! Stomp on him!

    ...Yeah!

    Seol followed Tokis orders and began stomping all over the scorpions body.

    - You are the sum of the people around you.

    - No! Children shouldnt watch this!

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    After stomping on the scorpion for a while, it finally took itsst breath.

    [You have defeated Crimson Desert Crown Scorpion.]

    Haah Haah Good work. Great teamwork.

    ...Good work to you as well.

    - So, which faction are you from? LOL

    - Which gang are you from, old man?

    - The ck Bear Faction? Your boss and I are practically brothers!

    Toki smiled wide.

    Im going to break it down now, so watch carefully and learn, alright?

    ...Okay.

    Toki gave detailed exnations to Seol while using his knife to separate the scorpions flesh from its carapace and storing it.

    For now, well only take this much. These guys spoil easily even if you cook them, so we cant eat it for long.

    Since then, Seol has hunted with Toki every day, and each night, after their hunt, they sit by the campfire and talk.

    Often, people assume that monster meat is safe to eat as long as it''s cooked, but that misconception could lead to dreadful consequences. I, as an expert in monster cooking, believe that it is dangerous to do.

    Okay, then

    Monsters all possess distinct characteristics. Not only that, the potency of their venom varies, the location where the venom is found is also

    Tokis descriptions went on and on.

    However, his descriptions were also considerate. He frequently considered Seol and exined things until Seol grasped the concepts.

    - Its much deeper than I thought?

    - I thought hed bullshit again

    - His lessons are normal?

    Seol didnt miss anything Toki taught him and did his best to learn everything.

    Like that, time continued to pass.

    * * *

    - So when do we get to the main lecture?

    - Huh? Are youining about the curriculum? Do you not like lectures?

    - I dont.

    - Me too

    - Look at the view count drop, LOL I cant believe hes putting the viewers through a Penance of Patience too

    - The thing thats more surprising is despite all this time, no ones stille close to Snowmans points.

    - Godman

    - I was a 3 million point monster, but now Im a busboy in the kitchen?

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Spicy Steamed Desert Mole.]

    [Beginners Luck activates.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [This recipe has never been seen before.]

    [Your Constitution permanently increases by 1.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    ...It was a sess.

    Hahaha! You definitely have the talent for it! Youve learned most of it now.

    Seol tasted the monster dish he made with Toki.

    <em>Bite</em>

    Its delicious.

    There was a crucial difference between Monster Cooking and regr Cooking.

    You made it as you pleased.

    Toki would asionally repeat the phrase a chef''s instincts as he cooked. And each time, the way he cooked his dish was different.

    Surprisingly, However, every single one of his dishes was delicious.

    Not to mention that Seol had never gotten sick while eating his food. Tokis ability to prepare the meat and separate it from its poisons was otherworldly.

    At first, the only thought in Seols head was that it was extraordinary. However, as Seol practiced, he was getting a feel for it. It was to the point that he now began drooling when he started hunting the monsters, thinking of possible recipes in his head.

    Seol, through his efforts, also learned that Tokis Monster Cooking also had a lot more benefits than simply using monsters as a source of food.

    One of the biggest benefits revealed itself after the dish was fully eaten.

    <em>tter.</em>

    Seol ced his bowl on the ground after finishing his meal.

    [You had an excellent meal.]

    [Monster Cookings Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You are able to use ''Sand Breath for a day.]

    [A random stat is permanently increased by 1.]

    [Your Constitution permanently increases by 1.]

    It was this.

    The additional effects that would normally only activate when using carefully selected, high-quality ingredients kept activating after Seol ate the meals like it was nothing.

    It seemed like monsters themselves were counted as a special ingredient.

    Youve worked hard to keep up with my lessons.

    Thank you.

    Theres nothing more to teach you. You will inevitably learn the rest as you increase your own proficiency.

    Seol nodded, then looked at his Talents.

    ...Huh?

    Even though Cooking should have changed to Monster Cooking after his lessons, nothing had changed at all.

    But! Theres one important thing left!

    ......

    - Ah hahaha

    - ???: You need to learn for another decade!

    - You thought it was over, huh?

    In fact, this might be the most important part. Its how to pick the correct ingredients.

    Picking the ingredients?

    Precisely. I''m sure you already know this by now, kid, but each monster has its own kind of poison. So far, I''ve taught you how to remove that poison, making it safe for us to consume, and you''ve mastered that part perfectly. However that''s only a small portion of Monster Cooking!

    ...What?

    What are you going to do in a ce where theres no seasoning, no fire, not even tes?

    Well

    Dont say something as weak as dering that you won''t eat monsters!

    - D-Do you really have to go that far?

    - Why is he making up some story for the worst-case scenario? LMFAOOO

    - Ill create a situation where you have to eat it!

    What do you n to do if a situation like that urs?

    Probably eat it raw?

    Precisely!

    Even though Seol said it himself, he still found it ridiculous.

    How could anyone think about eating a monster raw?

    The human body is a miracle. No matter how poisonous the food is, once you get used to it, youll only think of it as a food with a bit of an extra kick! Alright, now lets begin adapting your body.

    <em>Click</em>

    An awful odor spread throughout the camp.

    Its the flesh of the scorpion we huntedst time. Ive matured it to the extent that it''s significantly less poisonous, to the point where it''s now edible. Now, are you ready?

    By ready, do you mean

    Dont tell me are you nning on giving up now?

    ......

    "Did you genuinely n on learning Monster Cooking from me when you didn''t have a lick of tenacity? Those with tenacity might not always finish first, but those without it will always finishst!"

    ...Ill eat it.

    - Like I said, you are the sum of the people around you.

    - In the end, it ended up like this.

    - Someone get the To Be Continued meme ready.

    Toki, the embodiment of someone unrefined, grabbed a piece of the meat and yelled.

    May god watch over us. Hah! Ill be going first!

    <em>Nom.</em>

    Toki ced the scorpion meat into his mouth.

    And then

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Toki fell unconscious.

    - ???: Ill be going first! (to hell)

    - Huh? What is that light? Maybe I should go to it?

    - At the Gates of Heaven: What? So, how did you die? Why cant you answer me?

    - Jojo To Be Continued sign: What? You want me to go back?

    Seol ced a finger beneath Tokis nose and at Tokis wrist.

    He was still breathing, and his heart was still pumping.

    He simply fell unconscious for a moment from the shocking pain.

    Seol let out a deep sigh and then also took a piece of the scorpion meat.

    [It tastes awful.]

    [Your body trembles.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Well Cheer for You''.]

    [You have earned the title ''Foolhardy''.]

    <em>Thud.</em>

    And, like Toki, Seol fell unconscious.

    - Argh, thats way too far! Do you really have to go so far?

    - At the Gates of Heaven: Who are you? Are you the friend of the guy who just came here?

    - Jojo To Be Continued sign: Why are you making me go back again?

    - WTF LOOOOOL Tokis scarier than the desert.

    - This stream taught us that dying from starvation and dying from poison are just two sides of the same coin.

    - Thank you for watching Snowman up to now!

    And like that, a month had passed.

    <em>Nom.</em>

    [It tastes awful.]

    [However, it is a taste that you know very well.]

    [You notice a new, different vor.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [Youe up with a new recipe.]

    [Your cooking skills have greatly improved.]

    Youve finallypleted all of the lessons. I congratte you oning all this way.

    ......

    Seols eyes were fiery with anger.

    - Lets never see each other again!

    - Please dont make Monster Cooking at home! Buy it!

    Seol saw a flurry of messages show up on his interface.

    [The hidden advancement process for Talent Cooking to Talent Monster Cooking has finished.]

    [Talent ''Cooking'' has advanced to ''Monster Cooking''.]

    [You are now able to expertly cook monster meat.]

    [The poison of the monster meat you cook is significantly reduced.]

    [You have experienced a new horizon in cooking.]

    [Your cooking skills have significantly improved.]

    [Your odds of creating an exceptional dish is significantly increased.]

    [The influence of ingredients on the dishs quality is reduced.]

    [You are now able to use ''Taste Test''.]

    [You are now able to differentiate edible ingredients more easily.]

    Seol received more messages after that too.

    [The hidden advancement process for your talent has beenpleted.]

    [You are the first to advance a Talent to a Rare Talent.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Effort Is a Talent Too''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Gifted''.]

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    A Special Title!

    Even though it felt like Seol was now collecting titles whenever he breathed, it still felt amazing whenever he acquired a Special Title or an Inaugural Title.

    [[Title: Foolhardy]

    Rted Achievement: Well Cheer for You (Adventure: Labyrinth of Penance)

    Bonus Effect: Your odds of being poisoned are slightly reduced.]

    [[Special Title: Gifted]

    Rted Achievement: Effort Is a Talent Too (Adventure: Labyrinth of Penance)

    Bonus Effect: The rate at which your Talent''s proficiency increases during study or practice is improved. Additionally, the rate you are inspired is increased.]

    Its a title rted to Talents.

    Seol had two Talents. The first was Monster Cooking, which advanced from Cooking, and Insight.

    I was thinking Insight would advance soon too this will help it out.

    Based on how Seol received a message that Insights proficiency was greatly increased previously, it was likely that Insights advancement would happen soon as well.

    And this title would reduce the time Seol needed to get there.

    - Finally

    - I thought itd take 3 days at the most, but I guess it really is a deep study.

    - It would have went a lot faster if they didnt knock out every time LOL

    - Fainting is just a part of the curriculum

    Even so has it been two months already?

    It was nearing the three-month point since Seol entered the Labyrinth of Penance. However, he had spent over two months in just the Penance of Patience.

    Ive searched arge area around here, but I wasnt able to find any door.

    There wasnt a specific, concrete method to escape the Penance of Patience. Even the Blood Saint wandered around for a while before stepping through a door that suddenly appeared.

    Seol slowly started to be impatient.

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 70.]

    That was the message that appeared not too long ago.

    If it gets dyed any further it could be dangerous.

    The next day, Seol approached Toki to receive his council.

    So Toki.

    Hey, it looks like we have to move our base.

    ...Huh?

    Surprisingly, the first to bring this up was Toki.

    "Isn''t it slowly approaching the time... when you have to find the door now?"

    ......

    Lets go then. It didnt seem like the door was anywhere near here. You havent found anything around here, right?

    I havent.

    Seol had forgotten it.

    Toki, too, hade in here as a gent.

    He needs to find the door as well.

    Seol had been searching for the door for two months, but Toki had been searching for it for ten years.

    Seol had been forgetting that fact.

    Toki smiled wide and spoke to Seol once more.

    Lets go find the door.

    Since then, Seol wandered the desert with Toki and Chubs.

    <em>Fwiiiiiii!</em>

    Urgh

    Sand continued to enter Seols mouth despite his efforts to cover it.

    He had to conserve the water he had barely managed to scrape together.

    Even though Seol was somewhat able to solve his hunger, he wasn''t satisfied merely because his stomach was full.

    Tokis beard had grown to the point that it was practically a bush, and Seol had grown a beard as well.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Particles of sand clung to their beards.

    Haah Haaah

    They had been wandering for ten days.

    To begin with, they hadnt found the door yet.

    Despite that, Toki didnt lose his smile.

    Toki remained positive even when Seol, someone who was a bit emotionally detached, struggled.

    What about here? We could set our base here for now and resume our search.

    ...Alright.

    Cheer up. At least we dont have to starve anymore, right?

    Toki shed his missing teeth.

    Still, Tokis smile was more than enough to wash away Seols pessimistic attitude.

    Toki truly was a special person.

    He was also someone Seol loved dearly.

    This sentiment remained true even now, of course.

    Seol didnt know how to describe him. Toki was someone who had separated himself from the world and only kept happiness by his side while pushing down his pains.

    Even though it seemed impossible for someone like that to actually exist, Toki was proof they really did, in fact, exist.

    Each night, Toki would say the same thing to Seol.

    I pray that God grants you a pleasant dream.

    The reason Seols Mental Contamination did not surpass 70, despite spending over three months here, was likely because he was in there with Toki.

    He wasnt lonely.

    It was manageable.

    As long as he was with Toki.

    <em>Smile</em>

    Whenever he saw Tokis smile, he was reminded he wasnt alone in this painful desert.

    Their days together continued.

    Whenever it was bright out, he wandered with Toki.

    So, what Im trying to say is that effort wont solve anything, but you shouldnt make conclusions without putting the effort in first. Those without tenacity are pessimistic

    Its the fifth time.

    Huh? What is?

    Your fifth time bringing this up.

    Hahaha! That still isnt enough!

    - Stop Please stop

    - I got it! So hes the real boss!

    - Gotcha bitch!

    Like that, Toki and Seol enjoyed such talks during the day, and

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    Your waist is open!

    Urgh!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Your legs arent sturdy enough!

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Ah! Sorry!

    Seol was tossed into a pile of sand. He spat out sand while dusting himself off and standing up.

    I have a bit of sand in my mouth, but Im alright.

    Are you upset?

    Again!

    Haha! Youth really is the best! I love that energy!

    Seol wasnt just surprised by Tokis heart.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Urgh

    Haha, its just because youck experience. Your movements arent bad.

    Every night, before dinner, Seol and Toki sparred to improve their skills.

    Seol''s Shadow Summon might have been sealed, but since he could still transform into an experienced fighter when he entered the Night Crow form, a monk made for quite a nice sparring partner.

    However

    <em>Baaam.</em>

    Krrgh

    W-Was that one too strong?

    Bwrgh

    Seol fell to the sand and began vomiting.

    Hes way too strong.

    Toki was powerful.

    This was the true form of Toki, the Unseemly.

    Toki, despite being a monk, had nearly zero divine power, and his method of praying was always different. He did whatever he pleased.

    He was clearly a shoddy monk, but the strength that he had umted wasnt a lie.

    Well he did eat food made from monsters for over a decade his stats must be monstrous too.

    Toki was strong originally as well, but he was even stronger now.

    How could you throw sand into my eyes like that?

    Oh, Im so sorry Should I wait for you to transform as well?

    ......

    - Hes not wrong LOL

    - I mean you gotta wait for them to transform, right? LOL

    - FOR SUUUUUURE

    Theres nothing unfair in life.

    I never said it was unfair.

    Ah, really?

    - He knew it himself too LOL

    - He admitted it haha

    Seol clenched his teeth and shouted again.

    Again!

    Haha, nice tenacity!

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Their sparring sessions were a significant help in oveing the boredom that faced them wandering the desert.

    Tokis small teachings helped Seol fill what he wascking.

    One day, Toki suddenly said something to Seol.

    Let me pass down to you my secret skill.

    Secret skill?

    Watch carefully and learn.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Toki sprinted across the sands and weirdly punched the air before gesturing like he clenched something.

    Now! Attack him!

    ...What? What are you

    Huh?! This is why kids like you need to know how to read the room

    Toki then began exining.

    Now, this is a secret skill called Mob Beating...

    - Hes just jumping a dude LMFAOOOO

    - Hes ganging up on someone LOLLL

    - I cant believe he talks about it like a secret skill hahaha

    - Toki pulled a Toki haha

    - Isnt this just being like, Ill grab him, you hit him!? If its a 17 vs 1, this is what the 17 would naturally do.

    - This is too embarrassing to even call a skill HAHAHA

    * * *

    Seol showed his disappointment and asked Toki a question.

    Is that all?

    However, it was Toki who felt more disappointed, not Seol.

    Why is it weird? Or are the motions embarrassing?

    - Dont be sad!

    - You did nothing wrong, Toki!

    - Fucking Snowman! Hurry up and learn it!

    Seol shook his head.

    Not at all. I was just so interested in it that

    Haha! I knew youd recognize the point of interest in this. This secret skill isnt used to overwhelm someone when you outnumber someone. That would be too unfair, right?

    - What? He knew it too?

    - Tokis capable of self-reflection.

    "This skill is used by the weak to fight the strong. Now! Follow along. This is Mob Beating.

    ...this is Mob Beating.

    No, I was talking about the movements!

    Like a ground move from MMA, Toki put his arms through Seols armpits and sped them together behind his head.

    You can only call yourself a true fight once you are capable of this.

    Ah

    The weird movements in the beginning are to take away their sight and to get closer. They will 100% notice it if you approach them from behind, especially if they are someone whos strong.

    Do I really need to learn this?

    You learned the other skills really well. Do you not like this one?

    Its not that It just seems like its not useful if only I know this skill

    No, you have thepletely wrong idea! This skills point, surprisingly, is the person attacking, not the person holding the target.

    Seol was surprised by it.

    How so?

    The attacker must strike immediately for the one restraining the target to avoid being attacked. Keep that in mind. Drill this into your head! You have to pour out everything when that small opening is created. That''s why it''s a secret skill. So, um

    - Im dropping this course.

    - I can feel my course fees crying.

    - Can yall see this? This is why college is a scam!

    There were some teachings that Seol didnt understand, like that one, but he still learned a lot through their spars.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    In the beginning, Seol had a lot of unnecessary movements in his fighting style. However, now, he moved like an experienced fighter in the backstreets.

    The problem was that his movements were now too much like it.

    As Seol absorbed Tokis moments and worked on their teamwork, he received a message.

    [Superb teaching has elevated you to another level.]

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Passive: Debauchee''s Movements.]

    - Superb teaching SHEEESH

    - Haha! Its a sess! Youve be a great debauchee! Now, lets go roll dice!

    - Even the system admits that it looks bad LOL

    As night came over the desert, the two went to sleep.

    Toki used to have minimal sleeping habits, allowing Seol to enjoy restful nights.

    However, as their search for the door continued, Toki''s sleeping habits worsened, eventually reaching a point where they started to disrupt Seol''s sleep.

    ...Wh-why should I Why?!

    ...Toki?

    Why should I here!

    Toki!

    Seol ran toward Toki, who was breathing heavily, and shook him awake.

    Krah!

    Toki woke up, letting out a loud shout.

    Haah Haaah Th-thank you.

    Were you having a nightmare?

    ...Its a dream I have often.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    They struggled to fall back asleep after waking up in the middle of the night.

    As a result, the two of them sat by the campfire to warm their bodies.

    Seol broke the silence.

    What kind of dreams were you having?

    ...Are you curious?

    I am.

    Toki thought for a moment before speaking.

    Have you ever thought that the fate given to you was cruel?

    The fate given to me is cruel.

    Seol was also a victim of fate.

    It isnt every day that you fall from the heavens and get wrapped up in a strange plot.

    Like Ive said before, I did note from the best home.

    Yeah.

    Still, even someone like me had a dream. I wanted to be an excellent monk, spreading peace and guiding those evil to good through faith. Perhaps, in those days, I believed that bing a monk was the route to redemption despite my troubled origins.

    ......

    That was probably the first time that I felt fate was cruel. One day, a priest came to me. He told me that he didnt even feel an ounce of divine power from me. He doubted if it would even ever sprout.

    I see.

    Could you imagine how much I despaired? Especially since I believed that a fist without faith was simple violence ah, theres a funny story about that too. The priest who told me that was caught visiting brothels with the money the people donated to the church. And because of that, he was beaten to death by the believers.

    Toki sighed.

    Yeah, even though he died like that the priest''s words were right. I had nothing. Not mana, not divine power, not even athleticism.

    Still, now youre

    "I''ve managed to refine my body to this extent through my faith, but... this is my limit. Others are going forth into the world to make it better, but Im Im still here. I wonder how unsightly my struggles were to them.

    Toki sprinted with all his might, his gaze fixed solely ahead. However, to those ahead of him it would have appeared nothing more than child''s y.

    Toki, the Unseemly. Thats what they called me. Do you think Im unseemly too?

    ...Not at all.

    I lost track of what I was talking about. We were talking about how cruel fate was, right? Yeah

    Toki looked like he was in pain.

    When I first entered the Labyrinth of Penance and was put to the Penance of Patience, I had guts. I was young, and I had a strong body. I believed I would ovee this trial easily and go save the world. Even though I was someone who couldnt even save myself.

    Seol had momentarily forgotten about it, but Toki had spent years here. Despite his prolonged effort, he had yet to find the door.

    Toki kept moving his mouth, but the words didnte out.

    He simply swallowed it over and over.

    Until

    He said something Seol didnt expect at all.

    To tell you the truth Im already dead.

    ...What?

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    One day, I was so exhausted from this never-ending penance that I struck my own head. I distinctly remember doing so.

    What kind of ridiculous statement was that?

    It looked like Toki was confused as well.

    Toki, who had been acting normal this entire time, spoke about strange things after waking up from his nightmare.

    I was sure everything ended after that, but the next day began as if nothing had happened. So, I struck my head again on that day too. Yet once again, the next day began.

    Did you continue to kill yourself like that?

    I wasnt sure whether I thought I was dead or if I was really dead. But one day I had a dream. Someone who had turned their back on me was scolding me.

    Toki began mimicking someone.

    <em>- You fool, you stupid fool!</em>

    When I heard that, I shouted out in anger. Why?! Why did I have toe to a ce like this?! Why?! Why must I endure a life more difficult than others?! I I I cant hold on anymore.

    Toki murmured to himself.

    "Oh God, the pain is unbearable. But then, that guy responded to me like this.

    <em>- One day, you will understand the reason behind all of this. The reason it had to be you. The reason you must endure this painful, never-ending trial.</em>

    Seol gritted his teeth.

    Right now, it didnt matter who it was that appeared in Tokis dream.

    It could simply be a hallucination born from Toki''s pain, or it might truly be a divine god.

    ...Its me. The person who left him here is me. I

    But one thing was certain, Seol was his god.

    Tokis god was Seol.

    I am his god, and the cruel fate he condemned.

    And for that reason, Seol had to simply shoulder his guilt.

    Seol was filled with an emotion that he couldnt describe.

    Toki continued talking.

    I held on believing those words. And I still do now.

    Then, Toki, are you one of the ghosts of thebyrinth?

    You know about them?

    Ive run into them before.

    "They are fugitives of thebyrinth. As thebyrinth eats away at you, youe to understand that it is, in fact, alive. After utterly shattering the mind of the gent, thebyrinth reaps them. These fugitives elude thebyrinth''s eyes because they wish to avoid such a fate."

    Then how are you

    "I dont know. Its been a long time since I died, and my mind broke down. Even if I want to see the end for some reason, I cant anymore."

    With that, Toki finished.

    Even though this was supposed to be a time to spill ones heart, this time only served to prove how exhausted they were from the penance and thebyrinth.

    It felt as if their search would only continue, never-ending, filling their hearts with tension, much like standing on a shaky bridge.

    However, change can alwayse suddenly. An incident urred that turned their tiresome journey on its head.

    * * *

    It had been a few days since that talk. The two of them were wandering through the desert.

    <em>Sniff Sniff</em>

    Huh? Chubs? Whats wrong?

    <em>Snort!</em>

    Chubs began hopping around, squealing with fear. Toki, upon seeing what had shocked Chubs, joined in with a shout.

    Damn it

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    Its a sandstorm! Run, Chubs!

    <em>Snort! Snort, snort!</em>

    While searching for the door, Seol and Toki had run into a sandstorm. The swirling sands approached them relentlessly, and as the storm closed in, the pair was enveloped by despair.

    We cant avoid this!

    <em>Fwooooooooooosh!</em>

    The sandstorm, faster than a human could run, swept everything up and sliced through the desert.

    Of course, it had also swept up Seol and Toki.

    * * *

    Seol felt the gritty sand in his mouth.

    He felt the thirst he had been holding back.

    Seol looked around, still covered in sand.

    ......

    Nothing. There was nothing.

    Nothing but sand.

    What happened to Toki?

    Negative thoughts rushed to Seol''s head. The dark, awful thoughts in his heart began creeping up.

    Did Did you die, Toki?

    Seols Mental Contamination rapidly increased.

    Haaah Haaaah

    He couldnt even breathe properly.

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 75.]

    No, he didnt want to be alone.

    Is Is there anyone out there?

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 78.]

    Please dont leave me alone in this desert.

    Toki! Toki! Nooooo!

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 82.]

    Seol sprinted through the desert like mad.

    However, Seol was now beginning to experience hallucinations as well, so even he was uncertain whether he was currently sprinting through the desert.

    Am I alone now

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 85.]

    [Thebyrinth senses your Mental Contamination.]

    I cant do anything alone.

    Did I fail?

    I cant do it I know that I can never do it on my own

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 90.]

    Yeah, lets lets just give up.

    Seol epted his failure. He made a decision that he would never do originally.

    Thebyrinth was on the verge of breaking down his mind to the point of no return.

    But then, Seol felt something wrap around his body. It pulled him out of the sand.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Krgh

    Wake up!

    Kghh Krg

    Breathe! Breathe, you bastard!

    Haaah Haaah Who

    Haah Haah Didnt you say you wouldnt lose to thebyrinth? Look at me! Do you recognize me?

    Seols dull gazezily focused in.

    He saw Toki, smiling like always.

    Ive been looking for you.

    Seols Mental Contamination stopped climbing up after seeing his smile.

    Toki

    It seems like thebyrinth has contaminated your mind a lot. Thebyrinth was about to swallow you up, yknow? You need to hurry up and get out of here.

    But theres no door

    Seol really did love Toki dearly.

    He was someone who always brought hope with him.

    I found the door.

    Toki was Seol''s one true saint.

    * * *

    ...You found the door?

    Yeah, we can finally leave now!

    As Seol shook his head to regain his focus, Toki continued.

    Im not lying. Now, get ready. Well be getting out of here.

    Toki moved and acted as if he was finalizing everything here.

    Chubs is dead. I think he got unlucky with an awkward fall a shame, really.

    I see Chubs is

    Seol had also grown somewhat attached to Chubs, so he was saddened by the news.

    As long as it was something Seol could converse with, it didnt matter if it was a monster or a person.

    Still, I gave him a burial so he shouldnt be too sad. Well leave tonight, so get ready.

    Toki moved quickly, and his words seemed truthful, evidenced by his unwillingness to leave their spot. The two of them continued talking.

    Are you serious?

    Im telling you, I am. Why are you surprised that my first love was the daughter of a noble?

    - Because its surprising.

    - Really surprising LOL

    The two continued to talk for quite a long while after too.

    However, Seol''s mind continued to be under attack, making it increasingly difficult for him to distinguish between reality and hallucinations.

    It felt like a dream.

    The situation itself the stories that Toki shared

    It was a scene that didnt fit the scenery.

    Seol was in the Labyrinth of Penance.

    And despite being in the Penance of Patience, the toughest of the Gates, he had been happily having conversations with someone else for months.

    For that reason, they savored their happiness more.

    Seol listened to Tokis every word, recognizing how precious this joy was. He did not miss a single word and treasured them all.

    And when it finally became night, Tokis stories stopped.

    Haha Looking back on it like this, maybe my life wasnt that bad at all! Then why dont we leave now?

    Toki.

    Seol became sure of something through their conversation.

    It was about the door that Toki had discovered. The origin of that door.

    Stop

    Hm?

    Dont do it, Toki.

    ...What are you talking about?

    Toki was preparing to do something a fugitive of thebyrinth should never do.

    ...You werent able to find the door, were you?

    ...Kid.

    You didnt find the door! Tell me the truth!

    Toki gave Seol a big smile.

    Yeah, I couldnt find it.

    Then dont look for it.

    No, I must.

    Why

    Tokis eyes were zing with passion.

    At this rate, well both be devoured by thebyrinth.

    You

    While Seol found himself in a perilous situation with his Mental Contamination nearing critical levels, Toki, on the other hand, could endure as long as he wanted by simply continuing as he did before.

    Even if Seol failed, Toki was safe from thebyrinth.

    Snowman.

    ......

    Have you realized the way to find the door?

    Seol nodded.

    Usually, one should discover the door after traveling the desert for a while. There was only one possible reason they hadnt found the door yet.

    Toki there there has to be another way

    "You remind me of myself when I was young, so confident in myself despite my openings. I''m convinced God brought us together for this very reason."

    If someone has to die, then

    No! Youre only saying that now because thebyrinth has eaten away at your mind. Im sure youll think of it differently once you escape thebyrinth. Also, this is a simple problem. Its a question of whether one of us dies or both of us dies. I thought youd at least be able to do subtraction

    ...Both?

    Toki spoke solemnly.

    I no longer have the confidence to endure it on my own. Ive learned how fun it is to be together.

    ......

    If only one of us can escape thebyrinth it should be you, not me.

    Toki, with a grave look on his face, resolved himself and began his n.

    Oh,byrinth! I, Toki, am here! So

    Toki had endured all this time, hoping to learn why his life had been so difficult.

    But now, Toki was releasing the final barrier keeping his mind safe.

    An incredible energy swept through the e and take me!

    [An individuals mind has beenpletely tainted.]

    Seol ran and shouted toward Toki, begging him to stop. However, he was the one who stopped after hearing Tokis words.

    We only have one opportunity! Dont waste it like a fool! Escape thebyrinth and greet the morning. As you already know, Im already dead. Something like this is a job for a person like me. And never give up, okay?! Those without tenacity

    Seol bit his lips and answered Toki.

    ...will always finishst.

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    So you havent forgotten. Well then, dont best.

    <em>Creaaaaak</em>

    The creak of a door opening.

    It was loud enough for both Seol and Toki to hear.

    <em>Hum</em>

    Arge, strange door opened. Hands of an ominous hue stretched out from the door and grasped Toki.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Toki closed his eyes and murmured to himself as the hands wrapped around him more and more.

    "The reason I''ve lived up to now, the reason I''m here... I''ve realized it now. So, you''ve prepared me a seat for where I should be, haha! You really have no gaps, God. Urgh..."

    As the strange hands wrapped around him more and more, Toki left Seol with his final words.

    The reason behind everything was you.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Graaaaaaah!

    <em>Crack Snap</em>

    Toki was sucked into the door by the mysterious hands.

    Toki!

    Seol sprinted as if he was mad. He hoped that he could still grab him.

    However, the hands of thebyrinth were much quicker. Toki was dragged through the door in an instant.

    Then that meant there was only one way left to save Toki.

    <em>Sprint</em>

    After Toki was dragged through the door, Seol leaped into it just as it was closing.

    <em>Creaaaaak</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The door closed.

    * * *

    Haaah Haaah

    Hyung I was just trying to help you Hyung

    Krgh Krah

    Thebyrinths final gate.

    No one was seated in their chairs, but that didn''t necessarily mean everyone was standing up, either.

    Changsik looked down at Jaeho, who had Changsiks sword embedded in his stomach.

    As Seol was going through the difficult trial in the desert, they too were faced with a difficult trial.

    Why did you do that to Taegyu

    Taegyu was far from average after making it through the Penance of Pain. He was gasping for air with his chest caved in. It didn''t take long for him to breathe hisst breath.

    Hahaha Its because he was trying to stab m

    Jaeho, who made it through the Penance of Doubts, also breathed hisst.

    Changsik was concerned when Jaeho hesitated to disclose his Mental Contamination value, but he never expected Jaeho to strike a fellow party member.

    Urgh

    What does it feel like to take the life of a close friend?

    If there was a devil, he would have surely asked Changsik that question.

    Arghhh!

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 77.]

    Changsik writhed in pain, grabbing his head with both of his hands. It was clear that if his Mental Contamination increased any further from here, he would also meet a simr fate.

    But then a loud sound came from the door behind him.

    Guaaaaaargh!

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    Something had slipped out from the door.

    Did we fail?

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Changsik cried as the soul was sucked into the statuesmp.

    What What am I supposed to do now? Wh-what am I supposed to do alone

    Changsik was in a panic, thinking that the soul had belonged to Seol.

    However, there was something that Changsik had missed.

    Cough

    ...Huh?

    Krgh Krg

    Seol heaved after he made it through the door, unable to recover from the shock.

    D-Did you seed?!

    Seol then saw a few messages.

    [You have ovee Patience.]

    [Patience disappears from the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    [Mental Contamination: 91/100]

    Changsik quickly ran toward Seol and supported him.

    Is it finally over? Can we Can we escape this hell?

    Seol sat down in the chair and slowly lifted his head.

    No not yet.

    ...What?

    We still have the final Gate left

    Seol gathered his breath and looked around him.

    A fight waits for you at the end of thebyrinth.

    It was a fight with a strange wooden doll.

    When he cleared this Gate as the Blood Saint, he cleared it without much difficulty.

    In fact, it was the easiest Gate for Seol to clear.

    And then

    <em>Hum.!</em>

    The statues began to quiver.

    Their eyes began to glow red as they spat out some yarn-like thing.

    [You begin the Final Penance.]

    ...What is that? A doll?

    The mysterious energy began to create something, resembling a doll.

    The creation had an appearance akin to a wooden doll, with distinctly unnatural joints.

    The doll, which had formed in the square space between Seol and the statues, stood still as if it had no soul.

    Everything up to this point was exactly as Seol remembered it. This also meant that Seol had practically cleared thebyrinth already.

    However nothing had ever gone the way Seol nned.

    [The division of pain begins.]

    [You must defeat the pain recorded within thebyrinth.]

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Something slipped out from the statues eyes.

    It slowly, carefully moved forward before falling onto the doll.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The doll began moving. Rattling as it began to stand up.

    Seol knew many secrets about the Labyrinth of Penance, but there were still things that even he did not know.

    What happens to you after your soul is harvested? What is thebyrinths purpose? Why did the Penance of Pain feel different from the other Penances?

    Seol then began recalling a conversation he had with Toki.

    <em>- Do you perhaps know anything about the Penance of Pain?</em>

    Toki hesitated for a moment before telling Seol this.

    <em>- Youll learn it naturally once you reach the end of thebyrinth. Nothing good will happen from learning about it right now. Rather, youll just break down.</em>

    Seol now perfectly understood why Toki had told him that.

    Why Why did it have to be

    [Defeat Record of Pain: Finn Modria.]

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria maintains only 20% of its original strength.]

    Thebyrinth, through the Penance of Pain, recorded the gents strength. All in order to face the next gents.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The soul doll creaked its neck.

    A red light shone from its body.

    <em>Shiiiiine!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Vigorous Flow.]

    [The weakening effect is greatly reduced.]

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria maintains only 25% of its original strength.]

    Seol looked at the soul doll.

    Finn Modria.

    He was one of Seols pieces who challenged Ascension.

    ...Why did I have to be you?

    At the end of thebyrinth, Seol confronted the prints left behind by the Blood Saint.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Changsik shouted in shock.

    What What is that? What are we supposed to do? Are we supposed to

    ...fight it.

    Fuuu at least its a doll. If it was a monster

    No. Haaah that isnt necessarily the case.

    Seol continued.

    Right now that doll is the most dangerous thing here.

    ...What?

    If its 25% of his strength back then

    Finn had entered the Labyrinth of Penance after acquiring Blood of Origin from the Ancient Red Pce.

    That was the moment Finns explosive growth began

    Finn became incredibly powerful after clearing the Labyrinth of Penance, meaning he hadnt yet reached his prime while undergoing the trials within.

    When one considered the situation in that manner, there was no way a doll, who was only 25% as strong as Finn, could defeat Seol. However, the truth was different.

    There were two reasons for this.

    First, Finn entered the Labyrinth of Penance muchter than Seol.

    Seol had a clear direction for his piece, and it also possessed plenty of skills.

    And he likely has a few Exceptional Skills as well.

    Seol possessed two Exceptional Skills as well. Karens Sunset Draw was only usable in specific situations, and Night Crow was still iplete despite holding lots of potential.

    Possessing multiple skills meant that you had various paths to achieve victory.

    Seol, as he currently stands, isnt powerful enough to ovee them all.

    Second, it was a horrible matchup.

    Finn had extraordinary skills that were fatal to Seol.

    Since Seol didnt have many skills at the moment, Finn Modria was the worst opponent he could face right now.

    ''But just because I know that doesnt mean its a fight I can run away from.''

    Seol had advantages to his side as well.

    First, Finn Modria only has 25% of his original stats from when he cleared the Labyrinth of Penance.

    While a 75% penalty was significant, considering how The World of Eternity granted more stats with progression, Finn Modria was currently at a simr level to Seol.

    Second, if thebyrinth was emting Finns fighting patterns through the Penance of Pain, it should replicate them exactly as Finn did.

    However, Finns fighting pattern was entirely created by Seol.

    Which also meant that Seol could predict most of what the doll would do.

    And <em>that</em> will be active too.

    Lastly, Seol had experienced the Final Penance before.

    He knew about the special environmental changes that became active during the Final Penance.

    Not only did Seol know about them, but he also understood that leveraging those changes was the key to turning the tables.

    <em>Step.</em>

    Seol took a step toward the central square, ncing at Changsik.

    During this I wont be able to protect you.

    ...Ill protect myself, dont worry. Ill try my best to help.

    <em>Fuuu</em>

    Tension filled the air as the two expected a brutal fight.

    Seols heart felt heavier with each step he took.

    Sometimes, some fights were unavoidable.

    Seol stopped thinking about his odds of winning.

    If he had to fight, all he could do was try his best.

    <em>Step.</em>

    I want you to stay behind me first.

    ...Huh? O-Okay.

    Changsik took a step behind Seol, his senses sharp.

    <em>Step.</em>

    As Changsik fully stepped into the square as well, a message popped up.

    [You have arrived at the end of the Labyrinth of Penance.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

    <em>Frssss</em>

    An ominous energy began swirling around them.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 18th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 18. Division of Pain]

    [Adventure 18. Division of Pain

    At the end of the Labyrinth of Penance lies a certain individual''s pain.

    It is likely a pain that has been etched into thebyrinth.

    Objective: Defeat Record of Pain: Finn Modria

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    Its starting now.

    The soul doll began moving with the messages.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Finn immediately gathered a red, coarse energy in his hand and released it. It was a swift attack that was difficult to handle.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Curse.]

    [The target struck by the projectile will bleed excessively.]

    [The target struck by the projectile will have blood clots.]

    A projectile shot out from Finns hand like a bullet.

    Seol, as if expecting this, hid Changsik behind him.

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    Krgh

    Blood Curse didnt deal significant damage on its own, but its difficulty to defend against and thepounding effects often led Finn to use it as an opening move in a fight.

    In exchange for its quick speed and powerful effects, the cooldown for the ability was quite long, typically allowing for only one use per battle.

    [You are affected by Record of Pain: Finn Modria''s Blood Curse.]

    [Ring of Grace activates.]

    [It deflects Blood Curse.]

    Thankfully, Seol had already prepared a provision for the curse.

    Seol, after nullifying the curse, moved on to the next step.

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    He summoned Karen and Karuna from his hands.

    Finn, as if he had been waiting for this, gathered a red energy in his hands.

    Itsing.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Exceptional Skill: Ruby Mirror.]

    [Mimic the targets familiars.]

    [The mimicked familiars are limited to 50% of the original familiars stats.]

    Finn used his Exceptional Skill.

    Ruby Mirror was the skill Seol had been worried about.

    This skill was practically a nightmare for any ss that used familiars like summoners or necromancers.

    If Finn were only capable of this, fighting him would have been manageable. However, almost as if to mock the notion, Finns doll began using more skills.

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    A red fog encroached into the area.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Exceptional Skill: Clogged Flow.]

    [Enemies affected by Clogged Flow will temporarily be unable to use a skill.]

    [Clogged Flow does not affect Exceptional Skills.]

    [The Spell Resist Dice are rolling.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 2.]

    [Snowman is unable to use Passive: Enhance Summons.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 4.]

    [CarryMachine resists Exceptional Skill: Clogged Flow.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 5.]

    [Karens high resistance adds 1 to her dice roll.]

    [Karen resists Exceptional Skill: Clogged Flow.]

    Luckily, both Changsik and Karen resisted it.

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 1.]

    [Karuna is unable to use Connected Soul.]

    However, that wasnt the case for Karuna.

    Damn it that was the worst-case scenario! Why did it have to be Connected Soul?!

    It was fortunate that Karen resisted the Exceptional Skill, but at the end of it, Karuna''s Connected Soul was sealed.

    Connected Soul was a skill that doubled their stats when they were summoned together.

    Since Seols Enhance Summons was sealed too, their stats had significantly decreased.

    <em>Fade</em>

    My strength is

    Karuna and Karen had dire looks on their faces, recognizing that something had gone wrong.

    However, Seol kept quiet. It would be hard to expect anything from them in this fight.

    At this rate the most they could do is go even with Ruby Mirror.

    After all, even that would be a hefty challenge for them right now.

    Hrgh!

    Hah!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Karen and Karuna sprinted forth at the same time.

    They tried to cover their reduced stats with a shout, but it was hard to expect their usual vigor.

    It hadn''t even been a few seconds sincebat started for things to end this way.

    Part of the reason was that most of the Blood Saints skills didnt require any sort of chant.

    Regardless, Seol and Changsik lunged forth as well.

    Seol, who had been in the Night Crow form this entire time, arrived at Finn earlier than Changsik.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Refusal.]

    [The target is pushed back.]

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Hrgh!

    Seol flew back like he was a rubber ball.

    Like I expected its the exact same pattern!

    Refusal, in exchange for its low damage, had a very short cooldown.

    This skill had an excellent matchup against sses that had to fight up close, like Seol in the Night Crow form.

    After deflecting Seol away, Finn attacked Changsik.

    Hraaaaah!

    Watch your side!

    Changsik dropped to the floor at Seols orders.

    And then he quickly fell over backward.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Finns Blood Spear would have pierced through Changsiks head had he continued his charge.

    Haah

    Seol scowled.

    Finn is a turtle.

    A turtle that hides behind its tough shell, only peeking its head out from time to time.

    An adversary whose incredible defense wasn''t the only problem, but also its blood-chilling attack.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    Finns Blood Spear was still active.

    Though the destructive power of Finns skills wasnt exceptionally high, getting hit by them would cause the skin to rupture, a unique effect of Finns spells.

    However we arent monsters.

    Unless you were a monster that could easily withstand multiple hits, even one of Finns attacks was enough to end your life.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Each time Finns spear struck the ground, a small explosion would ur with apanying tremors.

    It should almost be time soon

    Blood Spear wasnt Finns only attacking skill, either.

    Refusal was difficult to handle, and Finn had a plethora of other skills as well.

    This was definitely not an easy fight.

    Since Seol knew about Finns attack patterns, he approached him cautiously.

    Seol looked around, waiting for a change.

    I need a variable. Im pretty sure the season should change soon

    And then it happened.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The statue of the sword-wielding knight began rumbling.

    [Penance: Season of Knights arrives.]

    [Swords will asionally fall over the battlefield.]

    * * *

    Damn it, not this one said Seol while pulling away.

    A sword had fallen right where he stood earlier.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Giant swords began raining over the battlefield.

    Argh!

    Changsik screamed in terror, trying his hardest to avoid them all.

    Each time the air hinted at a flying object, a sword wouldnd there without fail.

    Finns doll also swiftly began dodging the swords.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    As everyone on the battlefield concentrated on evading the swords rather thanunching attacks, something entered Finns peripheral vision.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A ck fist.

    It was Seols fist.

    Despite the shock, Finns doll reflexively casted Refusal.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Krgh

    Finn managed to negate Seols attack through Refusal.

    However, it did not take long for Finns doll to realize it was all a trick.

    <em>CRUUUUUSH!</em>

    A sword fell from the sky andnded squarely on Finn. It had been so busy negating Seols attack that it hadnt noticed it.

    Seol had hoped the trick would be effective, but he was quickly let down.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    [Blood Barrier had not been casted properly.]

    [50% of physical damage is negated.]

    One of its arms was in tatters.

    It seemed like it was still a huge blow despite negating 50% of the damage.

    You still act like a turtle, as always.

    <em>Saash!</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Proud Flesh.]

    [Rapidly recover 70% of the health you just lost.]

    ......urts.

    Out of nowhere, Finns doll spoke.

    Seol carefully focused on the dolls words as it creaked and groaned.

    <em>Creak</em>

    It hurts

    This was the memory that Finn left behind in the Penance of Pain. A memory of Finn exhausted after a long battle.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol gritted his teeth as he responded, "Wait for me... I''ll get you out of there, even if you don''t want to!"

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The season began to change once more.

    [Penance: Season of Magicians arrives.]

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    [Interconnected portals appear throughout the battlefield.]

    <em>Bzzzzt</em>

    As the seasons changed,rge dimensional door-shaped artifacts emerged throughout the battlefield.

    <em>Bzzzt</em>

    <em>Bzzt</em>

    The first to move after the change of seasons was Seol.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Why does he continue to run at me when the results are so obvious?

    Finns doll tilted its head in confusion and raised its hand.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    It activated Refusal, pushing Seol far away.

    And in Seols path was a dimensional door.

    No!

    Just as Changsik shouted toward Seol, Seols body fell through the portal and disappeared.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Only to reappear at the dimensional door behind Finn.

    Hrgh!

    Seol swung his fist as fiercely as he could.

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    ...Damn it.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    For an impromptu attack, it was fairly effective. However, Blood Barrier was just too strong of a defense to ovee.

    Its difficult to deal effective damage on my own

    Not to mention, any significant damage would be mostly healed immediately by Proud Flesh. It really did feel like facing a turtle hiding in its shell.

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    Blood Spear scratched Seols nose as he narrowly avoided the attack.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    After avoiding the spear by ducking, Seol prepared his next attack.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    He lowered his stance and prepared a tackle.

    However, once again, he was deflected by Refusal.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Changsik used that opening to aim for Finn.

    <em>Fwoosh! Fwooosh!</em>

    The only skill Changsik had to ovee was Blood Spear.

    However, even that was too much for ordinary Adventurers, Changsik included.

    Krgh

    Changsik had no way of closing the gap between him and Finn.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Bzzzz</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Urgh

    The progression of the battle frustrated Seol. Part of why was how Changsik couldnt keep up with his movements.

    The most Changsik could do was momentarily draw attention to himself. He had no ways of dealing meaningful damage, in fact, he couldnt even draw out Finns Refusal.

    Well, rather than this being Changsiks problem

    Thats just Finns way of fighting.

    That was the fighting method Seol came up with when controlling Finn.

    Deal with the weaker targets first, while restraining the stronger opponent with Refusal.

    Seol, after concluding he wouldnt be able tond a blow on Finn even during the Season of Magicians, changed his objective.

    <em>Bzzzz</em>

    <em>Huuum</em>

    <em>Blink!</em>

    While circling around Finn and maintaining its focus on him, Seol began checking which portal connected to which.

    The portals will connect the same way the next time this seasones around.

    The seasons did not ur just once. They came and went.

    During the Season of Magicians, the portals are initially connected randomly but be uniform with how it was when they first appeared.

    Alright, Ive figured them all out now.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The season began changing.

    [Penance: Season of Priests arrives.]

    [A hymn of glory cries out for you.]

    <em>Ahhhhhhhhh!</em>

    Changsik looked around the battlefield after hearing a grandiose sound.

    Focus up! yelled Seol.

    Changsik quickly turned around and solidified his gaze on Finn.

    This is an opportunity.

    This was the first opening Seol was waiting for.

    The first hymn.

    Each time the Season of Priests came around, hymns and requiems would resound. Luckily, the first to ur was a hymn, providing Seol an opportunity to attack.

    [gents are affected by the Hymn of Glory.]

    [gents have all of their stats increased by 35%.]

    Haaaaaargh!

    Changsik, recognizing this change, used the skill he was saving.

    [CarryMachine used Chain 9th Technique.]

    [Each sessful attack increases your attack speed by 20%.]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Changsik''s swift attacks caught Finn off guard.

    With his stats suddenly boosted and an unexpected new skill, Changsik proved to be a more formidable threat than Finn had initially assumed.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    In an attempt to counter Changsik''s assault, Finn used Blood Spear.

    <em>Dodge!</em>

    However, unlike before, Changsik skillfully evaded Finn''s attacks with subtle movements, allowing him to concentrate fully on the offensive.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Changsiks attacks were now powerful enough that Finn couldnt easily block them. It was clear even Finn wouldnt make it out safely after Changsiks Chain 9th Technique.

    There was only one way for Finn to repel him.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Finn was forced to use Refusal on Changsik.

    Urgh

    And as Changsik was forced back, Seol came running.

    Hrgh!

    Seol pulled his arm back before unleashing a mighty swing.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Damn it!

    As expected from the turtle.

    Finn was incredibly tough. However, Seol wasnt someone who would give up there.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Seol wildly swung at the barrier.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Blood Spears flew in from all sides and aimed for Seol.

    But despite that, Seol focused on his assault.

    As he was, a thought came into Seols head.

    Should I use Iron Fist Rule here?

    Seol had only one chance to use it. Missing would mean certain death.

    Seol hesitated. The weight of that single opportunity clutched his chest.

    If I fail there is no next time.

    Not yet.

    The hymn was about to end.

    If Seol had used his skill here, he would have beenpletely exhausted when the requiem started. Since it was evident that doing so would lead to his death, he chose not to use his skill there.

    <em>Ahhhhhhh</em>

    A new song filled the battlefield.

    [A requiem of sadness cries out for the pain.]

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria is affected by the Requiem of Sadness.]

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria has all of its stats increased by 35%.]

    Dodge!

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Karen and Karuna.

    As well as Seol and Changsik.

    As the tides turned, all of them turned to the defensive.

    <em>RUUUMBLE!</em>

    Blood Spear rumbled much louder than before, even just flying through the air.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Krgh!

    Karuna!

    The Twin Knights were also in trouble due to the summons from Finns Ruby Mirror having their stats increased as well.

    Get away from him!

    <em>Bam!</em>

    It seemed like even though Finns Ruby Mirror could imitate their stats and skills, they couldnt copy their synergy. The battle between the summons continued.

    Damn it They keep regenerating!

    Ruby Mirror.

    It wasnt an Exceptional Skill for no reason. It was also why Seol knew he had an awful matchup versus Finn.

    The Twin Knights were forced to fight themselves before they could assist Seol in taking down Finn.

    If only they still had Connected Soul

    It would have been manageable if Finns other Exceptional Skill, Clogged Flow, hadnt sealed Connected Soul. In fact, they would have been able to ovee their counterparts by now and joined the fight against Finn.

    However, as always, it ended up bing the worst-case scenario.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Finns attack strategy was so monotonous that despite the requiem crying out, Changsik and Seol were safe.

    But thats exactly Finns style.

    To never cross the line.

    Even until the final moments.

    Finn only emerged from his shell when the opponent let down their guard, providing an opportunity for a decisive attack to end it all.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    After the requiem ended, a new season arrived.

    The eyes of the statue of the demonic beast carrying a treasure chest glowed.

    [Penance: Season of Demonic Beasts arrives.]

    [Harsh winds rage on the battlefield.]

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    Krgh

    Hold on!

    The Season of Demonic Beasts was the time of rest.

    The harsh winds removed all of the giant swords from the battlefield and swept away any debris and dust.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Baam! Baaaam!</em>

    If you were unlucky during this season, you could get hit by a sword or debris, lose your bnce, and inevitably fall into the void below.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    This season was challenging for both offense and defense.

    Everyone, Finns doll included, simply lowered their stance and did their best to resist the winds.

    We were able to catch a breather here, but I need all of the seasons to arrive already.

    After the final, remaining season, the Season of Reapers, it became the Season of Whimsy.

    Because the Season of Whimsy was abination of the other seasons, it was a perfect moment to take advantage of the variables.

    I have to hold on until then!

    The battle would likely be decided then.

    Seol nned to turn everything around then and there.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    The winds slowly subsided before returning the square to its original state.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Seol and Changsik ran toward Finn once more. It was creating another Blood Spear to harass the Twin Knights, and they were trying to stop him.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    In the end, Finn shot the spear at Changsik, while using Refusal on Seol.

    Urgh

    The situation was no different from before. And it also seemed like this status would be maintained for quite a while.

    However, as the ground rumbled once more, the seasons began changing.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    The eyes of the statue of the reaper carrying a scythe andmp glowed.

    [Penance: Season of Reapers arrives.]

    [Soul dolls appear on the battlefield.]

    [The souls at the top of thempe to the battlefield.]

    * * *

    Souls, or at least what seemed like them, oozed out of the reapersntern and fell to the battlefield.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    It took them only an instant to appear simr to Finns doll.

    There were four of them in total.

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    The dolls beganing to life.

    We need to survive this if we want to make it to the Season of Whimsy

    The Season of Reapers brought the collected souls of the dead onto the battlefield as soul dolls.

    As the majority of them were fully mentally contaminated when they were dead, these soul dolls only served to harm the gents.

    Seol and Changsik locked eyes.

    Changsik nodded.

    Someone had to take care of the soul dolls, and it obviously had to be Changsik.

    Though Seol could defeat the soul dolls in an instant, Changsik would also die during that time.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    The dolls began to talk.

    <em>[Hyung Why]</em>

    <em>[Its because of you Changsik]</em>

    <em>[Its because you abandoned us]</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    The dolls movements were sharp and fierce.

    It only took an instant for Changsik to recognize who they were.

    Guys

    They were the party members who joined Seol and Changsik on this Adventure.

    Seong Jaeho, who went into the Door of Doubts.

    Jang Heungsu, who went into the Door of Patience.

    Kim Taegyu, who went into the Door of Pain.

    <em>[Its me, hyung]</em>

    Dont lie to me

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    <em>[Why did you kill me? Why?!]</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Though Seol struggled facing Finn on his own, Changsik was the person in the most danger.

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 85.]

    Therades who entered thebyrinth with him all harbored a desire for his death, all as faceless dolls.

    [Your Mental Contamination has reached 87.]

    Changsik didnt know how this was possible, but

    He steeled his trembling heart and gripped his sword.

    He focused on the problem ahead of him, pushing aside the mental pain.

    He had no other options but to do so. After all, he had to fight with three dolls, each about as strong as him.

    St-stop this Just let us go!

    One of the dolls tilted its head, confused.

    <em>[Let you go? Why should we?]</em>

    <em>[Are you really nning to leave on your own?]</em>

    <em>[How dare you leave us to rot in here!]</em>

    <em>[You said youd take us with you I thought you would take us]</em>

    Changsik gulped and gripped his sword tighter.

    Die!

    Two dolls charged straight at Changsik.

    <em>aang! ng!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>ng!</em>

    However, as expected, Changsik struggled more than usual due to being shaken up.

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    Guaaaargh!

    Taegyus doll stabbed Changsik in the thigh.

    It wasnt to the point that Changsik could no longer move, but it was still an injury that worsened with time.

    <em>[Yeah, you deserve that! All of it is your fault!]</em>

    Stop it! What do you even want me to do?!

    <em>[Then can you save us?]</em>

    ......

    No.

    Despite the answer being certain, the words couldnt escape Changsiks mouth.

    Though they were currently inbat, they still were oncerades who believed in and trusted each other.

    This answer would only serve to hurt them.

    However, silence was also an answer.

    Jaehos doll murmured to himself.

    <em>[I knew it]</em>

    Heungsus doll, who had been observing from the back, could no longer contain his rage and sprinted toward Changsik, intent on stabbing him as well.

    <em>[Die! You need to die too!]</em>

    Changsik prepared to simply endure the attack, nning to ensure that he killed one of the dolls.

    If I cant reduce the number of dolls right now its hopeless!

    Truthfully, one or two fewer dolls wouldnt change the entirendscape of the battlefield. However, Changsik still tried to do what he could to help Seol.

    He knew he had to do whatever he could to create an opportunity for Seol.

    But then something strange happened.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    The doll that ttered toward Changsik had fallen over.

    Krgh what the hell?!

    Changsik couldnt believe his eyes.

    The final doll, the doll that had been entirely silent, swept Heungsu off its feet.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ......

    It didnt stop there, either. It quickly nted its foot on Heungsus head, stomping until it broke.

    The dolls are fighting? But more importantly Who is that doll supposed to be?

    Changsik was certain only three people challenged thebyrinth with him and Seol.

    However, four dolls appeared.

    There was an extra doll.

    A doll Changsik didn''t know about. Though it was clear they were someone who challenged thebyrinth, he didnt know anything about them.

    <em>[Who Who are you?!]</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    The mysterious doll unleashed a punch,pletely shattering Jaehos head.

    At the same time, the doll spun and let out a powerful kick. It aimed perfectly for Taegyus temple, shattering its head as well.

    <em>[Why are you blockin]</em>

    <em>CRUUUUSH!</em>

    It all happened in a sh.

    Like a bolt of lightning, three dolls were destroyed before Changsik could even blink.

    The mysterious doll that destroyed the other dolls

    The doll shook its head as if it was confused.

    Seol immediately shouted.

    ...Toki!

    <em>Creak</em>

    The doll looked at Seol.

    ...Is that you? groaned the doll.

    Is that really you Toki?

    The doll Seol called Toki raised its head as if it realized something.

    And then, it immediately began running towards Finn.

    Finn instantly used Refusal, recognizing the danger.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Krgh

    Toki rolled on the floor to mitigate the damage and stood back up.

    <em>Skid</em>

    After getting back up cleanly, Toki opened its mouth once more.

    It seems as if God has prepared this ce for me

    Toki

    The unseemly saint floundered, even in death.

    Just as he did in life, always ready to assist another

    ...There is still a use for me here.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    [Penance: Season of Whimsy arrives.]

    [All of the seasons will be scrambled together.]

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Seol was confident it was Toki after seeing its moves against Finn.

    It was a miracle born through the Season of Reapers.

    Though it hadn''t been too long since their separation, the line between life and death still divided them.

    <em>Ruuuumble!</em>

    [Penance: Season of Demonic Beasts arrives.]

    [Harsh winds rage on the battlefield.]

    [Penance: Season of Knights arrives.]

    [Swords will asionally fall over the battlefield.]

    The Season of Demonic Beasts arrived with the Season of Knights.

    This is dangerous!

    A chill ran down Seols spine.

    Everyone on the battlefield lowered their bodies in an attempt to resist the winds.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>CRUUUUUUSH!</em>

    Kaaaaaaargh!

    Karens imitation was impaled by the massive sword that emerged from the void.

    <em>Frsss</em>

    However, she instantly recovered the moment she reconnected to the red thread tied to Finn.

    In the end, we have to finish off Finn.

    It might have been impossible before, but it was definitely possible now.

    Seol nced at Tokis doll which was keeping their stance low. Even though the dollcked a face, he could still sense that Toki was smiling.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A sword descended from the sky, initially aimed for the squares outskirts. However, a harsh wind abruptly altered its course, redirecting it toward Toki''s doll.

    No!

    The sword crashed to the floor, embedding into the ground.

    <em>THUUUUUUUD!</em>

    At first, Seol couldn''t see anything. The dust obscured everything in his sight.

    However, as the dust settled he realized that Toki was safe, albeit missing an arm.

    Damn it! Before we could even do anything

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    As the winds died down, Toki stood up.

    <em>Creak Creak</em>

    Toki reced his broken arm with the limb of another doll. As always, he proved to be a man of many talents, to the extent that it even surprised Seol.

    I guess it was a good decision to hold onto one.

    Toki!

    You ready, kid?

    Ready? For what?

    <em>Creak</em>

    Ready to get out of here.

    With that, their roles were decided.

    Changsik could no longer fight due to his injuries. Toki had now assumed Changsiks role.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Seol and Toki moved together as the seasons changed.

    Their identical movements proved that they had the same n.

    Finn''s doll was taken aback as the two recklessly charged at him with matching speed.

    Just as before, Finns doll used Refusal on Seol.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    However, that was a mistake.

    Toki skillfully evaded the Blood Spear in a movement that resembled slipping to the ground, only to use his hips to swiftly bounce himself back up.

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Pure Fist.]

    [20% of the damage dealt will now be applied as true damage.]

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    Toki''s attacks currently dealt 80% physical damage and 20% true damage. As such, Finn''s doll continued to shake and quiver as Toki unleashed a flurry of attacks on the now-pointless Blood Barrier.

    <em>Stter! Saatter!</em>

    Blood Spears formed on each of Tokis sides. It was Finns attempt to create distance.

    Toki, shocked, quickly rolled to the floor.

    <em>Ruuuuumble!</em>

    Seol dashed in from behind as the spears missed Toki and hit the ground.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>Skid</em>

    Finn was pushed back by the force of the impact against the barrier. Seol nced at Toki, who was beginning to stand up.

    Though Toki did not utter a word or even cast a nce in his direction, Seol could tell what his next moves would be.

    It was because Toki had used a particr skill in this exact situation before.

    <em>- Do you know when the strong are defeated?</em>

    <em>- When they get tired?</em>

    <em>- No, when theyre hit by a strong enough move to defeat them.</em>

    <em>- Isnt that obvious???</em>

    <em>- And thats why Im going to teach you that obvious move.</em>

    Toki''s movements started to resemble those of an animal.

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Debauchee''s Movements.]

    [Dodge rate increases by 10%. uracy increases by 10%.]

    Seol moved alongside him.

    [You used Debauchee''s Movements.]

    [Dodge rate increases by 10%. uracy increases by 10%.]

    Seol stood in front of the doll while Toki lunged to the dolls rear.

    <em>Bam! Baaam!</em>

    As Seol unleashed a barrage of attacks, Toki employed a skill.

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Chimney Sweep.]

    [Ignore defense by 40%.]

    <em>Craack!</em>

    <em>Craaaaack!</em>

    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>

    The pair continued pouring down a flurry of attacks at Finn.

    Caught between Seol and Toki, Finn''s doll shifted its body, attempting to position them at its sides rather than in front and behind.

    Caught between Seol and Toki, Finn''s doll shifted its body, attempting to position itself beside them rather than between them.

    And the moment it found an opportunity Finns doll raised both hands.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Exceptional Skill: Emergency Transfusion.]

    [Extract health from the being held in your hands.]

    Dodge it!

    As Seol''s voice echoed, Finn''s hands unleashed a crimson wave.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    Seol and Toki rolled back, seamlessly evading the attack as they had nned this maneuver together.

    Unfortunately, they had to stop their attack there.

    [Penance: Season of Knights arrives.]

    [Swords will asionally fall over the battlefield.]

    [Penance: Season of Magicians arrives.]

    [Interconnected portals appear throughout the battlefield.]

    Finns doll capitalized on the opening created by the changing seasons to heal itself.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Proud Flesh.]

    [Rapidly recover 70% of the health you just lost.]

    In the end, the little damage that Finn took through that barrier was mostly recovered.

    ...Thats disgusting.

    I agree.

    Lets go again.

    ...Then Ill be going first!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Only then did Seol realize his smile.

    Why was Seol smiling?

    The thrill of the battle? Having a trustworthy ally behind him? Or confidence he could win?

    Regardless of the reason, Seols movements, which resemble Tokis, began confusing Finn.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Like always, the battle began with Finn using Refusal.

    Gripping the ground to prevent being thrown back any further, Seol observed Toki.

    Toki waved his arms wildly.

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Sand Throw.]

    [If the target is struck by the sand, their vision bes blurred.]

    It was a tactic Seol and Tokiughed about for its cheapness. Finn, shocked by Tokis attack, leaped back.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>CRUUUUUSH!</em>

    A sword fell from the skies andnded on Finn.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    Finns doll hadnt fully absorbed the impact just yet. Toki, catching that opening, kicked the floor and jumped toward him.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Those movements

    It was a move Seol had seen so much he had gotten sick of it.

    A move that was so difficult to even imitate.

    In fact, it was something he still hadnt learned.

    <em>- Bwrgh What was What was that?</em>

    <em>- I didnte up with a name for it yet. Kick High, Kick Low?</em>

    <em>- Are you telling me you just beat me with a nameless skill?</em>

    <em>- Then Ill name it Kick the Sky, Kick the Ground.</em>

    <em>- You just came up with that right now, didnt you?</em>

    <em>- Dont show off how smart you are, alright? You wont make any friends that way.</em>

    Hargh!

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Kick the Sky, Kick the Ground.]

    [One of two skills will activate.]

    Finn attempted to take a defensive maneuver, but because it was unclear exactly where Toki aimed, Finn ended up getting hit.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    Toki had aimed for Finns leg.

    As Finn wobbled back, Seol appeared from the dimensional door beside it.

    Seol spun in the air, releasing a kick with the same movements as Toki''s Kick the Sky attack.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    Nice hit! shouted Toki at Seol.

    <em>Crash</em>

    <em>Skid</em>

    <em>Grab</em>

    Finn grabbed the ground, catching itself.

    However, Seol and Toki couldnt finish the job, and countless swords had fallen from the sky, preventing their path.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>CRUSH!</em>

    The swords can pass through the portals too.

    Even though Seol could predict where theyde from, closing the distance between them was still impossible.

    Finn began healing, mocking them.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Proud Flesh.]

    [Rapidly recover 70% of the health you just lost.]

    Almost as if to prove that the Record of Pain was a part of thebyrinth, the seasons began changing as Finn recovered its health.

    [Penance: Season of Demonic Beasts arrives.]

    [Harsh winds rage on the battlefield.]

    [Penance: Season of Priests arrives.]

    [A hymn of glory cries out for you.]

    [gents are affected by the Hymn of Glory.]

    [gents have all of their stats increased by 35%.]

    Krgh

    The Season of Demonic Beasts made movement difficult for everyone.

    Winds bellowed from several directions, and losing your bnce once was more than enough to make you fall into the void.

    However, as this season affected everyone, it wasnt the worst-case scenario.

    As Seol was holding on, he saw a message.

    [The Season of Whimsy is about to end.]

    [After the season changes once more, the Season of Death will arrive.]

    [The Season of Death will harvest all lives on the battlefield.]

    Damn it the insta-kill pattern

    The Instant-Kill effect appears rarely in The World of Eternity.

    It often appeared when a piece was unable to satisfy a certain condition.

    Its because Im dragging this out too long

    Seol had to end it during this next season.

    If he didnt, the Season of Death would arrive, killing everything on the battlefield. Obviously, Seol included.

    Seol nced at Toki before hesitating.

    He couldnt find it in himself to bring this up.

    However, it seemed like Toki realized that the end wasing soon as well.

    The first to break the silence wasnt Seol, but Toki.

    Kid.

    ......

    Dont give up until the end, alright?

    Toki

    And if you can make sure to do good deeds in your life.

    The seasons changed once more, introducing a new season.

    The penultimate season, the season before the Season of Death.

    [Penance: Season of Magicians arrives.]

    [Interconnected portals appear throughout the battlefield.]

    [Penance: Season of Reapers arrives.]

    [Soul dolls appear on the battlefield.]

    [The souls at the top of thempe to the battlefield.]

    * * *

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Moments before the soul dolls were fully created

    Ahhhhhhh!

    Toki bravely charged in. And like clockwork, Finn used Refusal on him.

    However, this time, it was different.

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    [Soul Doll: Toki used Sand Throw.]

    [If the target is struck by the sand, their vision bes blurred.]

    Finns doll took arge leap back once more to avoid the sand.

    ......

    And when it looked back, Toki was missing. His unseemly movements fooled Finns doll.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Finns doll prepared for the oing attack. However, what Toki had prepared wasnt an attack. It was a grappling move.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Tokis doll grabbed Finn from behind, restraining both arms.

    Nows the

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    Finn scrambled in an attempt to dislodge Toki, but Toki''s doll clung to him like glue and refused to let go.

    Time

    The final season.

    It all had to end here.

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Exceptional Skill: Emergency Transfusion.]

    [Extract health from the being held in your hands.]

    Guaaaaaaargh!

    Tokis doll screamed in pain, but it didnt let go.

    Finn hurriedly tried to prepare for Seols oing attack.

    He had already used Refusal on Toki and it was on cooldown.

    <em>Bzzz</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Blood Barrier.]

    [75% of physical damage is negated.]

    ARGHHHHHHHH!

    Seol screamed in desperation.

    He had been waiting patiently this entire time for this one opening.

    The frustration Seol had unknowingly umted was released with that primal roar.

    As Seol screamed, Finns doll spoke as well.

    Finally, I.. will be freed from this pain

    The barrier surrounding Finns doll shrunk in size.

    <em>Frss!</em>

    [Record of Pain: Finn Modria used Link: Umbre Fold.]

    [A Blood Spear, on the same level as the Blood Barrier, takes shape.]

    [You are unable to use Blood Barrier while Link: Umbre Fold is on cooldown.]

    Finn had been waiting for this moment the entire time. For when the enemy would let down their guard after being sure of their victory.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    The Blood Spear grazed Seol, but it wasnt aimed at him from the start. It flew off in a different direction.

    <em>Bzzzzz</em>

    <em>SPLATTER!</em>

    Seols vision was covered by a rain of blood.

    At the same time, he felt empty.

    That something was lost, that he was free of something.

    And also pain.

    Countless words could describe the situation, but Seol couldnt think of the perfect one.

    No! shouted Toki.

    The Blood Spear had passed through a portal to aim for Seols right arm. As a result of it, Seols right arm was blown entirely off of his body.

    Seol felt unimaginable pain from the loss of a limb.

    Finns doll was satisfied. It had waited in its shell the entire time and struck at the opportune moment.

    However, what followed was something Finn didnt expect. Seol continued running, unwavering. He rolled on the ground and sprinted once more.

    Even though he should have been in pain, even though it was something that he should not have expected

    Why did he not stop?

    I finally caught you, you damned turtle!

    Finn''s doll was shocked, and it started attempting to flee.

    <em>Grab</em>

    Finn was able to move his feet. All he had to do was move just a couple of steps. That wouldve been more than enough to win over Seol.

    However, that wasnt the case.

    Seol grimaced from the pain, but he still smiled. It was an expression that often came out when he was sure of his victory.

    Like always

    So youre still the same.

    ...way too obvious.

    The same coward.

    <em>aaare!</em>

    [You have changed to the Volcano Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    <em>Ripple!</em>

    Shadows began to gather and surge from Seol''s severed limb.

    They became a massive arm that barreled forth.

    [You used Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    Seol overcame the strategy Finns doll was faithfully following.

    In the first ce, he knew he would lose his right arm.

    But he needed to. If he backed down, there wouldnt be a next time. A moment of pain would be able to end everything.

    As the battlefield was beginning to fill with Seols ck shadow, Toki smiled.

    At least you avoided finishingst.

    Seols erged arm punched both Finn and Toki, who had been keeping Finn tied down.

    <em>CRUUUUUUUUSH!</em>

    Doll fragments exploded from the impact, beingpletely shattered.

    With this, Seol had defeated his past.

    At the end of the Season of Whimsy, all had ended.

    In the remains of where his fistnded, there was a deep crater. Nothing else managed to survive its impact.

    [Penance: Season of Death arrives.]

    The message was left unfinished.

    In its stead, more messages flooded Seols vision.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    [You have defeated Record of Pain: Finn Modria.]

    [You havepleted the Final Penance.]

    [The surviving gents are granted the ''right''.]

    [Those granted the right can acquire a single thing of their choosing from thebyrinth.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    <em>Fade</em>

    The soul dolls on the battlefield scattered into the wind like dust.

    The imitations created from Finns Ruby Mirror had disappeared long ago. Only four people were left on the battlefield.

    Seol, his summons, and the limping Changsik.

    Bwaaargh

    Seol began vomiting while clutching the broken railing.

    [Your mana is currently below 5%]

    [You have mana deficiency.]

    [Your mana recovery rate is reduced by 50% for 5 minutes.]

    [You have overused your mana all at once.]

    [You are afflicted by Abnormal Status: Dizziness for a day.]

    [The cooldowns for your skills are increased by 10%.]

    Haah Haah

    Changsik limped to Seol.

    Is everything over now?

    ......

    Can we finally leave thebyrinth?

    <em>Chomp</em>

    Seol, missing an arm, retrieved a styptic and painkiller from his inventory and swallowed them, and offered one to Changsik.

    After that, he finally nodded.

    Yes, its all over now.

    With Seols word, he had finally concluded this Adventure. The viewers, who had been waiting for him, all cheered.

    <strong>[LabyrinthofPenance has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Are you serious?! And you still cleared this?! WTF IS WRONG WITH YOU]</strong>

    - LET ME SEE THOSE DONOS!!!!!

    - I believed in you! (Was actually unsubscribed)

    - He cleared this?

    - How?

    - Hold on its already been 4 months?

    - Thats insane This took so much time

    - I can see why people go insane from thebyrinth.

    <strong>[YouTraitors has donated 1200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[All of you ran away during the Penance of Patience! Are you seriously onlying back now that he cleared it?]</strong>

    - Haha My heart was with him the entire time! (It wasnt)

    - Arent you the stranger one for watching a guy get tortured for 4 months?

    - Seriously LOL Theres no reason to torture me too.

    - Apparently, Snowman viewers are annoying asf in the other streams LMFAOOO

    - EX) Ah Snowman wouldnt have done that Snowman would have

    - EX) Huh? Snowman did that first, though Did you get permission from Snowman?

    - We should grab all of those viewers AND PUSH THEM SOMEWHERE ELSE

    - They came back now, though, dude LOL. We have to watch our words

    <strong>[Live has donated 800 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Does everyone see the rate these viewers areing back its the return of the king]</strong>

    - The way these numbers are going up is totally opposite to how my stocks usually climb :)

    - I dont know why, but its making me happy as well guys I thought you forgot about Snowman!

    - Dude Why are you getting happy about it

    - But seriously, the way the viewership is skyrocketing is insane... It''s like they''re birdsing back from migration.

    - One Month Ago: We dont want to watch you!

    - Whats more insane is the number of donations hes getting LOL. Hes making more in a day than what the other trending streams make in a month.

    - That isnt everything either. Its dyed because he got so many

    <strong>[Toki has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[ Why did he have to go through that too, just let him rest]</strong>

    - Isnt it alright now that hes dead?

    - Is death the end, though? It didnt look like it Those souls were sucked into that reaper, remember?

    - What the fuck is a Finn Modria? Why was he so strong? I never even heard of him

    - Theres no info about him either. Someone teach us, please!

    <strong>[Shanks! has donated 800 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Y-Your arm!!!]</strong>

    - (Something something this straw hat is my gift to you.)

    - I didnt expect that.

    - Snowman really is that guy, though I cant believe he just punched a dude after losing an arm like that

    - Hes fucked, though, now

    - The side-effects are whatever but losing an arm is

    - He beat the Adventure, but was it really worth it?

    - We won, but what a shitty ending! I guess he cant use Night Crow anymore now that he has lost an arm.

    - Snowman''s a legend, but his opponent casually used Exceptional Skills like they were nothing too. He even managed to sever Snowman''s arm.

    - Thank you for watching Snowmans Adventure thus far we shall be entering our farming arc now.

    - Wait those arcs are kinda goated too

    As various people shared their reactions in the chat, Seol, unaware of it all, simply waited for the styptic to take effect on Changsik.

    You shouldnt worry about me, your arm

    Ah

    Seol''s right arm had been severed at the shoulder.

    The cuts on Changsik''s thigh could be healed at a temple in the city, but there was no solution for Seol''s injury.

    Seol grimaced as he spoke once more.

    I feel a bit tired from the painkillers.

    L-Lets cross the bridge for now.

    The bridge, which had crumbled during their fight against Finn, had returned to its original state. This, too, was due to the powers of thebyrinth.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    The two looked haggard,pletely desperate.

    Seol, missing an arm and with a shadow cast over his face, struggled to approach the statue. Changsik limped, burdened not only by his own injuries but also by the weight of his fallenrades.

    If people didn''t know what they''d been through, they might''ve even been made fun of how by they looked.

    - It was a difficult fight for sure.

    - You have to work this hard if you want to get an Inaugural Title, guys!

    - Skills, summons, and tenacity What doesnt Snowman have?!

    - His right arm.

    - Ah!

    - You asshole

    Seol and Changsik passed through the battlefield and approached the statues.

    There were five of them in total.

    Suddenly, the statues began talking.

    <em><You have proved yourselves. Your worth. That you have the right.></em>

    <em><You shall be rewarded handsomely.></em>

    <em><Those with the right></em>

    <em><One at a time.></em>

    <em><Tell us your desires.></em>

    The knight, magician, priest, demonic beast, and reaper spoke one by one.

    Changsik looked at Seol as if he was asking who should go first.

    Seol gave a slight nod to Changsik, gesturing for him to go ahead.

    Then

    Changsik limped to the knight statue.

    <em><Do you desire strength? Honor and righteous violence? Tell me what you desire.></em>

    Changsik paused before heading to another statue. It was the statue of the magician.

    <em><To you who have the right, there is nothing that I can give you.></em>

    And then the priest statue.

    <em><I hear the cries of a youngmb. Do you wish to be free from your pain?></em>

    The statue of the demonic beast.

    <em><Choose me if you want riches and treasures. If you do, I shall give you plenty.></em>

    Lastly, the reaper statue.

    <em><He who aspires, do you wish to learn of death?></em>

    Changsik had a hazy look in his eyes.

    For eyes filled with desire, they werecking a fire.

    I

    Changsik stepped before the statue of the demonic beast holding a treasure chest.

    I want thebyrinths treasures.

    [CarryMachine has selected the Wish of the Demonic Beast.]

    The statues eyes began glowing.

    <em><Take what you have desired.></em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The statue of the demonic beast dropped the treasure it was holding. Changsik limped over and opened it.

    <em>Click!</em>

    ......

    A radiant light, an ominous light, and various other types of light began spilling out from the treasure chest. Despite only looking at it over Changsiks shoulders, Seol knew it was an incredible amount.

    - Thats insane He got so many of them

    - Treasures and Abominations It doesnt look like he got any Peerless items, though? It would have looked different if he did.

    - Still, he got like at least a dozen of them

    - Info) The guild alliance is taking half of that :)

    Despite the numerous treasures, Changsik did not smile at all.

    - Why is he like that?

    - How could he smile when all of his friends are dead?

    - Yeah, Id be just like him

    - You wouldve been sucked into thatmp, dude. Youre not him.

    - Do you want to fight?

    Changsik sighed heavily and drooped his head while looking through the items.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    Seol had only desired one thing after resolving to enter the Labyrinth of Penance.

    He stood in front of the knight statue.

    <em><State your desires, you who know honor!></em>

    Seol saw a few options.

    [[The knight statue of thebyrinth wants to hear your desires. How do you respond?]

    1. I desire an extremely sharp sword.

    2. I want the ultimate swordsmanship.

    3. Knowledge that would take me to a higher path!

    4. Please give me something that I need the most.

    ]

    <em>Turn.</em>

    Without responding, Seol headed to another statue.

    <em><What do you desire, child of shadows?></em>

    [[The magician statue of thebyrinth wants to hear your desires. How do you respond?]

    1. I want to learn dimension magic.

    2. A lot of wisdom.

    3. A powerful magic tool!

    4. I wish to peer over the Wall of Awakening.

    ]

    <em>Turn</em>

    Seol passed over the magician statue and the priest statue. He now approached the demonic beast statue that Changsik was in front of.

    - Treasures! Treasures!

    - Show me the money!

    - 10000 Minerals! 10000 Gas!

    - Theres nothing better than payday after hard work LOL

    - Treasures

    Seol passed by the statue of the demonic beast before it could even talk.

    - What?

    - Not treasures?

    - The demonic beast looks so confused LOL

    - ???: Everyone here has the same prices. Ill make it cheaper for you, alright?

    As Seol stood in front of the reaper statue, it spoke.

    <em><Do you wish for death?></em>

    [[The reaper statue of thebyrinth wants to hear your desires. How do you respond?]

    1. I want to learn about death.

    2. I only desire that power.

    3. I want to tame powerful souls.

    4. Please teach me the secrets of thebyrinth.

    ]

    Seol looked through all of the options. He then unconsciously smiled.

    <em>Smirk</em>

    In the end Im going with the same option.

    <em><What do you desire?></em>

    From the beginning, Seol only desired one reward. It was something others would deem crazy if they ever got wind of it.

    Seol carefully opened his mouth.

    I want you to free all of the souls from thebyrinth.

    <em><...You may only choose one reward, gent.></em>

    For some reason, the statue didnt ept it right away.

    Seol followed up with determined eyes.

    I know. I know that, so

    He clenched his teeth.

    ...give it back.

    My piece.

    Seols chat went silent for a second.

    - Wait what is he doing right now?

    - You worked so hard, why are you picking that?!

    - Are you really going to pick such shitty rewards?

    - Thats insane

    - No!

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    <em>ng ng</em>

    The reaper''smp emitted a soft glow.

    <em>aaaaash!</em>

    Souls began pouring out of themp and circling the ceiling of the battlefield. They all began to shout with excitement.

    <em>[I cant believe this!]</em>

    <em>[Are we Are we finally freed from this pain?]</em>

    <em>[Why?! Why were we only freed now?!]</em>

    <em>[Its been so long It hurt for so long.]</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    The souls then descended one by one to approach Seol.

    <em>[Thank you so much!]</em>

    Each soul tried to hug Seol.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    However, as they attempted to embrace Seol, they simply turned to smoke and vanished.

    [You have received the souls gift.]

    [Your Dexterity increases by 1.]

    Each soul said a word as they passed through Seols body.

    Youve really been through such a difficult path.

    [You have received the souls gift.]

    [Your Strength increases by 2.]

    I thank you for your pure, good intentions

    [You have received the souls gift.]

    [Your Wisdom increases by 1.]

    <em>Fss Fsss</em>

    The parade of souls almost seemed never-ending.

    However, as it drew to a close, Seol received a message.

    [You have received the Blessing of Souls.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''You Didnt Need to Do All This''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Godfather''.]

    Numerous souls had passed through Seol, but one lingered. Facing Seol, he stood firm.

    ...Toki.

    Toki descended from the ceiling and observed Seol with an expressionless face.

    [<Toki>s Inheritance is starting.]

    * * *

    An endless desert. As Tokis body burned, his mind crumbled away.

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Toki had the same dream for multiple nights in a row.

    A colossal voice resonated from beyond the sandstorm.

    Please Please just let me die, you fucking assholes!

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Once again, the damned god beyond the sandstorm rebuked Toki.

    <em><Have you still not realized that death cannot save you?></em>

    I know! I know that, but but hrgh

    Tears flowed down Tokis face as he buried it in the sand.

    But theres nothing to hope for

    <em><Do you wish for hope?></em>

    Haha hope? The thing Ive longed for this entire time? Look here, God.

    Tokis eyes had turned red from the encroaching despair.

    Ive worked so hard this entire time

    <em><......></em>

    A low-ss birth, a weak body, a feeble mind I tried to change it all through my efforts. But cant you see it? My fate is to die here, alone, in a ce where no one knows. Am I Am I not allowed toin about my cruel fate even once?

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em><What do you desire?></em>

    It was a mysterious, heart-touching question.

    It might have been a single sentence, but that one sentence was what Toki had been waiting for his entire life. After all, fate had only taken things from him.

    Toki wept.

    I want to be remembered. M-Maybe everything that Ive done so far might be hypocritical! But Even so

    Toki inhaled sharply before letting out a roar.

    I want to be remembered by people! That I was a good person that I lived a good life. That thanks to me the world has be slightly better.

    The entity that had turned its back on Toki responded.

    <em><Toki, your desire shall be granted.></em>

    ...What?

    <em><As you travel through the desert, you will one day meet a man. That man is your fate and your clumsy god.></em>

    My god?

    <em><What will you do when hees to you?></em>

    ......

    <em><Consider your actions carefully, Toki. You''re a good person. Once you find the right path, everyone will remember you as you''ve hoped. All through the memories of one person. Your small deeds... will change the world.></em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    * * *

    The memory Toki had just recalled wasn''t transmitted to Seol. All Seol could sense was Toki''s pain.

    Seol did not see or hear anything about the one who had turned their back on Toki.

    Despite this, the inheritance was sessfully finished.

    [You have inherited Tokis unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    <em>Glooow</em>

    Seols body began glowing brightly.

    An entrancing light enveloped his battered body.

    [You have inherited a rare skill.]

    [Passive: Tenacity has been inherited.]

    [You have inherited Passive: Tenacity.]

    [The proficiency growth rate for skills and talents is increased by 10%.]

    [The main contents of Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered have changed.]

    After everything, Tokis soul looked exhausted.

    ...Oh, god.

    ......

    Seol did not realize that the god Toki was referring to was him. He simply assumed that Toki was crying for his god like he always did.

    There is one final thing which I wish to ask.

    ...Toki.

    Even with his fading gaze, Toki focused his eyes on Seol.

    Was the end of this tactless monk No, was even the end

    ......

    Unseemly?

    For Tokis fading soul, Seol gave him the words that he longed to hear the most.

    I will always remember you, Toki.

    Tokis eyes lightened up after hearing those words.

    Then I, Toki, in my final moments

    Toki spoke to his god.

    ...will smile.

    Toki gave a big smile.

    His missing teeth only added to its luster.

    <em>Faaade</em>

    Tokis soul dispersed into the wind as it passed through Seol.

    [You have chosen to free the souls of thebyrinth as your reward for clearing it.]

    [You have earned the Feat ''True Penance''.]

    [You have earned the Feat Title ''gent''.]

    The piece saved its god, and in turn, the god saved its piece.

    It was the final period after the tiredma. And then

    <em>ng!</em>

    Seol turned his head. The reaper statue had made a sound.

    More urately, the sound came from the reapersntern. Apartment on the bottom of themp had opened, releasing something within.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seol quickly grabbed it before it hit the floor.

    It was a small object, wrapped around a mysterious, bloody cloth.

    This was an item that could only be obtained once the individual had freed the souls from the reapersmp, leaving it empty.

    Seol slowly unraveled the cloth. He then read the words written on it.

    <em>- I, Finn Modria, leave this for the gents. If</em>

    This cloth was a letter the Blood Saint had left behind. And the item inside of the cloth

    <em>Slosh</em>

    was a crystal vial with some red liquid sloshing around in it.

    There was still onema left in thebyrinth to end.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    A long time ago

    H-He cleared it!

    Woah he beat it!

    Finn really is strong, huh

    After hearing the news, the yers around Seol swarmed to his table.

    You cleared the Labyrinth of Penance?

    Oh my that was actually possible?

    So many of my pieces died there!

    Finn! Its Finn!

    Until now, no one had sessfully navigated through the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Thebyrinth posed a daunting challenge, proving difficult even for pieces with high stats because of its capability to wear down any piece''s mind.

    It had reached a point where sending a developed piece into thebyrinth was deemed foolish.

    That was why when Seol cleared it, the gods couldnt hide their surprise.

    Blood of Origin really is incredible, huh

    Finn isnt even fully developed, though, right?

    Im sure Snowman just picked the right options as he always does.

    I wonder what the loot will be. What is it? What is it?

    Come on, quiet down

    The rewards from abyrinth that had never been cleared before What could it be?

    Huh? What is

    [Finn Modrias Peculiarity: Altruistic activates.]

    [Finn Modria ignores the selected option and acts on his own.]

    [Finn Modrias behavior is influenced by his disposition.]

    Huh Huh?

    Its fucked! Finn is

    As Seol bit his lips and observed the situation, the gods began talking on their own.

    He chose to free the souls?

    He must be out of his mind!

    He just wasted his reward!

    <em>Fwiiiirl</em>

    A chime rang out for the Blessing of Souls.

    The gods quickly reconsidered their initial assessment after the feast of stat increases.

    Wait? If its these many stats

    Still, we dont know what the demonic beast statue would have given.

    I mean if he at least picked the priest

    Freeing the souls is 100% the wrong decision. I cant believe his peculiarity had to act up like that here

    Right? He worked so hard and

    Everyone, be quiet. Snowmans super upset right now.

    In truth, Seol was neither furious nor upset. This was a situation he expected, after all.

    I knew hed do something like this, but

    Finn was special.

    And since Finn also acquired the Blood of Origin through his noble heart, it wasnt as if his peculiarity was only a negative.

    ...but why?

    Seol was curious. Why did Finn choose this option?

    Since Finn was the one who went through the penances, Seol didnt think anything of Finns strange decision.

    He was simply curious.

    Seol continued watching Finns actions.

    [Finn Modria rips off the hem of his clothes.]

    [Finn Modria writes something on his hem.]

    [Finn Modria wraps something in the hem and ces it into the reapersmp.]

    [The reapersmp returns to its original state.]

    But then... a shocking situation unfolded before Seol.

    Huh?

    ...What is he doing?

    Check it! Check it now!

    What disappeared?

    Seol''s jaw dropped as he inspected Finn''s inventory.

    ...Its gone.

    What?

    Whats gone?

    Its gone

    The item that disappeared from Seols inventory was the one thing he could never afford to lose.

    The Blood of Origin its gone!

    * * *

    Seol unraveled the cloth and checked its contents.

    I can finally read it now.

    Seol had been curious about the contents of this letter for a long time.

    <em>- I, Finn Modria, leave this for the gents. If you''re reading this letter, it means you''ve reached the end of the Labyrinth of Penance and have chosen to free the souls from the reaper''smp.</em>

    Finn seemed to have a specific type of person in mind when he wrote this letter.

    <em>- First, I thank you. Thanks to your actions, countless souls ensnared by thebyrinth have been freed. As it should be, and as they have desired.</em>

    The contents of the letter weren''t long.

    <em>- Guiding the wandering souls in itself is valuable, but your kind heart also deserves recognition. For that reason, I leave behind this item for you.</em>

    Seol paused reading the letter and checked the crystal vial.

    It was filled one-third with a red liquid.

    <em>- This is Blood of Origin, an item that can drastically boost the power of the blood flowing through your veins. It gradually reveals its true value as the user invests more effort.</em>

    Initially, this vial was filled to the brim with blood. The person who drank the other two-thirds of it was finn.

    <em>- Unfortunately, this strength has its ws as well. Consuming Blood of Origin will be an excruciatingly painful process, demanding a considerable amount of time. Not to mention the other side-effects.</em>

    Side-effects?

    Seol was shocked as this was his first time hearing about it.

    It made sense, though. There was no way he could be aware of everything happening in the world while ying it as a game from an external perspective.

    The only thing he could read was the messages of the interface, nothing else.

    <em>- As you drink Blood of Origin, your mind bes susceptible to an external influence. Their will is like a childs, going back and forth between good and evil. If the individual who drank this sumbs to their influence it would bring forth a disaster. After all, I, too, wasnt confident in my ability to drink the rest of this. Hence, I contemted the best way to dispose of this item.</em>

    ...I see.

    Seol didnt know about this at all.

    He was oblivious to the challenges Finn had encountered due to Blood of Origin.

    <em>- That was why when I cleared thisbyrinth I made a decision to leave this item behind here.</em>

    ......

    <em>- I prayed that one day, someone with an indomitable mind would liberate the souls after conquering thebyrinth and obtain this. Please, I beg you, use this item carefully. And...</em>

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    Seol popped off the unique lid of the crystal vial. He then drank all of the Blood of Origin without concern.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    A bitter taste filled his mouth.

    A rich, strong scent began flowing out of every orifice.

    Seols body felt hot.

    <em>- I hope to meet you one day.</em>

    Finns letter ended there. Seol dropped the cloth, which Finn used to write his letter, on the floor.

    <em>Fwit</em>

    <em>Cruuuunch!</em>

    Grrrrgh

    Changsik began taking steps away from Seol, fear in his eyes.

    Wh-what the

    Seols body floated slightly in the air.

    Seol couldnt hold back his groans any longer. He let out a scream from the pain.

    Guaaaaaaaargh!

    <em>Crunch Snap</em>

    It was a strange sight.

    Seols missing right arm began to regenerate.

    A sticky, red, mucus-like substance intertwined with like strings before forming into lumps and very slowly began taking the shape of an arm.

    [You have taken Blood of Origin.]

    [Blood of Origin stirs and flows through your body.]

    [Blood of Origin transforms your body into its ideal state.]

    <em>Fssss</em>

    The blood, almost as if it had a mind of its own, not only reconstructed Seols missing arm with a crimson haze, but also started expelling noxious fumes from his body.

    Urgh

    Changsik made a noise in fright and stepped further away from Seol while blocking his nose. It was clear that standing near Seol and taking in those toxic fumes would be dangerous.

    <em>Craaaack</em>

    Guaaargh!

    It almost sounded as if the blood was realigning Seols bones.

    [Your body has returned to its pure state.]

    [Blood of Origin expands its area of control, satisfied with the results.]

    After settling down for a second, Seol received a second shock.

    <em>Thuuud</em>

    Krgh

    <em>Fwiiirl Fwirl</em>

    Seols shadow thinned and elongated.

    They were Karen, Karuna, and Jamad.

    A red line connected Seol to his three shadows, making them share his pain.

    Khrghhh

    Grahh!

    Ahhh!

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Passive: Blood Ties.]

    [When in proximity with someone else with Blood Ties, gain 10% life steal. This effect does not stack.]

    <em>Squirm Squirm</em>

    The red line connecting Seol to his summons writhed, sharing their blood with each other.

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Passive: Founder.]

    [Form a Lineage. Regeneration drastically increases.]

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Passive: Good Lineage.]

    [Those who have inherited Blood of Origin have all of their stats increased by 20%.]

    <em>Fwiiiiirl!</em>

    After receiving those skills, Seols summons returned to his shadow.

    Grgh

    Seol slowly descended to the floor, his eyes bloodshot.

    [Blood of Origin flows into the Skill Tree.]

    [New skills are unlocked on the Skill Tree.]

    Haah

    Seol sighed.

    He tried moving his right arm. There were no issues at all, as if it were his original arm.

    <strong>[Whats going on has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I thought hed use a prosthetic arm or something I wanted to watch him give up on his body]</strong>

    - I lost my arm but I got it back!

    - I went to do the dishes, and when I came back, he got his arm back?

    - Go Go Gadget Arm!

    - How broken is that item? It gave him so many things

    - I doubted my eyes for a second

    - Is he cheating?

    [Blood of Origin falls asleep, satisfied with the results.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Sea of Blood''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Founder''.]

    Fuuu

    The Blood of Origin was a skill capable of improvement.

    Simr to how Finn managed to develop numerous Exceptional Skills, the resulting effects weren''t the entirety of it.

    Still, it should be asleep for a while now

    Seol looked at the reapers now emptymp.

    He took turns looking at the emptymp and the empty vial.

    Would I have made this decision still if I didnt know the Blood of Origin was in there?

    <em>- And if you can make sure to do good deeds in your life.</em>

    Even though Tokis final words were embedded into Seols heart he wasnt sure. There was no way to know right now, really.

    Haah

    Seol then checked the titles he received while clearing thebyrinth.

    [[Special Title: Godfather]

    Rted Achievement: You Didnt Need to Do All This (Adventure: Division of Pain)

    Bonus Effect: Permanently add 2 to your Spell Resist Dice when attempting to resist mind-type spells.]

    [[Special Title: Founder]

    Rted Achievement: Sea of Blood (Adventure: Division of Pain)

    Bonus Effect: Lineage development speed is increased by 10%.]

    [[Feat Title: gent]

    Rted Achievement: True Penance (Adventure: Division of Pain)

    Bonus Effect: The likelihood of the skills you create being Exceptional Skills significantly increases.]

    Theyre all good effects.

    Seol once again experienced the significant impact that Spell Resist Dice could have in battle this time. The addition of 2 to the rolls was definitely impressive.

    And Founders effects are rted to Lineage.

    As expected, the effects were rted to the Blood of Origin that Seol drank.

    Lastly, the Feat Title.

    It was Seols first time acquiring it as a Shadow Summoner.

    Unlike Inaugural Titles, this title was awarded to individuals regardless of the order in which they acquired it. As expected, its effects were incredible.

    Its just as difficult to acquire, though

    With this, Seol had checked even the titles.

    There was only one thing left to do before leaving thebyrinth.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    A small chest formed near Seols ankles.

    It almost looked like a ring box.

    <em>Click.</em>

    When Seol opened it, he saw a ring inside.

    [You open the Labyrinths Present.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired gent''s Seal (Reaper).]

    [A wonderful discovery! You have discovered apletely new kind of relic.]

    [You are unable toprehend this relic with your shoddy Wisdom.]

    This is a pass to enterbyrinths

    There were manybyrinths throughout the continent other than the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Though you needed an invitation, the Qualification Token, to enter one for the first time, their numbers were limited.

    But with this seal

    As long as an individual possessed the seal acquired upon clearing thebyrinth, they could enter anybyrinth without needing a token.

    While these seals served as passes, their functionality wasn''t limited to that. In fact, they were moremonly utilized for their other effects.

    The seals themselves are powerful.

    These seals possessed special effects that ordinary equipment couldn''t replicate.

    [[Wonder: gent''s Seal (Reaper)]

    Quality: Wonder

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Resistance: N/A

    Durability: 200/200

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A seal given to those who have ovee the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Basic Effect: This item does not use an equipment slot. Durability gradually regenerates over time.

    Bonus Effect: Ignore curses from Abomination-quality items.]

    Its the same thing that Finn got.

    - Ignore curses from Abominations?

    - So he can just equip whatever Abominations he wants?

    - Thats really nice

    - Thats crazy! This should at least require an equipment slot.

    The ring was thin and had a reapers skull engraved on its head.

    Seol quickly equipped this ring, which functioned as ayered item of sorts, and turned toward Changsik.

    Now we should go ba

    ......

    Seol couldnt finish his sentence.

    Changsik was looking down at his ring with empty eyes.

    He shook his head then turned to Seol before opening his mouth.

    I dont have the right to take this.

    Huh? What do you

    I killed my party members with my own hands I couldnt save anyone.

    You dont need to

    But you you were able to save everyone.

    ......

    Changsik had a desperate look in his eyes.

    It seemed like he resolved himself to a decision after watching Seol free the souls.

    You were the only one who managed to conquer thebyrinth. I was broken by it. I dont n to return to a ce like this anytime soon, and I wont need this item, either. Please, use it in my stead.

    A Wonder-quality ring.

    Seol wondered how it would feel to give someone else a treasure that could only be acquired from thebyrinth.

    Seol couldnt refuse his request after seeing his determined eyes.

    I will cherish this ring.

    Th-thank you. Im sure myrades would have wanted this too

    The ring was engraved with the design of a demonic beast.

    As Seol equipped it on another finger, a strange thing happened.

    <em>Slide</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    <em>Fwiiirl</em>

    The two seals were connected through a chain.

    Seol immediately checked the item once more.

    [[Wonder: gent''s Seal (Reaper-Demonic Beast)]

    Quality: Wonder

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Resistance: N/A

    Durability: 300/300

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A seal given to those who have ovee the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Basic Effect: This item does not use an equipment slot. Durability gradually regenerates over time.

    Bonus Effect: Ignore curses from Abomination-quality items. Receive additional effects based on the number of Abomination-quality items you possess.]

    - The abomination set isplete!

    - These effects are really nice

    - Ill buy any Abomination-quality item~ Abominations4Gold~

    - I like those chains hahaha

    - It looks like something an old guy who listens to heavy metal music would wear.

    - Hot Topic ring for real

    It was finally time for Seol and Changsik to return after their long journey.

    <em>Flutter</em>

    The two were surrounded by blue particles.

    <em>Faaade</em>

    Then, they were transferred.

    <em>Bzzzz!</em>

    The two returned to a ce near Audenin, their set location.

    Haah Haaah

    Bwrgh

    Their bodies reacted strongly to the fresh air. After being confined in a humidbyrinth for an extended period, their lungs joyfully responded to the change.

    As the twoy on the floor,ughing, a message entered their eyes.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 18.]

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    A disheveled woman sipped from a bottle of alcohol in the early morning.

    Unni did you drink all night again? Its almost time for your next Adventure. You should be taking care of your body right now

    "Haha, looking after my body? Yeah, that''s important. But, you know, Inyeong it''s not like only the fittest, buffest folkse back from Adventures, right? So, taking care of my body... is it really necessary?"

    Youre drunk right now, Choi Inyeong turned around, Ahjussi, you should go back now too.

    Inyeong then faced the disheveled woman once more, Unni! You need to sober up.

    The inebriated woman happened to be a crucial member of Audenin''s guild alliance, Son Juyeon.

    Seeing the usuallyposed and alert woman in such a state was tough.

    Just a bit more

    What? I cant hear you.

    She had a mournful look in her eyes.

    Is it okay if I just wait a bit more?

    ...Unni, Changsik oppa is dead. So Cant you stop this now?

    You Argh!

    <em>Shatter!</em>

    Juyeon hurled a delicate ss cup at the wall, shattering it into pieces.

    Hrgh Hah Changsik isnt dead. Hes not dead!

    "I know... you tried to stop him from going, but he went anyway. And... that means it''s over."

    There was a reason why the atmosphere had been so somber when deciding on the individuals for thebyrinth expedition.

    While friction between the guilds yed a role, the primary concern was that Changsik was essentially their leader. Everyone was worried about his absence and the potential consequences if he didn''t return.

    This was especially the case for Juyeon.

    Which, in turn, became the reason why she looked for other people to undertake thebyrinth.

    It was a n that failed brilliantly with the appearance of Seol, though.

    Inyeong was someone privy to Juyeon and Changsiks private rtionship.

    In reality, Changsik was a popr figure in Audenin. Hismendable character and self-assured demeanor attracted a considerable following.

    With a somber look, Inyeong slowly approached Juyeon and began picking up the ss shards near her feet.

    He has been killed by thebyrinth.

    Fucking

    Hey Watch yournguage! Youre doing it again.

    God fucking damn it Why did that idiot have to go there

    Unni.

    He shouldve just been satisfied with what the alliance was giving him. Why why did he choose to go?!

    Inyeong grabbed Juyeons hands.

    You know better than anyone that Changsik oppa wasnt someone whod do that, unni.

    Asshole. Dumbass.

    But that dumbass brought all of us together, didnt he?

    ...Sure, at first.

    The first thing that disappeared after being transferred into The World of Eternity was trust.

    Mutual trust, promises, faith in party members, etc.

    Since everyone was grappling with survival, it didn''t matter to them who was pushed down in their pursuit to live.

    However, Changsik was different.

    He wasnt like them.

    And it was for that reason people began following Changsik, leading to the formation of the alliance.

    However, without him, the alliance was now just a boring group driven solely by self-interest and unsavory motives.

    The alliance without Changsik was lonely.

    The longest an Adventure has ever taken was three months.

    ...Three months?

    Yes, and its been four since Changsik oppa entered thebyrinth.

    Four months since entering thebyrinth

    There was no room for hope.

    Once again, thebyrinth had killed its intruder.

    Thats why to prepare for whatll happen next

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.

    Juyeoooooooon!

    ...Huh?

    Juyeon! I heard Juyeon was here! Haah Haah Juyeooooon!

    A mans voice rang throughout the store that Juyeon was at. It was a familiar voice, so Juyeon assumed he was one of her guild members.

    And her assumptions were correctt.

    Why are you here? Juyeon unni drank all night and

    Haah Haah So you were here Hold on, just let me catch my breath and Fuu

    The man was covered in sweat, indicating that he had hurried over here.

    What was so urgent that he ran here? Exhausted and inebriated, Juyeon buried her head in her arms.

    But then a chill ran down her spine.

    Are Are you

    The manughed.

    Haah Yeah.

    Juyeon got up and attempted to leave the store to run to him but got tripped up by her own feet and stumbled.

    Unni!

    Its you, right? Its you?! shouted Juyeon, getting back up as if nothing had happened.

    The man nodded back.

    Im back.

    The wait hade to an end.

    * * *

    Ill kill you! Ill fucking kill you!

    Juyeon tightened her grip around Changsiks neck.

    Krgh Krrg S-Someone I cant breathe

    What the hell happened?! What happened in there?

    Ill exin everything so l-let me breathe!

    Inyeong wrapped her arms around Juyeons waist and pulled her off Changsik.

    Unni, stop This is why I told you to stop drinking.

    Let me go! That asshole You

    Fuu I can finally breathe now.

    Changsikughed while touching his neck.

    He then looked around, judging the situation. There were onlookers all around them.

    Thebyrinth? Really, thebyrinth?

    I thought they went there four months ago?

    Didnt they all die? I thought you said it was hopeless?

    I dont know either, I just got here.

    With the crowd growing, Changsik began to believe that every transferee in Audenin had gathered here.

    Juyeon, after calming down, asked,

    But why are you alone?

    ......

    The others

    Changsik limped over to where the guild members had gathered. He then gave a deep bow.

    I apologize. Heungsu, Jaeho, and Taegyu all died in thebyrinth.

    ......

    It is all my fault for being weak, they

    <em>Thud</em>

    No Jaeho Jaeho died?

    Youre lying to us, right? Are they really all dead?

    What about Private then? Is Private still alive?

    Did that bastard leave behind everyone else to survive on his own, huh?!

    They did not know. They did not know what happened in thebyrinth.

    For their respective reasons, they were seeking a target to vent their anger.

    <em>Clench</em>

    Changsik clenched his teeth, seething angrily as though the crowd had personally insulted him. Despite his fury, he made an effort to calm down before responding to them.

    We shouldnt be talking about this here. Why dont we talk about it at the lighthouse?

    Changsik and the other guild members distanced themselves from the crowd and headed to the lighthouse.

    After arriving, Changsik sat down at the conference table. Juyeon, who noticed Changsiks limp, called for a healer in the guild to look after it as they talked.

    Its fine. It should return to normal once he gets some rest.

    Thank you.

    Urgh you smell like alcohol.

    Have you been drinking since morning, Juyeon?

    Nope, sincest night.

    ......

    The leaders of the alliance all smirked andughed over it.

    They were all waiting for Changsik to speak.

    We

    Changsik then continued, sharing the details of what happened.

    His detailed story was so gruesome that it made the listeners cringe and draw away.

    So youre saying that in the end it was a fight with oneself.

    And that was where people failed which was also why Jaeho attacked Taegyu and

    Oh no

    Some of the more sensitive people began to tear up.

    Then What happened to the people who had their souls taken away?

    Yeah, dont tell me theyll forever

    Thats

    Changsik continued, telling them about what happened during the Final Penance.

    He told them about how powerful the final boss was and how powerful Private was to face it.

    Thats impossible!

    You werent able to help him at all, Changsik?

    Eventually, it flowed to how Private defeated the final boss and the rewards they gained from it.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Changsik ced a treasure chest on the table.

    Everyone could instinctually tell that it was the treasure from thebyrinth.

    <em>Click</em>

    Ha Haha

    These equipment

    There were dozens of extraordinary equipment, ancient coins, and even gems.

    But they werent enough.

    The rewards that I selected were these.

    Considering that three guild members lost their lives and had their souls trapped in thebyrinth, these rewards seemed far too inadequate.

    What about Private? Did he get something else on his own?

    Where is he now?

    I told him to return to the room I prepared for him so he doesnt get caught up in troublesome matters like this.

    One of the leaders shot up.

    Youre lying! I doubt thats the case. I bet you sent him ahead of time so that we cant im a right to his rewards.

    Thats right! And if you look at it, the only reason he could get those rewards in the first ce was

    Changsik had a disheartened look on his face.

    The only person who caught it, though, was Juyeon.

    ...What did Private choose for his rewards?

    Why are you asking something so obvious?! Hes obviously trying to monopolize his treasures

    Changsik shook his head.

    He freed the souls.

    ......

    He chose to free all of the souls trapped in thebyrinth. Even though he knew it wouldnt be an adequate reward for all that he went through.

    ......

    N-No way

    Changsik closed his eyes for a second.

    It was thanks to his goodwill the party members whose souls were trapped by the reaper were freed.

    Are you seriously telling us to believe that right no

    Changsik red.

    Do not insult him further if you value your life. He isnt someone who should be treated like that. If he puts in even the slightest of effort, he could silence everyone here.

    ......

    Well, thats my story. Feel free to take a portion of the treasures as payment for me using the token. Im just tired now.

    The room was silent.

    Though everyone was happy that survivors had returned, a heavy silence hung in the air due to the price they paid, the lives of theirrades. They were also speechless from Privates incredible actions.

    And then a woman, who had been quietly sitting in the corner, spoke up.

    By the way did everyone look at the newly updated rankings?

    Ah, now that I think about it

    I havent checked it yet.

    A man who harbored jealousy over Changsik''s rtionship with Juyeon voiced his thoughts.

    "By the way, Changsik, did you know I''ve surpassed you now?"

    Really?

    The man nced at Juyeon after taunting Changsik.

    Well, points arent absolute at representing ones strength, but

    N-No way!

    ...Huh?

    The points! Everyone, check the points!

    What is it?

    Whats going on?

    Everyones eyes headed to the rankings.

    Their eyes froze on the Privates who were listed 1st and 2nd.

    Changsik surpassed 2 million points?

    Thebyrinth gave more than a million points?

    M-More importantly look at the 1st ce

    Oh my god

    There was only one person in Audenin who could surpass Changsiks 2 million points.

    * * *

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 5,482,500 Points.]

    [You have surpassed 5,000,000 Adventure Points.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''The Front Lines''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Vanguard''.]

    [Adventure Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (5,482,500)

    2. Private (2,211,710)

    3. WithWords (1,502,120)

    4. SpoonMurderer (1,372,420)

    5. WhoAteAllTheMangoes (1,240,130)]

    After entering his room, Seol changed out of his torn clothing and into hisfortable clothes.

    He was exhausted after spending so long in thebyrinth. It had reached the point where even checking his titles was a pain.

    [[Inaugural Title: Vanguard]

    Rted Achievement: The Front Lines (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: It now costs one less to upgrade a skill that you''ve already unlocked on the skill tree.]

    Now that I think about it, Ive gathered quite a lot of skill points now

    - Woah Its such a nice effect, but Snowmans just so nonchnt about it.

    -  <- Snowman right now.

    - He looks like hes thinking about what to eat for lunch LOL

    - Is he really someone who just came out of thebyrinth? Hahaha

    - Inaugural Titles dont mean shit to him now!

    - Snowmans snowballing right now

    - The rich get richer, and the poor get poorer! Hes just sweeping through all of these achievements and getting stronger!

    - But its fun to watch him. Very exciting!

    -  I hope you read my dono~

    Seol was confident that Changsik would organize everything for him and provide the detailster.

    For now I just want to rest.

    Seol was exhausted after the ordeals he went through in thebyrinth. Heid down on a long,fortable chair, ready to sleep. However, as he was about to close his eyes

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Someone interrupted his rest.

    Is it the alliance?

    Seol had considered it a possibility. They mightve had some questions for Seol about thebyrinth.

    Who is it?

    ...Is it possible to have a talk?

    A talk?

    It was clear the person behind the door wasnt a member of the alliance.

    Urgh

    Seol slowly got up and walked toward the door.

    Youll have to tell me why youre here if you want me to open the door.

    ...meli.

    Huh?

    My name is Chameli, I am a ck Pilgrim.

    A ck Pilgrim?

    They were the organization that Boseok, the person Seol fought to enter thebyrinth, belonged to.

    Were they here to settle the debts of what happened four months ago?

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol opened the door and looked at the person.

    They werent particrly tall.

    And judging by how the clothes rested on their body they were a woman.

    The ck Pilgrim had a hood over her head, and behind her were more ck Pilgrims.

    I came here because there is something to discuss with you, brother, said Chameli.

    Why havent you left Audenin yet?

    Because we had to wait.

    Wait for what? Dont tell me

    You are correct.

    Chameli awkwardlyughed.

    We were waiting for you.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    The ck Pilgrims had shown up again, four months after the spar to decide thest person to enter thebyrinth.

    The pilgrims, all with dark, T-shaped tattoos below their eyes, entered Seols room.

    - (TT) What they look like

    - Wait, why does that look so simr LOL

    - Why do they look so sad? Hahaha

    Seol looked at the individual standing at the front.

    The woman, who introduced herself as Chameli, seemed to be their leader.

    Despite her fearsome appearance, Seol had the feeling that without her tattoos, she would possess a pure and elegant demeanor.

    And near the back of their group was Boseok, who was awkwardly standing around.

    May wee in?

    Ah, theres only one chair for a guest here, though

    Seol implied that there wasn''t enough room for all her followers to sit down.

    Chameli looked behind her with a sullen look.

    One of the pilgrims spoke up.

    Its alright. We can stand.

    But

    You dont have to consider us for small things like these.

    Chameli nodded as if she had no other option.

    She sat down in the guest chair in front of Seol.

    I apologize for having to introduce myself like this. Allow me to reintroduce ourselves. We are the ck Pilgrims. I am their overseer, Chameli, the Nevenian Vicar of Varanoa, the Holy Nation.

    The Vicar of Nevenia.

    Seol already recognized her high status from her essories and how she was treated by the people around her.

    The Vicar of Nevenia, though

    Despite Nevenia being a rtively small kingdom, the position of vicar held significant importance. After all, she was in charge of an entire kingdoms worth of believers.

    ''But why did a vicare here personally?''

    There was a good chance she was also in the audience when Seol fought Boseok four months ago.

    Seol was curious about her intent. What could be so important that a vicar would spend four months here?

    Having a general idea of what Seol was thinking about, Chameli bowed her head.

    V-Vicar.

    If you do that

    The pilgrims behind her were shocked but had no means or standing to stop it.

    Her actions, though humble, were dignified.

    Why are you bowing to me?

    Seol was confused after receiving her bow.

    Chameli carefully opened her mouth.

    I wanted to use this time to apologize for testing you.

    ...Testing me?

    Seol quickly realized what she meant.

    Was my fight with Boseok her means of testing me?

    It didnt make sense for the ck Pilgrims to be interested in thebyrinth in the first ce. Varanoa was one of the wealthiest nations. Why would they be interested in abyrinth when they already receive support from Varanoa? The rewards from thebyrinth were appealing to adventurers, not them.

    "I see... Are you suggesting my fight with the pilgrim over there for thest spot in thebyrinth was your test?"

    I am.

    How unpleasant.

    Theres nothing more I can really say, other than that I am deeply sorry.

    What were you testing though?

    Chameli and Seol looked each other in the eyes.

    Though the tattoos below her eyes were hideous, her eyes shined like jewels.

    Your strength.

    My strength?

    Do you have any thoughts of bing a pilgrim?

    I dont.

    - Nope

    -

    - What do you think youre doing LOL

    - Im just going to im you after you do all the hard work :)

    - Its kind of funny how he just rejected it immediately LOL

    - Im d that they went through this fast hahaha

    Seol knew it was just a worthless offer she tossed his way.

    She was going to show off her real intent now.

    Thats unfortunate.

    You dont look that sad about it at all, though.

    ...Was it that obvious?

    Yeah.

    To be honest I knew you werent the type of person to ept this offer. I guess thats why Im not particrly sad about it.

    So theres something else, right?

    ...Right.

    They were finally getting to the point.

    I wanted to request you for help.

    Help? Is support from Varanoa not enough?

    The Holy Nation is having a difficult time due to various problems. They are in neither a good time nor situation to help us.

    What problems are they going through?

    I didnt understand the question. Were you asking about the Holy Nation or us?

    Both.

    The issues within Varanoa are not something a simple vicar can share. However I am able to tell you about our problems in Nevenia.

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    As Chameli waved her hands, she created a backdrop around them that resembled the night sky.

    <em>Frss</em>

    And within it, a certain individual was taking shape.

    It materialized into a miniature knight wearing ck armor.

    This This is our problem.

    ......

    Whats wrong?

    Its nothing.

    Seol tried his best to hide his shock.

    Karuna?

    The knight Chameli created looked almost identical to Karuna.

    The only difference between them was the mood they gave off.

    The ck Knight. He has many appearances and has revealed his traces throughout the continent for a very, very long time. And each time he leaves behind his traces, he also leaves innocent corpses beneath his de.

    The ck Knight, huh how fun.

    You wont think of it as fun once you hear the details. Regardless, one of the ck Knights that Varanoa was tracking down has slipped into Nevenia.

    Are there multiple ck Knights?

    Urm

    Chameli bit her lips and thought for a second, troubled by Seols question. She seemed to have resolved herself as she began talking once more.

    ording to the records Apparently, there were multiple ck Knights in the beginning.

    Multiple? How many exactly?

    Its just an estimate, but over seven

    Does that mean its different now?

    Yes. Now theres estimated to be two or three? Weve only sessfully managed to track down one, though.

    ...Why are there less of them now?

    Chameli paused.

    ...They seem to despise each other.

    Despise each other?

    I was told that when two ck Knights run into each other, the stronger ck Knight absorbs the powers of the weaker one. Its likely that they are in conflict with each other.

    Hm

    Seol began asking about other things as well now.

    How long has the ck Knight you''ve been tracking been here in Nevenia?

    Likely half a year though there are some people who im it has been a year, though.

    So recent, but you arent sure of the exact date. Are you intending on stopping him?

    Weve already tried, but

    It didnt go as nned.

    Chameli nodded.

    He is powerful.

    "Is Varanoa not supporting you because the ck Knight is too powerful?"

    No matter how strong the ck Knight is, he is no match for Varanoas holy army. Apparently, they are going through issues of their own right now, but I apologize. I do not know the specific reasons myself either.

    Is Nevenia not doing anything?

    Chameli gave a quizzical look as if Seol had said something ridiculous.

    Why would those corrupt royals do anything for the greater good? Weve already requested help, but it was pointless. In the end, its something which must be handled by the parish.

    ...Hm.

    "In truth, this matter doesn''t directly concern Varanoa. Nevertheless, the presence of the ck Knight jeopardizes innocent lives,pelling us to take action as we couldnt simply ignore it. Given Varanoa''s limited ability to assist, the responsibility fell upon us, the parish."

    A matter that doesnt involve them.

    Theycked the personnel, and it wasnt a simple problem either.

    However, the Holy Nation must never ignore the deaths of innocents.

    That was Varanoas dilemma.

    Seol suddenly grew curious about something.

    Why did the vicar wait for four months?

    What did you n to do if I didnt return from thebyrinth?

    But you did.

    Thats

    She calmlyughed.

    Everything follows God''s will, and it was for his will that I tested you.

    Hm

    In truth, Seol didnt particrly like Varanoa.

    In fact, Varanoa might be even more rotten on the inside than Nevenia.

    Seol posed the question as a measure of her response, and her gentle reply cast her in a more favorable perspective in Seol''s eyes.

    For now, I understand the situation. You need my help to stop the ck Knight is that right?

    Yes, precisely.

    And if the ck Knight really is powerful Isnt it possible that I hold no chance against him either?

    Thats not true. You are more powerful than any adventurer I have met so far.

    Amongst the transferees that the parish has an easier time controlling, right?

    Countless adventurers in Pandea were much, much stronger than Seol.

    Why wouldnt there be? After all, Pandeas history runs deep.

    Chameli avoided the question by smiling. She instead tried to appease Seol by now giving him the carrot.

    "While we are discreetly seeking your assistance, rest assured that a proper reward awaits you, akin to what we would offer under usual circumstances. Brother, is there anything specific you desire?"

    Hm

    A reward from the Holy Nation ensured that Seol could anticipate rare and valuable items.

    Leaving aside how powerful the ck Knight is the rewards are important.

    No request held merit unless it offered fitting rewards. Such was the reality of an adventurer''s life.

    Seol pondered while rubbing his chin. He then smiled as if he had thought of something fun.

    If its to the point that you would request me it must be quite urgent, right? And considering how you waited four months for me there probably isnt a suitable alternative.

    "Kindly inform us of your desires, brother. I can respond once you''ve shared your wishes."

    I want a holy relic.

    ......

    The pilgrims behind Chameli were all in an uproar.

    D-Did you just?!

    How impudent! Know your ce!

    Vicar, we have no reason to listen to him further! He is looking dow

    Stop! Everyone, stop!

    The pilgrims immediately stopped as Chameli raised her hand. They were like an orchestra following their conductor.

    Seol sensed that their loyalty was abnormally high.

    Is Chameli a pure-blood?

    Corruption amongst the leadership in Varanoa was rampant, to the point that Nevenias corruption wasughablepared to it. Seol has associated with them multiple times while raising his pieces, and has looked into the depths of their corruption, but came to the judgment that they werent people who should be kept close.

    Varanoa governed its subjects based on the legitimacy of one''s bloodline. Those descended from the founders of the nation were known as the ''pure-bloods, and the nation employed them as a mechanism for controlling its citizens.

    Seol had the feeling she was one of them after seeing how the pilgrims shuddered in fear when she raised her voice.

    Ahem

    Chameli then spoke once more, her expression clearly showing that she was troubled by Seols request.

    Brother, the holy relics of Varanoa are not allowed to be handed out to outsiders.

    Hm

    However it might be possible if its not a holy relic from Varanoa. In fact, we just happened to recently acquire an appropriate item. Something that we havent reported to Varanoa yet.

    You arent talking about that, Vicar, are you?

    W-We can just do that then!

    We can give that to him, yes!

    Seol then asked them.

    If its because its defective or something

    Ah, its not that. It simply doesnt have any rtion to Varanoas history.

    Seol thought to himself as she continued.

    Is it a holy relic from another religion or another nation? Well, I guess it doesnt matter to me.

    Like how thebyrinth gave a Wonder-quality item for clearing it, Holy Relic-quality items also couldnt be acquired from normal adventures.

    Therefore, these rewards were quite appealing to Seol.

    Weve made our decision. What about you, brother?

    Seol put his hand forth.

    My name is Snowman.

    Chameli smiled as she put forth her pale hand.

    "Atst, I have the privilege of hearing your name, brother."

    [You have epted Chamelis request.]

    [Adventure ck Knight is scheduled.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    * * *

    After Chameli and the ck Pilgrims left, Seolid his weary body on the bed.

    I dont want to do anything

    The events in thebyrinth were so intense that the outside world felt unnatural now.

    Whenever Seol closed his eyes, he returned to the scorching desert. He recalled the memories of eating monster meat to survive.

    Even that was funter, though.

    <em>Smile</em>

    A natural smile formed on Seols face.

    That was generally how good memories were made. Very naturally, they melted into ones being.

    The days he spent with Toki were bright, a memory impossible to forget even in hister years.

    Master you look a bit down.

    Really?

    Karen had slipped out of Seols Shadow Space and was standing by the bed, looking down at him.

    Yeah, you look sad. Is it because of what happened in thebyrinth?

    ...Basically.

    Though Seol acted calmly, withposure, it was hard for such intense memories to disappear so quickly.

    He still couldn''t shake the memory of witnessing a human life burn like aet across the sky.

    <em>- We only have one opportunity! Dont waste it like a fool! Escape thebyrinth and greet the morning.</em>

    Seol wondered what Toki felt as he headed to the reapersmp. Though Seol wasnt sure about a lot of things, he was sure of one thing.

    <em>Slide</em>

    As Karen waved the curtains, the sun greeted Seols face.

    He had survived thebyrinth and had greeted the morning. Karen spoke to herself, seeing Seols sleeping face.

    ...You fell asleep already.

    Seol fell asleep instantly from all of the exhaustion that had piled up.

    He anticipated having the most restful sleep he''d had in a while.

    However, he was swept up by some mysterious sensation.

    This feeling is

    <em>Frssss</em>

    It was a familiar feeling.

    It was difficult to move his body. He felt voices from beyond a wall.

    A dream within a dream.

    Combining all of these factors, there was only one thing that this could be.

    The Madness Shop?

    A red haze surrounded Seol as he opened his eyes.

    [Someone seems interested in the Madness you have collected.]

    ...I didnt use the invitation, though?

    Seol had previously utilized the invitation to ess the Madness Shop. Given that he had received another invitation, he presumed he could now enter it at his convenience.

    <em>Ribbit Ribbit</em>

    He heard the sound of a frog somewhere.

    <em>Ribbit!</em>

    The problem was that the sound was loud, suggesting that the frog was massive.

    <em>Faaaade</em>

    The red haze subsided, revealing something.

    ...A toad?

    <em>Ribbit!</em>

    The toad puffed up its throat, looking down on Seol. It was significantlyrger than most monsters Seol had encountered.

    <em>Open!</em>

    The toad opened its mouth and lowered its tongue to the floor. When the tongue touched the floor, someone came down from the toads mouth.

    A woman wearing clothes covered in jewelry.

    J?

    The woman gentlynded on the floor.

    Stand by for now. Hes an important guest, so this might take long, said J to the toad.

    <em>Ribbit!</em>

    The toad turned around and hopped away.

    J tossed aside her ridiculous monocle and gave a childish grin. She then opened her arms annoyingly as if she was trying to wee Seol.

    Its been a while, Snowman. How have you been?

 Chapter 135

    REAPER SCANS

    The 31st Piece Turns the Tables

    [Trantor �C goguma]

    [Proofreader �C Karane]

    Chapter 135

    J had appeared in a�� unique way.

    Seol immediately pressed her with questions.

    ��What was that toad, and what are those jewels on your body?��

    ��They��re all things I bought recently. What do you think? You like them?��

    ��Even that big toad?��

    ��Yes, and only refined merchants such as myself ride those elegant creatures.��

    ��...I don��t get it at all.��

    "It''s difficult to grasp with human understanding. Nevertheless, I''ll try to understand even that part of you."

    Seol didn��t understand what was praiseworthy abouting out of a toad��s mouth and taking its tongue down to the ground.

    ��Is it like a trend in your world?��

    ��Kind of? It might look ridiculous to you, but do you know how much this costs? Well, that��s exactly why I��m using it, though.��

    ��Did you suddenly be rich or something? Your outfitst time was a lot more�� humble����

    "Rich? Well, kind of, haha. Do Ie across as someone who just became wealthy and is squandering all their money?"

    ��A bit.��

    ��Woah, how honest. Well�� I guess I can��t deny that I��ve lined my pockets fairly well after receiving themendation.��

    ��Commendation?��

    J smiled and began boasting.

    ��It turns out that�� my trade volume was at the highest amongst the merchants or something like that. To be honest�� it was kind of inevitable. The other civilizations barely have anything, even if you try to squeeze it out of�� Uh�� I��ll stop there.��

    ��Other civilizations? Squeeze what out?��

    ��That��s why I said I was going to stop there. My higher-ups will scold me if I share information without permission.��

    ��I thought you weren��t the type of person who cared about that.��

    ��Normally, you��d be right. But I still need to pretend like I��m listening to those fossils, you know? They��ve lived hundreds, if not thousands of years more than me, after all.��

    ��Hm����

    Even though J didn��t say much, Seol could still infer a few things from it.

    ��So, Madness likely doesn''t just exist on Earth and this connected world...��

    Despite the swarm of questions in his mind, Seol knew it was impossible to pursue them further. As such, he opted to ask other questions.

    ��But having the highest trade volume means�� Did you really trade that much Madness, J?��

    ��Of course! Ah, it was thanks to you too.��

    ��Thanks to�� me?��

    ��Yeah, I sort of�� mentioned your existence.��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��There were some humans who were on guard against me. So I mentioned that you were one of my trade partners.��

    ��...Did it work?��

    ��I don��t know�� Would anyone be able to resist trading if I revealed that the individual with over 3 million points exchanged over 10,000 Madness with me? Thanks to you, I made multiple trade partners and created better conditions for myself.��

    Seol thought she was ridiculous for doing that, but he chose not to do anything as he had also acquired a lot from working with her.

    Ultimately, the two of them were bound to each other through trades. As long as they could continue this exchange, everything else was meaningless.

    ��So�� why did you appear? I didn��t use the invitation.��

    "It''s not as if I''ll only appear when you use the invitation. Certainly, we''ll trade when you want, but wouldn''t there be times when I''d want to as well?"

    ��You leave me at a loss for words.��

    ��Oh, also, I enjoyed watching your experiences in thebyrinth.��

    ��...You watched all of that?��

    With a shocked face, Jughed loudly.

    "Of course! It''s not as if we merchants work every day, you know? When we don''t have tasks at hand, we also observe you all, like the residents of other worlds. Observing you serves both as work and personal interest."

    She observed them to discern their needs and also because she was fascinated by them.

    Merchants seemed like an unusual bunch.

    ��But the reason I observed you in thebyrinth�� was mostly for thetter reason.��

    ��......��

    ��If I could tell you something a bit funny�� a lot of merchants are talking about you these days.��

    ��So I��m just gossip for them, huh.��

    ��Well, you��re not wrong? But it isn��t necessarily bad for you.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    "It means a lot more merchants want to do business with you now. There are plenty of entric merchants, but there are also those who only sell their wares to people they like, you know? And those merchants usually have a lot of special wares. What do you think? Doesn''t this get you excited?"

    ��Not particrly. But doesn��t this just put your position at stake?��

    J��s eyes were shocked wide with confusion.

    ��Me? No, not at all.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��The merchants who camest time topete spread a bunch of rumors. Rumors that you and I have a really close rtionship.��

    ��Really?��

    ��I didn��t believe it at first either, but I nodded along once, right? And they all just swarmed me, believing it! Hahaha! Those idiots�� Well, it��s better for me this way. Because of that, merchants believe that the items they want to sell to you have to go through me. All with a small fee, of course.��

    ��Do they really want to trade with me that badly?��

    ��They��re also curious about your stories, but they also gain some status from trading with you. The more you trade with big spenders, the more reputed you be, so�� Well, you could essentially just think of it as the merchant��s status being directly corrted with the famous clients they handle and how well they maintain that rtionship.��

    ��Is it really that important?��

    ��Of course. And thanks to that, you��ll also get better trades, Snowman. You��ll be shocked to see what I��ve brought for you today.��

    ��Show me then.��

    ��Say less!��

    Flutter!

    In an instant, a colossal market, reminiscent of the scale of night markets, materialized.

    There were many items on stand and on disy. However, only an amateur would check each and every one of these items individually.

    Instead of looking at the individual items, Seol walked through the market while reading the interface in front of him.

    Scroll�� Scroll��

    He didn��t even nce at the items he didn��t need.

    Madness was a scarce resource. For that reason, he had to focus on acquiring items that were currently difficult or impossible to obtain.

    Step��

    ��Ah, that reminds me. The ingredients pouch I boughtst time didn��t work properly in thebyrinth.��

    ��......��

    ��Do you have anything to say about that?��

    "...Well, what I had with me then was the low-end product. It turns out there''s a w that causes it to not work in special situations like that."

    ��So, what you��re going to say is����

    ��I will rece it free of charge. Happy now?��

    ��Definitely.��

    Seol gave a devilish smile and picked out the most expensive ingredients pouch he could find.

    [[Meticulous Ingredients Pouch]

    Quality: Madness

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: Ingredients will neither rot nor spoil in this pouch. Each container can be set to a different temperature, and there is a lot of room for ingredients to be stored. However, only food ingredients are allowed storage, and certain food ingredients cannot be stored. This is an improved model that has fixed its internal defect.]

    ��Ah! That��s the high-end model, though����

    ����...High-end model, though��?��

    ��So it suits you perfectly, Snowman. I guess the low-end model really was bad, huh?��

    Seol then requested J to upgrade his This&That Seasoning Jar from Special-quality to Rare-quality.

    After that�� he began scrolling again.

    ��Let me get this, this�� and this as well.��

    ��You��re picking a lot of poisonous nts�� Ah, I think I know how you��re going to use them.��

    ��Yeah, and�� huh?��

    Seol looked at an item.

    ��I can��t believe this is here.��

    ��Let me get the ��Love-Hate Deer��s Sachet��.��

    ��Hah! I knew you��d recognize its value right away. I was only able to get one of those.��

    ��How much is it?��

    ��20,000 Madness.��

    ��...That��s really expensive.��

    ��Because it will be that useful. Are you already aware of how to use����

    As J began trying to read Seol��s expression, he responded.

    ��I do.��

    ��Great.��

    After making multiple purchases, the list of items that Seol had acquired had grown significantly.

    Seol, believing nothing left was worth purchasing, quickly scrolled to the bottom only to find something interesting.

    ��Wh-what?��

    ��What is it?��

    ��I��m talking about this, the ��Biometal Ingot��.��

    ��Ah, I see! You��ve picked something quite appropriate, haven��t you?��

    The ''Biometal Ingot'' was a material obtainable only through a special monster known as the Armor Rat.

    Armor Rats, as their name suggests, possessed skin with exceptionally strong defenses resembling armor.

    Numerous individuals have sought to use Armor Rat''s leather as a material for their equipment. However, due to the scarcity of drops and the rarity of Armor Rats, it was a tremendous feat.

    These Biometal Ingots were the results of oveing such adversity and collecting the scarce drops. The effects were as below.

    [[Biometal Ingot]

    Quality: Madness

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 100kg

    Bonus Effect: An ingot crafted from the leather of countless Armor Rats. It has the effect of enhancing the raw damage of weapons. Though it cannot be applied to Peerless-quality items, it can still be applied to Divine Relic, Abomination, and Madness quality items.]

    J spoke up in a triumphant tone.

    ��20,000 for this one as well! What do you think?��

    ��How much Madness do I have right now?��

    ��Hold on�� Your current Madness�� Um�� Subtract that and that, and�� Ah, got it.��

    J scratched her head, thinking the Madness Seol had was a bit ridiculous.

    ��117,000 Madness.��

    ��Then give me as much as I can get with that.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Biometal Ingots. As much as I can get with 117,000 Madness.��

    ��H-Hold on. What should I�� I don��t even know if I have that many ingots����

    J shouted back when Seol shot her a disappointed look.

    ��It��s a really rare material! I have 300kg''s worth because it��s me, you know����

    ��......��

    ��Just wait a second, then! Hold on!��

    Fade��

    A red haze surrounded J, and she began talking into the fog as if she was calling someone.

    ��Yeah�� it��s me, it��s a bit urgent����

    ��No, like right now. Are you deaf or something����

    ��I��ll send you the coordinates right now, so����

    And after about five to ten minutes��

    Fwoosh�� Fwooosh��

    The space opened up, and two merchants appeared.

    ��Senior merchant! I was in the middle of a trade, you know? I hurried here because of you!��

    ��I only have one of these! How could you just suddenly ask for this from me?��

    The first voice sounded like a young man, while the second sounded like a young woman. The two were, like J, Madness Merchants.

    They began inspecting Seol the moment they entered the space.

    ��Woah�� Is he that��?��

    ��I-I��ve been enjoying your stream.��

    ��You little brats. Just give me your items and scram!��

    ��Tch�� you��re only taking the good things for yourself.��

    ��Right?! This is tyranny, tyranny! J��s a tyrant just because she��s a big shot!��

    J did her best to hold back her anger, calming down.

    ��I��ll�� I��ll create an opportunity for you guyster too.��

    ��I��ve always respected you, senior merchant. Farewell.��

    ��She really is kind to those who are nice to her. See you then, Snowman! Let��s enjoy our time a bit more next time, okay?!��

    Five ingots were now ced into Seol��s inventory.

    ��I can��t lower the prices for these. These aren��t sold because there��s ack of supply, so����

    ��It��s fine.��

    ��Then I��ll look forward to next time, hoping you��ll call me first! Thank you for the good trade this time as well. This was J, signing off!��

    [You have acquired Biometal Ingot x5.]

    [You have acquired Meticulous Ingredients Pouch.]

    [You have acquired Love-Hate Deer��s Sachet.]

    [You have acquired Starving Clown Mushroom Powder.]

    [You have acquired Regret Moss.]

    * * *

    Reaper Scans

    Trantor - goguma

    Proofreader - Karane

    Join our Discord for updates on releases! https://dsc.gg/reapeics

    * * *

    It had now been twenty days since Seol arrived in Audenin.

    Everyone was discussing the public information released about the events in the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Seol was now in the Adventurer Association, looking through the posts.

    [(NEW) [<SenilePigeon>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Coo�� Coo�� Guys, do you know this?]

    (Recent News) The Labyrinth of Penance disappeared somewhere. No one knows where it is now.

    - We knew about that three days ago��

    - Recent? LMFAO

    - It��s because of Coo�� Coo�� the time zones�� asshole.]

    [(NEW) [<YOLOPigeon>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Coo�� Coo�� What did the alliance say about the events?]

    (News) The alliance is now sharing information about the Labyrinth of Penance. Surprisingly, they made an official letter of cooperation and paid some adventurers to go to other locations to share this.

    - We know about that too��

    - Stop ruining my mood, Coo!

    - Where can we see the letter, though?

    - It��s hard to understand anything about it, though��

    - Ah, I summarized it before. Hold on�� I��ll create a new post.]

    [(NEW) [<NoobsRCute>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: There was a noob who said they didn��t see the cooperation request letter, so I��m summarizing it.]

    1. The Audenin guild alliance and an outsider they invited challenged thebyrinth. They attempted it three times, with 2 failures and 1 sess. However, the sessful attempt resulted in the most deaths.

    With that, a total of 5 people have died in their three attempts.

    2. They don��t n to share details about thebyrinth��s trials. This isn��t because they��re trying to hold information but out of consideration.

    This is in case someone uses the limited information they could gather as confidence to attempt it.

    Thebyrinth gave awful rewardspared to its unimaginable difficulty. Basically, don��t waste your time and don��t go in.

    However, in case someone gets their hands on a token and wants to attempt it, we��ll leave this behind.

    3. The leader of the final party that cleared it had points in the early millions, and the person who took on the final penance had points in the mid-three millions.

    Park Changsik, the party leader, couldn��t help at all, and the person who had three million points received severe injuries. The rest of the party members died.

    The monster that appeared at the end of thebyrinth was much stronger than the transferee who had 3 million points, and they were only able to defeat it through sheer luck. However, Changsik was unable to do anything at all.

    Changsik couldn��t do anything as the monster carved out bits and pieces of the other transferee.

    As such, because we have reached a verdict that the Labyrinth of Penance is impossible to clear at this moment, we hope that this news spreads far.

    I emphasize this one more time.

    Don��t enter thebyrinth.

    Don��t go into thebyrinth, even if you have a death wish.

    - Huh? They really wrote it like this?

    - Nah, it was like 3~4 times longer than this? I summarized it.

    - Ah, thank you.

    - You guys have no readingprehension, after all :)

    - Woah, I guess it��s worse to be theter person to enter thebyrinth then?

    - It might be better to enter it first, then.

    - It might be better to not enter it at all if you value your life.

    - Still, it took four months to clear? That��s so fucking long LOL.

    - Your points go up like crazy, though. The person who entered it has 5 million points now.

    - WTF�� How strong are they, then? Will they really be that much stronger than me? Are points really everything?

    - They are.

    - I guess I can��t deny it. I won��t fuck with them.]

    Seol was satisfied with what the alliance did after clearing thebyrinth.

    ��Right now�� entering thebyrinth is essentially a death sentence.��

    It would be impossible to clear unless the individual had near 10 million Adventure Points.

    Obviously, even that wasn��t a guarantee either.

    Seol looked through the various posts, and as he did�� he saw a familiar name.

    ��...Huh?��

    There was a blinking letter emoji near the name. It seemed like there were more messages as well. As Seol tapped on the letter, he saw a collection of them.

    ??[Friend <CollegeStudentsMustDie>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: 4 months ago]

    [Title: It��s me, Somi! How��s the south? Is it manageable?]

    That was probably her first letter.

    ??[Friend <CollegeStudentsMustDie>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: 3 months ago]

    [Title: Oppa? You haven��t responded to me at all. Has something happened?]

    ��This was around the time I couldn''t contact her because I was in thebyrinth.��

    And this message�� arrived not too long ago.

    ??[Friend <CollegeStudentsMustDie>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: 10 days ago]

    [Title: Seol oppa, are you the one who cleared the Labyrinth of Penance?]

    ____

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Seol realized that while themunity function at the Adventurer Association had its benefits, it wasnt wless.

    While sending and receiving information in simr locations was straightforward, it became much more challenging when there was a distance between them, necessitating additional steps.

    Like how couriers and messengers existed in the past on Earth, there were also people in Pandea who delivered information from one location to another.

    These adventurers, who had already nned to relocate, received a small fee to deliver information along the way. Some adventurers even chose to solely repeat information-delivery Adventures, avoiding dangerous Adventures altogether.

    Other ways for the Adventurer Association to deliver information existed as well.

    They contemted using a mana stone-based information delivery method to ovee the current systems inefficiencies. Over time, this mana stone informationwork gradually expanded.

    Thework had been partially established in the more advanced districts, yet regrettably, Nevenia was far from attaining such progress.

    This also resulted in the dyed delivery of information about Nobira in Audenin.

    However, it wasnt as if there werent other alternatives.

    The most important methods were the ability to send direct messages between friends and the option to pay extra to make important information from any Adventure Association in Nevenia readable.

    Therefore This meant that those in Nevenia all had some way of figuring out what happened in the Labyrinth of Penance.

    Instead of reading through the older letters, Seol began by reading Somis most recent letter.

    [Friend s Letter]

    [Send Date: 10 days ago]

    [Title: Seol oppa, are you the one who cleared the Labyrinth of Penance?]

    [You didnt block me, right? I didnt expect a lot of messages back, but I did expect at least some Are you in Audenin right now? There seems to be a lot going on in Audenin, and this Private that keeps getting mentioned seems really like you, so

    Thats you, right, oppa? LOL

    I knew that would be the case. Theres no way youd ignore messages from your sister of all people~

    Regardless, thats incredible! Even people here are talking about thebyrinth being cleared. If I were any less tight-lipped, I might have spilled the beans about us knowing each other, haha. That would be taking it too far, though, right?]

    Sister?

    Seol didnt remember making a rtionship like that.

    - When did they get that close?

    - I dont remember it at all

    - They were just normal friends.

    Seol couldnt help butugh at Somis boldness. He then continued reading the rest of the message.

    [Im doing well in Kongory right now. Did you know that Kongory and Nobira have a really close rtionship now? I think the guild alliance in Kongry is expanding its influence in Nobira too. Well, thats not my problem, though. Oh, and the quality of the Adventures in Nobira rose as well!

    By the way, what was her name again Ah, Yu Mira! Apparently, her ruins hunter party grew pretty big. Im getting offers to join, but Im still thinking about it. By the way, did you know they built a new auction house? Theyre trying to make it even bigger than thest one!]

    Hm

    As expected from the talkative girl, she gave Seol a lot of information.

    Its also much more useful than I thought it would be

    By it, Seol referred to themunity functions, not Somi.

    Seol understood the situation by having an acquaintance in the area to provide him with information, even if he wasnt there himself.

    [Munho ahjussi left somewhere far. He messages me from time to time, but theyre all about how hes still looking for his daughter.

    To be honest Nope! Happy thoughts, happy thoughts!

    Oh, and that fucker Gyeongtaek only replies with one letter after I send him two. Dont you think his attitude is a mess? Could you say something to him for me, oppa? Im sure hell beg on his knees if its you, haha!]

    Seol couldnt help butugh again. It was like watching two immature toddlers fight.

    It had been a while since Seol experienced such a lighthearted moment.

    Seol would look after the younger children in the orphanage like this too. Recalling old memories like this brought peace to his heart.

    Maybe I

    Seol realized that he had been on edge after returning from thebyrinth.

    He consistently felt exhausted and always remained vignt of his surroundings.

    Through spending time with Toki, Seol realized that he had neglected to pay attention to or assign any meaning to anything beyond Ascension.

    While that intensity contributed significantly to Seol''s rapid growth, it also wore down on his mind. In fact, his heart might have been thirstier now than his body had been in the desert.

    But through reading Somis letter he couldnt help butugh innocently.

    No matter how much you train your body, its impossible to be tougher than steel. Cuts and bruises are inevitable.

    The same holds true for the mind. Just because you''ve resolved yourself doesn''t mean you won''t wear down or be hurt.

    Seol needed to rest.

    ...I should message them often.

    The peace that this rtionship provided helped alleviate the burden on Seol''s heart.

    Ascension was a long and arduous path.

    This was a moment to ease his grip on the reins, not break down.

    [Ah, Gyeongtaek also said he wanted to ask you about something Was going to Illia in your ns?

    Gyeongtaek said that he moved his location to Illia so it might be a good idea to go see him if youre in the area. Either that or at least send him a message. Hes also waiting for a response from you, oppa.

    Regardless, I was d to hear that you returned safely. Make sure to take care of yourself while you go on your Adventures! Ah, and please respond this time, okay? Promise me~]

    ...Gyeongtaek has been waiting for a response from me?

    Seol, after sending Somi a short response, looked for Gyeongtaeks message.

    [Friend s Letter]

    [Send Date: 10 days ago]

    [Title: Hyung, youre back, right?]

    Hm

    Gyeongtaeks message wasnt particrly special.

    Essentially, he informed Seol that he was aware of Seol entering thebyrinth and sessfully making it out. Moreover, he expressed a desire to meet Seol if he intended to go to Illia.

    Thats interesting

    In fact, Seol had already nned on heading to Illia, just as they had expected.

    ording to Chameli, the ck Knight''sst known whereabouts were near Illia, and they nned to begin their search there.

    I should go see him if I get the chance then.

    Seol had spent thest four months away from the world, and he missed people.

    After sending Gyeongtaek a response as well, he left the Association.

    * * *

    People moved in perfect unison, like soldiers marching in an army.

    These people, who all wore simr uniforms, were cleaning the area near Seols amodation.

    Who mowed thewn like this? It should be uniform, no patches!

    Unni, even this is

    And did you rece the sheets? What about the curtains?

    Yeah, I reced them all.

    The woman was like a control tower. She moved quickly, managing everyone around her.

    Has he eaten yet?

    He said he usually skips breakfast, so

    And you let him just skip it? Have you not seen how thin his wrists were? I bet hes starving!

    Th-then should we prepare brunch for him? He normally makes it himself, though he even shares it with us from time to time.

    And you just let him cook for himself? Do whatever it

    It did taste much better when he made it, though Honestly, Id cook myself if I was as good at cooking as he was.

    ...Hes that good? I wonder if he has professional experience.

    The person leading the others was none other than Juyeon. She had gone on an Adventure for five days a couple of weeks ago and had returned.

    Regardless, everyone has be way toox while I was gone Do none of you realize how important this moment is?

    Juyeon, he isnt the kind of person whod like this. Rather, he might be annoyed by it.

    Whos talking back to me right nowHuh? Changsik?

    Changsikughed, seeing Juyeon make a fuss.

    He seemed to have recovered quite a bit. The color had returned to his face.

    Juyeon might have choked Changsik when he had originally returned in her drunken stupor, but now she was carefully observing his reactions, as if the actions from before belonged to someone else entirely.

    "Everyone should get some rest. Make sure to eat lunch, and go for a walk if you want to."

    Ahem

    As Changsik poured cold water on the situation, the guild members dispersed.

    Dont you think youre being a bit too harsh?

    What else can we do though? This is our only chance.

    Do you really think Snowman would stay here?

    Honestly?

    Yeah, honestly.

    No.

    Then why are you working so hard?

    "It''s just... even if he leaves, it would still be best if we maintained our friendly rtionship, right? You told me you could only survive the Labyrinth of Penance because of him.

    Changsik had a faint smile on his face.

    Is it personal greed, or is it gratitude?

    Both.

    You can only choose one.

    Haah Ill choose gratitude then. I wont ask for more, alright?

    Good.

    Still, we need to have a way to be in contact with him at least..."

    Weve added each other as friends.

    Really? You didnt force it on him, right?

    ...Yep.

    Good. Then well at least be able to message each other.

    Audenin''s guild alliance ceased internal conflicts after Changsik returned from thebyrinth. In fact, their rtionship was much better than before. Following the deaths of some key members in thebyrinth, they were able to realize what was truly important for them to maintain the alliance.

    As Juyeon and Changsik spoke to one another, another alliance member approached them.

    Uh Private is asking for where Audenins ss Training Center is

    Juyeon turned to them immediately and began shouting.

    Follow him! Make sure to guide him all the way to the ss Training Center!

    * * *

    Over here, sir.

    Ah, thank you.

    - Is he a celebrity or something? LMFAO

    - Is this really something to be escorted for?

    - Hes even stronger than his bodyguard LMFAO

    - Judging by how Juyeons acting like this, she must li-li-li

    - like controlling people! Shes trying to control Snowman!

    - Thats what I was going to say!

    Audenin''s ss Training Center was the biggest and most open facility Seol had visited thus far.

    Seol approached the robed man.

    So, during moments like those, you should Oh? Ah, do you need something?

    The man was teaching a child who appeared to be around middle school age.

    [[ck Magic is researched here. The person who seems to be in charge of this facility has asked you why youre here. How do you respond?]

    1. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to learn a new skill.

    2. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to enhance a skill.

    3. What are you teaching right now?

    4: [Required: Awakened] I wish to work as an instructor here.

    5. [Required: Awakened] Would you like to test each other''s skills?

    ]

    I came here to enhance my skills and learn new skills.

    I see. Just so you are aware, the skill room here is a bit open

    Open? What do you mean?

    Usually, the training center had the skill tree in a dark, secluded room.

    The skill room the man was speaking about here was referring to this room.

    So, what did he mean by open?

    Why dont you look over there?

    Seol turned around and saw arge area reminiscent of a cathedral.

    There was a low tform, and a singlerge wall on top of it against one side.

    Dont tell me thats the?

    Yes, that is where the trainees skill trees take form.

    But

    "The founder of this facility believed that those who wield dark powers should be all the more upright, so..."

    Would people be able to see my skills then?

    That isnt necessarily the case. I''m unsure if you are aware, but just like how every individual has different fingerprints, smell, blood, and frame, skill trees are also unique. We instructors might be able to tell when it''s a sapling, but judging by your energy, even we won''t be able to discern your skills. However, your skill trees shape, color, and liveliness might be revealed.

    Hm

    If youre reluctant to, you could always use a facility in another city

    Seol pondered while rubbing his chin.

    I gathered way too many skill points, though. Its probably best to just use them here.

    Seol finally responded while nodding to himself.

    Its fine, Ill use this facility.

    Okay, then, pleasee this way. Trainees, you can rest for now.

    Over a hundred people were at the premises. Not only was there the guild member who took Seol to the ss Training Center, but other ck magicians were also there to simply use the facility.

    Despite that, there was only one skill room here. Well, ''room'' might have been the wrong word, considering the space was open, after all.

    Well then, I shall take my leave. If there is anything that you need, please call for an instructor.

    Okay.

    Seol, after seeing the instructor leave, sat down near the wall.

    <em>Hum</em>

    The skill tree was beginning to take form.

    It looks like someones using the skill tree huh?

    Doesnt that look a bit

    Seols sapling began growing exuberantly.

    <em>Wriiithe</em>

    How is it so big?

    More importantly, look there! That red thing! What is that?!

    In an instant, the hundreds of people all focused on Seols skill tree.

    The first thing that caught their eye was its size. The second was the red hue spreading, almost as if it were infecting it.

    <em>Kieeeek</em>

    A red snake infected a few branches entirely, turning thempletely bright red.

    The ss Training Center was utterly silent.

    The only sound that could be heard was the gentle rhythm of breathing.

    It looks almost exactly like Finns tree.

    The Blood of Origin permeated the skill tree.

    But except for a select few most of them werepletely new skills.

    It seemed like the skills Seol received were different from Finns skills as they had different sses.

    The first thing Seol did was pick out his most important skills.

    The ck branches began to deepen in color.

    [You enhance Shadow Summon.]

    [Vanguards Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You use 7 skill points.]

    [Upon a sessful Shadow Summon, the summon will now pass on skills more smoothly than before.]

    [You are now able to summon four Shadow Summons at the same time. However, there are circumstances where you will be unable to summon multiple at the same time.]

    [Shadow Summon has reached a certain level. All summons will have 10% of their original stats additionally passed on.]

    I have room for the next summon too now and hm?

    Seol smiled after seeing one of his new potential skills.

    His fingers instinctively reached for it, pausing at the red branch.

    <em>Drip</em>

    With an ominous sound, a new skill revealed itself.

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake]

    - Gain additional skill points for your Adventure rewards.

    The panel was dyed in a bloody hue.

    Isnt this the same effect as Affluent?

    Since Affluent had already proven to Seol that it was an excellent title, he did not have to think about this for long.

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake is awakened.]

    [You use 2 skill points.]

    [Gain additional skill points for your Adventure rewards.]

    Seol took his time going over all the new skills he could learn. After a bit, he decided on his next skill.

    As expected, it was a skill from one of the bloody branches.

    [Passive: Flesh and Blood is awakened.]

    [You use 2 skill points.]

    [Summons tied by Lineage can no longer be prevented from being summoned.]

    This meant that Seol was now immune to the summoner''s weak point  skills that prevent summoning entirely.

    Blood of Origin really is incredible.

    This was the core reason why Finn became so strong so quickly.

    The skills that appeared from the skill tree infused with the Blood of Origin had incredible effects for their low skill point cost.

    I have five skill points left now. I dont need to use them all now, but if theres a good skill

    Seol paused.

    ...What?

    The red branches and the ck branchesthere was a spot on the tree where the colors intertwined, not belonging to either one.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Typically, Shadow Summoners had an entirely ck skill tree, from the roots to the trunk, extending to the branches and fruits.

    And like Shadow Summoners, most sses had a color that was intrinsic to them.

    As such, it was nearly impossible for this unique color to change, with the Blood of Origin being one such exception.

    Seol''s eyes were caught on a branch with both ck and red hues, and it hadn''t properlybinedrather, it was taken up by half and half.

    Seol checked the sole Composite Skill that he was able to unlock now.

    [[Passive: Sticky Shadows(Composite)]

    - Your shadows gain viscosity. Furthermore, more skills can be derived from this.]

    It wasnt Seols first time seeing a Composite Skill like this.

    In fact, the former owner of the Blood of Origin, Finn Modria, also had Composite Skills that mixed the white branches of a priest with the red branches of the Blood of Origin.

    These are my Root Skills.

    Root Skills.

    They were named that because trees begin from the roots.

    They also referred to the foundational skills for each ss, such as Shadow Hand and Shadow Summon for Shadow Summoners.

    This skill was located right at the midpoint between Shadow Summoner skills and Blood of Origin skills.

    Through Sticky Shadows, more skills were about to be birthed.

    [Passive: Sticky Shadows(Composite) is awakened.]

    [You use 5 skill points.]

    [Shadows gain viscosity.]

    [New, rted skills can stem from this skill.]

    <em>Drip</em>

    As Seol stood up, the skill tree drawn on the wall disappeared.

    ...Hm?

    The hundreds of people quietly observing Seols skill tree all focused their attention on Seol now.

    One of them spoke up.

    E-Excuse me! Why was there a part with a different color?

    It looked like it was permeating it, not really a different part

    Who are you, by the way? Its my first time seeing you

    Hes the gent! The person who went to the Labyrinth of Penance! Or maybe not?

    Hi

    People began swarming Seol.

    The guild member who guided Seol here quickly began calling for hisrades, seeking help to navigate through the crowd.

    Stop showing off and just tell us already!

    Why cant you tell us?!

    W-We wont tell anyone else! Just us!

    Before themotion could turn violent, the guild members swiftly escorted Seol out of the facility.

    * * *

    [(NEW) [<Kimse>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Fresh news, hot off the press.]

    Damn, thats hot.

    It was so hot that I dropped it.

    - What kind of new breed of idiot is this?

    - You should have worn gloves, Kim-kun~

    - Hot potato, hot potato.

    - Here, let me try again.]

    [(NEW) [<Kimse>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I came back.]

    Fuu Fu Careful, its hot.

    Theres apparently a type of skill called Composite Skills. I just heard about it.

    - WTF? When can we startbining like Power Rangers?

    - Please let us fuse together please please

    - Youre just making shit up, right? Is this real?

    - Apparently, the final gent gave people a peek at his skill tree. Everyone there agreed that a portion of his tree had a different color.

    - How did he get that?

    - Do you think hed tell you?

    - He did

    - OMG

    - You just need an artifact or experience with specific bonus effects.

    - This is like when the professor tells you that all you need to do is study the textbook.

    - At least he told us that LOL. Y''all are asking for too much.

    - Even though he escaped the Labyrinth of Penance, hes still suffering because of you greedy pigs

    - Give me more information! Give me your items too!

    - Tell me everything if you dont want to die! ]

    As information about Composite Skills spread through themunities like wildfire, Seol found himself at a secret location.

    The vicar has arrived.

    ...Let us depart immediately. It is time.

    With that, Seols break ended.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 19th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 19. Tracking the ck Knight]

    [Adventure 19. Tracking the ck Knight

    The ck Pilgrims, a faction dispatched by Varanoa, the Great Holy Nation, havee in search of you.

    In secret, they have been tracking the ck Knight, a threat to the entirety of Pandea. To take down this formidable foe, the ck Pilgrims have recruited various individuals, and you are one of them.

    Objective: Track the ck Knight

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure takes ce in Illia.

    Caution. Others may get caught up in this Adventure.

    Caution. If you happen to lose track of the ck Knight, this Adventure may be substituted for a different one.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    - Why are there so many warnings?

    - I know, right Its my first time seeing this.

    - Is this because its a Field Adventure?

    Seol, Chameli, and a few of the ck Pilgrims stepped into a carriage before beginning their journey.

    The other ck Pilgrims stepped into a separate carriage, following them.

    Seol and the ck Pilgrims traveled together for two days, yet their interactions were limited to only a few exchanged words.

    Most of their conversations consisted of simple statements such as, Let''s camp here for today and simr practical matters.

    "...Has there been any results from your attempts to track him?"

    Track him?

    The ck Knight.

    Chameli shook her head.

    "There are pilgrims in Illia, but the most they could discover are nearby traces.

    "Doesnt that mean the ck Knight has already arrived in Illia?"

    "No, the ck Knight brings death with him. There would have been casualties by now if he were in the city."

    "Can the city guards not stop him?"

    "The city''s lord does possess formidable soldiers, but they pale inparison to the ck Knight. That has been the case thus far, so..."

    So, in the end, we have to take care of him. It seems like even though weve managed to find traces of him, we havent been able to track him down.

    I understand your concern, but we are also doing our best. In fact, weve even recruited an adventurer to track him down.

    Are they a transferee?

    "Yes, and a powerful one at that. The lord of Illia has also pledged his unwavering support. All we need to do now is simply locate the ck Knight."

    Seol was interested in the powerful transferee Chameli mentioned but since he would run into them when he arrived at Illia, he didnt press further.

    She then warned Seol.

    "Just a warning, it could lead to trouble if you act recklessly in Illia."

    Trouble?

    "The ck Knight is cunning. Why else would someone responsible for such mass murder elude capture for so long? Though formidable in strength, the true reason he could avoid being tracked lies in his cautious approach, avoiding any risks and traps."

    In other words, you dont want me to stand out.

    He is a demonic beast capable of socialization, a monster capable of human speech.

    ...I understand.

    "The pilgrims in Illia are exercising caution too, so as long as you act like them, there shouldn''t be any problems."

    * * *

    The carriage finally stopped after four days.

    Although Illia wasparable in size to Audenin, itckedrge organizations such as the guild alliance found in Audenin. Most of the guilds there were small.

    However, it was precisely these circumstances that allowed transferees in Illia much more freedom. Freely, or in other words...wless.

    It had been two days since Seol arrived in Illia.

    "I''ll introduce you to the person who is aiding us in our pursuit of the ck Knight today," said Chameli.

    Ah, the powerful transferee.

    "Yes, she is already at the rendezvous point, so let us hurry there.

    <em>Creak</em>

    After arriving in Illia, Seol had spent his entire time indoors. Though it was partially due to Chamelis request, he also didnt particrly have a reason to step out.

    Rows of buildings lined the streets, as if boasting of the city''s size and grandeur.

    However, Seol felt something off as he strolled the streets.

    <em>Run</em>

    People were urgently running toward somewhere.

    Whats going on?

    Seol''s eyes followed the running individuals, and Chameli''s did too.

    What do you think is going on?

    It''s likely near here

    Chameli hesitated for a second before losing to her curiosity.

    We can also reach the rendezvous location while going that way.

    Oh, really? And?

    ...Shall we stop by before heading there?

    Even though her intentions were obvious, Seol epted it. After all, they all lead to the same location.

    The two began following the crowd with faint smiles on their faces. However, before long, Seol''s expression stiffened.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Urgh

    <em>Hit!</em>

    ...bitch! Who do you think you are?

    Stop it! Please stop!

    Hah, you fucking look at you fucks. Did you not know who I was?

    We didnt We didnt Were sorry, were so sorry

    Screams and shrieks pierced the air, mingling with wails and sounds of madness.

    A single man was threatening a group of people. He kicked and scowled as he continued to intimidate them.

    Chameli sprinted, appalled by his actions.

    Th-that cruel man is!

    Vicar, y-you shouldnt

    Before the pilgrims could stop her, Chameli quickly ced herself between the group and the man.

    Seol slowly followed behind her.

    Stop it! What do you think youre doing right now?!

    ...And who the hell are you supposed to be? Why are you butting in?

    Vicar!

    A woman standing beside the man confronting Chameli began speaking to him.

    She looks like a ck Pilgrim.

    Those weaklings? Why are they acting up here? Hey, do you know who I am?

    Theres a lot of people watching now, Sehyeon. Why dont we stop now?

    Are you fucking dumb? They messed with me. I was minding my own business! And when did I ever care about what others thought of me?

    "I dont know whats going on, but," Chameli said boldly, "It isnt right to use violence against people who arent fighting back."

    Are you trying to teach me right now?

    The first thing Seol noticed about the man was the tattoo on his neck. It was clearly done before they were transferred into this world.

    He then noticed the mans bnced body and threatening demeanor.

    However, what confused Seol more than anything else was the crowd''s feigned ignorance despite the merciless actions unfolding before them.

    The man being kicked by the tattooed man carefully opened his mouth.

    ...ed it.

    What?

    We reserved that item first and you snatched it

    So?

    How could you just say So?...

    So what? What do you want me to do? Do you want me to apologize or something?

    ......

    The man on the floor couldnt respond. He could only look around.

    What met him were the cold gazes of the audience.

    Other than the single, mysterious woman standing between him and the tattooed man, everyone else merely observed the situation, refusing to intervene.

    He could tell what they were thinking.

    Im d its him and not me.

    It was clearly something along those lines.

    However, the man found himself more upset about the situation. What was so wrong about pointing out the wrongdoings of someone who had done something unjust? With frustration bubbling inside him, the man screamed, a scream filled with anger.

    Yeah, apologize! Since youve done something wrong, you should apologize to us!

    A fire lit up in the tattooed mans eyes.

    What, do you want me to beg? Youre right, sure. We snatched it before you could get to it. And since Im so sorry, Ill return this back to you.

    <em>Toss.</em>

    The tattooed man tossed an item to the ground, its contents spilling out of the pouch as it hit the floor.

    The man who had been kicked quivered with humiliation.

    However, since you did something wrong as well, you need to be punished.

    I did something wrong?

    "Since you talked shit to me without knowing your ce, Im going to take a tooth, alright? I wont kill you. I just want to take a tooth from you whenever I remember this incident.

    St-stop Stop it

    Hey, grab them all. And if any of you tries getting in our way, Ill kill you.

    As the situation continued to escte, a man stepped forth. He ced himself between the tattooed man and the group on the floor.

    However, the man didnt face the man named Sehyeon. Instead, he looked solely at the young man on the ground.

    Your voice

    The man who newly stepped forth between them was Seol.

    Initially, he did so to protect Chameli. It was for that reason, and that reason only.

    Seol wasnt the type of person to get involved in other people''s matters, after all.

    Or at least, that should have been the case.

    "Please raise your head for a second."

    ...Huh? What?

    Seol looked at the man''s bloodied face. His eyes were swollen and ck, blood mixed with saliva in his mouth before dripping out the corner of his lips.

    ......

    Seol turned expressionless.

    Why do people keep sticking their noses where they dont belong? Did something happen recently? Hey, do you know them too? said Sehyeon before turning to face the man on the floor again, You have a lot of friends, prick.

    Seolpletely ignored his taunts and dusted off the young mans clothes.

    Its you, Gyeongtaek, right?

    Seol hyung? Is it really you?

    Did you do something wrong to them?

    Gyeongtaek let out a painful cry after realizing that the man in front of him was Seol.

    No No I didnt

    Gyeongtaek then grabbed Seols ankles and started begging.

    The crowd around them had ignored the cries of the weak because they feared upsetting the strong.

    To think that Seol appeared in such a disgusting situation

    Gyeongtaek desperately grabbed Seols ankles, begging.

    Please, please Please help us, hyung I didnt do anything wrong

    Seol quickly stood up and turned around. He looked at the tattooed man and his group before opening his mouth.

    Then you guys must be the ones at fault.

    Sehyeon scowled, cursing back at Seol.

    Haah this fucking What now? You want me to beg? Is that it?

    Yeah, responded Seol.

    You little

    Beg.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Has he lost his mind?

    Kim Sehyeon confusedly tilted his head, a habit he had whenever faced with surprises or things he couldnt understand.

    The man standing in front of him actually requested that he beg.

    It wasughable that he responded so seriously to a light joke, but for some strange reason... his words also felt like a knife straight to his chest.

    Almost like he needed to beg That not begging would result in consequences

    Who the hell is he?

    Sehyeon, who had never been so insulted in Illia, his chosen location, before, was furious.

    You want me to beg? You fucking hah, you must have lost your mind

    The woman standing next to Sehyeon erupted intoughter.

    Hahaha! Pfft Hey, Sehyeon You dont need to hold back today, alright? This guys going to make me go crazy too.

    I dont even know what to say right now. He just fucking looked down on me, right?

    Yeah, he did. I saw it too.

    Sehyeon looked around the crowd, like he was looking for someone.

    Fucking hell Wheres Gyeongsu by the way? Is he still not here yet?

    I already sent some people to look for him. He should be arriving any time now.

    In truth, Sehyeon wasnt the leader. Though he appeared ordinary, his casual demeanor and carefree attitude made people hesitant to trust him. This was also why he hadnt been able to find his ce on Earth.

    The actual leader of this group was Jang Gyeongsu.

    Not only was he a head taller than most others, but he also possessed arge build and a wicked nature.

    For those who relished in thewless nature of the new world, he was an excellent leader.

    And that very same individual was on his way right now.

    The womans words woke up the beast in Sehyeons heart.

    Ill kill him.

    Sehyeon was not only furious from being stopped multiple times but also flustered.

    Where did theye from? Why werent they just going along? How could they have not heard about his name in Illia?

    I''ll ignore the pilgrim because it might getplicated, but... I''ll kill that bastard.

    More than a handful of transferees in the city had already died because of their gang. Even though they would have rotted in prison if they were still on Earth, they were only warned by the citys lord in this world. Punishment never resulted from it.

    That was the moment their actions became even crueler.

    Their violence was solely focused on the transferees. On the outside, it might have appeared as if they were attempting to integrate with the residents of Pandea. However, in reality, they were merely seeking to exert dominance over the transferees.

    And for those reasons, no one in Illia defied their will.

    ...Could it be them?

    The person that the woman next to him, Yu Taerim, told him about a couple of days ago.

    Sehyeon was worried that the man in front of him was the mysterious Private.

    I heard they had over 3 million points

    Sehyeon, Taerim, and Gyeongsu only barely managed to pass 2.2 million recently. It was a total that no one couldpare to in Illia.

    As long as they werent Private, he could easily handle anyone.

    Not to mention that there were three of them and only one of him. Sehyeon doubted if they could even lose.

    Taerim, seeing the look on Sehyeons face, shook her head.

    Hes not Private.

    Are you sure?

    The rumors say Private is a girl. Hes a man, cant you see?

    Well, thats that then That fucker made me worried for no reason

    As Sehyeon contemted his decisions, Chameli apologized to Seol.

    Im sorry Because of me, you

    "It''s alright, step back. This could cause problems for the pilgrimster, so I don''t want you to get involved."

    ......

    Chameli gave Seol a sentimental look before stepping away. It seemed like there was a misunderstanding, but it didnt matter right now. Seol focused solely on Sehyeon and his party.

    A bit more than 10 people.

    Seol didnt have a particr reason for counting them out.

    His actions held no more significance than counting the number of eggs in a carton.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Something flew toward Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seol managed to grab it midair, but it stung slightly in his hands. When he opened his fist, he realized it was a coin.

    Seol looked at Sehyeon with a confused look.

    Have you ever heard of Charon''s obol? Im about to send you off into the afterlife.

    ......

    "I ended up changing my mind. You and them Im going to feel a lot better if I just kill you all."

    "I''ll give you one final chance to reconsider. It''s yourst opportunity."

    I cant hear you.

    Sehyeon changed his stance.

    [CoolSehyeon used Gash.]

    [Your weapon easily cuts through skin.]

    [Your attacks result inrger wounds.]

    [After multiple sessful attacks, there''s a certain chance of inflicting Abnormal Status: Heavy Bleed.]

    Sehyeon violently dashed toward Seol.

    He held a dagger in one hand and wore a glove on the other. Through this, Seol could tell Sehyeon likely had a ss centered around close-quartersbat.

    Hes not a Duelist maybe a Highwayman?

    Seol deduced Sehyeons ss instantly after observing his stance, skills, and patterns.

    And through that, he could also predict Sehyeons next action.

    First, Ill deal with yo

    ...Tch.

    [CoolSehyeon used Flying Fish Stab.]

    [If Flying Fish Stab sessfullynds, gain Lawless every 2 seconds for 10 seconds.]

    Sehyeon twisted his body as he made his dagger dance.

    The attack started from below and ascended. It was the same Flying Fish Stab Seol had anticipated.

    Die!

    Sehyeon swung his dagger, aiming for Seols neck and face with a powerful attack that would have been lethal if it hadnded properly.

    However, Sehyeon was suddenly stopped.

    ...Huh?

    A dark red hand shot forth from Seols hand, perfectly restraining Sehyeon''s right shoulder, which was key to this skill.

    Th-this This

    Watch out, Sehyeon!

    However, something arrived much earlier than Taerims screams or her attempts to help.

    It was Sehyeons hand, the same hand that held his dagger.

    N-No

    Seol''s viscous ck hand gripped Sehyeons hand, then used it to stab his own shoulder.

    <em>Staaaab!</em>

    Guaaaargh!

    Sehyeon couldnt believe it. He was being forced to stab his own body.

    Sehyeon then rolled on the floor, writhing in pain.

    You fucker!

    [Taerimi used Confidence in Victory.]

    [You gain confidence that you will win the match.]

    [Your high confidence increases your morale.]

    Youre dead now!

    [Tarerimi used Match!.]

    [Gamblers Match activates.]

    [You are unable to leave the designated area.]

    [While you are in the Gamblers Area, all stats increase by 20%.]

    [You currently have high morale.]

    [All of your stats increase by an additional 10%.]

    Taerim couldnt remember ever losing after activating Match!. Closing the distance quickly after using her skill, Taerim moved toward Seol.

    Car

    Someone had shouted.

    She then heard something splitting the air.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Behind!

    Before Taerim even realized it, Seols ck hand was slithering toward her.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    There was no surprise.

    Swiftly grabbed by Seols hand, Taerim couldnt resist as she was hurled down toward the cold, stone path.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Krgh</em>

    Taerim was mistaken.

    The reason she had never lost before after activating Match! wasn''t because she was strong. It was because she had used it against opponents whom she could beat.

    Still this much damage is

    Though it had made a loud sound, the injuries she had received were much less severe than those Sehyeon had received.

    She believed it was due to him taking pity on her. It wasnt as if she couldnt read the mood at all, after all. The man in front of her was much, much stronger than she was. What she had to do now was search for a way to survive.

    The first thing that came to her mind was his weak heart. She had to take advantage of it.

    However Once more, Taerim was mistaken.

    <em>Snap. Crunch.</em>

    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Seol stepped on Taerims hand as she floundered on the floor. Judging by the sound, it was clear that he had broken a few bones.

    Taerim continued to wail and scream, to the point where it seemed likely she would injure her vocal cords.

    It only took a few moments for both Taerim and Sehyeon to be rendered unable to fight.

    Taerims hand might have been crushed by Seols foot, but the surprising thing was Sehyeons handhe was still stabbing his own shoulder.

    I-Its not getting off What the fuck is this

    S-Someone Someone please

    Sehyeons right hand still had something sticky on it, tying it down so he couldnt remove his hand from his dagger.

    Though that was brutal enough, the more brutal sight was what happened to Taerim. Covered in tears and snot, she crawled on the floor.

    No one stepped forth from the crowd to help them.

    Not only were Sehyeon and Taerim taken down, but the other dozen or so party members were also swiftly brought down. Most of them were tossed into the air by Seols ck hands and thrown to the floor.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Gaaargh!

    A man with a broken right arm, a woman with her foot twisted 180 degrees, etc.

    He was kind enough to not kill them, but they were all clearly injuries that would cause residual pain even if it was healed by a priest.

    Haah Haah! Hrgh Get out of the fucking way!

    Arge man jumped into the scene with his underlings.

    The man, who was shirtless despite being in the middle of winter, was covered in tattoos.

    The man stood over 190cm tall, his body covered with both muscles and fat. His scarred face was focused on trying to deduce the situation.

    What the What the hell is all this? Sehyeon, whats going on?

    It hurts, fuck h-help us, Gyeongsu Th-that fucker is

    ...Who did this?

    H-him!

    Okay.

    Even with just a nce, most people could tell that the three of them had simr auras.

    Seol wondered if they were the three notorious individuals in Illia that he had read about in Audeninsmunity.

    ...Hey, who the fuck do you think you are? Do you know what you just did?

    If its something I need to know, tell me.

    You fucking

    * * *

    Suddenly, one of the audience members who had been watching the situation shouted loudly.

    I-I remember him! Hes that that

    Who? Who is he?

    The gent! The person who cleared thebyrinth!

    The gent? Werent they supposed to be in Audenin?

    Didnt they supposedly join the guild alliance?

    The crowd began to murmur loudly after hearing the word gent.

    The people who had observed an innocent man being attacked now began to whisper about how the situation would unfold from here.

    If hes the gent then he must have ties to the association. Man what are they going to do?

    Are they trying to fight the guild alliance? Theres no way theyd be a match for them

    Is Audenins guild alliance trying to gain footing in Illia too?

    The murmurs grew louder.

    Even if Gyeongsu was a hotheaded individual, he couldnt help but cool down after hearing that the alliance was potentially involved.

    Even though the members of the alliance were individually weaker than them, there was nothing any gang in Illia could do to match a massive organization like Audenins guild alliance.

    Gyeongsu turned around and looked at Sehyeon.

    The gent? What the What the hell have you been doing?!

    I-I didnt know Hrgh Taerim was a part of it too!

    It hurts It hurts so much

    Taerim still hadn''t managed to regain herposure, and Sehyeon''s hand was still stabbing his shoulder.

    Gyeongsu quickly realized that the situation was more dire than he had initially thought.

    Damn it I thought Sehyeon had just caused a small problem again, and I could handle it, but

    Gyeongsu cursed their luck. Why did it have to be the most famous adventurer in this area of all people?

    Gyeongsu Wh-what do we do?

    Urgh

    Gyeongsu finally reached a decision.

    He slowly approached Seol.

    Hes going to fight!

    Theyre so fucked, holy

    He then immediately bowed down.

    Im so sorry! My friends messed with the wrong

    Out of the way.

    ...What?

    The person I have business with is him.

    Thats

    Seol passed by Gyeongsu and approached Sehyeon.

    D-Donte any closer

    Sehyeon tripped over his own feet and scrambled on the floor. Even so, he was much too slow to escape Seol.

    Ill beg! Ill do it.

    Toote.

    Please Is this really

    Seol returned Sehyeons words to him.

    I cant hear you.

    Someone! Someone please help Please, get this crazy psycho

    No one responded to Sehyeons cries for help.

    This was no different from the situation Sehyeon had just put Gyeongtaek through. Strangely enough, Seol had managed to replicate that exact situation.

    Im going to start pulling out your teeth now. This wont change.

    Dont stop Gyeongsu! Gyeongsu, kill him

    <em>Grind</em>

    Gyeongsu watched the situation unfold, but all he could do was stand aside and grind his teeth in frustration. He judged that this was the best way to appease Seols anger.

    Well all die if I do

    Gyeongsu felt it instinctively.

    He felt Seols rage seethe out with every breath. He wouldnt dare do anything that would anger him any further.

    Strength only yielded to greater strength. That was the simple truth to this world.

    Sehyeon, just endure it if you dont want to die

    What? You Hey!

    Seol grabbed Sehyeons shoulder and reached into Sehyeons mouth to pull out exactly one tooth.

    <em>Pull</em>

    G-Gaaaargh!

    I want you to leave Illia today.

    Fuck It fucking hurts

    Seol locked eyes with Sehyeon. The two had different looks in their eyes now.

    Tokis final words had opened a new path for Seol.

    <em>- And if you can make sure to do good deeds in your life.</em>

    Seol was no longer in a rush to be strong. He now had the luxury to look around him, to do good deeds in life.

    However, there was no reason for him to be kind to those who were evil.

    Hellfire raged in Seols eyes.

    If I see you again Im going to pull out the rest of your teeth.

    ......

    Can you hear me now?

    The hundreds of people in the crowd were silent, his voice filling the empty air. A chill ran through everyone who heard those words.

    I-I understand. Ill do as you say.

    Gyeongsu helped his friends to their feet and then departed from the scene.

    Once they had finally left, Gyeongtaek stood up and approached Seol.

    He looked much more at ease than before. It was likely because he was healed by the pilgrims.

    Hyung

    Gyeongtaek.

    Thank you, hyung I I was so upset and mad, but

    Chameli then followed up.

    Brothers, why dont we continue this elsewhere? First, we should take care of the injured. Why dont you go with the pilgrims, they will heal you.

    Ah okay.

    And Snowman, would youe with me for now? We arete to our promise.

    Gyeongtaek, Ill see youter.

    Huh? Okay, hyung.

    And so, Gyeongtaek and his party departed with the pilgrims, while Seol and Chameli made their way to the rendezvous spot.

    The location was a building not too far from the square where the events had transpired.

    If she left because we took too long Ah, over there! Shes over there!

    Seol nced in the direction Chameli had indicated and spotted a woman dozing off.

    Adorning her back was a massive bow, and her long hair remained concealed beneath the hood of her attire.

    Chameli approached her with caution, moving slowly toward her.

    S-Sister

    Huh Wh-what?

    "I apologize for beingte," Chameli began, her voice trailing off as she hesitated. "A situation arose, and..."

    The woman ignored Chamelis apology and focused on Seol.

    Seol and Chameli locked eyes, refusing to break their gaze. For a few moments, they simply continued to look at each other.

    She then quietly let out a voice.

    ...Night Crow?

    ...What?

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    What flowed out of the womans mouth was the name of Seols Exceptional Skill.

    - Sh-she!

    - I cant believe she just said his ultimate skill in an open location like that!

    - Its so embarrassing!

    - Shes eviler than the guys from before LMFAO

    - Pull out her teeth too!

    - Dentist: Lift your hand if it hurts~

    The shocked woman quickly covered her own mouth.

    Ah sorry.

    Seol followed Chameli and sat down, continuing to think.

    Chameli said she was a tracker well, she definitely is one.

    Trackers were split into a variety of categories.

    Whether it was the weapons they utilized or their tracking methods, there existed an endless array of tracker types, each with their own distinct characteristics and countless ways to enhance their skills.

    Through her simple statement, Seol could tell one of her skills had activated.

    She must have something like Beast''s Instincts or Danger Detection.

    When a tracker possessed a skill like that, the interface disyed the skill they should be most cautious of.

    Is this her first time seeing an Exceptional Skill? Or

    As the mysterious woman continued to keep her gaze fixed on Seol, he simply returned her stare, his mind wandering to other thoughts.

    Excuse me

    Chameli awkwardly stepped in between.

    This is Filia, shes our tracker and this is Snowman, the individual we recruited to take down the ck Knight.

    Nice to meet you.

    Nice to meet you as well.

    ......

    ......

    Although Chameli wasn''t usually one to initiate conversation, she soon realized the silence would linger if she didn''t speak up first.

    I apologize for beingte, Filia. There was an incident on our way here

    The square.

    ...Hm?

    Were you not talking about the square?

    Ah, yes, I was. How did you know?

    <em>Tap tap.</em>

    Filia tapped on the window with her finger.

    Ah!

    The square was visible from the window Filia was sitting at.

    Were you watching everything?

    Yeah, I was getting bored while I was waiting for you. I ended up dozing off, though

    Filia then turned to look at Seol once more.

    It was quite fun.

    - That was fun for you?

    - I mean, it was fun for us too LOL

    - TRUUUUUE

    Still, it isnt good to be so eye-catching.

    Let me apologize instead. He only stepped in because I got involved

    Seol would have certainly involved himself even if Chameli hadn''t, but he chose to remain silent because revealing the truth would have been pointless.

    Chameli took turns looking at the both of them.

    "I know I''ve already exined it to you once, Filia, but now that Snowman has joined us, I''ll go over it again,"

    Okay.

    "Firstly, we''ve recruited both of you here to hopefully repel or subdue the ck Knight. The pilgrims will be assisting you as you fulfill your respective roles."

    Those were all things Seol already knew.

    Even so, Seol listened carefully, hoping to catch Chameli slipping up.

    Do they really know nothing else about the ck Knight?

    Even though they were essentially in the same boat now, the only information the pilgrims had shared with them was that the ck Knight wore armor and posed a danger to civilians.

    It''s either that, or they''re hiding some ufortable truth.

    As Seol silently pondered, Chameli finished her statements.

    "And with that in mind, we will be dividing into the ''tracking party'' and the ''subjugation party. Although, in truth, Filia has been assisting us for quite some time now.

    Quite some time?

    Filia responded in Chamelis stead.

    About two months ago. My previous Adventure was also Tracking the ck Knight.

    Hm Have you made any progress?

    Is it okay to tell him, Chameli?

    Yes, of course. He has already agreed to join us, after all.

    Filia lifted her hood slightly.

    She gave off a delicate impression, contrasting with the massive bow strapped to her back.

    She must have a skill that gives her additional Strength.

    Large bows demanded a significant amount of Strength to wield effectively. Consequently, trackers, who prioritized high Dexterity over Strength despite therge bow''s potential for high damage, often chose alternative weapons, deeming the Strength requirement too demanding.

    Therefore, a tracker proficient with arge bow typically indicated either a disregard for stat allocation or exceptional stats capable of handling its demands.

    Regardless, Filia began exining.

    "What I''ve gathered from my efforts in tracking him so far is that he mainly ughters small settlements, if you can even call them viges. They were all incredibly tiny, with less than five families each. Nevertheless, I''ve been using the traces he left behind there to keep tracking his movements.

    Was there anything noteworthy about his tracks?

    "There were nomon points between the victims. He''s like a killing machine, cutting down anything that even slightly annoys him. He''s more like a natural disaster than anything.

    Chameli nodded along to Filias exnation.

    Filia then shifted the conversation to something else.

    "His tracks vanished after arriving near Illia. It''s been one month since then. It would be nice if he could just vanish forever like that, but..."

    Theres a chance that he could be in Illia.

    Precisely. And if the ck Knight really did enter the city it would be a catastrophe.

    The citizens of Illia would be ughtered like helpless sheep, and even the transferees might not be spared.

    "If he catches onto us and leaves, tracking him will be difficult. If he really did enter Illia, then subduing him would be hard."

    "There have been no records of him entering the city, but we must still be careful. Another important factor is how the lord of the city would respond when the worst-case scenario happens..."

    Seol and Filia both opted not to reveal their true names, addressing each other simply as Snowman and Filia. Since it appeared that Filia preferred this anonymity, Seol followed suit without question.

    Since their conversation solely revolved around work, it didnt take long for the meeting to conclude.

    The three then decided on their method of contact and brief future ns before separating.

    [(NEW) [s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: The gent showed up, its OVER!!!]

    He just destroyed those three annoying bastards LOL

    Everyone at the square almost pissed themselves from how scary he was.

    - He almost made a water park LMFAO

    - 3 Bastards? Not the 3 Brothers?

    - Not the triplets?

    - Its kind of funny seeing you guys act up now LMFAO. I remember seeing all of you keep your heads down when Gyeongsu walked around. It must be real easy hiding behind a screen, huh? Kind of gross if you ask me.

    - Sehyeon, are you still in Illia? You should go soon, you might miss your flight. Ah, Im busy so I cant take you to the airport, sorry~

    - Do you really want to die? LMFAO, Man, I wish the gent just killed you today.

    - I doubt its any of them, though. I watched them all leave the city LOL

    - These guys only listen once you beat them up.]

    [(NEW) [s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Im so d theyve fucked off now. Someone get the salt!]

    Those assholes, seriously

    But hey, they totally deserved everything that came to them. Of all people, they just had to pick the one person who was friends with the gent LMFAO!

    - There are already rumors about them in different locations, so I bet they wont even be allowed to enter a city LOL!

    - There isnt a ce that would let them do whatever they wanted to like Illia. I bet theyre kicking and screaming right now HAHAHA

    - No ones taking pity on them at all. I guess that''s what you can expect when you''re a bully.

    - Pity? I fucking saw Gyeongsu beat someone at a bar until he died. I still get shbacks about it at night.

    - Gyeongsu was annoying, but so was Taerim and Sehyeon. They were like leeches that thought they were all that because of Gyeongsu.

    - This is starting to get me pissed off again. I should just recall what happened during that day~

    - I seriously hope they donte back.]

    [(NEW) [s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: But did the gent really fight for his friend?]

    From what I heard, theyre close enough to call the other hyung.

    - I heard they were high school friends?

    - Nah, girlfriends.

    - What do you mean girlfriends? LOL, They were both guys.

    - Not triplets?

    - Why are you guys so obsessed with triplets???

    - Im honestly so jealous, though. It must be nice to be friends with the gent. You could just be like, Do you know who the gent is~ whenever you want.

    - Were all really just high schoolers at heart, huh? Thats so fucking high school.

    - Im friends with that senior~

    - I''m d the gent seemed like a quiet person. He literally just appeared out of nowhere like a hero, took Sehyeon''s tooth, and then left.

    - Is he the tooth fairy? LMFAO

    - starring Dwayne The Rock Johnson]

    Themunity was in an uproar from the events that transpired in the morning.

    Seol, after finishing his meeting with Filia, left to go find Gyeongtaek.

    Gyeongtaek hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he couldnt stay for long. However, Seol still managed to hear all of the important information before he had to depart.

    <em>- I was originally in Timbrian when a noble there asked me to acquire something. I came to Illia for it after hearing that a trader who frequently crosses national borders was visiting and...</em>

    However, Sehyeons party tried taking the item from Gyeongtaek after recognizing it.

    It appeared that the noble who made the request to Gyeongtaek was quite famous in Timbrian, judging by how rumors about it had spread to different cities.

    <em>- Hyung, Im sorry Ill make sure to pay this backter!</em>

    Seol smiled bitterly as Gyeongtaek bowed before wobbling away.

    Seol realized that if he hadn''t stopped by the square then, he might not have had the opportunity to speak with Gyeongtaek like this now.

    Nevertheless, upon returning, Seol opted to stay at the amodation with the ck Pilgrims.

    The lodging they arranged consisted of a main building and an annex, with Seol choosing to stay alone in the annex.

    Haah, its been forever since I was out. I feel like I can finally breathe.

    Karen had been walking around the annex for a while before Seol returned to the amodation. Nheless, she now mostly remained in the Shadow Spacepared to before.

    It was all possible thanks to the Blood of Origin that Seol had acquired.

    Being connected by blood seemed to grant more control than usual, further solidifying their hierarchy.

    - Phew Karen almost became like Pikachu.

    - At least Pikachu is a small rat. Karens hugepared to it LOL

    However, it wasnt just Karen who was out of the Shadow Space.

    Jamad and Karuna were also walked around in the annexs garden.

    "Your Shadow Space isrger than before, but I still find it much morefortable outside. Honestly, if I weren''t so eye-catching, I''d ask you to keep me outside. That useless red-headed elf wasn''tining for nothing, said Jamad.

    Who are you calling useless?!

    Ah, she must have heard.

    Youve been acting like youre all that just because youve been hanging around Master more

    Jamad and Karen began bickering and shouting at each other, their voices filling the cool night air.

    Seol turned away from them and looked at Karuna.

    Karuna was looking at the moon.

    ...Karuna?

    Urgh

    Karuna? Whats wrong?

    Karuna gripped his chest and grimaced.

    Theres a pain in my chest

    It seemed like it was only for a moment, as Karunas face quickly returned to a normal, rxed state.

    My chest has been feeling stuffy and numb ever since we arrived in Illia. Master, why do you think this is happening?

    As there was no way for Seol to know either, Karuna couldnt find the answer he wanted.

    Karuna, are you alright? asked Karen.

    Ah, yeah. Im fine now.

    See? Hes sick because you force him into the Shadow Space all day, Master!

    Im fine, though, interrupted Jamad.

    Trolls should just shut up! Its an elf thing, alright?!

    You make it sound so awful to be an elf.

    Argh No more! You think youre allowed to say whatever you want just because youre big, huh?!

    Karuna smiled while watching the two bicker.

    He then looked to Seol.

    Dont worry, Master. Ill probably feel better soon.

    * * *

    Two dayster, in Emild, a small city near Illia

    Though it was quite a distance away from Illia, it wasnt particrly close or far.

    Are we really going to leave?

    Who cares about the gent?!

    Both of you, shut up. Why are you two shouting when you both messed up?

    Still, isnt it toome to just run away like this?

    In a bar in Emild, Gyeongsu and his party were trying to calm their anger after hastily departing from Illia.

    However, Sehyeon couldnt control his anger. He threw his oak cup down on the floor, shattering it to pieces.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Wh-what the

    Whats wrong with them

    Other customers began murmuring after being startled by the sudden noise.

    What are you looking at? Do you want to die, huh?!

    ......

    Ahem

    Even though Sehyeon couldn''t do anything but tremble in fear in front of Seol, he became furious at the other people at the bar without hesitation.

    Well, truthfully, he was still trembling. His left hand shook on the table, causing the table itself to vibrate with it.

    "I can''t believe I have to live like this for the rest of my life... Gyeongsu. Your friend ended up like this. So why did you"

    Gyeongsu shot Sehyeon a re. Even if Sehyeon was drunk, he knew when to stop. It was the kind of look Gyeongsu only gave when he was furious.

    And? You want me to end up like you?

    Thats

    Why the fuck are you talking after getting everyone else caught up in your mess? Huh? Answer me.

    ......

    ...Do I sound like Im joking right now? Answer me. Why dont you repeat what you said just now to the other people who also ended up like you?

    Taerim stepped in to stop Gyeongsu.

    Stop it, Gyeongsu. Im sure Sehyeons just frustrated right now and

    The person whos most frustrated right now is me, Sehyeon. Do you have a disease that prevents you from being still? Why do you always have to do this shit? Why cant you just keep to yourself?

    Fucking

    Fucking what? Try saying that again.

    ...Im going out to smoke.

    As the mood shifted, Sehyeon bolted outside, desperately clinging to whatever authority he had left.

    Gyeongsu chugged his beer, trying to relieve his frustration.

    That fucking bastard How long is he going to keep acting like that

    Gyeongsu, I know Sehyeon talks like that, but his heart is

    What? In the right ce? My fucking ass I thought we already knew we were all assholes. Stop ying coy.

    ...Are you done, asshole?

    I wonder if it would have ended this way if you didnt keep stirring the pot

    Why the hell are you bringing that up now?!

    Because you two do the same

    Suddenly.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Arge foot kicked down the door.

    Gyeongsu and Taerim flinched before immediately turning around to face the door.

    They initially thought it was Sehyeon seeking attention once again.

    Haah Haah

    <em>Drip</em>

    <em>Drip</em>

    However, standing in front of the broken door was a knight. Blood ran down his sword, dripping onto the wooden floor.

    The knight wearing ck armor took a bow after raising Sehyeons severed head.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    R-Run away

    The ck Knights voice split as he opened his mouth.

    ...ser.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    In an instant, four people''s torsos were severed from their bodies.

    The backdoor! Escape through the backdoor! shouted Gyeongsu.

    Everyone hurriedly tried to leave the bar.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    The ck Knight gathered ominous energy in his sword before releasing it as a horizontal line of energy.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    The bar exploded in a violent eruption.

    I am slowly getting closer

    <em>Fade</em>

    After finishing his ughter, the ck Knight''s body waned before disappearingpletely.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    [(NEW) [<TheFoundVikings>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Its fucked, did you all hear about this?]

    I heard the people in Emild were brutally massacred.

    Apparently, Gyeongsu''s gang was in one of the buildings where everyone died. I''m getting goosebumps...

    - The only time I want to hear his name is when hes deaWhat? Hes dead?

    - What the hell? Did someone get revenge or something?

    - No, it wasnt just Gyeongsus party that died. The barkeep and ordinary citizens also died.

    - This is smelling fishy The gent! I bet its you!

    - Hasnt the gent been with the ck Pilgrims the entire time?

    - Dont make shit up. Hes been in Illia the entire time

    - Maybe he has a way to teleport?

    - Did he say that he can teleport?]

    [(NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: This is a crime. I will think of myself as the criminal and guess their intentions.]

    Hm What should I eat for lunch?

    - Gotcha, bitch!

    - What perfect profiling work! There was no way he could have done that without being the criminal himself!

    - Still, I''m getting bad feelings about this. Should I go to Audenin instead?

    - We wouldnt be worrying about this if we had an alliance too It always sucks for the little guys

    - I get that we were transferred here, but the security here is awful.

    - FR!!! I feel like Im going to get stabbed if I walk around at night.

    - What is the city lord doing? Why arent they doing anything properly?

    - Thats just the typical Nevenian noble. I bet a revolution will happen one day.

    - Not today, though~]

    [(NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Someone has died. It wasnt during an Adventure either.]

    Someone died at a rest location, guys.

    Do you still not understand?

    - Obviously, I understand. But its not like this is the first time someone died in a city, right? It happens a lot between transferees.

    - Yeah, it isnt strange at all. Even so, blowing up a building is a bit Its not like theyre a terrorist organization or anything.

    - True. I feel like people arent getting how bad this is

    - We cant really do anything else other than watch right now. What are we supposed to do when the citys lord isnt doing anything either LOL]

    Rumors about Gyeongsu and his group being massacred in Emild had already traveled to Illia.

    Their deaths caused such amotion that people''s curiosity only continued growing.

    However, not long after the incidents urred, someone visited Emild.

    <em>Creak</em>

    A woman stepped out of a wagon. She was draped in a cloak, carrying arge bow on her back.

    It was quite the eye-catching outfit.

    However, the same could be said for the people by her side.

    The ck Pilgrims silently escorted her. It was Filias party, the party that had been tasked with tracking down the ck Knight.

    Is this the ce?

    The bar had been left untouched since the events urred. ess to it was blocked to preserve the scene and prevent any further damage.

    However, Filia and the ck Pilgrims had already struck a deal with the lord of Emild before arriving.

    In fact, Emild''s lord even implied that they preferred for them to swiftly apprehend the criminal to reassure their citizens.

    Filias nose recoiled.

    <em>Sniff Sniff</em>

    [Filia used Keen Nose.]

    [Your sense of smell is more sensitive than usual.]

    Alcohol, wood and the smell of blood that washes it all out

    Filia began drawing out the scenario in her head.

    She approached the shattered wooden door.

    The ce where innocent blood was spilled.

    <em>Lick.</em>

    She licked her index finger and stamped it on the trail of blood.

    [Filia used Track Bloodstain.]

    [The target is dead.]

    [You are unable to track your target any further.]

    [Thest emotion your target felt will be conveyed to you.]

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    As Filia closed her eyes, a red energy began to cover her body.

    Surprise and fear. What did they see?

    She paced back and forth in the bar, her eyes running through the sttered blood and shattered wood, hoping to uncover another clue.

    She even began to mimic the gestures of a patron at the bar, recalling the corpses she had discovered and examined earlier.

    It was a clean cut. The victims didnt even recognize they were cut. The corpses also weren''t spread too far apart either. This means that...

    Either arge group of peoplemitted this crime, or

    A single, extremely powerful individual.

    And if it was thetter, there was a high possibility that it was the ck Knights doing.

    Still, it was too early to draw conclusions. Filia continued searching for more clues at the bar, hoping to uncover something else before the sun set.

    Hrgh

    She began lifting the broken wooden boards one by one.

    ...Huh?

    A carpet that had originally been at the bars entrance had been flung all the way here by the force of the explosion.

    These footprints

    Filia had seen these footprints on the carpet before.

    She began rummaging through her inventory, pulling out countless scrolls.

    Finally, she retrieved the newest-looking one and unfurled it.

    ...Its the same.

    <em>Teaaaaar</em>

    She ripped the scroll in her hands.

    [Fillia used Persistent Tracking.]

    [These footprints belong to the same person.]

    [Your interrupted chase continues.]

    [Footprints will be etched.]

    <em>Glooow</em>

    Footprints, ones which only Filia could see, began to be drawn throughout the city.

    "Have you managed to obtain any results, sister? The evening is slowly approaching..." asked one of the pilgrims.

    I found it, responded Filia.

    ...What?

    I found him, its him

    Filia could see where the footprints were headed.

    Disaster loomed on the horizon.

    She had to stop him.

    Hes here.

    * * *

    Earl Brispin.

    Despite appointing a proxy to govern Illia, it was widely known that he remained the true ruler of the city.

    And right now, Seol and Chameli were at his home office.

    "Impossible," dered the earl, his voice filled with weight.

    "Earl Brispin... As I''ve mentioned, we intend to depart from Illia for a while. While we hope for the best, if circumstances take a turn for the worse... Illia would be the ce most immediately threatened."

    Chameli was trying her best to convince Earl Brispin.

    "But to suggest that I should enforce a city-wide lockdown and deny entry to anyone... How could I entertain such a ludicrous notion?"

    But if the ck Knight sneaks into the city

    And what if he doesnt?

    "We must always prepare for the worst..."

    Chameli persisted despite her struggles.

    However, it was difficult for ideals to defeat practicality.

    "Only a fool prepares for the worst. A leader must strive to maintain a delicate bnce. After all, I am in charge of the lives and futures of my citizens. Their well-being is paramount. However, consider it from my standpoint. I''ll face criticism from all sides if I impose a city-wide lockdown if it were a trivial matter."

    Seol saw a few options as they continued to talk.

    [[Earl Brispin refuses to enforce a city-wide lockdown. How do you respond?]

    1. Are you really acting like this just because youre afraid of a little criticism?

    2. You don''t seem like a particrly wise leader at this moment either, though.

    3. Shouldnt you prioritize lives above all else?

    4. (Say nothing.)

    ]

    Seol looked through the options then looked away.

    This isn''t a situation where I can intervene.

    There was little likelihood that an earl would listen to the advice of a transferee regarding Pandea. Additionally, Seol''s presence was solely to safeguard Chameli. He had no intentions of overstepping his bounds.

    Chameli protested.

    But it isnt for a trivial matter.

    "Cities are living entities. They cannot be switched on and off like a simple device, as you seem to believe. Stopping its heart for an extended period would inevitably lead to its demise. Naturally, the lives of its citizens would also be impacted."

    This is a matter of life and death.

    "I also bear the responsibility of ensuring that my citizens do not starve or freeze. It would be different if you had sessfully tracked the ck Knight, but even tracking him would pose additionalplications. And would you even be capable of swiftly subduing him if you did?"

    Thats

    Chameli couldnt give the earl an answer. She herself was uncertain of the true extent of the ck Knight''s power.

    If the ck Knight proved to be stronger than she anticipated, the subjugation would take longer, also causing the lockdown tost longer.

    - I think the earls right.

    - Yeah, a city-wide lockdown is the final option, not the first option. He cant just use it here

    - I thought they sessfully tracked him down? Why are they so worried?

    - Theyre just preparing for the worst-case scenario.

    Its a failure.

    Seol hadnt expected the earl to be open to the idea of locking down the city in the first ce. The situation yed out just as he had predicted, yielding no results.

    More and more options appeared before Seols eyes, but he ignored them all. Seol simply kept his mouth closed.

    "The first to deal with the aftermath is always the citizens, and then me. Do you know why humans have fingers? It is to point and assign me. If my decision to lock down the city fails, those fingers will be pointed squarely at me."

    ...There will be victims.

    "Let me share with you an unfortunate truth, people are indifferent to such concerns. They''d simply be d that they werent the ones affected. But what''s truly absurd is that those very same citizens would raise a fuss if they were forced to miss even a single meal due to theirck of money. A ruler must consider their selfishness and determine the best course of action. Implementing a city-wide lockdown is simply not feasible."

    "...I understand. However, if the situation truly bes dangerous... I hope you''ll reconsider my proposal."

    I tend to listen to everything. Farewell.

    Seol and Chameli were escorted out of the reception room after giving their final plea.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The reception room was silent.

    All except for one quiet voice.

    Enforcing a city-wide lockdown? Haha murmured Earl Brispin.

    * * *

    <em>Drizzle</em>

    At the entrance to a quiet vige Filia and the ck Pilgrims were shivering in the rain.

    It stops here

    Did you lose his tracks?

    "No, he caught on to being tracked and erased his prints. I managed to track them all the way here, but... they abruptly stop at this point."

    Then does this mean theres a possibility he could be here right now?

    It does, and I want to enter this vige for that reason. How close are Chameli and the others?

    "We''ve had contact, and they''ve informed us they''ll be joining us soon, so they shouldn''t be too far off. I''m sure we''ll be within sight of each other once we share our location.

    Hm What should I do

    It sounds as if you want to enter the vige.

    "I just think if the ck Knight has already left, lingering here right now could be the critical reason why we lose his trail again."

    "Then we should enter the vige. I''ll keep rying messages. I''m sure they''ll follow us in."

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Filia and the pilgrims entered the vige, the pouring rain drenching them as they went.

    She noticed smoke rising from a chimney.

    By then, the pilgrims, who had scattered for a moment, returned.

    "There don''t seem to be any issues here. It''s likely he didn''te here."

    "Urgh..."

    The ck Knight was missing. He had likely noticed them tracking him and shifted course.

    In other words, they failed.

    The pilgrims tried tofort Filia, who was sighing in the rain.

    "Tracking him in the rain would be difficult. Why don''t we wait for the vicar first and then decide our next actions?"

    ...Im so sorry. I thought I had him for sure this time.

    <em>Pour</em>

    The rain washed away any and all traces, even the metallic smell of blood.

    Filia began looking around the vige, a futile look in her eyes.

    Kyaaaaaa!

    A womans scream.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Filia quickly pulled out herrge bow and aimed it in the direction of the sound, assuming that the woman had screamed after noticing something horrifying.

    What is it?! asked one of the pilgrims, running toward her.

    "J-just now... there was something dark standing here..."

    No!

    <em>aash!</em>

    The pilgrims head flew into the air. The headless body struggled and swayed before copsing to the floor.

    [Filia used There?!.]

    [The odds of detecting your target greatly increase if they move.]

    <em>Dart!</em>

    Krgh

    In the rain, something ck moved again. This time, the pilgrim Filia had been talking with had his head cut off.

    A ck phantasm rushed in, aiming for Fillia.

    [Filia used Zero Distance Shot.]

    [Short-range arrows now have an 80% increased pration rate.]

    <em>Fft!</em>

    Filia let loose an arrow from close range. It was impossible to dodge.

    However

    <em>Craaaaaack!</em>

    The ck maelstrom spun, deflecting the arrow. Filia, shocked, hastily attempted to fire more arrows.

    No way

    However, the phantasm was faster.

    The phantasm transformed into the ck Knight. He extended his hand, aiming directly for Filia''s neck. A chill ran down her spine. She knew exactly what he was trying to do.

    Im going to die

    It happened too swiftly for her to even register. She thought it was unfair that her life didnt sh before her eyes like she had seen in movies.

    Yet, against all odds, a miracle happened.

    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>

    Something ck appeared in front of her, stepping between her and the ck Knight.

    It shed with the ck Knight, then wed at the ground to regain its stance.

    What is that?

    She realized why she didnt have that movie-like experience. It was because she wasnt meant to die today.

    Even so, she was curious. What saved her just now?

    <em>Pour</em>

    In the heart of a remote mountain vige, rain poured heavily as the ck Knight and a shadowy figure faced each other, exchanging blows.

    Amid their struggle, the ck entity seized the ck Knight''s wrists, tightening his grip on them.

    Is it you? asked the shadowy figure.

    It was Seol, in the Night Crow form.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    The ck Knights eyes ignited.

    He swiftly swung his sword, knocking Seol away.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Seol lowered his stance and swatted away the ck Knights hand with the back of his own hand. He hoped the ck Knight would lose his grip on his sword, but the most he did was slightly shift the angle of the sword strike, nothing more.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol leaped back while the ck Knight paused for a moment.

    Back away, said Seol to Filia.

    O-Okay.

    Filia followed Seols instructions and began stepping back.

    After all, she was recruited to track the ck Knight. Even if she was a capablebatant, she would only be a burden in close quarters.

    His equipmen

    Seol felt something ominous from the ck Knights equipment. The way the ck shadow writhed and thrashed was definitely not ordinary.

    Watch out! shouted Chameli.

    As Chameli cried out, the voices of the ck Pilgrims began filling the vige.

    Envelop him!

    [Snowman is enveloped in a halo.]

    [Your elemental resistance is increased by 35% and your action speed is increased by 20%.]

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    A radiant light enveloped Seol.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The two faced each other once more.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The ck Knight tilted his sword, attempting to cleave Seol in half.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Seol feinted to the right, then darted to the left.

    He ced himself in the opportune spot to strike the ck Knight.

    Iron Fist Rule would be too slow.

    Hrgh!

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    It worked!

    Seol felt his attack properlynd.

    He could tell that his attacks worked on the ck Knight through that strike.

    However, what followed was outside of his expectations.

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    ...What?

    Seol rolled on the floor.

    <em>aaash!</em>

    <em>Scatter!</em>

    The ck Knights sword carved a straight line on the ground, splitting thend in two.

    Haah Haah

    Seol was inches from having his head severed from his body.

    Damn it! Why did Hope Devourer have to show up here?!

    Right now, the biggest problem wasn''t the ck Knight''s skills or cruelty.

    It was the ''Hope Devourer''. The notorious weapon just had to end up in his enemy''s hands.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The ck Knight, sensing his advantage, didnt hesitate to chase Seol.

    If thats the case

    Even so, Seol had no ns to just take it lying down.

    The ck Knight continued charging at Seol, who had yet to prepare anything.

    Seol remained silent as the ck Knight closed the distance.

    And then

    Now!

    Seol focused on the ck Knights sword, trying to predict its trajectory.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    He then parried it with his elbow, timing it correctly, and reached both his hands out front.

    The ck Knight, sensing something off, stepped back. But as he did, ck energy grew out from Seols palms.

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Karuna aimed to strike the ck Knight immediately as he was summoned, but thanks to the ck Knight stepping back, he didnt receive much damage.

    <em>aash!</em>

    However, the ck Knight waspletely unprepared for Karen, who appeared behind Karuna.

    She swung her sword, aiming for the ck Knights chest.

    <em>Scraaaape!</em>

    However, instead of the sound of flesh being cut, it was the sound of metal scraping against metal.

    [Insight activates.]

    [The ck Knights Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [The ck Knights Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [The ck Knights Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    Even that didnt work?

    It was a ridiculous level of defense.

    The ck Knight was practically an iron fortress.

    Jamads voice was transmitted into Seols head.

    <em>- This ones going to be a bit difficult.</em>

    Seol was a bit dejected after seeing his scheme fail. Even so, he moved immediately. The fight was still continuing, after all.

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    The light from the ck Pilgrims began glowing even brighter,pelling the ck Knight to retreat.

    The strategy was for Karen and Karuna to take turns attacking the ck Knight whenever the light stopped, while Seol looked for openings whenever he could.

    No one made any mistakes during this strategy.

    <em>aang!</em>

    Karuna, spotting an opening, swung his sword.

    <em>Scraaape</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Following Karuna was a flurry of blows from Seols Shadow Hand.

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    It was only then that they realized their strategy was wed.

    Our attacks arent working on him at all.

    Wh-what should we do, vicar? We need to change our strategy

    Chameli scowled as she focused on channeling more divine power. She knew there was nothing more she could do in this situation.

    Seol, who had assumed the most important role at this moment, calmly analyzed the situation.

    ...Weck damage.

    Hope Devourer was renowned as an item that countered melee sses. Not only did the armorpletely ignore small amounts of physical damage, but it was also capable of absorbing significant amounts of damage from powerful attacks.

    To inflict damage on someone with Hope Devourer, you needed to deal arge burst of damage. Alternatively, you could opt to stack umting damage.

    However, the problem with this approach is that if it takes too long, the Hope Devourer could absorb the damage faster than it is dealt. If that happens, the situation would simply revert to its initial state, making all of the efforts for nothing.

    Still, if I use Iron Fist Rule no, thats too dangerous.

    Seol wasnt confident in Iron Fist Rule. In truth, Seols attack patterns thus far have been far too simple.

    His pattern so far had been to enter the Night Crow Form and either overwhelm the target with his stats or kill them in one hit with Iron Fist Rule.

    Though this method had worked up until now, it wouldnt be effective against opponents who had simr stats to Seol or were swift enough to dodge Iron Fist Rule.

    Iron Fist Rule boasted incredible damagez but it also came with just as many risks. And against a quick opponent,nding it was difficult.

    Damn it

    There was a reason behind his simplified attack pattern.

    It was because hecked base damage.

    Seols Gallottas Tongue had low damage since it was a summoner-exclusive item. While Jamads Mountain Fists, although a Divine Relic, also suffered from low base damage due to insufficient investment.

    This meant that even though Seol had a high Strength Stat while in the Night Crow form, it wasnt efficient to attack since his weapon damage was low.

    His issues became clearly revealed during his fight with the ck Knight.

    Still I have to try for now.

    This wasnt the time to pick out his own weaknesses.

    It was a time to pick his opponents weaknesses.

    * * *

    <em>Fwiirl!</em>

    Karen spun wildly before aiming for the ck Knights legs.

    She fought with determination, as she always did in battle, while wearing her helmet.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    The ck Knight was pushed back once more.

    An opening.

    It was much too far for Seol to reach.

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Staaaab!</em>

    But just within range of Karunas sword.

    The ck Knight couldnt ignore this attack either, as it was aimed squarely at his helmet, not his armor.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The ck Knight was skilled.

    He slipped off Karunas attack with the side of his helmet before using the power of Karunas stab to twist his body. He raised his leg and kicked,nding perfectly on Karunas head.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    The only knight who had their helmet taken off was Karuna.

    N-Not yet!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The ck Knight leaped back to not allow any more attacks.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Seol emerged from the ck Knights blind spot, seeing it as an opportunity to push him back further.

    However, the ck Knight proved to be more formidable than Seol anticipated.

    <em>Fss</em>

    As the ck Knight pointed his sword at Seol, a chill ran down his spine.

    <em>- Dodge it!</em>

    Jamad shouted in Seols head.

    Seol gave up on the attack and immediately dropped to the floor, rolling away.

    [The ck Knights Agony used Meteor Point.]

    [The ck Knights Agony pierces through a designated path.]

    [All enemies in Agonys path are dealt 170% of the weapons damage.]

    [Those struck by Agony are afflicted with the Corrupted Wounds status.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    A ck line of energy zipped to where Seol stood before he dropped to the ground.

    Seol barely managed to dodge it by a hairs breadth.

    Did it just say Agony?

    Agony.

    In Pandea, there were items known as ''Demonic Weapons'', which consumed the user''s mind, craving blood.

    Despite their ominous nature, countless people in the world desired them, as they were powerful enough to make the risks seem insignificant.

    However, getting too caught up on the lowest-rank part would be a mistake.

    A demon sword was still a demon sword.

    There was a reason it was still categorized as a Demonic Weapon.

    <em>Swirl!</em>

    Agony returned to the ck Knight andughed.

    <em>[It missed! Hahaha! It missed!]</em>

    ......

    The pilgrims, Karuna, and even Karen... all couldnt react after witnessing a talking sword.

    Agony might have had the weakest performance out of the demon swords, but its unique effect made up for it.

    The sword was capable of thought and evolved on its own.

    I cant believe he acquired Agony as well

    The ck Knight was clearly not an ordinary monster. Not only did he wield Agony in his hands, but he also had the Hope Devourer equipped.

    Seol tried using the Eyes of Perception to look at the ck Knights information.

    [An ominous energy casts over like a curtain.]

    [Perception is repelled by the curtain.]

    [Lorem ipsum

    dolor sit amet consectetur adipiscing

    elit sed do eiusmod

    tempor incididunt utbore et dolore magna aliqua. Ut enim

    ad minim veniam, quis nostrud exercitation umcoboris nisi ut aliquip  ex ea

    What are you?

    Not only was Seol unable to acquire any information, but he also couldnt defeat him at all. At this rate, there would only be more massacres.

    Seol found himself backed into a corner.

    But then, one of the pilgrims cried out.

    Brother, get out of the way! We will be using that! shouted Chameli.

    Seol recalled the n they had agreed upon before arriving here.

    The n they devised to subdue the ck Knight.

    <em>- I have a Holy Relic that can subdue evil.</em>

    <em>- A Holy Relic?</em>

    <em>- The ck Knight definitely has an evil disposition. If you could buy us some time, we will be able tond a blow on him.</em>

    <em>- Then for now, lets save that as ourst resort.</em>

    Seol, recalling that conversation, leaped back.

    As he did, Chameli reached out her hands and activated something in her hands.

    [Chameli used Extinguish Evil.]

    [Pirs of light descended from the heavens onto the target.]

    [The pirs of light deal a fixed amount of damage, dealing bonus damage if the target has an evil disposition.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    "Let light rain from the sky upon this evil being!"

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The ck Knight contorted his body in an attempt to evade the pirs of light but was ultimately unable to avoid them entirely. They were simply toorge.

    Aaaaaargh!

    As the pilgrims focused their energy onto Chameli in unison, the pir of light grew bigger and bigger.

    It had grown to the point where a massive crater was formed at the center of the town.

    The attack clearly would have been dangerous for Seol too if Chameli hadnt warned him ahead of time.

    However like before the situation did not go the way they wanted it to.

    <em>Faaade</em>

    As the pir of light disappeared, nothing had changed.

    The ck Knight managed to endure the attack. All it had managed to do was knock off his helmet.

    In other words, it was for nothing.

    No way

    How How does it not have an evil disposition?

    Seol knew about Extinguish Evil as well. He knew about the weapons strengths and weaknesses.

    If the target doesnt have an evil disposition its not that powerful.

    Unless the ck Knight somehow managed to endure Extinguish Evils bonus damage, it simply meant that the ck Knight wasnt inherently evil.

    Then who are you?

    The ck Knight dusted off his helmet and peered ahead.

    The moment Seol, Karen, and Karuna saw his face, they froze.

    A cut-off ear.

    ck veins all over his face.

    Eyes tinted in a red hue.

    Huge knife wounds covering his face.

    But beneath all that a handsome face.

    ...Karuna?

    <em>Click!</em>

    The ck Knight equipped his helmet once more.

    His body then began radiating a new, different kind of energy. A chill ran down Seols spine as the cool energy poured out, bouncing the rain away.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    [The ck Knight has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    [The ck Knight has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Glooow</em>

    The blue energy that enveloped the ck Knights body was simr to Karunas.

    As the ck Knight glowed, so did Karuna.

    [Karuna has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    Karen, who had been holding her tongue the entire time, finally broke her silence.

    Oh my god she gasped.

    Seeing the ck Knight use Soaring Moonlight, Karuna asked him a weighty question.

    Who are you? he asked.

    Though no one anticipated it, the ck Knight actually responded to him.

    All of you really are the same.

    ...What?

    "Every reflection I''ve met has asked me that same question.

    <em>Raise</em>

    Agony began to cry out.

    "You shall soon join them as well.

    Seol revised his assessment of the ck Knight.

    Hes dangerous.

    While the ck Knight''s incredible strength was indeed dangerous, it paled inparison to his thoughts and very existence.

    The first thing apparent to Seol was his appearance. He and Karuna were clearly rted.

    And it was probably for a bad reason too. If they had a good rtionship, the ck Knight would have no reason to raise his sword against him.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    Blue light poured out from Karunas eyes.

    Two brilliant blue lights illuminated the area for a brief moment before transforming it into a nightmarishndscape.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    The two knights moved swiftly, appearing as two stars battling each other to the onlookers.

    Seol, while paying attention to the fight as well, noticed Karen in confusion as well.

    Why

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 2nd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Half Moon.]

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    The ck Knight mocked Karuna.

    ...Its pointless.

    The ck Knight began to gather more energy, so much so that Seol began to doubt that he was only in the Crescent Moon stage.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    The two shed once more.

    <em>aaaaaang!</em>

    The two knights faced each other with their swords.

    I doubt you can ept it, said the ck Knight.

    ...What are you talking about?

    That you are a fake.

    A fake?

    Farewell and goodbye.

    [The ck Knight has entered the 2nd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Half Moon.]

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    A storm of power, stronger than even Karuna in his Full Moon stage, emanated from the ck Knight.

    <em>Rumbleeee!</em>

    The ck Knight pushed down with his sword, drawing Karunas sword closer and closer to his own neck.

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Full Moon.]

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Karuna, with the strength of the Full Moon Stage, began to slowly repel Agony.

    "Ah... You appear to be quite the capable fragment. I hadn''t anticipated you making it this far. Nevertheless..."

    Another wave of energy exploded from the ck Knight.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    [The ck Knight has entered the 3rd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Full Moon.]

    Overwhelming strength.

    Moments before Karuna was engulfed by the massive blue energy, another sword entered the fray with a resounding scream.

    No!

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    Karen swung her sword at the ck Knight.

    How annoying

    <em>Scraaape!</em>

    The ck Knight deflected her sword with his left hand before pushing her away.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    As the ck Knight directed his attention toward Karen, Seol emerged from behind Karuna.

    He unleashed a swift, high kick with his entire weight.

    Seol aimed perfectly for the ck Knights head.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Thuuuud!

    The ck Knight, unable to redirect the attack, was sent flying and rolled on the ground by the force of the blow.

    However, he stood up once more, unfazed.

    As expected, there wasn''t much damage.

    However, this was all just a setup for the next attack.

    [Karuna used Moonlight sh.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>SLAAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    Karuna''s Moonlight sh traced a graceful arc through the air.

    Even though Karunas attack was as fast as light, the ck Knight scoffed and simply gripped Agony tighter.

    [The ck Knight used Moonlight sh.]

    <em>Ruuuumble</em>

    It was a tremendous strength that shook the earth.

    <em>RUUUUUUUMBLE!</em>

    The ck Knight''s ominous Moonlight sh shed with Karuna''s blue assault.

    However, the moment the two attacks collided, something strange urred as the very fabric of space distorted.

    [Two mirrors face one another.]

    Guaaaaargh!

    Krgh

    Both Karuna and the ck Knight screamed in pain.

    A strange voice began filling the entire space around them.

    <em>- Of course, our target just had to end up in Jins hands</em>

    <em>- That was the reason why it took so long, wasnt it? Also, what should we do about her?</em>

    <em>- We can worry about thatter, and even if she dies We would only need to recover the seed.</em>

    Aaaaaargh!

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    The space between them twisted and contorted before erupting. The explosion from that knocked away not only the ck Knight and Karuna, but also Seol and Karen.

    <em>Thuuud</em>

    Strange echoes filled the air once more.

    <em>- We cant restrain the seeds powers! We need to separate them!</em>

    <em>- Run! Its falling apart!</em>

    <em>- Th-they escaped! They escaped the temple!</em>

    The ck Knight was the first to stand, his knees buckling as he did.

    Haah Haah I will recover them all. I will I will get my revenge.

    The ck Knight raised his sword once more toward Seol and Karuna. Agony gave a maddeningugh.

    <em>[Hahahaha! Ill hit them this time! Ill stab them!]</em>

    [The ck Knights Agony used Meteor Point.]

    [The ck Knights Agony pierces through a designated path.]

    [All enemies in Agonys path are dealt 170% of the weapons damage.]

    [Those struck by Agony are afflicted with the Corrupted Wounds status.]

    <em>Hummmm</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Agony surged toward the fallen Karuna.

    Seol swiftly attempted to block it, but he was too far. Instead, someone else stepped into harm''s way.

    <em>aare</em>

    <em>Screeeeech!</em>

    Karen''s re skillfully redirected Agony''s trajectory, sessfully shielding Karuna from harm.

    Urgh

    <em>[Hahahaha! They blocked me! They blocked me again!]</em>

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Agony returned to the ck Knights grip.

    Stop it! shouted Karen.

    Youve been getting in my way for a while Hold on This voice

    The ck Knight paused.

    Chameli and the pilgrims, sensing his strange reaction, also paused for a moment.

    Karen? Karen, is that Is that really you?

    ......

    No way

    Karen took off her helmet.

    Her face remained unchanged, exactly like her appearance during her life.

    The ck Knight cried out.

    Karen! I cant I cant believe youre still alive Its me! Im Karuna!

    ...You?

    Hes a fake! Hes nothing more than just a piece of me! I Im your real brother!

    A piece of you a fake

    Exactly! I Ive never stopped looking for you. Ive searched for you as Ive searched for my pieces.

    ...Searched for me? Why?

    Obviously, its to

    A fire zed in the ck Knights eyes once more, turning it a deeper shade of red.

    Get revenge. We will be getting our revenge against them! For splitting us apart For destroying Montra For turning me into this

    ...No.

    With their blood, well what?

    A teary-eyed Karen looked at the ck Knight.

    Youre not the Karuna that I know. Karuna is kind and warm. Youre Youre just a monster.

    Karen!

    <em>Patter</em>

    Karuna and Seol slowly arose.

    I remember a bit of it now, said Karuna.

    Karuna,forted Karen.

    So I was shattered into pieces. Thats why Thats why I had no memories.

    Im the real one! Youre just a

    <em>Throb!</em>

    Urgh

    Krgh

    Karuna and the ck Knight reached for their heads at the same time.

    [Karuna is unstable.]

    Seol braced himself as an ominous message appeared in his vision.

    Shit!

    Karuna was in danger.

    A simr situation urred when they met Karen as well.

    For now, I need to separate Karuna from the ck Knight

    But then, at that exact same moment, the ck Knight abruptly let out a scream.

    Guaaaaaaaargh!

    It sounded like the cry of an animal.

    Seol readied himself for the subsequent attacks. However, the ck Knight did somethingpletely unexpected.

    Guaaaaargh!

    <em>Daaaash!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He dashed through the rain-soaked mountains with such speed that attempting to chase after him would prove futile.

    Seol then saw options in front of him.

    [[The ck Knight has chosen to run. What do you do?]

    1. [Dangers: Mud, Dangerous Paths, Ambush] Chase after him.

    2. [Required: Tracking Skills] Track him.

    3. Give up on chasing after him.

    4. Head to a different location.

    ]

    Filia carefully approached Seol.

    ...Chasing after him might be dangerous.

    ......

    Seol turned back and looked at the copsed Karuna.

    <em>Pour</em>

    The craters and debris strewn around them were the only proof of the ridiculous events that had transpired here.

    * * *

    Luckily, Karuna recovered swiftly after the ck Knight retreated. It was clear their battle was the reason behind Karuna bing unstable.

    Fu

    Seol couldnt believe the current situation.

    There was another Karuna?

    The ck Knights true identity was another Karuna.

    Since Seol was curious about their rtionship as well, he waited for Karuna to wake up.

    Hes up! Master, hes awake!

    Ah, okay!

    Karen made a fuss while urging Seol.

    Her hands were shaking even now.

    Shes worried.

    Seol caught a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. It almost seemed like she didn''t know what to do with Karuna. She was clearly feigning brightness.

    Seol, knowing that these were the moments where he had to be their foundation, approached Karuna, who had just woken up.

    Karuna.

    ...Master.

    How did all of this What happened?

    Karuna closed his eyes and carefully opened his mouth.

    A portion of my memories came back.

    Could you tell us about them?

    Karuna then opened his eyes, ncing at Karen.

    Okay.

    Karuna''s story began a long, long time ago.

    "On my way to Montra, I was ambushed and fell into a stream. And I forgot everything after that.

    Yes, I remember you telling us that before.

    I I didnt die then. Someone saved me. And I think the people who saved me were the same people who made me like this.

    ...What else do you remember?

    I only have bits and pieces of my memory, so I might be wrong, but I do remember them giving me strange medicines and performing strange ceremonies every day to control me. It seemed like they were trying to make me follow their every word, to never go against them.

    Karuna then looked at the ceiling.

    But that probably reached a limit. I felt something bubbling inside of me before my entire existence was split.

    Your existence was split?

    "My personality and strength fragmented into countless pieces, and they ughtered everyone in the temple."

    And then the fragments began absorbing each other after that, right?

    I dont know for sure, but thats probably what happened.

    It all somewhat made sense.

    However, as Seol was in a rush, the details weren''t something to worry about at the moment. He left the room, leaving the twins alone.

    Karen gave Karuna a worried look.

    Theres probably no way around this, right?

    Are you not going to ask me if Im a fake?

    Do you want me to? What would you even say if I did?

    I dont know Im probably a fake, sorry?

    Hahaha! Yeah, thats exactly how he would have responded.

    Karens face grew stiffer.

    The real Karuna would have said that.

    Karen, thats not whats important right now. At least to me, its not.

    ...Then what is important?

    That we go visit the sea together in this life. I want to show you the waves and how the sun looks when it reflects against the water.

    Is that really all you need?

    It is.

    Karunas face remained the same, but Karens expression shifted.

    Hes Karuna too, right?

    ...Yeah, hes me.

    H-Hes not like you at all!

    I think he took all of my negative emotions. My desire for revenge, hatred, despair, and other emotions like that.

    ...He must be in pain, right?

    "It must hurt, tremendously."

    Then is there a way we can save

    Karuna shook his head.

    Karen then asked Karuna a question.

    Youre going to fight him, arent you?

    Im not going to avoid him.

    In other words, you are.

    If ites to it.

    Karen''s expression turned solemn.

    Then Ill join you too.

    Karen, you dont need toe to a decision. Later when

    So the person who wins bes the real Karuna? Thats even stranger, dont you think?! Its so weird! So I What Im trying to say is just

    ......

    Karen gave Karuna a big smile.

    I want to go see the sea.

    ......

    This time for sure, alright?! I want to go see the sea. Youre going to take me, right?

    Karuna then smiled before petting her head.

    * * *

    The towns smithy was in an uproar.

    But an hour before that, Seol, Filia, and Chameli were having a conversation.

    Our opponent was too strong.

    It isnt your fault, brother. We simply underestimated the ck Knight. That wasnt something a single individual could handle. We need to notify Varanoa right awa

    Seol butted in, asking a question.

    Even if we were to deliver this information to Varanoa, reinforcements would take months to arrive, would it not?

    ...You are correct.

    Not only that, weve lost track of the ck Knight again. Can we even chase after him right now?

    It isnt possible, now, with it raining so much.

    Hm

    Seol pondered while grabbing his chin.

    As he did, Filia said a word.

    "Still, I might be able to track him once the rain stops. I''m sure he left some traces behind during the battle."

    "Even if we do manage to find him would we even be able to do anything?" asked Chameli.

    Everyones expression changed.

    At first, it was Seol and Filia, but Chameli''s changed soon after too.

    There is one thing I can still try said Seol.

    The same for me as well

    Chameliughed after hearing the details.

    Then we should swiftly prepare for the next battle.

    Seol finally finished organizing his thoughts.

    It was still raining, and Seol had no idea how much time he had left until he would encounter the ck Knight again.

    Its moments like these where I need to get a grip.

    A dangerous situation for his summons was also a dangerous situation for him.

    He had to ovee this trial well.

    <em>Buuuurn</em>

    Seol, with the help of the towns cksmith, melted down metal into a liquid.

    Seol turned around, gazing at Jamad''s Mountain Fists atop a sturdy frame. Although Jamad would have ordinarily been furious with Seol for meddling with a divine relic, he simply watched, understanding the dire situation.

    Although Seol nned to use the Biometal Ingotster, when he felt a wall in his growth, he pulled out everyst ingot after the fight with the ck Knight.

    Im not the type to gamble, but

    <em>Pour</em>

    Seol poured the hot metal onto the Mountain Fists.

    Anyone who witnessed this would have been in an uproar.

    [Biometal shows interest in Mountain Fists.]

    [Biometal explores Mountain Fists.]

    This time I have no other option.

    The biometal began to explore every crevice of the Mountain Fists, seeping into every corner.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    - The ck Knight: You will never be able to defeat me, king!

    - That was like ying spot the difference.

    - So, which one of them was the real Karuna?

    - Sir, the Karuna that you brought is a fake.

    - No way! It was a gift, though?!

    Seol sat down on a chair in the corner of the smithy, restlessly gathering his hands.

    Are you praying or something?

    Praying? No, my hands just felt stiff.

    "I suppose that makes sense... I doubt there''s any god out there you would wholeheartedly believe in."

    Jamad could tell Seols experience in the heavens wasnt something that he could openly talk about.

    Jamad nced at his Mountain Fists, then at the biometal that was exploring it.

    You dont have to be worried. It doesnt weaken its effects or damage it in any way.

    If you say so, then I believe you. I dont doubt you. I was just thinking that a lot of time has passed.

    ...A lot of time has passed?

    "Tancreed''s scales were considered inherently holy within our tribe. They represented the guiding light of the Pointy Mountains, serving as the beacon of hope for our race."

    ......

    There was a slight somber tone in Jamads voice.

    "But... Why dwell on the past? Those forging ahead always seek a new path."

    Everythings bound to change after all.

    Thats that, but I''ve heard of a metal like this existing before, yet even though I''m seeing it with my own eyes, I still can''t believe it."

    "It''s because it''s an extremely rare material. First, you have to process the Armor Rat''s biometal without killing it. Then, you have to kill the Armor Rat instantly so the biometal thinks it''s still attached to its host, even after it''s been turned into an ingot."

    And after that?

    "You have to melt the ingot and then bring it back to room temperature. When you do that, the biometal realizes it''s in danger and instinctively looks for a new host. In this case, the Mountain Fists."

    Jamad had a worried look on his face.

    And what you said about it not damaging it in any way

    "Biometal is theplete opposite of something that would do that. It simply wants a safe ce to stay, a home. And given its property of enhancing their homes, the chances of causing damage are extremely low."

    Is this the only item with those effects?

    "Nope, consider how many strange things exist in Pandea. Other metals and non-metals exist that have simr effects. Obviously, though, they''re just as rare as biometal."

    How do you know all this when I, a resident of Pandea, dont

    - Thats our question too.

    - Is this what job applications mean by Native speaker?

    - Hes more than just a native here, though LMFAO

    The Mountain Fistsy on the worktable, but for some reason, they appeared evenrger than usual.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A crack formed on the Mountain Fists.

    ...No!

    Whats going on? What happened?

    [Biometal is unable to be in harmony with Mountain Fists.]

    [Biometal is unable to adapt.]

    [Biometal is destroyed.]

    <em>Crumble</em>

    <em>Break</em>

    The expression on Seols face contorted like a sculptor who painstakingly carved a statue to only see it shatter into pieces.

    - Fuck! Fuck biometal!

    - Hamun! Wheres Hamun?!

    - J! Wheres my refund?! This ones fucked!

    - Forget damaging it! I doubt its going to do anything at all LMFAO!

    ...Was there something you forgot to exin to me?

    ...Yeah. Oftentimes, biometal fails to adapt to its host.

    Like what percent?

    Roughly Twenty five percent

    If its that low, then

    ...chance of sess.

    God damn it. How many ingots do we have?

    We have four left now.

    I thought ourck of time was the biggest issue, but I guess not.

    Seol wasnt sure of the exact statistics, but the failure rate for the biometal ingot was definitely high.

    The simplest exnation for the biometal ingot would beparing it to a low-rank enchantment stone.

    Equipment upgrades, except for imbuing spells and the temporary measure of sharpening it with a whetstone, were all aplished through enchantment stones.

    And biometal ingots were ssified in the low-rank category.

    It wasn''t because biometal ingots were of low quality, but because they could only improve weapons to the 1st or 2nd level.

    To strengthen a weapon even further, other materials and methods were necessary.

    The enchantment process was quite mysterious, so it often didn''t work on Peerless-quality items. However, it could still be applied to items of any quality below that, including Treasure, Holy Relic, Abomination, Divine Relic, and other qualities, regardless of their unique effects.

    Because Peerless items were difficult to upgrade unless one melted them down and recrafted them, some yers even only used Treasure-quality items, putting as many enchantment stones into them as possible.

    Obviously, though, both methods were extremely costly.

    The first method was dangerous because melting down a Peerless-quality item didnt guarantee another Peerless-quality weapon. The second method was risky because enchantment stones were exceedingly rare.

    Are you going to keep going? Wouldnt it be better to

    This is the only method if we want to gain enough damage to quickly break through Hope Devourer,. Even if we can somehow deal with Agony, its all for nothing unless we can break through Hope Devourer.

    A few momentster, Seol poured hot metal onto the Mountain Fists again.

    <em>Pour</em>

    [Biometal shows interest in Mountain Fists.]

    [Biometal explores Mountain Fists.]

    ...And the best tool to break an iron fortress like that is arge battering ram."

    <em>Knock Knock</em>

    The drizzle gradually ceased.

    Snowman?

    <em>Knock knock knock!</em>

    I heard he was in here, though

    <em>Creak</em>

    The door slowly opened.

    Chameli peered her head in, looking inside.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    ...Huh?

    A strange light emanated from the building, originating from the gloves Seol was holding.

    The Mountain Fists glowed with a reddish hue, casting reflections in Seol''s eyes.

    [[Divine Relic: Mountain Fists]

    Quality: Divine Relic (Modification - Overhaul)

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Damage: 43(+4 per level)(Current Additional Damage: 76)

    Durability: 50/50

    Weight: 5.0kg x 2

    Divine Relic of the Rock Mr Tribe bestowed by Tancreed. Because it has a strong frame, it can continue to awaken. It has received Yzmokans blessing.

    Basic Effect: All stats +3, Core Stats +5

    Bonus Effect: +5 MP regeneration per second, the damage and range of shamanic spells is increased by 50%. Attribute Awakening (Level 2: Volcano), 20% additional light damage on hit, using a support skill will also apply it to another ally. Damaged areas will be automatically restored(Biometal).]

    ...It was a sess.

    This was the result of using all five of the biometal ingots Seol purchased, perfectly supplementing the low damage of the Mountain Fists.

    Seol then helped Jamad equip the Mountain Fists.

    Jamad flinched, as the gloves emitting a red energy, wrapped around his hands.

    - Will you marry me?

    - Hes not proposing you idiots, LMFAOOO. Stop adding weird subtitles.

    - I like it, though.

    - ???

    Its nice, I can feel power surging from it. With this

    Yeah, well be able to defeat him next time. Hm?

    It was only then that Seol realized Chameli was looking at him. Quickly, Chameli spoke up after seeing Seol turn around.

    Sister Filia, who left earlier, sent us a message.

    Is it good news?

    "It''s... It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad."

    You could tell me.

    "She mentioned that the ck Knight hadn''t gone too far. That if we leave now, we should be able to catch up to him as long as we move quickly."

    It makes me a little nervous that youre starting with the good news

    Chameli had a worried look on her face.

    Apparently, the ck Knight is moving toward Illia.

    ...Shit.

    "We''re notte yet. Plus, considering the ck Knight''s slow pace, we might even catch up to him before he reaches Illia if we leave promptly!"

    ...Have you notified Earl Brispin yet?

    "Sister Filia and the ck pilgrims apanying her have already set off for Illia. I''m certain he''s heard the news by now, but..."

    Hell likely ignore the warning.

    Yes

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol returned Jamad into his shadow and left the smithy. As soon as he stepped outside, he turned around to face Chameli, his expression filled with shock.

    These horses

    "There was a horse trader nearby who owned arge ranch. The pilgrims went through the pouring rain and paid a considerable sum for these horses. Ah, do you happen to know how to..."

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol skillfully mounted the horse, grabbing the reins with ease.

    So you do

    I cant believe you were able to buy all of these horses I can feel the power of your parish, vicar.

    "Even so... it''s woefully inadequate to subdue the ck Knight."

    Dont worry. It will be different this time, said Seol, looking down the mountain.

    * * *

    A moment to rx.

    The ck Knight had wholly forgotten that such a thing even existed.

    The ck Knight never had a chance to look back on the path that he had taken. He had neither the reason nor luxury to do so.

    He simply, solemnly, killed his own fragments and absorbed them.

    Even when confronted with fragments stronger than himself, he utilized every method at his disposal to eventually ovee them.

    That was how he inevitably acquired Agony and Hope Devourer.

    <em>[Lets kill! More lives! I want more! More blood! Its near here! Theres more around here!]</em>

    Stop Please stop.

    <em>[But you promised me! Im hungry!]</em>

    The ck Knight had suffered so much from Agony that he yearned to block his own ears. Agony continued to eat away at his mind.

    However, it wasnt just Agony doing that.

    In fact, the ck Knight''s mind had been scarred long before encountering Agony, through the countless battles he had endured.

    Only now did he manage to look back,

    To reflect upon the path he had traversed thus far.

    The path of a murderous ghost, ensnared by vengeance and blood.

    <em>- Youre not the Karuna that I know. Karuna is kind and warm. Youre Youre just a monster.</em>

    It wasnt Agonys sinister whispers that gued him now. It was the words of Karen, his sister, whose survival he had never anticipated.

    Her words were like a dagger straight to his heart.

    And the reason he turned to look back on the path he had taken wasn''t because he suddenly had the luxury to do so.

    Regret.

    Like a piece of paper sttered with paint, there was no more room to sketch on the muddled surface.

    A piece of paper stained almost entirely ck.

    That was the ck Knight.

    For what reason did I I Im not a fake

    <em>[Youre a fake! A fake! Hahahahaha!]</em>

    Shut up!

    <em>[You messed up! Give me blood! Blood! Hehehe.]</em>

    There was no way a deranged sword like this could mend his broken heart. The only thing he could do now was to make it shut up.

    <em>Slide</em>

    The ck Knight spotted a magnificent building shrouded in the darkness of the night in Illia. He nned to sate Agony there.

    Normally, he would never do something risky.

    However, he didnt care about it right now.

    Ill feed you until youre full, so

    <em>Fffffft!</em>

    Something tore through the air.

    <em>Slide!</em>

    Agony unsheathed itself and deflected the arrow hurtling toward the ck Knight from behind.

    <em>Shake</em>

    However, the sword also trembled, indicating it wasn''t an ordinary arrow.

    <em>[I blocked it! I blocked it!]</em>

    An individual emerged from the darkness of the night.

    Its Its you again.

    It was Seol, the moonlight casting a reflective glow upon him.

    Where are you trying to go in such a hurry?

    "I suppose I don''t need to go far. I''ll kill you and retrieve Karen.

    And then what?

    ......

    Drag her along into your never-ending fight?

    ...Ill shut you up.

    That might be a little harder this time.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    [The ck Knight has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    [The ck Knights Agony used Meteor Point.]

    [The ck Knights Agony pierces through a designated path.]

    [All enemies in Agonys path are dealt 170% of the weapons damage.]

    [Those struck by Agony are afflicted with the Corrupted Wounds status.]

    <em>[Kill him! Ill kill him!]</em>

    Seol watched Agony fly straight toward him.

    <em>Hum</em>

    He crouched low before swiftly twisting his body and delivering an uppercut.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>[Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!]</em>

    Agony let out an ear-piercing scream.

    Seol used that opening to close the distance between him and the ck Knight.

    <em>Fwoosh! Fwoosh!</em>

    The ck Knight wasn''t to be underestimated simply because his handscked Agony.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    He perfectlynded a blow on Seols face.

    Seol threw a counterpunch simultaneously, targeting the ck Knight''s abdomen.

    Its pointle

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Urgh

    The ck Knight''s body trembled upon being struck by Seol''s fist.

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer is slightly full.]

    [Hope Devourer digests a portion of the impact.]

    No way

    - Diamond hands never fail!

    - Nope! Its just the power of money!

    - Who cares! Hes stronger!

    - The enhancements were enough to make him as strong as re, LMFAO

    - J! Well let you flirt with Snowman! J! Well let you flirt with Snowman!

    - This is capitalism, baby!

    Seol rose to his feet again after being knocked down during the exchange of blows with the ck Knight.

    <em>Fwirll!</em>

    He poured ck energy out of his hands, summoning the Twin Knights. The two warriors bore solemn expressions as they raised their swords against the ck Knight.

    <em>ng.</em>

    Their fighting spirit had significantly shifted from before, burning brightly and poised for action.

    Seol grinned ear to ear, shing his teeth.

    I told you it would be harder this time.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    Agony whined at the ck Knight after returning to him.

    <em>[It hurts! Im in pain!]</em>

    ...Quiet.

    The ck Knight scowled as he looked at Seols Twin Knights.

    <em>Clench</em>

    [The ck Knight has entered the 1st Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Crescent Moon.]

    <em>Glooow</em>

    Careful! Prepare yourselves, everyone! shouted Chameli.

    A momentter, the confrontation between the ck Knight and the ck Pilgrims ignited.

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    [The ck Knights Agony used Echo of Carnage.]

    [Each time Agony is stopped in its path, inflict 50% of the mitigated attack''s damage to the surrounding area.]

    Krgh

    Karuna sessfully defended against the ck Knight''s attack with Breath, but was still staggered back from the reverb.

    Karen seized the opportunity to dart to the ck Knight''s side and thrust with re.

    <em>aaare!</em>

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    [Forced Breakthrough activates.]

    [50% of the original damage is inflicted.]

    <em>aaare</em>

    Krgh!

    Both sides took turnsunching attacks at each other.

    Now!

    [Sacred Ground activates.]

    [The ground burns with divine energy.]

    [Allies receive increased health regeneration. Enemies receive 50% healing reduction.]

    <em>Fssssss</em>

    The ck Knight tapped into more power to break free from this troubling situation.

    [The ck Knight has entered the 2nd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Half Moon.]

    Haaaaaaah!

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    Agony began gathering a dark energy.

    Dodge it! shouted Seol.

    [The ck Knight used Moonlight sh.]

    Since they never expected the ck Knight to unleash a Moonlight sh while only in the Half Moon stage, they were unprepared. Instead of facing it together, they all focused on their own safety.

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    The ck shockwave tore through thend, cutting down every tree in its path.

    Dust billowed, and the people who had dodged to the floor slowly rose to their feet.

    Is everyone okay?

    Are there any injured?

    Luckily, it seemed like no one was injured.

    ...No one was hurt?

    Seol had kept his eyes trained on the ck Knight but lost sight of him when the dust kicked up. He quickly realized that something had urred during that brief moment he couldn''t see him.

    <em>Woosh</em>

    And like always, his hunch was right.

    Hes gone! Damn it He ran away!

    Th-the horses

    Chameli swiftly attempted to pursue the ck Knight with the pilgrims. However, what unfolded next was unexpected.

    The horses we tied to the trees theyre all dead

    He aimed for the horses in that short opening?!

    We have to hurry The ck Knight is clearly headed to Illia!

    Seol thought for a moment before speaking up.

    Ill chase after him first.

    Its too dangerous! Going alone is

    We have no other options. Pleasee join me as soon as possible.

    Hold on

    Seol swiftly ran toward Illia before Chameli could even respond.

    <em>Fft!</em>

    We cant waste time.

    They were currently in Illias vicinity.

    And as vicinity implied, the distance was only a thirty-minute walk for most people.

    In this case, however, this worked to their detriment.

    With the ck Knights speed, he would arrive in Illia within five minutes.

    I have to catch up to him no matter what.

    If Seol couldn''t catch up to the ck Knight soon, Illia would be engulfed in a sea of blood tonight.

    * * *

    <em>[Im smart! I was smart, right?]</em>

    ......

    <em>[Give me blood already! Theyre dangerous! Ill take care of them, so give me blood!]</em>

    ......

    <em>[The blood from those horses wasnt enough! Human blood! I like human blood!]</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    The ck Knight continued to rey the situation in his head as he hurried along.

    How did he get so strong so quickly?

    The growth rate of the fragments master was abnormally fast.

    Perhaps that was precisely why Karen was drawn to him as her master.

    Also, the ck Knight understood that while he could prolong the battle, he would ultimately be defeated by his opponent had he kept going.

    But that doesnt matter Ill fight him again after I fill Agonys stomach here.

    Agony wasnt a demon sword for no reason. By absorbing blood, it gained power corresponding to the amount of blood it had absorbed.

    First, Ill supply myself with blood from the guards here.

    However, the ck Knight''s schemes went off track from the very start.

    Theres no guards?

    <em>[Strange! Its strange!]</em>

    Right now, the ck Knight stood at Illias western gate.

    The ck Knight, expecting a significant number of guards typical of an entrance of arge city, was shocked by their absence.

    In fact, there wasnt even a single guard there.

    <em>[What should we do?! What do we do?! Im hungry!]</em>

    Shut up! Ill feed you until youre full.

    <em>Craaaaaackle</em>

    [The ck Knight used Moonlight sh.]

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The wave of ck energy shattered a portion of the gate and prated inside.

    Were going in!

    <em>[Okay! Alright!]</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    The ck Knight entered the city, nning to kill whoever entered his sight.

    However

    ......

    Illia was divided into four quadrants, each aligned with one of the cardinal directions. In fact, there were even walls within, furtherpartmentalizing the city.

    However, the western district that the ck Knight had entered, had all of its lights turned off.

    <em>[No ones here! I dont hear breathing!]</em>

    What the hell is

    <em>Rustle.</em>

    The ck Knight heard a presence behind him. From the direction of the gate he broke down.

    Youre so damn fast Couldnt you have just waited for me?

    ...Are you behind this?

    Hold on, let me catch my breath.

    Even Seol hadn''t expected the entire western district to bepletely deserted. He figured the pilgrims who left earlier to notify the earl in Illia were likely behind this.

    But that doesnt matter right now.

    Because the city was shrouded in darkness, he easily spotted the people standing atop the walls dividing the quadrants.

    As Seol focused on them even more, he was able to make out some silhouettes.

    That group is probably transferees who came to watch... and is that Earl Brispin over there?

    A loud hum emanated from the walls.

    Despite the considerable distance, Earl Brispin''s voice began to transmit from there, likely facilitated by some sort of magical device.

    So youre the bloodthirsty monster that has been running wild.

    ......

    "I will not allow you to take even a single drop of my citizens'' blood. You will pay the price for your sins and vanish from Illia.

    ...The price? For my sins?

    Precisely. You

    Hah Hahaha

    Why are youughing?

    Hahahahahahaha! The price for my sins pfft yeah

    [The ck Knight has entered the 3rd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Full Moon.]

    <em>Craaaaaaaaackle!</em>

    Wh-what is that strength?!

    "Please, step behind us, Earl Brispin! Let others handle this. We must make our escape quickly

    The ck Knights energy grewrger andrger.

    So, who is going to make me pay the price?

    "S-Seize him! Bring him to his knees before me! In fact I''ll even allow you to kill him! I shall bestow a substantial reward upon whoever makes him pay the price!"

    As Earl Brispin finished his sentence, a message was delivered to every transferee in Illia.

    [A powerful deterrent nearby activates.]

    [Your break temporarily ends.]

    [Your next Adventure has been substituted with a Sudden Adventure.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 20th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 20. City Blockade]

    [Adventure 20. City Blockade

    Earl Brispin, the lord of Illia, has ordered a citywide lockdown.

    As a result, the western district of Illia has transformed into arge trap, designed to apprehend a notorious murderer active in the vicinity.

    However, this is not the time forcency.

    If you fail to defeat him, his sword will dismantle the trap, enabling him to massacre everyone in Illia.

    Objective: Subdue the ck Knight

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure takes ce in Illia.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    ...No!

    Seol started to feel uneasy, a nagging worry growing at the back of his mind.

    As he expected, transferees began leaping over the walls and flooding in.

    Whats going on? The ck Knight?

    Is this why they locked down the western district today?

    Look at how many people there are. Damn

    Get him!

    Its him, right? The dude in the ck armor?

    Whos that next to him, though?

    Who cares?! Just kill the ck Knight!

    Seol began to shout at them.

    No! Donte any closer!!!

    Hah! Are you seriously trying to monopolize the rew

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    The ck Knight swiftly cut down the first transferee that arrived in the western district.

    Ho

    <em>Slice! Thud</em>

    Agonyughed as it was dyed in blood.

    <em>[Hahahaha! Tasty! Its tasty!]</em>

    The transferees heard the maniacalughter of a sword, followed by the thud of a transferee''s head hitting the floor.

    Kyaaaaaa!

    R-Run away!

    Open the gates!

    However, the ck Knight was faster.

    As the ck Knight quickly dashed to cut down the transferees who had crossed over the wall

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>Fsss</em>

    Karuna deflected the ck Knights sword.

    Krgh

    Dont get in my way!

    N-Now! Everyone, run away!

    Monster

    As the transferees fled in panic, Seol swiftly pursued the ck Knight.

    Seol raised his leg in a strange stance. It was a stance he had practiced countless times in the Labyrinth of Penance.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Seols kicknded squarely on the ck Knights shoulders.

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer is slightly full.]

    [Hope Devourer digests a portion of the impact.]

    Urgh

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Kick the Sky, Kick the Ground.]

    [One of two skills will activate.]

    [Debauchee''s Movements activates.]

    [Dodge rate increases by 10%. uracy increases by 5%.]

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol ran at the ck Knight, unleashing a flurry of attacks.

    He continued until the ck Knight had no choice but to focus solely on him.

    W-We lived!

    Wh-who is that?

    Its the gent! Im sure its him!

    What? The gent?

    You idiots! Stop talking and run!

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Seol moved like a wild animal.

    Thanks to Karuna and Karen expertly blocking the ck Knights attacks, Seol could concentrate solely on the offensive.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Urgh

    With two improvements, Seol no longer felt like he was punching mud when he struck the ck Knight. It feltpletely different from before.

    Its working!

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer is slightly full.]

    [Hope Devourer digests a portion of the impact.]

    Ill feed you until your stomach pops.

    <em>[Danger! Its dangerous!]</em>

    Dont look down on me!

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    The force of the ck Knight''s attack sent Seol flying through a wooden building, causing dust to kick up.

    As the ck Knight leaped in, attempting to finish Seol, two swords interposed themselves, blocking Agony''s path.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    <em>Scraaape</em>

    Rage boiled within the ck Knight''s heart.

    Seeing Karen and Karuna blocking his path ignited an uncontroble rage within him.

    <em>Clench!</em>

    The ck Knight''s energy began to writhe and grow ominously.

    <em>[Hahahaha! Yeah! Throw away your senses! Leave it to me!]</em>

    Ill kill you allllllll!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Watch out!

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol burst through the wall of a building, striking the ck Knight.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The ck Knight staggered back and took a moment.

    Seol furrowed his brows.

    What was that? That energy just now

    <em>Ripple</em>

    The ck Knight stumbled as he got to his feet.

    Ill kill everyone.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    [The ck Knight has entered the 3rd Stage of Moonlight Surge, Blood Moon.]

    What is that?

    Agony slowly crept into the ck Knights body.

    <em>[Hehehe! Let me in! Ill kill everyone again! Just like always! All you have to do is close your eyes for a second!]</em>

    <em>Tear</em>

    The ck Knights body slowly began growing.

    <em>Rip Tear</em>

    The ck Knight had grown red andrge, towering over Seol. His heavy armor expanded with him,pletely covering his erged form.

    <em>tter</em>

    The ck Knight opened his mouth.

    However, it was no longer his voice. It was Agonys.

    <strong><em>[Ill kill everyone.]</em></strong>

    [Hope Devourer''s damage capacity increases massively.]

    [Agony is materialized.]

    A ghostly presence emanated from the ck Knight''s body.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    [The ck Knight used Exceptional Skill: The Dark Side of the Moon.]

    [Physical strength is improved massively in exchange for your sanity.]

    [You no longer thirst for blood.]

    It was clear that Seol was now weaker than the ck Knight. He seemed much more powerful than before.

    However, Seol''s smile only grew wider after Agonypletely devoured the ck Knight.

    Then, with augh, he spoke.

    ...Youve just made a big mistake.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Wh-what the hell is that?

    Open the gate! Open the gate!

    The ck Knight appeared even more terrifying than before.

    Sensing something ominous, the transferees screamed and attempted to distance themselves from the ck Knight as much as possible.

    <em>[Fear is fun! Fear is delightful! Ill eat you all!]</em>

    ......

    <em>[Are you still going to stop me, human?]</em>

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Seol took the unseemly stance that Toki had taught him.

    However, in this moment, that unseemly stance appeared menacing.

    You talk a lot for an Abomination.

    <em>[Ive made a decision. Ill eat your blood first!]</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Unlike before, the ck Knight engaged Seol in hand-to-handbat, not using his sword.

    <em>Skid</em>

    Seol managed to block the ck Knights fist by using both arms, but he couldnt do anything about the residual force that pushed him back.

    <em>[Hahahaha! Its pointless!]</em>

    <em>Ruuumble!</em>

    <em>Ruuuumble!</em>

    The ck Knight shoved an entire building aside to close the distance between him and Seol.

    Agony''s attack was ruthless, enough to evoke a humans primal fear.

    Krgh!

    Despite the excruciating pain, Seol arose, preparing to retaliate.

    He leaped into the air and unleashed a kick onto the ck Knights head.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    The other transferees trembled in fear as the sounds of Seol and the ck Knight''s battle echoed throughout the district.

    Sh-should we help him?

    Are you out of your mind? How will you help him? Do you have two lives or something, huh?

    Still

    <em>aaaare</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    One of the onlookers unleashed a fireball at the ck Knight, causing an explosion.

    I-Itnded

    Get out of the waaaaay!

    Seemingly furious, the ck Knight hurled debris from a building toward the direction the spell was cast from.

    Kyaaaa!

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    The ck Knight huffed in anger, scanning the area to locate the magician.

    <em>[Which]</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol wrapped his arms around the ck Knight''s neck from behind, resembling a snake coiling around a bull''s neck.

    <em>[You annoying]</em>

    The ck Knight quickly grabbed Seol and began striking him.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>[Die!]</em>

    As Seol fell to the floor,nding amidst the debris, the ck Knight swung his arms down violently, attempting to crush him.

    However

    <em>sh!</em>

    Haaaaaah!

    Haaaah!

    Karen and Karuna both swung their swords horizontally, deflecting the ck Knights arms.

    The two stood steadfastly by each others side, responding to the ck Knights attacks together. They quickly realized that their individual attacks wouldnt be effective against the ck Knight and adapted their strategy ordingly.

    <em>[Damn it! It hurts!]</em>

    Seol used that opening to slip away.

    Though the ck Knight did damage him, as long as he wasnt dead, the Blood of Origin would eventually heal him.

    Haah Haah

    <em>[...You.]</em>

    Despite the fact that Agony had taken control of the ck Knights body, Seol and his summons have been expertly fighting him.

    Doesnt this look like the gent has a chance?

    Y-Yeah.

    <em>Inhale Exhale</em>

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    <em>[God damn ittttttt! Ill kill you all Ill kill everyone in this city too! Stop me if you can.]</em>

    The ck Knight scanned for Seol, but Seol looked elsewhere, his expression nk.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    The ck Knight extended his right arm, attempting to grab Seol.

    Seol deflected the attack as best he could and aimed for the opening. As he did, the buildings copsed around them.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    <em>[Arghhhhh!]</em>

    The ck Knight let out an ear-piercing scream and swiftly moved his left hand, attempting to use both arms to crush Seol.

    However, as he moved his left arm closer, a problem arose.

    <em>SPLAAAAATTER!</em>

    <em>[...Huh?]</em>

    His left arm popped like a balloon.

    The ck Knight was confused.

    <em>[Wh-what?!]</em>

    [Filia used Exceptional Skill: A Bolt Out of the Blue.]

    [Consume energy to increase your next attacks range by 200% and arrow damage by 400%.]

    It finally arrived.

    It missed, sorry! shouted Filia from afar.

    Seol simply smiled and closed the distance between him and the ck Knight.

    It was more than enough.

    <em>[Guaaaaaaargh!]</em>

    Only now did the ck Knight finally shout in pain.

    Seol pulled back his arm and readied an uppercut to the ck Knights chest.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>[Bwrgh]</em>

    The ck Knight''s massive body was lifted into the air, leaving the transferees watching in awe.

    Oh my god

    H-He took him off his feet

    Seol quickly turned around and shouted at the pilgrims who had just entered through the western gate.

    Chameli!

    Chameli stumbled for a second, surprised by what she saw. The ck Knight appeared even more menacing than before.

    Wh-what is going on The ck Knight

    Now!

    Now?

    Chameli was momentarily stunned but quickly grasped Seols intent. She reached into her inventory and pulled out an item.

    So the demon has finally revealed himself!

    Extinguish Evil.

    It was the Holy Relic of Varanoa.

    "Brothers, sisters! Let us impart our teachings upon this demon!"

    Yes, vicar!

    Yes, vicar!

    All together now!

    [Chameli used Extinguish Evil.]

    [Pirs of light descended from the heavens onto the target.]

    [Divine power is concentrated.]

    [The pirs of light deal a fixed amount of damage, dealing bonus damage if the target has an evil disposition.]

    <em>Glooow</em>

    The ck Knight shouted after sensing the strange energy.

    <em>[Its futile!]</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol seized the opportunity to strike the ck Knight before slipping away.

    <em>[Krrrgh]</em>

    Itll be different this time.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Pirs of light fell from the sky to strike the ck Knight.

    <em>Fssssssssssss!</em>

    <em>[Guaaaaaaaarrgh!]</em>

    It might not be the case for the ck Knight, but its definitely the case for you.

    <em>[Its hotttttttttt! Its hot!]</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam! Rumbleeeee!</em>

    If the soul within Agony wasnt deemed evil, nothing in the world would be.

    This was the reason behind Seols smile when Agony took over the ck Knights body.

    I never expected him to dig his own grave.

    It was almost as if it had entirely forgotten about Extinguish Evil.

    It was either that or Agony simply looked down on it after experiencing it once.

    Guaaaaaaaargh!

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer is slightly full.]

    [Hope Devourer digests a portion of the impact.]

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer is full.]

    [Hope Devourer digests a portion of the impact.]

    <em>[Stop! Stop ittttttt!]</em>

    [Insight activates.]

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer ispletely stuffed.]

    [Hope Devourer is unable to digest the impact.]

    <em>Kabooooom!</em>

    The ck Knight fell to his knees from the weight of the light.

    <em>Fade</em>

    And at the same time, the rays of light began to fade.

    Haah Haaah

    Vicar!

    Im fine, so q-quickly take care of that monster

    <em>Thud</em>

    As Chameli fainted, a couple pilgrims stayed behind to guard her, while the rest charged at the ck Knight.

    Arghhhhhh!

    To the citys residents, the pilgrims d in light seemed like a divine army descending from the heavens to vanquish evil.

    [The ck Knight is exposed to the Abnormal Status: Heatstroke.]

    [The ck Knight is exposed to the Abnormal Status: Anemia.]

    [The ck Knight is exposed to the Abnormal Status: Guilt.]

    Despite his hazy sight, the ck Knight could still make out Karen and Karuna charging at him.

    <em>SLAAAASH!</em>

    Their swords carved an X on his chest, one red sh and one blue sh.

    It was an attack that should have been the final blow.

    However

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Krgh!

    Argh!

    The ck Knight unleashed an attack with his one remaining arm and rose to his feet.

    He wobbled and stumbled. Even a light breeze would have been enough to put him back down.

    The ck Knight, no, Agonyughed.

    <em>[Ha Hahaha What a shame.]</em>

    ...What?

    The ck Knights body began to grow further.

    * * *

    I hate them.

    The sentiment was pure, like that of a child''s.

    I hate them and their colors.

    One was a zing red, while the other was chillingly blue.

    My erratic mind sometimes painted reality as a dream. In those moments, I would see my reflection staring back at me from within their eyes.

    This is

    Hideous.

    It was as if I was cloaked in filth, a mass of ckness.

    I had submitted to the monster known as Agony to ovee life-or-death situations. My days were marked with desperation and dread.

    The only thing left after all of those experiences was an abomination.

    No! This wasnt what I wanted!

    Pure hatred.

    Hatred born from the loss of Karen.

    Hatred born from having Montra taken from me.

    Hatred born from my own self-destruction.

    I used everything as a weapon in my battles.

    All in pursuit of finding Karen once more and unraveling the truth behind Montra''s downfall and myself.

    However, the line between my methods and objectives began to blur.

    What was I fighting for? What was I fighting with?

    Why am I fighting?

    Where did things go wrong?

    I regretted it.

    Karen, my other half, whom I had longed to meet for so long in the past.

    And even though I should have been next to her The other Karuna who stood by her side.

    There was no room for me between them, nowhere at all. I despaired and then gave up.

    Its over. I should just let it go.

    I hoped to escape from this never-ending pain through that. But as I did, I heard Agonys voice.

    <em>[You idiot! Thats yours!]</em>

    ...What?

    <em>[Shes yours! All you have to do is devour him!]</em>

    Shes mine?

    <em>[Exactly! Now, devour him! All you have to do is devour him and be stronger!]</em>

    Is that really all I have to do?

    <em>[It is. All you have to do is listen to me like you always did This is the only way to get back your beloved sister.]</em>

    ......

    Yeah thats all I need.

    * * *

    [The ck Knight used Harvest.]

    [Fragments are drawn in.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    What the

    <em>Woooooosh!</em>

    The ck Knight solidified himself, resembling a massive lump of coal, and began to draw fierce winds toward him.

    H-huh? Grab onto something!

    Everyone, hold on!

    The strong winds caused everyone, including the transferees, pilgrims, Seol, and his summons, to stumble.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The winds were powerful enough to even rip the walls off the buildings.

    Gradually, the ck Knight unveiled the true powers of the skill, causing everyone to shudder.

    <em>Ring!</em>

    No! Karuna!

    There was something off with Karuna.

    The instant the ck Knight used Harvest, he acted like a marite whose strings had been abruptly severed.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Seol quickly grabbed Karunas hands.

    Krrrrrrrgh

    <em>Clench Clench</em>

    <em>Slide!</em>

    Karunas hand continued to slip away from Seol.

    No!

    Seol instinctively released his other hand and reached out, hoping to secure Karuna.

    Master!

    Karen quickly noticed Seol releasing his grip and extended her arm to grab his other hand.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Swipe</em>

    Damn it!

    Though Karen seeded in grabbing Seol, Seol failed to grab Karuna.

    Fortunately, Karuna''s body was caught in something, preventing him from being sucked in any further.

    A red line.

    The blood-colored line stretched out, binding Seol and Karuna together.

    Is this because of Lineage

    While Seol was able to catch a break thanks to the Blood of Origin, the situation only deteriorated further.

    <em>Snap Snaap</em>

    Its brea

    <em>Snap!</em>

    [Karuna is severed from Lineage.]

    The red line snapped.

    And as Karuna was helplessly being drawn faster and faster towards the ck Knight

    Jamad summoned himself from Seols extended hand, stretching hisrge hand along with it.

    Jamad quickly swiped his hand, catching the severed red line to Karuna.

    I caught him!

    Jamad!

    Pull him in!

    Arghhhhhhhh!

    Jamad managed to pull Karuna in, their hands now connected, firmly linking them together.

    [Lineage is formed with Karuna.]

    <em>sh!</em>

    Karuna returned to his senses.

    The moment he woke up, he drew Breath and unleashed a powerful swing.

    <em>Gloooow!</em>

    [Karuna used Moonlight sh.]

    A bright blue wave of energy hurtled towards the ck Knight.

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    The ck Knight''s ability faltered after taking damage, stopping his ability to draw objects toward him.

    However, the situation was far from over.

    The ck Knight had disappeared.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    After the dust had settled, the ck Knight hadpletely vanished.

    Where Where did he go?!

    Everyone instinctively knew that the ck Knight was on hisst legs. All that remained was tond one final blow on him.

    But then, someone began to shout while looking at the sky.

    Hes

    Up there! Over there! Look at how battered he is

    Hes going up over there!

    gent!

    The massive ck Knight had returned to his original size and was scaling the clock tower nearby, the tallest point in the western district of Illia.

    Why

    The wall! Hes doing that to climb over the wall! shouted Filia in shock.

    The clock tower wasnt too far from the walls dividing the citys districts.

    Any average individual would consider that distance far, but to a monster like the ck Knight, it could even be considered close.

    If he climbs to the top of the clock tower and leaps toward the walls

    The western district lockdown would have been for nothing, and he would be able to ughter as many innocent civilians as he wants.

    Agony, the being controlling the ck Knight, had already climbed halfway up the tower.

    <em>[We have to run! Run away! Theyre way too tough to eat! Lets eat the humans beyond the walls!]</em>

    Seol wasnt sure whether Agony had no intention of concealing his own intent or if he was simply pushed into a corner, but Agony''s voice reverberated throughout the entirety of Illia.

    The citizens beyond the wall trembled at the sound of Agonys frightening voice.

    Seol quickly realized that following the ck Knight up the clock tower would be too slow. He wouldnt make it there to stop him before the ck Knight made it to the top.

    I need to stop him But how

    Seol caught Karuna looking up at the clock tower.

    Karuna then looked at himself, before meeting Seol''s eyes. Two resolute gazes locked onto each other.

    Karuna.

    ...Please send me there.

    ...Yeah, I think were thinking the same thing.

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    Seol leaped onto the roof of a three-story building before stretching his right arm.

    What is he

    <em>Crack Snap Crackkkk!</em>

    Wh-what the

    How does that make any sense?

    His arm is

    Seol''s arm gigantified in an instant as he got into a stance to throw Karuna.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Go!

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Ffffffft!</em>

    [Your mana is currently below 5%]

    [You have mana deficiency.]

    [Your mana recovery rate is reduced by 50% for 5 minutes.]

    [You have overused your mana all at once.]

    [You are afflicted by Abnormal Status: Dizziness for a day.]

    [The cooldowns for your skills are increased by 10%.]

    Seolunched Karuna with all his strength, aiming for the clock towers bell.

    However, he was slightly short.

    Ahhhh!

    Urgh

    In an instant, Karen''s deep shade of red lightened, while Karuna''s blue grew as deep as Karen''s had be lighter.

    [Twin Knights'' Equilibrium copses.]

    [The summed stats heavily favor one side.]

    Karuna swiftly took two steps afternding on the clock tower''s wall, propelling himself to its peak.

    As he soared upward, he pulled back his arms, preparing his attack.

    Sensing Karuna''s presence, the ck Knight turned back around.

    <em>[No! Dont!]</em>

    Agony cried out.

    With determination, Karuna poured everyst ounce of his strength into his sword for his next attack.

    <em>FWOOOOSH!</em>

    Karuna hurled Breath, piercing perfectly through the ck Knight''s heart.

    Krgh

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The ck Knight was sent flying, Breath lodged in his chest, until he collided with the clock tower''s bell.

    The impact caused the bell to ring, filling the district with its sounds.

    <em>Ring Riiiing</em>

    K-Krgh

    ...Its over.

    Agonys de was dulled and broken. The damage it endured while materializing into the ck Knight''s body seemed to have caused this.

    Even after reverting back into a sword, Agony continued to cry.

    <em>[You idiot! We have to run! Run! Now!]</em>

    Shut up said the ck Knight, lying on the ground.

    His pierced chest gurgled with blue and ck energy. It was likely not only his powers, but also his memories.

    Haah Krgh C-Could I ask you something?

    ......

    The fragments Ive killed All had different anomalies

    What?

    The ck Knight continued.

    There were those who didnt remember Montra and even one who forgot Karen. And it was for those reasons that each and every one of us sought a different future so krgh what what do you think? Once you receive this power what will you

    I n to

    ......

    ...show Karen the sea.

    Karuna looked down at the ck Knight with unattached eyes, the moon behind his back.

    That is what Ill live for in this life.

    A modest ambition for such prideful eyes. However, the ck Knight was visibly moved by this.

    Ha Haha Hahaha the sea How Why

    What is it?

    The ck Knight took off his helmet.

    The helmet must have felt increasingly suffocating as death grew closer.

    He slowly revealed his face, wet with tears.

    But it wasnt just tears. He was also covered with snot and blood.

    I cant remember the sea fuck that was what I was missing

    ......

    "Is the sea... more incredible than Montra... or our desire for revenge?"

    Karuna gently described to the ck Knight the beauty of the sea, his words flowing like a fairy tale.

    How could the world bepletely filled with water haha dont lie to me

    The ck Knight couldnt stop crying.

    ...Why are you crying? asked Karuna.

    Because of regret

    Regret? If youre regretful of your mistakes, then

    "No, it''s not that. It''s just... realizing that the only thing I can leave for your futures is this disgusting hatred... I regret it deeply."

    <em>Step Step</em>

    Seol and Karen arrived at the clock tower.

    With Breath lodged in his heart, the ck Knight continued to speak, gradually voicing his final wordsechoing those of the defeated fragments who hade before him.

    "I-I ept my defeat. I offer you my strength and memories. Oh... Oh, Karuna... I pray that one day you will be the mirror that reflects the truth."

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    With those words, the ck Knight started to disperse into the wind, vanishing like smoke, starting from his feet.

    <em>[No! No!]</em>

    <em>Faaaade</em>

    Agony trembled for a moment before climbing into the smoke as well.

    However, something prevented Agony from going further.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>[Let go! Let go of me!]</em>

    However, you must not take everything. You must take neither my hatred nor this demon Please, do not be tainted by the same hatred that I was Agony, they do not need the color ck where they are headed. You will remain here with me

    The ck light, which could be considered the root of the ck Knights powers, held a firm grip onto Agonys dark energy. The ck Knight nned to die with Agony there.

    Theres no need for that.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Seol grabbed onto Agonys energy, despite the ck Knights warnings.

    Where Im headed Ill need ck as well.

    The ck light looked at Karuna this time. Karuna nodded back.

    We go together.

    The ck light, having yearned to hear those words, scattered entirely into the wind.

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    And then, it started to be drawn into Karuna''s Breath.

    A deep blue light radiated from Karuna''s eyes, and, strangely, his old memories began to rush back to him.

    * * *

    Karunas memories returned to him piece by piece.

    While some of the memories flooding back to him were undoubtedly his own, others were strangely vivid recollections belonging to the ck Knight.

    <em>Swish Swish</em>

    <em>Crash</em>

    After being knocked off a cliff and into the river, Karuna found himself pulled back onto a small boat by someone.

    I got him!

    ...Good work. Let us leave immediately.

    In the boat were two individuals, a young man, and an elderly gentleman.

    After that, time passed.

    Karuna found himselfter ced on a rock with intricate geometric patterns engraved on it, his mind in a blur as they performed a ceremony.

    The old man and the young man would intermittently reappear, as well as devotees of a temple.

    What I was trying to say is

    Quiet! How could the guardian

    The two fought.

    Mostly, it was the old man scolding the young man, who quietly listened. However, as time went on, the frequency of their arguments diminished.

    It took a long time for the sounds of their fighting to turn into screams.

    Kyaaaa!

    Ahhhh!

    The surge of mana and the scent of blood yed a vital role in waking Karuna from his sleep.

    Haah Haah

    The young man returned once more, his hair disheveled and partially deranged, as he approached Karuna''s resting ce.

    His body was drenched in fresh blood, and he appeared to have aged significantly, now resembling a middle-aged man.

    "Did you... Did you truly believe I''d uphold that worthless oath until my dying breath? Of course not... Your assessment of me was wrong..."

    Oath.

    The word that the man mentioned was unfamiliar, yet nostalgic.

    "Hahaha... You foolish knight... Why did you choose to serve Jin? Why... Why did you choose to restrain yourself when you possess such power?"

    There was something off about the man.

    I am different from Jin. He failed to recognize the value of the treasure that fell onto hisp. But Im different! Ill Ill use you to be born again!

    <em>Grab!</em>

    The man growled while grabbing a handful of Karunas hair.

    I will cut you into fragments and raise an army! Hahaha... No one... No one will be able to stop me. Just protecting things with all this power is too dull, isn''t it? Right?"

    Karuna felt something sprout in his heart.

    It was a moment he had experienced countless times.

    Hatredhatred was sown in Karuna''s heart toward that man.

    Haha Soon

    It didnt take long for that sprout to grow into a tree and bear fruit.

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    The man tried his best to stem the bleeding from his neck, but it was toote.

    Gr Grgrggl

    His eyes, filled with hatred, were fixed on Karuna.

    However, the Karuna he gazed upon was iplete. Karuna had already fragmented, and this lone shard remained to exact revenge upon those in the temple who had wronged him.

    It was the fragment of hatred, the ck Knight.

    And like that, only after killing everyone, did the ck Knight leave the temple.

    He then searched exhaustively for his other fragments. He recognized each fragment he encountered as a part of himself, and in turn, they recognized him as one of their own. However, they also instinctively understood that they were destined to fight.

    The fragment of hatred was powerful.

    <em>- I have been bested. I leave everything to</em>

    <em>- I lost. You are</em>

    Strangely enough, each defeated fragment left behind their desires as they were absorbed.

    <em>- Please protect the innocent.</em>

    <em>- Do not let darkness take over the world.</em>

    <em>- Please Karen</em>

    The fragment of hatred could not understand them.

    Fools.

    Why did they believe the strong would listen to the requests of the defeated? For what reason?

    The ck Knight could not understand the defeated fragments. And for that reason, he thought of their requests as burdens.

    He believed he was the most powerful of the remaining fragments, the one closest to embodying the original Karuna.

    However, he could not be further from the truth.

    It was only after encountering a special fragment that he realized his mistake.

    <em>aang!</em>

    Urgh

    You are vile and disgusting.

    Sh-shut up

    ...Leave.

    The fragment of hatred fell unconscious, blood spewing as he did so.

    The other Karuna stomped on his hand before vanishing.

    ...Who was he?

    <em>Bathump.</em>

    For some reason... it felt as if a pair of eyes were watching them right now.

    Karuna sensed an insidious energy from those eyes.

    <em>Bzzzt!</em>

    The ck Knights memories ended there.

    The light faded as if someone had closed the curtains on him.

    And then a ck light approached him.

    It was the fragment of hatred.

    I think I understand it now.

    ......

    I understand why they left behind their desires.

    The ck light wavered.

    "Karuna, do not forget Montra. Seek out our sister, flourish alongside her, and forge a benevolent world. These... were the wishes bestowed upon me by those who came before."

    Karuna slowly responded to the dark light while staring into the horizon.

    ...What about your wishes?

    The ck light was stunned.

    ......

    What are your wishes?

    How could someone like me

    Your. Wishes.

    The ck light wavered.

    It almost appeared as if it was crying.

    As if it was regretful.

    ...Do not make the same mistakes I made. Do not hate the world

    Thats impossible. The world is still filled with so much evil.

    ...Hatred and anger are two different things.

    Anger, huh

    Also, please... Please find happiness with our sister. That is my wish.

    Karuna nodded to the ck light.

    I wont forget them.

    <em>Faaaaade</em>

    After Karunas final words, the ck light slowly seeped into Karunas chest.

    * * *

    Upon recovering the ck Knight''s memories, the blue light emanating from Karuna''s body intensified, marking yet another change.

    <em>Craaackle</em>

    There was another change as well.

    Theres a pattern being engraved onto the sword.

    Breath, crafted from Karuna''s Moonlight Sword, now bore a peculiar and enigmatic pattern.

    Countless messages rted to it continued to show up, obscuring his sight.

    However, that wasnt the end of the change.

    <em>Writhe</em>

    As Karuna opened his eyes, a ck energy thrashed in his eyes.

    What is this now

    Despite Seol''s desire to investigate every detail of the situation, the circumstances did not permit it.

    Seol quickly nced at the small ball in his hands.

    It was the remnants of Agony.

    <em>[Yeah! Yeah! You want power, right?]</em>

    Of course.

    <em>[That idiot only lost because he was dumb! I wont lose!]</em>

    Oh really?

    <em>[Ill fulfill any wish! What do you want?! To be king? Do you want to be king? Or is there something else that you want? Ill fulfill whatever wish you desire!]</em>

    Really? Then I want you to

    Agony continued spewing sweet, candied words, tempting Seol with promises beyond belief.

    Yet, with each uttered syble, it also exuded a sinister, demonic energy.

    All to taint Seols mind, so that he would be corrupted like his previous master.

    Agony was confident.

    Until Seol finally gave his answer.

    ...shut up for me, alright?

    <em>[...Huh?]</em>

    Thats the only way youll live, so keep your mouth closed.

    Hold

    <em>Plop.</em>

    Seol contained Agony, now a swirling mass of energy, within a bottle and sealed it shut with a cork. Even though Agony was capable of breaking the bottle whenever it pleased, it hesitated, recalling Seols words.

    As that happened, Earl Brispin asked Seol a question from beyond the wall.

    What happened?!

    Hm

    Hurry up and exin the situation!

    Seol paused for a second before ringing the bell next to him.

    <em>Ring</em>

    Earl Brispin was confused after hearing the bell.

    What the

    <em>Riiiing</em>

    As the bell rang once more, Earl Brisprin finally understood. It was Seol''s answer to him.

    ...Ah.

    The earl turned back to his subordinates.

    Ring every bell in Illia.

    ...What?

    Quickly!

    A few minutes after the earlsmand, the bells of every clock tower in each district began to ring.

    <em>Riiing</em>

    <em>Riiiiing</em>

    <em>Riiiiiing</em>

    Bells continued to echo across Illia as the nightmarish night drew to a close.

    It was an unforgettable evening, one that would be etched into their memories for a lifetime.

    [You have defeated the ck Knight.]

    [The ck Knights Memento has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Woahhhhhh!

    The gent won!

    Open the gates, you assholes!

    As the city erupted into celebration, Seol nced at the chest thaty at his feet.

    Since carrying it down the clock tower would be annoying, he decided to open the chest there.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    The chest opened after a light kick from Seol.

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    Please Please be in there

    [You open the ck Knights Memento.]

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Seol prayed desperately for the chest not to emit a brilliant light, a stark contrast to his usual wishes.

    Was it thanks to his frantic prayers?

    Surprisingly, the chest emitted a calmer light than usual.

    [You open the ck Knight''s Memento.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Helm of Late Regret.]

    [You have acquired Twilight Leggings.]

    [You have acquired Hope Devourer.]

    [You have acquired 21 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 12 gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 16 silver coins.]

    [You have acquired 7rge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 1rge blue potion.]

    Its here

    Seol fixated on a single message as if he were trying to sear holes through it with his eyes.

    [You have acquired Hope Devourer.]

    It''s here!

    Using Agony immediately was quite difficult, as it had been reduced to a mere piece of its original self. However, Hope Devourer was different.

    My new skill works properly too.

    Sly Blood-Hue Snake activated properly, giving Seol additional skill points. Seol recognized the importance of this, acknowledging the future gains he would reap from his initial investment.

    Fuu

    Like a child saving his favorite portions of the meal forst, he checked the other equipment first.

    [[Helm of Late Regret]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 28-37

    Defense: 160

    Durability: 92/150

    Weight: 5kg

    A helmet previously worn by the ck Knight, a knight notorious near arge city in Nevenia. It appears that the powers within this helmet have been considerably corrupted.

    Basic Effect: +22 Strength, +11 Dexterity, +26 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Increased field of view. If the wearers mind bes corrupted, this item could transform into an Abomination.]

    These stats and an increased field of view a great item.

    These were effects that knights and tank-type sses preferred.

    Most helmets with high defense restricted your field of view as they covered your face, but with the ''increased field of view'' effect, it was as if you werent wearing anything at all.

    - Woah

    - Woah x2

    - That''s nice

    [[Twilight Leggings]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 26-35

    Defense: 175

    Durability: 136/170

    Weight: 6kg

    Leggings previously worn by the ck Knight, a knight notorious near arge city in Nevenia. It appears that the powers within these leggings have been considerably corrupted.

    Basic Effect: +20 Strength, +18 Dexterity, +20 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Elemental resistance is increased by 5%. Twilight Healing automatically activates when the wearers current health drops below 50%. If the wearers mind bes corrupted, this item could transform into an Abomination.]

    - Woah x3

    - How much would you even pay for this?

    - Twilight Healing was worse than I thought, LOL. It only slightly increased your Constitution and your health regeneration.

    - Yeah, its kinda shit, LOL. Might as well give Snowman better items~

    - I mean I wouldnt go that far

    - Its alright, LOL. Its not like we had a conscience when it came to begging for things.

    Lastly, the item Seol had to acquire no matter what during this Adventure.

    This item was such a pain in the ass too

    Seol silently gazed at the armor emitting a ck light. This iron fortress was why the ck Knight could maintain the advantage against Seol and his party''s relentless attacks.

    Even though it had been frustrating during the adventure, Seol had silently hoped that he could obtain this item once it was all over.

    Seol then checked the items description.

    [[Hope Devourer]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: 40-50

    Defense: 200

    Durability: 200/200

    Weight: 10kg

    There was an individual who dreamed of crafting an armor capable of defending against all attacks. He devoted his entire life to this singr goal. However, upon realizing the impossibility of creating such armor with conventional metals, he disappeared one day, foolishly taking only a de with him.

    This ominous, ck armor was discovered at the very location of his disappearance.

    Basic Effect: +20 Strength, +27 Constitution, +5 Dexterity

    Bonus Effect: Hunger (Unique). Defensive equipment connected to Hope Devourer are also affected by Hunger. Durability recovers automatically as long as the equipment is notpletely destroyed. Mentally corrupts the wearer.]

    ......Alright.

    - OH SHIIIIIIIIIT!

    - GOD ARMOR! GOD ARMOR!

    - Im going insane!!! Equip it already!!!

    -

    - Snowman: Moms not hungry. I enjoy watching you guys eat~

    - Watching him get this makes me so happy. Let me express this with an interpretive dance.

    -

    -

    - Wheres the fortnite dancing emote?

    - Someone stop him, please.

    - Im going to call 911.

    - You guys look like youre having fun its nice to see :)

    -  You enjoyed it?

    - Do you think theres ever been an Abomination as weed as this?

    - Theyre all stupidly expensive despite the fact that barely anyone uses them, so NO!

    Seol didnt hesitate. He promptly equipped them all onto Karuna.

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Helm of Late Regret.]

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Twilight Leggings.]

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Hope Devourer.]

    [Wonder: gent''s Seal (Reaper-Demonic Beast)s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have currently equipped 1 Abomination.]

    [All of your stats additionally increase by 10.]

    <em>Surge</em>

    As Karuna equipped the Hope Devourer, ck vein-like strings extended from it, connecting it to the rest of Karunas armor.

    Ive already confirmed previously that Wonder applies to summons as well, so Still, I cant believe it increased all of my stats by 10 for equipping one Abomination. It makes me wonder what the other effects will be.

    Seol stopped himself from delving deeper. There was still much to do before he could start imagining other potential effects.

    * * *

    First, Seol needed to check all the messages he couldnt read earlier because of having to respond to Earl Brispin.

    [Twin Knights: Karuna has recovered a fragment.]

    [Passing on the skills.]

    [Karunas shadow has sessfully copied Montra Swordsmanship.]

    [Karunas shadow has sessfully copied Mind Control Resistance.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Soaring Moonlights next stage has been unlocked.]

    [Gallottas Tongues Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You supplement it with your high wisdom stat.]

    [Moonlight Sword now takes on different forms based on the stage of Soaring Moonlight Karuna is in.]

    [A portion of the fragments stats have been passed on.]

    [All stats have increased by 28.1%.]

    The blue light enveloping Karunas body had grown stronger.

    This too was a change.

    However, another change came along with it.

    Theres a ck pattern on the sword.

    A new and mysterious pattern had been inscribed on Breath, the sword crafted from Karunas Moonlight Sword.

    As always, some messages came with it as well.

    [Moonlight Sword has recovered its lost energy.]

    [Moonlight Sword achieves its 1st Unlocked State.]

    [Moonlight Sword acquires Embracing Moon (Unique).]

    [Moonlight Sword achieves its 2nd Unlocked State.]

    [Moonlight Sword acquires New Moon (Unique).]

    It seemed as if Moonlight Sword had also changed quite a bit.

    Seol quickly checked the items description to see what had changed.

    [[Peerless: Breath]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 15-30

    Damage: 89-100 (+50)

    Durability: 200/200

    Weight: 1.8kg

    A sword birthed through the meeting of the sword that Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, used and the miracle of Hamun, Orgos Sessor. It has been enhanced through melting down Orgos first work, Storm. New energy has infused with the sword, awakening a portion of the dormant powers within.

    Basic Effect: +35 Strength, +27 Dexterity, +36 Constitution, +15 to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: First Strike (Unique), Danger is Opportunity (Unique), Embracing Moon (Unique), New Moon (Unique). There is a fixed 25% chance ofnding a critical strike on a wounded target. The range and power of your attack skills is increased by 10%.]

    Seol noticed that the stats and descriptions had changed, but what truly caught his attention were the two new unique effects.

    [[Passive: Embracing Moon (Unique)]

    - Even if Moonlight Sword changes its shape or appearance, it deals additional moon-attribute damage equal to 50% of the maximum damage roll.

    [Passive: New Moon (Unique)]

    - The likelihood of Moonlight Sword being Peerless-quality or higher when forged into a new shape is increased.]

    <strong>[MyInternKaruna has donated 600 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I thought you were just an intern, but I heard some surprising news today Youre the CEOs son?]</strong>

    - No wonder you were so cool.

    - Damn it! You shouldve told me earlier! I wouldve been nicer to you!

    - What the hell is going on

    - I only insulted thepany because I was drunk, you know? Yeah? Please

    <strong>[What the hell is even that? has donated 800 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Why did he get more unique effects? WTFFFFF]</strong>

    - Whats so weird about an intern driving a ferrari to work? If you have anyints

    - I didnt say it was weird. I just thought it was rare, haha Im also worried about the car slipping when youre driving back home

    - Its not even physical damage, its fucking moon-attribute LMFAOOOO

    - Doesn''t this mean the damage increases even more when he boosts his maximum damage? Thats brokeeeeen

    - The other effect is more broken LMFAO! Increased likelihood of Peerless or higher? Might as well just reroll that shit all the time

    - Say it with me, guys, the rich get richer, the poor get poorer

    - We should tax the rich even more!

    - Who needs other weapons when you have Moonlight Sword

    These are definitely a huge help.

    Since the elemental damage was tied to the weapons damage, there were countless skills that could multiply it in folds.

    Moreover, when the time came to improve Karunas weapon, the second unique effect allowed Seol to worry less about the quality dropping.

    I probably wont ever have to worry about Karunas weapon again.

    Now, there was one final change to look at.

    The ck energy thrashing in Karunas eyes.

    Seol began reading through the messages rted to it.

    This is

    [Great Match! Karuna unlocks a new element.]

    [Karuna unlocks the night element.]

    [Night-attribute skills can now be unlocked.]

    Night? There was an element I didnt know about? Then is this does Karuna

    Seols eyes grew wide with shock.

    have multiple attributes?

    [Karuna has earned the special achievement Multiple Attributes.]

    [Karuna has earned the special title Night Keeper.]

    [[Special Title: Night Keeper]

    Rted Achievement: Multiple Attributes (Adventure: City Blockade)

    Bonus Effect: The likelihood of unlocking night-attribute skills is significantly increased.]

    Seol knew about the benefits of having multiple attributes.

    Even so, hecked knowledge on the unique qualities and advantages of eachbination. As such, he was filled with mixed feelings upon seeing it, neither ecstatic nor disappointed.

    As Seol collected the rest of the things in the chest, someone came up the clock towers spiral staircase.

    Snowman?

    It was Chameli.

    Ah, Ille down now.

    Its just I think well need to be a little careful.

    ...What? Why?

    Seol was confused for a second but quickly realized why after Filias exnation.

    Theres a bunch of people below who all came to see you.

    What are you

    Earl Brispins holding people back, though, so we should rendezvous with him.

    Only then did Seol realize the incidents in the western district were loud enough to worry everyone else in Illia.

    Now that I think about it, the bells have been ringing since a while ago

    He heard the sound of bells continuing to ring in all the other districts.

    It was the brightest night Illia had ever experienced.

    * * *

    <em>Twitch</em>

    Four crystal chairs.

    They were arranged in pairs, facing each other to the left and right.

    By their side, stood arge throne made of skulls.

    Whats wrong?

    ...Its nothing.

    I dont know It doesnt seem like nothing.

    ......

    The silent man closed his eyes, shutting down any further conversation.

    Tch

    Though it initially seemed as if they were on equal standings, the truth was far from that.

    An old man, who seemed to be the oldest there, asked a question.

    "Oh, knight... is there a problem?"

    ...Why would there be?

    Hoho could it be because of your past?

    ......

    The man scowled.

    As he released a bit of energy, the braziers around them zed even more ferociously.

    <em>aare!</em>

    Haha for what reason are you getting angry?

    Why are you bringing up memories I have long since abandoned?

    "A flower doesn''t bloom simply because a seed is nted. Is there truly a reason to deny it as well?

    ...I am not a flower.

    A woman who had been observing by the side spoke up.

    Leave him alone, old man. Lets just focus on our objective.

    Of course. Regardless, I believe our meeting is supposed to conclude here today. I look forward to our next encounter.

    "Are you really going to im that, old man, when you forgot our meeting day?"

    "Haha Memory worsens with age. It''ll be the same for you."

    I dont n to grow old though. Not at all.

    <em>Stand</em>

    <em>Stand</em>

    The four leaders stood up before leaving the meeting room.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Light seeped through the crack in the door, revealing the knight''s face.

    It was Karuna. The face belonged to another Karuna.

    However, unlike the ck Knight, his eyes were different. They were resolute.

    It was the eyes of someone confident in the path they were taking.

    As he turned around, he saw countless devotees wherever he looked.

    They bowed down, touching the ground with their foreheads the moment theyid their eyes on him.

    Eternity, immortality Eternity, immortality they murmured.

    The other Karuna ignored them, simply walking to his room. Wherever he went, he saw devotees. They were the churchs eyes, and he was their target.

    ......

    His room was the one ce where their surveince didn''t reach, the only sanctuary where he was able to act freely.

    The other Karuna slowly raised his head and gazed into the nk space. Though the walls obstructed his view, it was not as if he was looking at the walls.

    It was an oddity, perhaps a dream.

    Or a distant memory.

    He opened his mouth and quietly spoke to himself.

    Its almost time Jin. Were almost there.

    The devotees outside grew louder as they gradually reached the finale of the prayer.

    Only one life shall endure for eternity!

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 9. Illia Overcame the Crisis]

    [Break 9. Illia Overcame the Crisis

    Illia, one of thergest cities in Nevenia, had been gued by a series of murders perpetrated by a ruthless knight. With each new victim, Illia''s consumption and tax revenue suffered a severe decline.

    The citizens despaired, feeling that the city''s walls were insufficient to shield them from the looming threat. Doubts even arose regarding thepetence of Earl Brispin, the city''s true ruler.

    However, through Earl Brispin''s pragmatic and determined actions, the city managed to corner the murderer and ultimately defeat him, thanks inrge part to the efforts of a courageous adventurer.

    However, this danger was also an opportunity.

    The public now sings praises of Earl Brispin''s leadership and the heroism of the new savior of Illia.

    As the city enjoys the celebration, fatigue recovery rate increases, price of goods decreases, and favorability from citizens is gained at an increased rate.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [About 30 days]]

    Hahahaha! He destroyed it in such a grand way!

    Has the materials issue been resolved?

    The Lord is taking care of it, so we should be alright.

    Its going to be a busy two weeks.

    Life returned to the city.

    The transferees found it strange that the citys residents celebrated so enthusiastically simply because their worries had vanished. Nheless, they joined in the festivities wholeheartedly.

    And themunity, like the festivities, was livelier than before.

    [(NEW) [<SeaofFire>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: The unluckiest guy in the world.]

    The guy who got all hyped about the Sudden Adventure and jumped over the wall, only to get his head cut off instantly LMFAOOO.

    - Seriously, he should have at least waited a second or two LMFAO

    - He couldnt wait LOL

    - I waited two at least :)]

    [(NEW) [<Rasenshuriken>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Honestly, if you have any conscience whatsoever]

    You shouldnt make fun of the guys who were pissing their pants behind the wall LMFAOO. They were super pathetic, though.

    - Some people even said we shouldnt help whatsoever in case the ck Knight turns this way LOL

    - There were people like that?

    - R-right? ]

    [(NEW) [<Heary Clinton>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: To those guys who just hide behind the wall, honestly]

    The restoration workersined about some kind of ammonia smell when they were cleaning Did you guys piss yourselves?

    - Yeah, I saw some yellow liquid flowing down the side of the wall

    - Honestly, I wouldve pissed myself too.

    - It was scarier than watching a horror movie ale at night, LOL. You have to respect them pissing themselves, I pissed myself too.

    - Respect what? LMFAO, You pissed your pants.

    - Honestly, I wouldve shit myself. All of you are only acting up because you didnt see him.

    - Seriously, apparently, everyones the gent online. I bet all of you wouldve shit yourselves until your pants filled up, and it dripped down your legs.

    - TMI but also, if you can turn that into a song, thats a free grammy right there.

    - Everyone calm down! Chill!!!

    - He made fun of me for pissing my pants!

    - Sorry, I dont understand were making fun of how people shit themselves, right?

    - Comment sections were a mistake.

    - If anyone asks about the future of Pandea, show them thesements.

    - Our future ispletely dark!!!]

    [(NEW) [

    s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Do you know what the people in Illia are calling the gent now?]

    The Hero of the Clock Tower LMFAOOOOOO

    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    - Ive even heard some people call him The Herald of Tolling Bells LOOOOOL

    - LMFAOOOOO Im going to fucking shit myself LOOOOL STOPPPPP

    - If I was the gent and I heard that, I wouldve jumped off of that clock tower LOOOL

    - HAHAHAHAHA Why am I crying, though Is it because its too funny?

    - To be honest The Hero of the Clock Tower sounds kind of cool I wish I had a nickname like that haha

    - Then Im The XXX of Tolling Bells hehe

    - Want to call each other that?

    - Sure, whats your nickname?

    - Genghis Hotteok

    T/N: Hotteok is a popr Korean street food thats basically a pancake filled with honey and nuts.

    - Mines Dont Put the Cucumber There

    - What the fuck is wrong with you? Cancel this.

    - Sigh Man I regret naming myself this]

    [(NEW) [<Otterigato>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Everyone in the city is talking about the gent. Im so jealous I bet he has a girlfriend too]

    Is he dating the pilgrim who was traveling with her?

    - Nah, I saw him traveling with the archer girl more.

    - That archer looked really strong too

    - Whats so cool about him anyways

    - LOLe on. He killed the ck Knight, guys Its not like you guys could have beaten him.

    - I wouldve died in 5 seconds.

    - 5 seconds? You must be strong as fuck

    - What was that skill, though? He threw his summon like a shot put.

    - His aim was even more cool LOOL]

    [(NEW) [<Farting General Pung Pung>s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: What were your rewards?]

    I got 1 silver LOL

    - 1 potion haha

    - Damn, all of you got shit rewards.

    - Im sure the earl is going to give the gent his reward, right? I wonder what hell give

    - Earl: Its me

    - Thats an Abomination. I cant believe he got an Abomination as his reward.

    - Whats the gents nickname btw?

    - idk.

    - His nickname is idk?

    - No, like I dont know.

    - Its not like hes a kpop idol or something, why does no one know his nickname? LOL Hes not even all that.

    - Thats why people are just calling him the gent.

    - Still, its better than the Hero of the Clock Tower. I just saw someone try to repeat that, and they cringed so hard they died.]

    * * *

    Seol, Chameli, and Filia arrived at Earl Brispins elegant manor.

    As they entered his room, heid out tea they had never seen before.

    Chameli was the first to indulge, giving it a sniff before taking a sip.

    The taste is fairly light. Did you purchase these tea leaves from the north?

    That light taste is the charm of northern tea. It was brewed from flowers filled with vitality that managed to break through the frozen ground of the north. It''s quite alright if the taste is a little nd.

    I see as expected, it was quite the expensive tea. Thank you for the kind reception.

    Theres nothing remarkable about boiling water with leaves... It''s no different from ordinary water for those who dont even like tea. Even so

    Earl Brispin stared at Seol.

    Do you not like tea? I know my reception toward you was coldst time, but Ive put considerable care into this. To think you wouldnt even take a sip of the tea Did I do something wrong?

    Indeed, rejecting the refreshments prepared by a noble was already quite disrespectful. Even so, Seol attempted to decline with utmost respect.

    I apologize, but Ick the knowledge toprehend theplexities of such things.

    Haha It is an old, stuffy hobby of nobles, after all. Nevertheless, I''m delighted to have the opportunity to host such esteemed guests at my humble manor, said the earl while looking toward Chameli.

    Chameli showed humility toward his praise.

    It was also right for her to handle such formalities as Seol and Filia didnt have the knack for it.

    Esteemed guests is too much

    No, all of you have done incredible work for Illia.

    "...We merely did what was necessary. The ck Knight posed a threat to all of Pandea, and Varanoa is always prepared to wield its sword in the name of Pandea''s justice."

    "The Holy Nation deserves praise for extending its generosity all the way to Nevenia. However, a few potential problems remain, so if I may, I''d like to address them here."

    Of course.

    Brispin nced at Seol and Chameli before continuing.

    "First, let''s address the issue of the damage incurred during the city blockade."

    "Yes, our parish is"

    "I advise you to choose your words carefully. Words cannot be taken back once spoken.

    ...Is the damagerge?

    "The total damage is substantial. Citizens are willingly assisting with repairs, so manpower is ounted for, but the cost of materials and the various associated problems..."

    Chameli began to slightly tear up.

    It was clear she found it unfair that she and the parish were tasked with funding the restorations, given that the ck Knight had caused the destruction.

    "However, I have no intention of seekingpensation for it."

    R-Really?

    Chamelis eyes glowed as she quickly stood up.

    I, too, know shame and kindness. Requestingpensation from you would be dishonorable.

    "...On behalf of Varanoa, I thank you for your thoughtful consideration."

    "However, since there is damage incurred, there''s a possibility of discontent among the citizens even if I cover all the expenses."

    Seols party exchanged nces.

    Chameli gulped before continuing.

    So there are conditions behind it.

    "I''m d you''re quick to grasp the situation."

    What do you

    "Haha... On that note... I wish to address the issue at hand first."

    "The issue at hand?"

    <em>Lean</em>

    Earl Brispin shifted his posture and directed his gaze at Seol.

    Your name is Snowman, correct?

    It is.

    I announced that I would reward the individual who took down the ck Knight. Do you remember that?

    Yes, I do.

    So, what do you desire?

    Seol looked nkly as multiple options appeared in front of him.

    [[Earl Brispin is curious about what you would like as a reward for defeating the ck Knight. You must be careful with your response. How do you answer?]

    1. How could I possibly request a reward when I simply did what was necessary? Consider it as my duty in service to your wise rule.

    2. How could I possibly ask for a reward when my intent was solely to serve the citizens?

    3. I will ept whatever you give me.

    4. I request a sword.

    ]

    Its filled with double-edged answers.

    Options like that often came up when dealing with nobles.

    They either skirt around the subject or hide their true intent, like options 2 and 3, in order to gain favor with the noble.

    However, Seol had no intent to do either of such things.

    I n to leave Illia soon anyway.

    There weren''t any Adventures in the area that made it worth staying. Seol nned on leaving immediately after finishing his business with the ck Knight.

    Like how a person who intends to quit is the most vocal, Seol boldly told the earl what he wanted.

    I would like to be introduced to a skilled craftsman.

    Oho So you were interested in something like that. There are many skilled craftsmen in Illia, though.

    The craftsman I am looking for is a bit more special than the ones you are thinking of, Earl Brispin.

    ...Is that so? What sort of craftsman are you looking for, then?

    <em>Clink</em>

    Seol set a medium-sized ss bottle on the table, containing a ck object that emitted piercing screams.

    <em>[Are you still going to ignore me? Ill corrupt your mind, piece by piece, and]</em>

    Seol pped the bottle.

    <em>p.</em>

    <em>[Stop it! Dont do that!]</em>

    Chameli, Filia, and Earl Brispin were shocked.

    Its

    Oh my god

    Is this perhaps

    Seol nodded.

    Your assumptions are right. This is Agony, the demonic spirit that controlled the ck Knight.

    W-We need to burn this right now

    Ill prepare the purification ritual!

    Agony cried in fear

    <em>[Ill be quiet! I wont do anything! Im not doing anything!]</em>

    Earl Brispin asked Seol a question.

    Are you looking for a craftsman topletely erase Agony?

    Seol shook his head.

    I was looking for a craftsman that would help me use him.

    Hah how absurd. Do you intend on bing the second ck Knight?

    I-Its too dangerous!

    <em>Raise</em>

    Seol showed Earl Brispin the two rings on his fingers.

    This is I see, is this abyrinth token?

    Are you aware of the fact that I cleared the Labyrinth of Penance, Earl Brispin?

    It would have been stranger if I didnt know, with how much the transferees were talking about this. This token, though

    Nullifies an Abominations curse.

    Oh my. I see, so thats why you were trying to do that with Agony.

    Earl Brispin thought for a second before answering Seol.

    "Though I am unsure if they are the right person for the job, there is only one craftsman here in Ilia capable of handling it."

    Really?

    In truth, Seol didnt expect Earl Brispin to know of a capable craftsman.

    Seol had already considered alternative rewards in case Earl Brispin couldn''t introduce him to a suitable craftsman. Luckily for Seol, the best case happened.

    Earl Brispin began to tap his fingers.

    Urgh I dont know if that old fossil will want to do it, though.

    Its fine. An attempt will be more than enough.

    Okay, I will introduce you to him. However As I have mentioned earlier, there is a condition with this. If you ept this, I will not ask forpensation and will even write you a letter of rmendation to the craftsman.

    Seol recognized Earl Brispin''s extensive speech as an attempt to craft a scenario where he would have no choice but to ept.

    I hope he doesnt ask for too much

    Earl Brispin smiled as he put down his tea cup.

    I, Brispin, wish to be your sponsor.

    What?

    <em>Spit!</em>

    Chameli spat out her tea in shock.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    It was a shocking offer.

    The sponsorship offer from a Pandean resident came as a shock, not just to Seol, the transferee, but also to Chameli and Filia, who sat beside him.

    My sponsor?

    Precisely.

    Earl Brispin nced at Chameli and Fil, causing them to immediately rise to their feet.

    "It doesn''t seem appropriate for us to listen in on this, so we''ll wait outside.

    Thank you.

    After a quick second, only Seol and Earl Brispin were left in the room.

    Why is he trying to be my sponsor?

    Earl Brispin''s unexpected offer left Seol confused and taken aback.

    Earl Brispin, catching this, continued speaking.

    "Do not fret. There is no malice behind my request, as you might fear, akin to the actions of a fallen noble.

    - Is this some prank? LOL

    - How did he know haha

    - Are we sure this isnt illegal?

    Seol gave a clean answer.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard of a Pandean resident sponsoring a transferee. I''m just worried about how this could negatively affect each other.

    The times are changing.

    ......

    "Do not assume that Pandeans are foolish. Just as there are transferees who are unhappy with the current societal system, there are also nobles who remain vignt against transferees as a whole."

    ...You are correct.

    "Ever so slowly the rift between them is growing. Friction among us resembles dried leaves, stacking higher and higher in the world with a single ember capable of igniting it all."

    - What the fuck is he talking about?

    - Basically, friction is growing between them.

    - Ah.

    Earl Brispin calmly continued.

    "Of course, the likelihood of something happening immediately is extremely low. Nheless, I am concerned for the future. If you were to ept my sponsorship, I would not impose any restrictions on you. The only thing I would offer is to relieve you of any troublesome matters while you are in Nevenia."

    Hm

    "You may have concerns that I would attempt to utilize you as a political tool, but I can assure you that this is absolutely not the case."

    - Its all for your best interests (mine*)

    - You wont lose anything from this (you will*)

    - I must be cheating you out of something (yup)

    These conditions were quite good.

    I doubt anyone would try to pick a fight with me while I have the earls sponsorship.

    Who would dare to mess with someone whos not only strong, but also has the backings of an earl?

    However, these kinds of trades always had a catch. A condition that coulde to bite Seol in the back at ater date.

    Seol carefully opened his mouth.

    Earl Brispin then what do you want from me?

    The answer that Seol received was also unexpected.

    "What I require from you at this moment... I''m uncertain. Nothinges to mind at present."

    ...What?

    "As I mentioned earlier, this is an investment for the future. All I ask is that you lend me your ear when I find myself in an urgent situation down the road. That would suffice."

    Does this also mean you wont make any unreasonable requests?

    I cannot promise that. I could make an unreasonable request to you. However, I will not coerce you into doing so.

    Hm

    "And if you do choose to ept that unreasonable request, I promise to provide you with a suitable reward for your assistance."

    Seol couldnt quite see into Earl Brispins mind, but this conversation did jog his memory about recent news he''d heard concerning events unfolding throughout Nevenia.

    There have been fights between transferees and the existing leaders Is Earl Brispin trying to prepare for that?

    If things took a turn for the worse, a conflict could erupt between the Nevenian monarchy and the transferees, the emerging new power, potentially leading to extensive and devastating bloodshed.

    Seol surmised that Earl Brispin was devising a contingency n, anticipating the possibility of such a problem arising.

    "We could even document this if you find it hard to trust me. Although your freedom to travel might limit your assistance to me, rest assured, I will still provide valuable support to you. Do you have any ns to leave the kingdom?"

    "I might, but it wont be anytime soon."

    "Then this deal would be even more advantageous for you."

    [[Earl Brispin has offered to be your sponsor. How do you respond?]

    1. I dislike you, Brispin.

    2. Okay.

    3. I was hoping for an even closer rtionship.

    4. Are there any other rewards that you could offer me?

    ]

    Seol thought to himself for a second before nodding to Earl Brispin.

    [Faction Formed: You have established a friendly rtionship with Earl Brispin.]

    [Rumors about you are growing louder among the popce.]

    [Rumors about you are spreading throughout Illia.]

    <em>I still cant forget that night.</em>

    <em>There really is such a thing as a hero!</em>

    <em>Tch Everyones calling him a hero when he barely did anything</em>

    <em>Hes just Earl Brispins puppet in the end.</em>

    Seol scoffed after reading some of the rumors on his interface.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Chameli, who was by Seol''s side.

    "It''s nothing, nothing at all. More importantly... What did you wish to speak to me about?"

    Ah, its about your rewards

    Right, the holy relic.

    "Yes, we''ve properly rewarded Filia, so the only thing left is to reward you, Snowman, but..."

    Chameli and the ck Pilgrims had promised Seol a holy relic in exchange for his aid with the ck Knight. Now, all that remained was for them to uphold their promise.

    The way she said but near the end somethings off.

    Chameli avoided Seols gaze as if she hadmitted a crime. Seols worries grew with each passing moment.

    Dont tell me is she not going to give me the holy relic?

    Seols mood soured in an instant. The only thoughts on his mind were to hold them ountable to their promise by any means necessary.

    Theres a problem.

    Dont tell me you cant give me my rewards

    Chamelis eyes were wide with shock as she asked back.

    What? Us?

    You can?

    "Of course we can. Upholding a promise is the duty of those who hold faith in god.

    ...Then whats the problem?

    The holy relic we mentioned before it isnt in our hands yet. It will take some time for us to give you your rewards.

    What do you mean?

    Chameli scratched her head awkwardly.

    "As it so happens, the holy relic keeper of the parish is currently researching it. Once we retrieve it from him, we will be able to reward you with it.

    As the name implied, the ''holy relic keeper was the individual responsible for maintaining the holy relics.

    Their knowledge of holy relics was extensive, like the expertise cksmiths possess with metals. Additionally, they were also capable of enhancing and refining holy relics. Given their uniqueness, even vicars hesitated to handle them carelessly.

    Would it be difficult to retrieve the item from them?

    "Not at all. It''s not that, it''s just... the holy relic keeper is in Timbrian, so it would take some time for us to bring the holy relic back to Illia..."

    Thats a relief.

    Hm?

    I nned to head to Timbrian after this anyway.

    Then would it be alright if we apanied you?

    Yes, that wouldnt be a problem at all.

    Even though Timbrian was quite far from Illia, it was still close enough that Seol would be able to get the holy relic before the Rest fully ended.

    Regardless, Timbrian, huh Gyeongtaek should be there already.

    <em>- I was originally in Timbrian when a noble there asked me to acquire something.</em>

    Seol now had the chance to have a proper conversation with him.

    After all, I was busy with the ck Knight then

    As Seol pondered, Chameli interrupted him to say something important.

    "By the way... You intend to use Agony, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "...I personally believe that abominations are manifestations of evil, and that humans and abominations cannot coexist, much like water and oil."

    ......

    "However, it is also true that if there were a human capable of wielding one, it would be you. After all, you defeated the ck Knight, Agonys previous wielder. So, on that note... we would also be open to assisting you with Agony."

    Seol was shocked. He did not expect this offer from Chameli at all.

    What? Really?

    "Yes, if our assistance can be of benefit to you, we shall serve as the foundation that enables you to reach higher. In fact, our holy relic keeper has experience dealing with abominations before. So, if things don''t work out with the person Earl Brispin introduced you to, feel free to turn to us."

    Thank you so much really.

    Although Seol''s reward was slightly dyed, it was quite alright as he unexpectedly received assistance from them as well.

    So when will we be departing? asked Chameli.

    I n to leave tomorrow.

    Th-that soon?

    * * *

    <em>Rattle</em>

    The wagon rattled as it crushed stones beneath its wheels.

    ...The roads here are a bit rough, said Seol.

    People dont travel here often, after all, responded Chameli.

    "Im sorry for inconveniencing you... Especially since we didn''t necessarily need to travel together like this..."

    "Traveling together is quite pleasant though, wouldn''t you agree? Even if it is just a short journey to Timbrian, it is enjoyable to travel with you."

    Seol and Chameli were currently on the road to their next destination.

    And since Seol was also the type to leave immediately after concluding their business, it would take a while for the residents of Illia to realize he was gone.

    Filia and Seol also had a surprisingly cordial farewell.

    <em>- Well then, see you next time.</em>

    The two added each other as friends, clearly intending to ask each other for help when needed.

    However, if there was any confusion about the rough road between Illia and Timbrian, two neighboring cities, it was because Seol and Chameli werent headed directly to Timbrian at the moment. They were making a stop beforehand.

    <em>Neigh</em>

    Weve arrived, vicar.

    Ah, let us get off the wagon now.

    They arrived at a remote area in the forest.

    Seol could hear the sounds of birds chirping here and there, yet instead of finding it beautiful, it sent chills down his spine.

    There, a lone, secluded cabin stood.

    It seemed like a house straight out of a fairy tale.

    Seol recalled Earl Brispins words as he stepped out of the carriage.

    <em>- Here''s the letter of rmendation. If the old man still resides in that cabin, all you have to do is hand this letter to him. As long as you don''t bother him too much, he''ll at least read it.</em>

    As Seol slowly made his way toward the cabin, the door suddenly mmed open, breaking off its hinges, and a lively old man emerged with a thunderous voice.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Fucking hell Who the hell is making so much noise this early in the morning? Are you thieves?

    ......

    <em>- His personality is a bit foul before you get to know him. So be careful.</em>

    The old man stared directly at Seol.

    And who the fuck is this? Who sent you? You dont look like an idiot whod get lost in the forest

    - Woah, its a homeless person.

    - Technically, he does have a home

    - Do you think hell bite your hand off if you try to hand the letter to him?

    - Maybe hell beat you up with the letter instead

    Seol quickly pulled out the letter of rmendation before the old man could m the door on his face.

    Are you Frannan?

    I am. So?

    Here, I have a letter of rmendation.

    <em>p!</em>

    The old man swatted the letter away.

    Fuck off! Anyone with half a brain would''ve told you that giving me a rmendation letter like this wouldn''t have done jack shit."

    <em>- Before you go, purchase some alcohol that costs at least 10 gold coins. He enjoys his drink, so don''t be too surprised if he''s a bit unsteady on his feet.</em>

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol pulled out a crate from the wagon.

    If youre trying to buy me off with gold mm sniff sniff this is?

    <em>Click</em>

    The crate was filled with expensive alcohol.

    Ive brought some liquor to celebrate the asion.

    Frannans expression changed instantly.

    So, where were you guys from? Its a bit chilly outside, so please,e in.

    Frannan immediately called for his servant.

    Oi, hurry up and light the firece.

    Yes, sir.

    As Seol, Chameli, and a few pilgrims stepped into Frannans house, it began to fill up rather swiftly.

    Even if its a bit cold inside, please understand. I prefer the cold.

    "That''s perfectly fine."

    Now, why dont we read that rmendation letter?

    Even though Frannan had swatted the rmendation letter into the air earlier, it somehow found its way back into his hands, being read. Near the halfway point of the letter, his face stiffened. He tossed it aside and turned his gaze toward Seol.

    Take it out.

    Huh?

    The item. Bring it out.

    Seol carefully ced Agony on the table.

    <em>Click.</em>

    Agony, once again, was loudly causing amotion.

    <em>[Hehehehe! Geezer, I like your mana! If you kill everyone in front of you, Ill give you more power!]</em>

    What atrocity is this?

    This is Agony, the spirit inside the sword.

    ...Can you make it shut up?

    Unfortunately, the only way is to scare it

    I see. However, it is a shame.

    Hm?

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    Frannan popped open one of the bottles of alcohol that Seol had brought and began gulping it down.

    "Kyah I''ve never seen anyone survive after handling a demonic spiritYou little! Take that firewood out right away. Are you trying to burn me alive? Our guests are about to leave, so help them on their way."

    Huh? Ah yes, sir.

    Has Earl Brispin finally lost his mind? I cant believe he sent me this crazy

    <em>- He''s rather impatient, so he''ll try to resolve the situation as swiftly as he can. Do your best to handle it.</em>

    Seol remained seated, responding to Frannan without standing up.

    I can handle Agony, I promise.

    Like I said, everyone who attempted to use demonic spirits all ended up

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol showed Frannan his hand.

    More specifically, the rings on his hand, the rewards that Seol acquired from clearing the Labyrinth of Penance.

    ...dead. Huh?

    <em>- But despite all that, once he epts your request, he is dependable. He might not look like much, but he was quite famous even just a few years ago. After all, he was</em>

    Frannan turned to yell at his servant once more.

    What are you doing standing around over there? Light some firewood.

    ......

    <em>- an Aspect Magician, individuals who practically serve as the right-hand men for the 12 tower masters of Zodiac.</em>

    <em>Achoo!</em>

    Frannan yelled at his servant once more after sneezing.

    And fix the damned door too! Our guests are getting cold!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Frannan was definitely an entric.

    "I can''t do it here. This ce is where Ie to avoid all the annoying nonsense."

    What?

    You said you were headed to Timbrian, right? I just so happen to have a ce there. Lets go together.

    - ???

    - What.

    What are you doing? Lets go already! said Frannan before packing lightly.

    He then turned around to his servant.

    Take care of the house while Im gone, punk.

    Yes, sir.

    And take care of the cobwebs in the storage!

    Spiders arent harmful, though

    But yourziness is, you punk! Anyway Ill be back!

    Have a pleasant trip.

    - My wifes going to see her parents out of town for a couple days

    - I think I just saw him do a little tapdance LMFAO

    - I bet the cobwebs will still be there when hees back hahaha

    After an affectionate conversation with his servant, Frannan joined Seol and the ck Pilgrims.

    Seol''s party began their journey, soon finding themselves navigating a forest path that even the moonlight struggled to prate.

    Despite thete hour, they decided to push forward without sleep, due to Frannan''s constant prodding.

    Why would we sleep? Do we have time to waste?

    [Frannans Night Eye is currently active.]

    [Your surroundings be illuminated.]

    [You might attract the attention of monsters.]

    Frannans Night Eye.

    At a nce, it appeared like an ordinarymp that had countless magic forms drawn on it.

    Its effects were incredible.

    ...Its almost as bright as day.

    Right? I crafted them a long time ago, but I disposed of the rest after providing some to the royal family. The profit margin for thebor is small, and the side effects are too significant.

    Are you referring to how they draw the attention of monsters?

    Yeah. Still, I routinely clean up the nearby area, so there shouldnt be anything to worry about.

    Seol didn''t receive much information about Frannan from Earl Brispin.

    However, what he noticed now was that the two had pr opposite personalities.

    Still, hes an Aspect Magician, so

    Aspect Magicians and the 12 Towers of Zodiac.

    The Tower Masters of each tower were deemed the pinnacle of their respective towers.

    However, if you were to ask Pandeans whom they would choose as the person right behind the Tower Masters, they would all cite the respective tower''s ''Aspect Magicians''.

    After all, Aspect Magicians were the small group of elite elders boasted by each respected tower.

    I wonder how strong Aspect Magicians are

    While Seols Grand Duke of Frost was the individual who founded Zodiac, he only established it, he did not contribute to developing it.

    Titles like Aspect Magician or Small Star Magician were all created by themselves.

    Seol read the mood for a second before carefully asking Frannan a question.

    Frannan, what did you do before

    Ah, did Brispin not tell you about me?

    The only thing he told me was that you used to be an Aspect Magician.

    Hm I was, but that was a long time ago.

    After that, silence settled in once more.

    Frannan was unable to shake off his tipsiness and drifted into sleep.

    Haah Ah

    After about an hour, Frannan woke up.

    "Finally, I feel refreshed. Good morning."

    It is still night, Frannan.

    "Haha... It is incredible how little time passes, even after such a sound sleep. Why cant we manipte time with magic? The world is so boring already. Ah, anyway, let''s continue our conversation from before I fell asleep. You want information about me, right?

    ...What?

    Don''t you remember what you said? You said the earl didnt tell you about me properly. He dumped all the annoying stuff on me, that asshole

    How did the two of you meet?

    Hm? His dad and I were friends. His father was quite outstanding. Well, not that it matters now that hes dead.

    I see.

    "Yeah, and since it''s a bit boring, I''ll tell you more about myself. Ahem..."

    Frannan cleared his throat and reminisced about his past as he gazed at the cloth ceiling of the wagon.

    I was a part of the Libra Tower. Do you know what Libra''s specialty is?

    "I''ve heard that they primarily focus on researching supportive spells rather thanbat spells."

    ...You said you were a transferee, right?

    Yes.

    "Hm... Most transferees shouldn''t know that, though, so how did you learn that? Well, regardless, I studied there. And because of that, while others created massive explosions and brought down mountains I quietly focused on my studies indoors. My specialization was in imbuing spells onto items.

    The practice of imbuing spells onto items, also known as enchantments, was a study that few ventured into, regardless of their understanding of the field.

    Not only was the field clearly difficult, but even for those who attained a high level of skill, it was difficult to fully showcase one''s capabilitiespared to other fields of study.

    So thats why Earl Brispin introduced me to Frannan.

    Seol had a suspicion that this would be the case.

    To wield Agony for himself, Seol needed a craftsman who was not only skilled in craftsmanship but also proficient in magic.

    And if Earl Brispin was introducing Seol to such a person, it implied that Frannan must be affiliated with the Libra Tower.

    Frannan continued.

    "If there everes a time when you need to choose an area of expertise, double, triple think it. If you don''t, you might end up like me, wasting away in ab indoors."

    Frannan then proceeded to talk about his aplishments and the research he had personally been involved in.

    As he went along, Chameli butted in to ask a question.

    What is Zodiac like?

    As a vicar, Chameli must have had at least some idea of what Zodiac was like.

    However, given that Zodiac was a rather mysterious organization, hearing about it from someone close to the pinnacle would undoubtedly provide a different perspective.

    Haha Hm? Zodiac? Ahh, so I guess its not that pretty of an organization?

    Huh?

    "Imagine how much influence a group of magic towers would hold, considering even a single tower is packed with it. And the atmosphere, it''s just... suffocating. Personally, I reckon my time before Zodiac wasn''t too bad either."

    Ah Okay Still, its one of the Grand Duke of Frosts great achievements

    Frannan couldnt hide his annoyance after hearing Grand Duke of Frost.

    Yeah, that Grand Duke of Frost or whatever Did he really think hed be a legend after taking a massive shit and disappearing?

    He did be a legendary figure, though.

    Seol wasnt sure about the massive shit part that Frannan was referring to, but it was clear that the Grand Duke of Frost was a legend amongst magicians.

    Didnt he be one, though?

    Tch Its just a figure of speech, alright? Damn it... that''s what gets under my skin. Thanks to him, every single magician feels like theyre up against a massive wall. But that bastard''s also the reason for Zodiac''s existence, and they''re all kinds of weird too. By the way, vicar, do you know how magicians are seen in Pandea?"

    The pure magicians are seen as a bit of a headache.

    Magicians are inherently imbued with a sense of superiority, like its a fundamental trait. They''re not just your average Pandeans. They''re unmistakably the upper ss.

    Chameli carefully responded to Frannan.

    But arent their positions in a bit of danger recently?

    "Haha... You''re pretty quick with the news, huh? Yeah, youre right. And it''s all thanks to the transferees too. Hey, you! What are the three basics of magic?"

    Frannan had heard earlier that Seol was a transferee, and now he was throwing a tough question Seol''s way to help exin his earlier point in simpler terms.

    Mana, Wisdom, and Intelligence.

    ...huh? Didnt you say that you were a transferee?

    I am one.

    But hey, you''re not as clueless as I thought youd be, huh? Well, I guess that''s why you asked for something so ridiculous from me. Anyway, transferees pick things up fast, but their knowledge is shallow, really shallow. And since Zodiac''s also a society of sorts, they don''t really acknowledge these new, mass-produced magicians. I get where they''reing from, though. It''d be pretty annoying to be lumped in with idiots who can shoot fire from their hands but don''t have a clue about the hows or whys, right?

    ...You arent wrong.

    "So now, they''re saying that you not only need to be able to cast the spell but also understand the theory behind it."

    Chameli added on, reciting the news that she recently heard.

    Still it looked like they were able toe up with a win-win n.

    Ah, that? Yeah, thats right.

    It was news that Seol had also heard about.

    "They''re recruiting capable transferees as apprentice magicians. It''s a mutually beneficial arrangement. Transferees get a stable environment to refine their skills, while Zodiac can regte the use of magic and expand their influence. By the way, I apologize for interrupting our conversation, but..."

    Frannan looked around for a second before finishing his sentence.

    Lets rest here for a bit before we go further. Im starving.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    And just as Frannan snapped, the wagon magically stopped.

    Seol looked outside the wagon, only to spot a massive magic circle drawn on the ground.

    [Frannans Enchantment: Resting ce activates.]

    [While within the radius, all living beings feel rxed and take a break.]

    [While within the radius, regeneration increases by 20%.]

    <em>Bzzz</em>

    * * *

    Some time had passed since the carriage had stopped.

    Chameli quickly hurried to Seol''s side, wearing a downcast expression.

    I apologize Because he said he doesnt like dried foods

    Its alright. I dont like dried foods either.

    - I see. Ill be the cook today.

    - Why do the ck Pilgrims have NOBODY who can cook? LMFAO

    - Its time to take these bitches to vor town >:) I hope they like monster meat.

    Seol poured a handful of spices into arge wok, then stir-fried them.

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    Sniff Oh, that smells pretty good?

    Frannan, who had been drinking on his own without anything to chew on, started sniffing the air as the smell of Seols cooking filled the air.

    Really This almost smells like

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made Seasoned Tontrio Ribs.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    Seol scooped the ribs into bowls and passed them around to Frannan and the ck Pilgrims.

    Lets see here

    Ah, me too

    As Seol passed around the first round of food, people stood up to serve themselves, unable to resist the tempting aroma.

    And then

    Huh? This is

    What is this vor?

    Its good?

    Its not just good. I-Its fucking amazing!

    Seol calmly began serving himself as the others enjoyed the food.

    Its a relief that I had some of the Tontrio ribs left from when I hunted them in the Labyrinth''s desert.

    Seol and Frannan met gazes.

    "You have incredible skills... I doubt even the royal chef could make something this delicious. Were you originally a cook?"

    Its just a hobby.

    "Haha! You and I will get along well! By the way, it''s my first time eating meat with a texture like this. It''s neither like pork nor chicken..."

    Of course, it would be new to him.

    After all, it was made from monster meata meat that tasted somewhere in the middle between them.

    Thats because its Tontrio meat.

    <em>Drop drop</em>

    The ck Pilgrims all immediately dropped their spoons in a panic and hastily spat out their food.

    Ptooo!

    Bwaaarrgh!

    Spit it out! Youll be poisoned!

    Brother, why would you

    As the ck Pilgrims questioned and remained on guard against Seol''s actions, Frannan intervened to calm the situation.

    Stop. It doesnt seem like theres poison in here.

    R-Really?

    "Yeah. I''ve dealt with Tontrios before in my research, and if there really was poison left, we would have definitely noticed it from just the smell."

    Huh? Then?

    "It should be safe to eat, right?"

    Seol nodded in confirmation as a response.

    Only then, after seeing Seol nod, did the pilgrims feel at ease and thoroughly enjoy the meal.

    [You had an excellent meal.]

    [Monster Cookings Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You are able to use ''Tireless Endurance for a day.]

    Poison was certainly one of the reasons why people were repulsed by monster meat, but in fact, their appearance yed a huge role as well.

    Tontrio was a monster that looked like a mix between a pig and a chicken.

    Needless to say, it was hideous.

    - Lets see what Tontrio looks like bwrgh and why is it so big?

    - If its just a big chicken, Id be down to eat it.

    - Its a stupidly huge chicken. Even itsb is the size of a roof.

    - Ah, got it. Its a meal from hell straight from Hells Kitchen.

    Frannan turned to face Seol before speaking.

    "...Quite an interesting talent. Since you''ve treated me to such a fantastic meal, as an adult, I feel I should reward you too. Have you happened to face a wall recently?"

    What? said Seol in response.

    "Quickly now, I''ve never taken on a disciple before. It''s unprecedented for someone to receive my teachings, so don''t squander this opportunity. Has anything been hindering you from reaching the next level?"

    From reaching the next level ah, there is.

    What is it?

    <em>Writhe Stick</em>

    [Passive: Sticky Shadows(Composite) activates.]

    This passive ended up bing a concern for Seol.

    So far, this skill, abination of the powers of the Blood of Origin and Shadow Summoner, had shown ambiguous results.

    New skills havent derived from this either. Am I using it wrong?

    With no noticeable effects thus far, aside from his shadows bing sticky, Seol worried if he had wasted his skill points.

    "Hm... it''s absorbing the things around it, quite a transferee-like power It''s quite unique, but its efficiency is dreadful. Have you ever tried using this inbat?"

    I have, but it didnt perform as well as I thought it would.

    Obviously. This doesnt seem like a skill you would use directly inbat.

    ...What?

    It seems much closer to a creation ability?

    Frannan''s words triggered a sudden realization in Seol''s mind, causing his eyes to widen in shock.

    Hes right! Why didnt I think of that before? If its for that its pretty simple, no?

    Oftentimes, being fixated on the bigger picture causes you to overlook the finer details. This was a mistake Seol made because he thought he had found the solution before he actually had.

    The power of creation.

    It was an ability with a myriad of applications, such as the creation of golems and chimeras.

    Essentially, it gave the user the power to breathe life into inanimate objects and manipte them at will.

    Yeah, so have you used an ability like this before?

    Ah, no. Ill try it out.

    Oh really? Do you want me to teach you mor

    Im fine.

    ...If you say so. Ill go sleep now, then.

    Seol''s unexpectedly cold refusal shocked everyone around them, particrly Frannan. He inwardly scoffed as he retired to bed.

    That fool. Youll have to beg me in the morning if you want me to teach you anything tomorrow. Hah

    Frannan was upset by Seol''s apparent disdain, especially since he, the one offering help, used to be an Aspect Magician. Furthermore, creation and enchantment, Frannans specialty, also had especially close ties.

    In fact, Frannan was so upset that he promised himself that he would only consider helping Seol in the far, far future.

    Lets see how youll reactter, huh?

    Chameli quickly stopped Seol.

    "Urm... This is a rare opportunity. What do you think about asking for his teachings?" pleaded Chameli.

    Im alright. Have a good night.

    Ah okay

    As everyone other than those on the night watch drifted off to sleep, Seol sat by the campfire and conjured up viscous shadows.

    [Passive: Sticky Shadows(Composite) activates.]

    Creation, huh First, I should start with something simple.

    <em>Hm</em>

    Seol concentrated as he recalled his old memories.

    <em>- Creation is the act of projecting ones consciousness.</em>

    Creation is the act of projecting ones consciousness

    <em>Writhe</em>

    <em>- Close your eyes and form a strong image. Catch it, dont let it go.</em>

    Paint smudged the ck paper.

    <em>- Creation is easier than brushing your teeth.</em>

    Creation is easier than brushing your teeth.

    <em>Wriggle</em>

    <em>- Knead that image in your mind. Knead it over and over again. Knead it until you start to doubt whether youre overdoing it.</em>

    <em>- Creation is</em>

    Creation is

    The voice in Seol''s old memories bore a smile.

    Seol smiled as he recalled the final teachings, mirroring the expression in his memories.

    <em>- fun!</em>

    fun

    This was the mark left behind on Seol by the Immortal, his piece, who had created countless monsters.

    ...or not. Hmm, its harder than I thought.

    For now, Seol''s first attempt ended in aplete and utter failure.

    <em>For now.</em>

    Lets try this again.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    <em>- Man, hunting must be so easy for the Immortal. I wish I could auto-hunt with creations like the Immortal too!</em>

    <em>- People would think creation is the Immortal''s only ability if they heard that.</em>

    <em>- How did he make that flesh golem? Is there a recipe or something for it? Ah, Im near you right now, if you arent busy Ah, youre busy?</em>

    The Immortal was an expert in creation, even recognized by the gods themselves.

    And Seol had those memories, the memories of someone whose horrifying creations had left a deep mark on history.

    However

    <em>Crumble</em>

    No

    It was difficult.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Its

    It was extremely difficult.

    His ck creations would repeatedly pop and crumble away.

    Seol had managed to pour out shadows from his hands but continuously failed to create anything with them.

    It really was way more difficult than Seol thought it would be.

    ...I thought Id be able to do it right away.

    - Dont tell me he thought hed do it in one go LOOOL

    - He thought he was a genius HAHAHA

    - Have you forgotten, Snowman? Youre not Sasuke, youre Rock Lee.

    - Youre the hard worker character! Dont forget your true self!

    As the viewers suggested, Seol was known for his tenacity.

    Seol continued to knead his shadows.

    <em>Crumble Crumble</em>

    ...This is impossible.

    Seol made a mistake by refusing Frannan''s help. He had be too confident after learning that it was a creation ability.

    - Did he never take an art ss? LOL

    - I mean, even other sses make you do stuff like this

    - Argh Youre not supposed to do it like that

    Seol only possessed the Immortal''s memories. He was not the Immortal himself. In other words, he did not possess the same talent as the Immortal.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Ah again

    - Excuse me, is that your mental crumbling away?

    - It also kind of sounds like someone shitting themselves.

    - Who the fuck makes a crumble sound when they go to the bathroom?

    - Ah, sorry. Ive been having stomach issues.

    - Ah I hope you get better, dude.

    As the viewers continued to mock and insult Seol, another voice chimed in as well.

    <em>[Arghhh! I cant watch this anymore!]</em>

    ...What are you doing?

    <em>[Its so frustrating to watch! I cant stand it!]</em>

    ...Shut up and keep watching.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    - Edward. Big brother.

    - Why must you bring back the pain?

    - Yeah, you took it too far

    - His creations are worse, though

    - What the fuck is even that?

    - I didnt know Satan was remodeling hell in this stream.

    - Was it a bit loud? Sorry

    As Seol kept failing, Agony shouted in frustration.

    <em>[Ahhhh! Again! How are you so ipetent?!]</em>

    I wonder whether youll crumble or pop if I step on you.

    <em>[......]</em>

    You make me want to test it out.

    <em>[...theres too many details.]</em>

    What?

    Agony spoke with an air of superiority.

    <em>[Youre making detailed trash! It should be simple and clear!]</em>

    ......

    Seol''s expression stiffened, and Agony quickly realized its mistake, cowering in response.

    <em>[Ill be quiet! I wont say anything from now on! Im quiet now!]</em>

    Seol reyed Agonys words in his head.

    Simple and clear I feel like I heard that before

    And just like that, an old memory stirred in Seol''s mind.

    <em>- Creations are all about sincerity! Practicality! Simplicity!</em>

    ...Yeah, Iplicated it too much. Lets just start with the necessities.

    Practicality, simplicity.

    Seol had forgotten those.

    <em>Knead</em>

    What does it need?

    It needs to be small.

    A small size.

    It needs to be able to move freely.

    Wings.

    Eyes it would be nice if it had those too.

    What else?

    Unnecessary. Those are the only things that it needs.

    Seols sticky shadows began to grow and swell in size.

    - Get ready, everyone! It''s about to crumble soon.

    - Im excited to see him get upset again HAHAHA

    - Crumble! Crumble! Crumble!

    - Why is it taking so long this time, though?

    - Right?

    Seol wore a serious expression on his face, while Agony, who had been ncing back and forth between him and his creation, looked utterly shocked.

    <em>[...What?]</em>

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    - Hahahahaha!

    - It crumbled again! Like a cookie!!!

    - Thats just the way the cookie crumbles!!!

    Though the viewersughed, Seol''s reaction was quite different.

    After the shadow had crumbled away something remained.

    It was a small bird.

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Make Creations.]

    [The attribute of the new creation is designated as Sticky Shadows.]

    [The type of the new creation is designated as ''small winged creature''.]

    [New, rted skills can be derived from this.]

    -

    - Sasuke-kun?

    - It worked?

    The small bird trembled for a second before letting out a weak cry.

    <em>Caaaw</em>

    * * *

    Frannan was an aplished magician not only within Zodiac, but also within the era as a whole.

    However, with his entric personality, crude demeanor, and habit of always carrying a bottle around with him, he seemed like nothing more than a grumpy old man at first nce.

    Even so, no one could look down on him after hearing of his extraordinary aplishments.

    Born into a poor farming family, he quickly left home to join a nomadic mercenary group as aborer. However, he did not waste his time there. Eventually, he was able to persuade the mercenary groups magician to teach him magic.

    He was an exceptional genius.

    Frannan''s ability to control the flow of mana,bined with his brilliant intellect, was unparalleled.

    If the mercenary group hadn''t been forcibly disbanded after undertaking a dangerous mission, he would likely have ended up bing a magician for the mercenaries as well. However, finding himself alone, he approached the doors of the magic tower and knocked.

    Because Frannan hadnt learned magic from a young age, the magic tower rejected him. After all, it was a ce filled with young, talented, and tenacious individuals. There was no room for someone like him.

    <em>- Its toote for you.</em>

    <em>- For you to be a magician, its a bit</em>

    <em>-Talent like yours is a dime a dozen.</em>

    Frannan was judged by them as if he were a b of meat, like a ve at an auction. The words he heard then hurt him much more than those he had heard from nobles during his broken past.

    After all, he didnt choose to be a farmer. But bing a magician... that was a choice he made.

    Oftentimes, humans fall into despair when something they''ve chosen, something they''ve poured their heart into, ispletely rejected like that. It can even be the catalyst for a lifetime of depression.

    However, Frannan was luckier than he expected.

    <em>- Hmm he seems useful.</em>

    Frannan only learnedter that this turn of events wasrgely due to Veil, the lone high-ranking magician of Libra at the time. Veil, known for his reclusive nature, spent his days immersed in research within his private chamber, rarelying out.

    <em>- Even so, Veil, this child seems a bit too old...</em>

    <em>- Too old? What was your name again, child? Frannan?</em>

    Frannan would never forget these events for the rest of his life.

    <em>- Are you aspiring to be an archmage to conquer the world?</em>

    <em>- N-No</em>

    <em>- Then its fine. If your goal is to just be an adequate magician, even now isnt toote as long as you put in the effort.</em>

    <em>- Wh-what?</em>

    <em>- When I first arrived here, I brought along a really special flower. But even now, after all these years, it hasn''t bloomed once. It''s quite the stingy little thing.</em>

    <em>- </em>

    <em>- So, if you''re wondering what odd things this old man is trying to say to you...</em>

    The old man named Veil made eye contact with Frannan before giving him a big smile.

    <em>- It just so happens that I need someone to take care of this flower after I''m gone. And that someone is you.</em>

    Frannan felt disappointed.

    All Veil wanted was a disciple who would care for a flower. Veil then gently ced his hand on Frannan''s head.

    <em>- From time to time... I would like to witness you blooming as well. At least I''ll have that to see before I pass, won''t I?</em>

    <em>- Yes! I promise I will!</em>

    As time went on, Veil passed away, leaving Frannan behind, unable to fulfill the promise.

    <em>- Frannan? Frannan? Answer me.</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    Frannan was surrounded by countless magicians of the Libra Tower.

    <em>- Damn it, that flower was doomed from the start. Why would you wait for something like that to bloom</em>

    <em>- Frannan?</em>

    <em>- Well... even so, at least I was able to bloom before the flower. My flower...</em>

    <em>- Frannan! Answer me, have you resolved yourself?!</em>

    Frannan continued to murmur to himself, a scowl on his face.

    <em>- I was a bitte, old man. I wish... I wish you could have waited a bit longer.</em>

    <em>- Look here, Frannan!</em>

    <em>- Alright.</em>

    <em>- Make the vow!</em>

    The promised words began to flow from Frannans mouth.

    <em>- With knowledge as my de and wisdom as my handle, I dere my omnipotence alongside my ipetence. In pursuit of truth, I embrace the contradictions within my ideas.</em>

    <em>- </em>

    <em>- I am a magician.</em>

    <em>- I bestow upon you the esteemed title of the Libra Tower''s Aspect Magician. Embrace the responsibility and the expectations it carries.</em>

    <em>- Woahhhhhhhh!</em>

    <em>- Frannan! Frannan!</em>

    Damn it Damn it

    Damn it!

    Ahhhhhh! Damn it!

    I-Is everything alright?

    Frannan?

    Frannan woke up screaming.

    Ah, it was just a dream. What an awful morning.

    Frannan often dreamt of histe master, likely burdened by the guilt of blooming toote.

    Aftering to his senses and realizing that he was traveling with the ck Pilgrims and a strange transferee, he got up to his feet.

    Where is he? asked Franan.

    Ah, if youre looking for Snowman, hes over there

    Frannan recalled the events of the previous night.

    I wonder if hes reflected a bit.

    Even though Frannan was an aplished magician, having his craft, a nonbat skill, looked down upon by Seol was insulting.

    Furthermore, without a thorough understanding of the underlying theories of creation and the guidance of a seasoned mentor, even the most talented individuals would achieve no results despite devoting entire nights to their pursuit.

    Is he like this because he acquired powerful items and strong skills too quickly? Damned transferees... Transitioning slowly into adulthood is vastly different from bing an adult overnight. Even so, with time and effort, he can yield results.

    Frannan paused for a brief second before resuming his thoughts.

    I doubt hed want to hear advice that anyone could offer, so I should teach him a way to expedite the process. But

    <em>Sniff</em>

    What What is this smell?

    It seemed like the transferee was cooking a meal to return to Frannans good side.

    At least he has tact. All he had to do was be diligent.

    Frannan was secretly satisfied as he approached Seol.

    Are you making breakfast?

    Yes, its almost done.

    A-Ahem So, have you made any progress with that?

    What? What do you mean by that?

    You know, that. the hm?

    Frannan then noticed something that was rather displeasing.

    "Why are there so many crows here Ahh! Look, that ones eating the ingredients! What are you doing?!" scolded Frannan.

    But then he realized that something was off.

    This crow

    The crows eyes had an auburn color.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Seol sighed after watching the crow, his shadow, crumble once more and return to its original state.

    Ah so it doesntst that long.

    ......

    Is something the matter? asked Seol.

    Frannan had encountered numerous geniuses during his time in the magic tower.

    Whether in terms of research, dedication, or even their lives, as a genius himself, Frannan was confident in facing conflicts such as this.

    But he dont tell me it only took one night?

    Seol scratched his head.

    Ah, this it was harder than I thought.

    Frannan was stupefied upon hearing Seols words.

    Even Frannan had times when he felt jealous after seeing people younger than him budding with talent.

    But this this was on another level entirely.

    He had already bloomed like a flower.

    You you

    * * *

    Weve arrived.

    The partys carriage had arrived in Timbrian.

    "Are you... not going to your vi?"

    "It''ll be fine on its own. There''s no rush. I wouldn''t bete even if I visited Varanoas branch before heading there."

    Then I shall dly guide you, Frannan, said Chameli.

    Haha thank you.

    Seol felt like Frannan was behaving oddly.

    Why is he acting like that?

    The only thing Frannan did today was silently steal nces at Seol. He wasn''t as talkative as he was yesterday.

    I guess hes just prone to mood swings.

    The party then entered Varanoa''s Timbrian branch, and a fat, middle-aged man in sses immediately rushed out in a fuss as he lumbered towards Chameli.

    "Vicar Chameli! I should havee out to greet you"

    Brother Markon, your thoughts are more than enough. More importantly, have you received my letter?

    Ah That uh That thing about youing here with some psychopath who wants to wield a demonic spirit, right?

    Wh-when did I say it like that?!

    I mean, they have to be a psychopath if they want to wield a demonic spirit, right? Or am I wrong?

    Frannan, who had been observing,ughed and put forth his hand.

    "I didnt think Id meet a friend who shared my thoughts so closely. Mind if I ask where you''re from?"

    Who are you? Ah! Are you the Aspect Magician?

    Yes, I am.

    What perfect timing. There was something that I wanted to ask an expert magician like yourself.

    Hm? What is it? Im fairly free right now.

    Is this about the holy relic we promised to give Snowman? asked Chameli.

    It is, Ive seen no results whatsoever. And it''s not as if I could simply tear it apart... I just thought a former Aspect Magician like him would have a clue or two.

    Hm thats not a bad idea. For now, lets go in.

    Markon, Chameli, and the other ck Pilgrims guided Seol and Frannan in.

    Inside the magnificent marble temple, worshippers gathered for mass while workers diligently maintained the premises.

    It was unexpectedly grand for what was intended to be merely a branch church in Timbrian.

    Its quiterge.

    Its because the Timbrian chapter is practically the center of the parish. How embarrassing. Now, this way.

    The holy relic storage room.

    After passing through several guards, security locks, and barriers, Seol and the others finally entered the room.

    <em>Bzzzz</em>

    After pulling something out of storage with strange numbers that only they could read, Markon returned to them.

    This is it.

    Hm I dont know what this is.

    Youre just going to say it right away like that? Are you sure you got a proper look?

    Are holy relics some fancy thing? If I cant tell it immediately, most of the time, I wont be able to tell, no matter what. Still, Ill take a closer look.

    And after about a minute or so

    I dont know what this is.

    Didnt you say that you were going to take a closer look?

    No, Im serious. Theres an unfamiliar energy inside of it, and it seems a bit different from normal holy relics.

    Urgh If you, an Aspect Magician, is saying that then I guess its impossible to know.

    Seol took a step forward.

    Let me take a look.

    ...Snowman?

    - Haah is it my time to shine now?

    - Yare yare shoganai na~

    Markon, despite clearly having no confidence in Seol, handed the sphere over.

    It was a white sphere, roughly the size of a piglet.

    But with Seols knowledge, a holy relic like this is easily

    Hm I dont know.

    - Rock Lee! I told you to sit still!

    - Guy-sensei, no! I must show them my ninja way!

    However

    <em>Glow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karuna and Karen appeared simultaneously, emerging from the Shadow Space on their own ord, without Seol summoning them.

    What What are you

    Snowman?

    Seol raised his hand, signaling to them that it was safe. After the others calmed down as well, Seol looked to his knights.

    Karen slowly raised the sphere and held it close to her face.

    Master, I I think I know what this is.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    After seeing the mysterious holy relic in Seols hands, Karen and Karuna recalled apletely forgotten memory.

    It was a memory from the distant past, from when they first entered Montra''s secret storage room.

    * * *

    ...And for that reason, we will be having an excursion.

    Do apprentice knights normally have an excursion to the imperial familys secret storage?

    A good question, Karuna. This is an opportunity youve received because Karen, your older sister, incessantly begged him. Do you understand the situation now?

    I do, Sir Lain. Karen has caused another incident.

    Hahaha Well, Jin is the type to listen to any request

    Still, she shouldnt have done that.

    Mmm

    While Lain scratched his nose, Karen spoke up, addressing both the storage keeper and Lain.

    Whats that over there?! Where did you get that? asked Karen.

    Thats um hm its definitely looted goods, but where did we get this?

    ...Its alright. I stopped wanting to hear after you said looted goods.

    "It would be stranger if everything flowing into an Empire thisrge were ordinary. I don''t know much about them either, except for a select few. Dont tell me did you expect me to describe them kindly to you, Karen?

    No! I didnt expect anything at all because Lain isnt kind!

    I like your honesty. All knights should be like that. Now, what are you supposed to do when a senior knightpliments you?

    <em>ck!</em>

    Karen quickly put her heels together.

    Ah! Thank you!

    Get rid of the Ah!.

    Thank you!

    Nice, okay. Im teaching you this now for when you officially be a knightter, alright? Its all for your sake.

    What a boomer

    What did you say?

    Its nothing!

    The group entered deeper into the secret storage.

    With a mischievous look, the young Karen then directed a question to Lain.

    So what are the select few that you know?

    Hm Dont be curious about it.

    But I am curious, though? Im so curious I cant stand it~

    Urgh

    Even though we came all this way? Even though Id probably beg Jin again if we go back like this?

    ......

    "Then we''d have toe back again, wouldn''t we? And you''d have toe back with us too, Lain~"

    Fine, I guess there wouldnt be any issues if I showed you. Open the inner door.

    Thats..

    Quickly. Nothing will happen.

    I understand, Sir Lain.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    <em>Hummmmmm</em>

    Karen marveled as the countless mechanics, traps, and spells installed in the secret storage activated.

    Woah

    Its shiny, right?

    Yeah, its shiny like your head, Lain.

    You little! My hairline just took a slight retreat, alright? Its not that bad yet!

    ...I thought you were a knight who didnt know the word retreat?

    ...There is nothing shameful about a strategic retreat. Regardless, dont touch anything. Observe with your eyes only.

    With only the four of them in the massive treasure room, young Karuna and Karen were overwhelmed by its grandeur.

    After quietly observing for a while, Karuna eventually stopped in front of a certain item.

    Excuse me Sir Lain?

    We should head back soon now hm? Ah, Karuna. What is it?

    Over here, its about this

    Uh Ah Ah! Thats not something you should be looking at!

    Lain quickly tried to use his body to hide the item from Karunas eyes.

    And obviously, that caught the eyes of Karen, the supreme viin.

    Woah! You must have found something fun, Karuna!

    Argh! Go away!

    What is it? What is it? Why are you acting like this? Is it something embarrassing? Is it a naked statue of youuuu?ughed Karen.

    You brat! Why would there even be something like that?!

    What is it then? Show me, argh G-Get out of the way

    Argh! Dont bite me! Fine, okay! Ill show you! Ill show you, okay?!

    Only Jin could have known the depth of humiliation endured by Sir Lain, the Sun Knight and captain of the guardians, at the hands of Karen.

    As Lain stepped back, he revealed three white spheres behind his back.

    And surprisingly, they were all the same size and shape.

    Woah are these jewels?

    ...Theyre not.

    Do you know what these are then, Lain? You didnt know what anything else was.

    Of course, I know. Any guardian would know what these are.

    What is it then? What is it, huh? Tell me!

    Are you curious too, Karuna?

    ...Yes.

    Alright! So, from this point on, well be

    Lain began by exining the orbs origins.

    Karen and Karuna, after hearing the exnation, had questions.

    So youre saying these are the weapons for the imperial familys guardians? asked Karuna.

    Precisely. Montra spared no expense in creating this through alchemy.

    Then is your weapon made from this too, Lain?

    Of course. Theres an annoying process called session, though. Regardless, all of the guardians have a weapon made from this pearl.

    This is a pearl? So it is a jewel then.

    Huh? Uh well, I guess it is when you look at it that way. But is it really a big deal?

    Its pretty.

    Hm Hmmm

    However, Karen, sensing something strange, asked Lain a question.

    "So why is this rotting away in some dingy storage room?"

    You brat I bet youre the only person in the world who would describe Montras secret storage room as a dingy storage room. And you dont have to worry. These extras were onlypleted recently.

    Extras?

    "Basically, we''ll fall back on these if the next guardians can''t handle the current guardians'' weapons."

    ...I see.

    Montras imperial family had a total of eight guardians.

    This fact has never changed.

    Why? Do you want it?ughed Lain.

    What? N-No. Im not even a guardian. Why would I?

    Its written all over your face, though.

    Dont look at me!

    "Haha... If you want something, just put in the effort to get it. Who knows... maybe you two will be the ones wielding two of the three pearls."

    As Lain encouraged her, young Karen gave him a look.

    ...Do you really think itll happen?

    "Who knows, but one thing I''m certain of is, if you don''t put in the effort, that day will nevere."

    Okay! Then lets train when we get back!

    An excellent idea! Now, lets get into the horse stance until we get back!

    Right now?

    Have you given up already?!

    No! Lets do it! Arghhhh!

    Keep going! Do it, so you won''t have to apologize to tomorrows you!

    Sorry! Im sorry, tomorrows me! I give up!

    Oh no! When I transcended space-time to peek at tomorrows you, she rejected your apology! I guess theres no other choice. Keep going!

    * * *

    Seol blinked a couple times.

    So this is that pearl?

    Yeah, Im telling you, its that. Right, Karuna?

    Yes, it''s likely that same pearl, Master.

    But How did it end up here? said Karen before turning around to give Chameli a stern look.

    Chameli spoke rapidly in shock.

    Th-the Holy Nation of Varanoa dedicates significant effort into the discovery and acquisition of holy relics. This is something that we, the Nevenian parish, acquired.

    And where did you get this?

    "There are too many routes to pinpoint the origin urately."

    Tch I bet it was a tomb raider.

    "That''s... probably the case. Most of the holy relics we''ve acquired were obtained that way.

    Seol quickly whispered something to Karen.

    Is it valuable?

    "I can guarantee you that every holy relic she has onbined right now wouldntpare to this. Even in Montra, where we piled up treasures like mountains, this pearl had special treatment."

    Then we should take this.

    As the two whispered to each other, Markon and Frannan approached them.

    It looks like the two of you are having quite an interesting conversation. Mind if we join?

    Hm

    Dont worry too much. We arent interested in the item. We just want to know in case it could assist us with our research.

    Seol hesitated for a second, recalling how Frannan hade all this way to assist him. Then, he began to exin about the pearl.

    Do you really expect me to believe that? That this was an item used by an ancient empire?

    Werent you the one who asked me?

    Hm then Im sure you also know how to use this, right?

    Karen, could you exin it to him?

    Karen began to exin it like it was nothing special.

    The person has to take on a trial from the pearl called session. Its important because the shape and power of the weapon change based on the sessors will.

    Hm thats quite interesting. And how strong is it?

    "I''m not sure what I could say about that. It doese with special powers, but it was unique for each guardian.

    I see is that so? Hey, Mareko.

    Its Markon.

    "Regardless, if you''re the holy relic keeper of such arge branch you must also be able to analyze holy powers, right?"

    I am, but Ive already tried and failed.

    Haha thats because you didnt have me.

    Do you have experience in this field as well?

    Of course. There was nothing I didnt try to raise my skills.

    "Then... then this could lead to some amazing discussions. You''ve ignited a fire within me as well."

    Frannan turned to Seol.

    Hey, Ill be borrowing your item for a bit. Thats fine, right?

    Seol casually opened his hand, allowing Frannan to take the pearl. Frannan smirked seeing that, and grabbed it.

    Take some days to rest and repair your equipment. If this pearl really is as amazing as I think it is there might be hope for you to wield Agony.

    I look forward to it.

    Seol gave a small bow before leaving. Chameli quickly hurried after Seol, stopping him before he fully left the branch.

    "Snowman, I want to thank you once more. Because of you, we''ve managed to solve an issue that would have been impossible with our parishs efforts alone. Though I''m uncertain if the pearl suffices as a reward, please understand that our gratitude toward you is genuine."

    ...Okay.

    And on that note would it be alright if we continue to message you through our brother, JewelryKang?

    Yeah, thats fine.

    Chamelis expression noticeably brightened as she had a huge smile stered on her face.

    Thank you so much! I will make sure that your stay here isfortable!

    Ah, okay

    Seol still wasnt used to such hospitality. After all, he was the type who believed everything came with a price.

    She might ask something annoying from me in the future Regardless, lets do maintenance now.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol, after entering the amodation Chameli prepared for him, listened to the rest of Karens story.

    As he was listening, he asked her a question.

    So, youre saying two of those pearls ended up bing your swords?

    Yeah, exactly.

    Hm

    I was only able to remember it now. The Red Lotus Sword and the Moonlight Sword were both made from that pearl.

    Karen and Karunas swords had been a mystery until now.

    Not only were the powers within it mysterious, but Seol also found it strange that despite being forged intopletely new swords, they retained their original powers.

    Well I dont need to hear more to know that its an incredible holy relic.

    Because the swords had been reborn, as if they had souls of their own, Seol couldnt help but be intrigued by the newly acquired pearl.

    Seol pulled out a bottle from his inventory to look at Agony.

    He wondered what he had to do to rein in this evil spirit. Surprisingly, the answer came much sooner than expected.

    * * *

    After exactly three days, Frannan called for Seol.

    You were right.

    What?

    "We''ve finished analyzing it, and we''ve concluded that the pearl does, in fact, possess that power. To think this holy relic grants the sessor a power that best suits them... I still can''t believe it."

    Hahaha! Montras alchemy does seem like miracles at times, yeah.

    Frannanughed along as well as Markon continued.

    "If you''re interested in uncovering the truth behind the pearl''s powers, it could take us years. Would you like us to do that?"

    Of course not.

    Frannan nodded.

    "I agree. If this were mine, I''d spend every day researching it, but... ultimately, this item belongs to you. It should work in your favor."

    ...Yes.

    "Now, there are four ways for you to wield Agony."

    ...That many?

    Have I finally shown off my prowess as an Aspect Magician? But more importantly I dont think weve agreed to a reward for my assistance.

    Thats

    "And in these situations, its much faster if I just tell you what I want first. Somethings been annoying me recently, and I would like for you to help me take care of it."

    What is it?

    Well, its just some minor problems surrounding the magic towers

    Even though Im an outsider? Is it really okay for me toe along?

    Thats something for me to decide. So, what do you think?

    Seol thought for a second before nodding.

    Okay, Ill do it.

    "Alright, then let me exin how wed cook that monster in your inventory. You can pick whichever option you like the most after hearing them all.

    Frannan then began his exnation.

    The first option, wed lower its intelligence.

    ...Its intelligence?

    "Yeah, that little rascal has been sneakily corrupting its wielder to take their lives. An awful thing, really."

    <em>[No, I havent. I didnt, though? I never did that.]</em>

    Frannan read Agonys expression before continuing.

    Once we reduce its intelligence, it would be nothing more than a strong fool. And those are always easy to handle.

    Are there any side effects?

    It would be too stupid to use all of its powers.

    ......

    Second option, wed restrain it and forcibly take away its powers bit by bit.

    There are issues with this option too, right?

    Every option has issues. After all, this little shit is an issue.

    Thats reasonable.

    Regardless, even though we could safely take its powers after restraining it, theres a chance that its powers could never recover. And if that happens, it would just be a one-time use item.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Are you scared?

    What?

    I thought I heard you gulp just now.

    That wasnt me.

    It was the sound of Agony gulping.

    <em>[H-Human! If you try to restrain me, Ill just kill myself! And if that happens, it wont go ording to your ns!]</em>

    Frannan and Seol ignored Agony.

    Third option, we melt it with the pearls powers.

    <em>[You demons!]</em>

    - Agonys reunion with its long-lost master.

    - Im sorry, demon We humans are sorry

    "However, if we do that, the processing would make it weaker than its original state."

    "Judging by how all the options so far only involve wielding a portion of Agony..."

    Yeah, thest option is a bit different. Fourth option! Well stuff it into the pearl.

    ...What? Is that really possible?

    It is. After all, the most efficient method to purify a demonic spirit has always been to use a holy relic.

    Would we be using the pearls powers to melt Agony for this method too?

    No, wed just be messing with its discernment between good and evil a little.

    What?

    "It doesnt know how to be good because it was born in evil. Wed simply be tinkering with the moralpass in its head so that it does good from time to time and engages in evil less frequently."

    Theoretically, thats perfect.

    Frannanughed.

    "I''ve always been theoretically perfect. Ive just failed in application. Now, do you need time to make a decision?"

    [[Frannan has asked you for your preferred method to make Agony submit to you. Which option do you choose?]

    1. Lower Agonys intelligence.

    2. Restrain Agony and slowly sap away its powers.

    3. [Required: Adequate Holy Relic] Melt Agony to turn it into pure strength.

    4. [Required: Adequate Holy Relic] Tinker with Agonys moralpass.]

    Its fine, Ive already made my decision.

    Haha so, your decision?

    Seol replied, causing Frannan tough.

    "Oho

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Another auburn-eyed crow crumbled away.

    Hm seems like theyst an entire day now.

    Seols creation was a crow that shared its vision with him.

    Even though Seol could create it in an instant now, utilizing it properly was another problem entirely.

    The most important things I need to fix are... my vision getting blurry and not being able to hear properly when I create a lot of crows.

    Hearing was an ability Seol had recently added, and as expected from a new ability, its performance was rather poor.

    If it were just his vision, Seol could still manage to control a few crows, but... he struggled to share hearing with even a single one.

    And with that, another problem arose.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Urgh

    Seol suffered damage whenever the creation he was focusing on died. Truthfully, this oue was expected.

    Creations relied on the creator''s consciousness or will to move, so it made sense that their sudden destruction would also affect the creator.

    Well, still this much is still very satisfactory.

    It was only satisfactory to Seol because he was a perfectionist. Anyone else would have been ecstatic that they could reach a level like that so quickly. It was incredible, really.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    "Brother Snowman, Frannan haspleted his preparations and sent me to bring you.

    Iming.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    Snowman, after exiting his room, followed behind the ck Pilgrim.

    The branch waspletely quiet, as if they were all notified that a ceremony would be taking ce soon.

    <em>Creak</em>

    After passing through a pair ofrge doors, Seol entered arge room.

    Youre here, said Frannan.

    Yeah.

    Come here, and take out the demonic spirit too.

    Frannan, Markon, and Chameli stood inside the room, guarded by several vignt pilgrims.

    <em>Slide</em>

    Seol ced the bottle containing Agony in the center of the room.

    <em>[You idiots! Youre all idiots!]</em>

    Oho and what exactly makes us idiots?

    <em>[Whatever! I wont cooperate with you at all! Ive never cooperated with anyone before either!]</em>

    Why havent you cooperated before?

    <em>[Because I used them all!]</em>

    And?

    <em>[And because Im a demonic spirit!]</em>

    Frannan then interjected.

    Oh, you foolish little spirit. That isnt a reason. Do you want me to tell you the real reason?

    <em>[No! Dont tell me!]</em>

    "Its because you never learned. You''ve never learned how to cooperate, and you''ve never learned that it''s better to do so."

    <em>[Lies!]</em>

    I n to start the lesson soon, so follow along, alright?

    Frannan then flipped his hair and lowered Agony.

    I still cant agree to this, said Markon. It is way too dangerous for a human to wield a demonic spirit!

    "And those are simply your opinions."

    "Are you certain, then, Frannan?"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, I''m asking if you''re confident that Snowman could make Agony submit to him through this ceremony."

    Well

    Frannan turned to Seol, who epted his gaze as if it were nothing.

    Frannan then had a thought. He wondered if this was how Veil had felt when he had epted him into the magic tower a long time ago.

    No, its different from then.

    Frannan was desperate, and there was a good chance that Veil had taken that into consideration more than his potential. In truth, there was even a possibility that Veil wasn''t entirely certain about Frannan''s talents.

    The situation then waspletely different from the situation now.

    Wielding a demonic spirit was exceptionally rareso rare, in fact, that it was uncertain if there was ever a precedent.

    Was it impossible then? Not necessarily.

    While it was theoretically possible, there were too many variables to ount for.

    However, the young man standing before Frannan possessed the ability to control those variables as well.

    Even though hes still just taking baby steps, he understood the principle behind creation over a single night. If he cant do it, no one can.

    Frannan nodded to Markon.

    Im sure. So the only thing we have to do is do our job properly.

    ...Understood.

    Frannan then approached Seol.

    Hey, sit down. Youre going to be losing your consciousness during the ceremony.

    ...So what do I have to do after that?

    Karen had already briefed Seol on the session ceremony process.

    But the reason Seol was turning to Frannan now was because he also had to deal with subduing Agony at the same time.

    When the ceremony starts, both you and Agony will go through the pearls session process. By the way, you''ve learned these things too while learning the power of creation, haven''t you? Imagining and dreaming, then simplifying those dreams to draw them out, right?

    ...I have.

    "Session is simr to that. The issue is Agony, but... it''s actually quite straightforward as well. It''s simr to enticing someone."

    "Enticing someone?"

    "Exactly. Once you step inside, there''s a good chance the two of you will fight right away. Its mental world is its territory, so it will go all out to hurt you. Your task is to face it head-on and drain as much power as you can."

    And after that?

    "Lay a trap. Do you know when the best time to pry out a secret from someone you''re torturing is?"

    I dont.

    Frannan gave a big grin.

    When you suddenly stop the torture. Thats when their hearts crumble the fastest.

    What?

    Regardless, youll get it once youre inside. Ill assist you with my magic, so lets deal with the rest once youre inside. Now, lets begin.

    <em>Click, click!</em>

    Markonid out a chain coated in holy oil in the shape of a circle.

    This will prevent the evil energy from escaping. It also ensures that those outside the room remain unaware.

    Haha then I guess all thats left is me. Lets see here

    <em>Snap!</em>

    Frannan snapped his fingers.

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    With Seol, Agony, and the pearl at its center, a massive magic circle was suddenly drawn out. Even at a nce, the circle was intricate and striking.

    Dont worry about failing. Ill kill you quickly and painlessly. smiled Frannan.

    Thank you.

    Haha

    <em>Murmur</em>

    Karen and Karuna began to chant unintelligible words.

    <em>Click ck</em>

    As they did, the pearl slowly began to contort in shape, gradually increasing in size until it transformed into a massive nket, which suddenly attempted to wrap around Seol all at once.

    As it did, Frannan pped his hands

    <em>p!</em>

    [Frannan used Exceptional Skill: Large-Scale Magic Circle Amplification.]

    [All prepared magic circles activate rapidly.]

    <em>Crackle crackle</em>

    The nket stopped in ce before growing evenrger.

    Urgh

    A vein bulged on Frannans forehead.

    Mysterious letters began to emerge from the magic circles, inscribing themselves onto Seol, Agony, and the pearl.

    Krgh thats it!

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    As Frannan let go, the pearl finally engulfed Seol.

    [The pearl''s test begins.]

    [Snowman begins the session ceremony.]

    Seol and Agony disappeared into the pearl.

    Fuu I dont know whether itll turn out as an Abomination, Holy Relic, or something else entirely, but... well see once hes out."

    * * *

    In this world, certain things are destined from birth.

    Just as fish navigate the water and birds soar through the blue sky, some destinies are fated from their very creation.

    So, what destiny awaits a newly born, ck entity?

    I

    It floated around.

    In a world that was forever filled with blood and rotting corpses.

    Krgh Ahhh

    It witnessed the death of a knight, a knight who did not wish to die just yet.

    How unfortunate. Yet, this was the battlefield, and hey among the defeated.

    Surrounded by lifeless bodies, all bearing the scars of war as he did.

    He had lost his life on the battlefield.

    But on the other hand, the ck entity

    I I was born here.

    An entity tainted by the umted grudges and regrets of many souls. It was the embodiment of evil, born from the collective weight of their resentment.

    That was what it was.

    It had neither love, nor hope, nor trust.

    The only thing by its side was death and wailings.

    Do you want me to help you?

    Cough

    ept me. I can help you.

    Who are

    Its me

    The fallen knight whispered to himself after seeing the phantasm.

    Ah you are my sorrow my regret.

    The knight raised his hand toward the ck entity.

    Oh, Agony Please Please take me back to my mothend.

    And like that, the ck entity was given a name.

    Agony enveloped the fallen knight, taking his body in. After it consumed him, it refused the knights request.

    Dont wanna. I dont know how to do something like that. Im just going to kill whatever I want now!

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The space around it distorted.

    Agony regained consciousness, slowly beginning to grow and swell before eventually returning to its peak.

    The demon had grown to a massive size, its body, fearsome and terrifying.

    Ahh thats right! I was trapped in here with that damned human!

    Have you finally arrived?

    Urgh?

    Seol appeared suddenly behind Agony, causing it to scream.

    Have you been waiting for me? asked Agony.

    "I was. I''ve experienced situations like this more often than I care to admit, so it was a piece of cake."

    Hahaha Look here, I am Agony. And youre just a human.

    But Im a human, and youre just agony?

    Dont mess with me!

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    With a swing of its fist, Agony destroyed arge area.

    The situation could not have been more different from its time of powerlessness, trapped inside Seol''s bottle.

    This power! This amazing power! Can you feel it?

    Youre excited.

    Yeah! Have you finally learned the difference between us?!

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    <em>Fssss</em>

    Krgh

    Seol held a pure white sword in his hand.

    Where did you get that?

    I dont know

    "I feel bad for your sword, having a master like you."

    "I should be the one feeling that. I think I picked the wrong weapon. Swords aren''t for me."

    What?

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    And something incredible happened.

    The white sword slowly transformed into a winged staff.

    Ill destroy you!

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Agonys fist failed to reach Seol, swinging only at the air.

    Seol ducked to avoid Agonys attack, then swiftly swung his staff to cast a spell at Agony.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Countless Shadow Hands poured out from the staff.

    <em>Bam! Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    Urgh Ahhhh!

    After taking a barrage of attacks, Agony rolled on the floor and swung its fists at Seol once more.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Seol easily dodged the attack and swung his staff again.

    This time, a murder of auburn-eyed crows appeared.

    <em>p p</em>

    <em>Peck! Peck!</em>

    <em>Peck! Peck!</em>

    The murder swarmed Agony, pecking at various parts of its body.

    Argh. Youre nothing without your summons!

    But isnt that the same for you?

    ...What?

    Youre helpless on your own.

    Those words stunned Agony. Though it swiftly destroyed the crows, it now stared nkly at Seol, unsure of what to do next.

    Agony shrank in size, just a little.

    It seemed like damage taken in the mental world took effect immediately.

    Seol looked at his staff for a moment.

    As expected thats so much better, said Seol to himself.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The staff changed shape once more, into a pair of gloves.

    "...I will corrupt you. I will instill in you a thirst for blood and teach you to relish extinguishing life!"

    I dont enjoy those, though.

    <em>Baam!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Agony began going on the offensive, unleashing an onught.

    However, most of them missed, and even if one managed tond, Seol sessfully blocked it.

    Even so, Agony continued to attack.

    You bastarddddddd!

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Seol spun in the air, beforending a hit on Agonys cheek.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Clench</em>

    A part of Agony''s body flew off, causing it to shrink in size once more.

    Krgh Argh It hurtssss!

    "You''vemitted too many sins. What do you think about doing good, even if it''s now?"

    "Haha... Don''t waste your breath trying to convince me now. I''ve been like this since I was born!"

    ......

    <em>- Its because you never learned. You''ve never learned how to cooperate, and you''ve never learned that it''s better to do so.</em>

    Agony wailed as it charged.

    D-Dont lecture me!

    Haah

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    While Agony might have been a demonic spirit, unlike some of the more malevolent ones, it was merelyrge and strong. Itcked the finesse to properly wield its powers.

    It fought impulsively and recklessly.

    Even so, that crude method was more than enough to work

    until it met Seol.

    Fuu

    The light in Seols eyes changed.

    In the end, there was no way for Agonys haphazard skills to ovee the level that Seol had reached with Jamads keen senses and Tokis training.

    <em>Bam.</em>

    This

    <em>Whaaam</em>

    Bwrgh

    Seol was right.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Ahhhh! It hurts!

    <em>Crunch</em>

    Kieeek

    Agony really was nothing alone.

    Agony was a condensed mass of grudges and regrets. A life that had managed to be strong only through sheer luck.

    Haha Did you think Id lose to you?! Come at m

    <em>Bam! Baam!</em>

    Agony refused to give up, even though deep down, it desired to do so.

    For if it did, it would mean total defeat.

    It wouldn''t just be submitting to Seol. Its existence as a demonic spirit would vanish entirely.

    I cant die like this I need to keep myself.

    Agony wailed once more.

    Ahhhhhh! You bastardddddd!

    Agony, despite continuously shrinking in size, continued to fight.

    It was stubborn. Stubborn to the point of impressing Seol.

    How long had they been fighting?

    Gasp Gasp

    Each moment Agony lost consciousness, a barrage of blows would follow. Eventually, the world around it turned pitch-ck, and it could no longer see Seol.

    Agony slowly came to the realization that Seol was no longer attacking him.

    Ha Haha Hahahahaha! Yeah, you got tired! Because youre a human! So I won then, right? Right? Of course! Theres no way a human could beat me here! Just you wait, Ill corrupt your mind and

    <em>Twitch</em>

    Urgh It hurts too much He was pretty strong. But who cares? In the end, I, Agony, won Is he gone because I beat him?

    <em>Twitch</em>

    Urgh I need to get some rest, but huh?

    A warm me appeared before Agony.

    ...A fire?

    And within the demon''s chamber, the fire flickered.

    A hideous demon statue had been carved on the door to the room.

    <em>Click!</em>

    The room opened.

    It opened as if it had been waiting for Agony.

    Haha This ce is perfect for me. Just you wait, human. After I rest here for a bit Ill end you.

    It felt as if the demon statue was whispering to Agony.

    Come here.

    This rooms for you.

    Then Ill see youter.

    Agony tiredly lumbered into the demons chamber.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    The door closed, silence filling the air.

    Suddenly, a massive hand appeared, cing itself on the demon statue.

    With a twist, the hand began to turn, reshaping the room.

    After a few clicks, a new statue revealed itself from the opposite side of the room. It was the statue of a benevolent goddess with her eyes closed.

    It was a different energy than what Agony had initially believed. It was a holy energy.

    In truth, Seol hadnt been hiding. Agony had just shrunk to the point that it didnt recognize where it was.

    ...Was turning it into amp the best I could do? Well, regardless

    The ''demon''s chamber that Agony had entered was, in truth, the interior of amp crafted by Seol with the pearl.

    Seol smiled faintly as he held themp, which radiated with holy energy.

    ...Caught you.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Frannan, Chameli, and the other pilgrims worriedly observed the pearl on the magic circle.

    As everyone began to worry more, Markon, the holy relic keeper, began to bite his nails.

    This is making me way too nervous

    Stop saying things like that.

    Are you sure the demonic spirit didnt just consume him?

    "I wouldn''t have even started this if that''s what I expected. And I wouldn''t have said he could control it if I didn''t believe in it."

    Urgh

    "I understand your worries, but your silence right now is more helpful."

    Okay

    It was then

    <em>Glow Glooow</em>

    The pure white pearl began shining in a myriad of colors.

    H-Huh?

    ...Its finished.

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    Then, Markon pointed at the pearl.

    I-Its ck!

    As Markon pointed out, the pearl slowly became tainted with a ck hue and remained unchanged thereafter.

    ......

    Pilgrims, ready our preparatio

    Stop! We dont know yet.

    But

    As Markon and Frannan made a fuss, unsure what to do, something slipped out of the pearl.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Snowman!

    What happened?! yelled Frannan, worriedly.

    He seemed much more concerned than he had initially let on.

    ......

    Seol began tough, not saying a word.

    After seeing hisughter, the others in the room rxed as if all tension had suddenly left their bodies.

    Frannan then asked Seol.

    Then why is the pearl

    Not reacting?

    And his question was soon answered.

    <em>Bzzzt</em>

    Countless messages poured into Seols vision.

    [A grand experience! You have sessfullypleted the pearl''s test.]

    [All stats have increased by 2.]

    [Snowman concludes the session ceremony.]

    [The session ceremony continues.]

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The ck pearl began to change once more.

    First, the ckness in the pearl slowly coalesced toward the center, while the white sections filled the rest of the area.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    And as it did, the pearl slowly took on a new form.

    ...Amp?

    Its amp?

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    The pearl transformed into the same peculiarmp that Seol had created within the mental world.

    <em>tter</em>

    As themp hovered in ce, chains extended outward, gracefully wrapping around Seol''s hand.

    [The pearl changes form to best suit the sessor.]

    [Warning! Impurities are detected within the pearl.]

    [The pearl absorbs the impurities, turning it into strength.]

    [Holy+Abomination: Agony is born!]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''Mutation''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Collector''.]

    Seol read over the text multiple times to confirm it.

    Holy+Abomination?

    In The World of Eternity, item qualities were typically categorized as Relic, Holy Relic, Abomination, or Treasure, never abination.

    There had never been an instance of an item having multiple qualities.

    Then is it a mutation like what the achievement suggests?

    [[Inaugural Title: Collector]

    Rted Achievement: Mutation (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: While equipped with one or more Holy+Abomination quality items, resistance to all abnormal status effects is increased by 20%.]

    - What kind of fucking title is this?

    - Are titles not allowed to affect stats like that?

    - Nah, its because if Snowman wants to raise his abnormal status resistance, hes forced to equip that item. Its because theres a condition to it.

    - Ah, I see. Yeah, forcing you to equip an item is a bit annoying.

    Though Seol had used items with higher qualities before, it was his first time equipping an item as unique as this. It possessed a quality that had never even been mentioned in the strategy guides.

    Is it because of Agony? Then what about the effects

    [[Holy+Abomination: Agony]

    Quality: Holy+Abomination

    Rmended Level: 30-40

    Damage: 100

    Durability: 300/300

    Weight: 1.0kg

    A miraculous item born from a pearl, an ancient holy relic, has transformed itself to the will of its sessor. During the session process, this peculiar weapon was supported by magic to allow a demonic spirit, a mass of demonic energy, to be imnted, enabling its powers to be effectively utilized without drawbacks. Through thebination of the Abomination''s traits and the pearl''s trait of growing with the sessor, an Exceptionality has been formed.

    Basic Effect: All stats +25

    Bonus Effect: Tuner (Exceptionality), Diverse (Unique), Blood Connection (Unique). This item is regarded as both an Abomination and a Holy Relic. You may only equip one Holy+Abomination quality item at a time. Durability gradually recovers as long as the demonic spirit remains alive.]

    Exceptionality? This item has an Exceptionality?

    Exceptionalities had effects that improved the user''s skills overall.

    I cant believe I got one so soon even though Im low leveled

    [[Tuner (Exceptionality)]

    - Your summons stats are increased by 20%, Agonys damage is doubled while using Exceptional Skill: Night Crow, Shadow Summons chance to pass on high-rank skills to summons is increased by 40%, 10% chance ofpletely recovering the mana used from Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule, Shadow Space is increased by 900, the level ofpletion for creations made by you, personally, is increased.]

    Oh my god

    Exceptionalities were like an explosion of skill improvements. They brought overall growth that suited the owner based on their current skills and traits.

    Typically, Exceptionalities only appeared in equipment made with the infusion of the wearer''s own mana or within ancient ruins.

    - Theres so many effects?

    - I thought it was just going to be a simple effect, but theres so much shit LOL

    - Is this because of the pearl? Or Agony?

    - Does that really matter here?

    [[Diverse (Unique)]

    - If desired by the wearer, the demonic spirit can transform this item into a pair of gauntlets.]

    Wait, was this effect created because of Night Crow?

    It seemed that this item would typically resemble amp and then transform into a pair of gauntlets resembling the Mountain Fists once Seol entered the Night Crow form.

    [[Blood Connection (Unique)]

    - The demonic spirit can instantly discern the wearer''s will. Furthermore, as the wearer grows, so too does the connected demonic spirit, which in turn contributes to the overall growth of the item.]

    The equipment also grows?

    This was likely a part of Agonys original effect, the ability to be stronger the more blood it consumed.

    It seemed that this effect had been enhanced into Blood Connection.

    And if you add the fact that this item counts as both a Holy Relic and an Abomination

    The gents Seal should alsoe into effect.

    [You have currently equipped 2 Abominations.]

    [All of your stats increase by 10.]

    [All of your skills have their mana costs decreased by 10%.]

    I knew it!

    As Seol excitedly tried to grab Agony

    Urgh

    A ck light flickered from within the whitentern.

    <em>Flicker</em>

    Frannan took a defensive stance.

    Its about to wake up. Everyone, get ready just in case.

    ...Okay.

    This is the most important part, so focus!

    Okay!

    Okay!

    As Seol carefully put his hand forth, thentern floated in ce before flying toward him.

    [My head it hurts, it hurts so much!]

    Are you up now, Agony? asked Frannan.

    He carefully observed Agony, who was rolling around within Seolsmp.

    [Huh? Ahhh Are you that old human?]

    I am. How do you feel?

    [It feels awful Was I dreaming? Hahahahaha! But right now I don''t want to think about anything at all.]

    Agony''s voice remained as frightening as ever, like that of a demon.

    The pilgrims gasped as they epted the unfortunate result.

    Its clear that it failed

    I knew it was impossible.

    Vicar Chameli, we should prepare the purification ceremony immediately

    Frannan turned around, raising his index finger to his lips.

    Please, shut the fuck up! mouthed Frannan.

    After delivering his message to them, he turned back to Agony with aforting smile.

    Agony, what kind of evil things do you want to do today? Let me in on your ns.

    <em>re</em>

    Agony, who had been resting in thentern, gave a devilish grin.

    [Yeah, that''s it! That''s what I forgot! Even so... I cane up with a terrifyingly evil n in an instant, for I am the great Agony, the genius of corruption! Hahaha...]

    Frannan''s hope dwindled after hearing that. He quietly murmured to himself, "So it failed..."

    And almost as if it were trying to drive the nail deeper into Frannan''s heart, Agony continued.

    [I n to do tremendous evil! Thats what I enjoy the most!]

    Okay, sure so what do you n to do?

    As everyone slowly prepared to purify themp, Agony spoke up.

    [Tonight Ill sleep superte.]

    ...What?

    [My bodys trembling just thinking about it!]

    ......

    [Hey, want to join?]

    No, Im fine.

    [Why? Does it make your heart pound too fast? This is why humans are... Ah! I can''t hold myself back anymore! I should take a nap right now so I can sleep eventer!]

    Every single pilgrim contorted their faces in confusion, as if they had witnessed something that should never exist.

    H-How is this a demonic spirit This isnt the demonic spirit I knew

    What is this

    Oh my god!

    - In this other world, the worst demonic spirit is just a little kid?!

    - Life is important! Kekeke

    - My wish is for world peace kekeke

    - I love you mom and dad, kekeke

    - Putting kekeke at the end doesnt make you a viin

    Frannanughed before whispering to Seol.

    "It seems like it was a sess. Agony will believe it''s the most evil thing in the world for a long, long while."

    Are there any worries about it reverting to its original nature?

    "Not at all. No matter what you do, it won''t easily be evil. I made sure of that. The Holy Relic''s power is strong too, so do as you please."

    ...Thank you.

    Seol nkly looked at the chain connecting him to Agony before pulling it.

    <em>tter</em>

    As thentern shook because of it, Agony cried out.

    [Hey, you''re making it shake! I bumped into the wall because of you! ...Oh? Were you... perhaps up to evil deeds as well? Hahaha... How thrilling. To dare challenge me... I''ll make farting noises with my mouth when you''re around a bunch of people. They won''t say anything, but they''ll all think it''s you!]

    * * *

    They arrived at Frannans Timbrian vi.

    Though it was a vi, it wasrge enough tofortably amodate twenty or so residents at a time.

    Furthermore, it was impably maintained. The fact that it remained in such pristine condition despite Frannan''s prolonged absence only underscored his immense wealth.

    Regardless, Frannan, after concluding his business with Seol, had returned here and was indulging in strong alcohol.

    Was it because he was thirsty?

    Of course not.

    Then was it because he just wanted to drink like usual?

    It also wasnt that.

    Damn it shit

    There is always a reason why people seek stronger alcohol.

    He was, as ever, an Aspect Magician.

    Though he had abandoned the tower''s influence for some unknown reason, he was still tethered to it.

    Once a member of the magic towers, always a member of the magic towers.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Master, your guest has arrived.

    Ah, him. Bring him here.

    Yes, sir.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol appeared with Agony, who was floating behind him.

    Wee. Have a seat.

    Okay.

    Youll be suspicious wherever you go with that thing floating behind you,ughed Frannan

    ...Thats just something Ill have to deal with.

    <em>Pour</em>

    Frannan filled his empty ss with more alcohol.

    You havent forgotten the promise you made for me helping you right?

    Frannan had used the pearls powers to let Seol control Agony.

    And in exchange for Frannans assistance, Seol had agreed to help Frannan with something.

    Yes, I remember it.

    Sometimes when you make a trade there are those moments.

    What moments are you referring to?

    "When you suddenly profit, like when an item you were supposed to sell shoots up in price overnight."

    ...Are you saying that you ended up making an unexpected profit, Frannan?

    Frannans face stiffened.

    Seol thought hard about what he meant.

    I agreed to help him, but the value of my help went up? That likely means that

    The problem I was supposed to help you with became harder, didnt it? asked Seol.

    "Exactly. However, I dont like this either. It bes much harder for me as well."

    What could have happened

    Before I met you, the Libra Tower, the tower that I was affiliated to, sent me a request, said Frannan.

    Frannan took a sip of alcohol before continuing.

    "The Tower Master had taken a brief leave, and due to the potential risk of the tower unity of Libra failing in their absence, they requested that I, one of the Aspect Magicians, assumemand."

    And you refused them.

    I refused them, but I changed my mind. After meeting you.

    Meeting me?

    "Yeah. It would be boring if I went alone, but having apanion changes things. That''s why I nned to take you there while also showing you around every once in a while, but..."

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Frannan ced a letter with a broken seal on the table.

    Read it. It just arrived today.

    Seol opened the letter made of a mysterious material and read through it.

    As he neared the end, a worried look filled his face.

    Is this real?

    You dont believe it, huh? I didnt either at first.

    Frannan put down his ss.

    The Tower Master is missing. Theyll probably be making a search party.

    Then that means

    Ill be going, of course, and

    Frannanughed. It was a forcedugh. Heughed at himself.

    Youreing with me. I wont let you refuse it either.

    Countless messages appeared in Seols vision.

    [Adventure ''Libra Search Party is scheduled.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [This Adventure is expected to be a long journey.]

    [Because this Adventure is a ''Linked Adventure'' you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    "I''ve heard some details about where the Tower Master was headedst, and... I can tell you, this is going to be an absolute pain to go through."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Seols conversation with Frannan became rather long.

    Through their conversation, Seol had learned more details.

    So youre saying that the search party will likely be crossing kingdom lines?

    Yeah, it probably will. Is this your first time crossing borders?

    Yes, Ive been in Nevenia since I was transferred to this world.

    Hmm Well, that makes sense. Ive heard that most transferees dont stray too far from where they were initially ced.

    As Seol was forced to take on this Adventure, he had to extract as much information as possible.

    Then the current Tower Master of Libra

    Master Bornuil. Youve at least heard of his name before, right?

    "Wouldn''t it be strange if I, a transferee, knew the names of all 12 of Zodiac''s Tower Masters?"

    "A sound argument. To be honest, I don''t remember them either. It''s not like most Tower Masters hold that position for long anyway."

    - Isnt that a huge problem?

    - Whats the name of yourpanys CEO?

    - Uh Kim something Kim

    Why not?

    "Heavy workload, old age, research, and a variety of other reasons. Tower Masters hold a lot of responsibility, and it isn''t easy."

    Hm

    Is it because you dont want to cross borders? Do you have a base here?

    Not necessarily, responded Seol while scratching his chin.

    Seol was simply worried about where he''d be headed after crossing the border and if he could still grow at the same pace he had grown here.

    But I am curious about why we have to cross the border.

    "Well, we''re discussing the search party at the Libra Tower, right? The Libra Tower isn''t in Nevenia."

    "Right."

    "Furthermore, it''s because of where Bornuil headedst before his disappearance. Do you know about Alcatron?"

    It was Seol''s first time hearing about Alcatron.

    No, I havent. What is it?

    "It is a recently discovered ruin. However, as it was being unearthed, a mysterious energy flowed out, halting progress."

    Hm

    "Well, as always, it could just be the monsters in the ruins. However, no one is taking this matter lightly. The Libra Tower Master isn''t weak enough to go missing without notice for no reason, after all.

    "Which in turn means that there must have been a justifiable reason why he disappeared without contact."

    Frannan nodded.

    "Precisely. And another thing is worrying me. Our journey to the Libra Tower will be rather easy, but the path to Alcatron... might be a bit troublesome."

    ...Ah!

    Have you realized why?

    Its because of the monster areas, right?

    "Yeah, there are also territories belonging to the other races mixed in, but... I doubt they''d clear a path for us so easily."

    Cant we just go around it, through the other nations?

    "Unfortunately, that would make it meaningless. Time is sensitive, and that would take too long."

    The hostile other races and monsters

    Passing through their territories was a risk in and of itself.

    This might be a much more dangerous Adventure than I had initially thought.

    Though Seol was confident in his ability to keep himself safe, there was a nagging feeling in the back of his head.

    Since I cant refuse him I should just prepare more.

    As Seol pondered, he glimpsed at Frannan. Frannan was definitely behaving strangelypared to before.

    Frannan continued to break out in cold sweats, as if there was an issue with his decision to return to the magic tower.

    Seeing the normally boisterous Frannan like this, Seol grew curious about his past.

    Is there a problem?

    Problem? Haha! What problem? Theres no problem

    Its fine if you really are, but you seem nervous.

    ......

    "Had there been an issue back when you were an Aspect Magician?"

    What do you mean were?

    What?

    When did I ever say I was one? Im still an Aspect Magician. I havent given up my position yet. Im just Im just taking a break.

    Didnt you give up your position?

    Frannan, with longing eyes, looked elsewhere.

    Well if you want to be more precise, I wanted to give up on being a magician altogether.

    * * *

    Two individuals, a man and a woman, both adorned in uniforms with gleaming shoulder pieces, conversed over a meal.

    Only by understanding the significance of their epaulets could one truly grasp the importance of these two figures.

    The two sharing the meal were Frannan and Yurin, Aspect Magicians of the Libra Tower.

    However, now, they were old enough to be seen as theirter years.

    Yurin took a bite of the meat as she spoke to Frannan.

    "You damned headache, magic isnt meant to be kept to yourself. When you use spells that others cant theoreticallyprehend, its no different from using a spell to intentionally fool them."

    Well, thats the kind of magician Im trying to be.

    Asshole.

    What now

    You should be trying to pass on what youve learned to the future. Do you know how much Bornuil is badgering me?

    Why is he annoying you this time?

    "Hes using me to persuade you into taking disciples."

    I told him I didnt want to do that before, that old

    "You, me, him, were all damn old, who cares! Argh, the only thing you care about is making yourself look cool. You never gave a rats ass about doing something for the tower. I still have no idea why Veil epted a bastard like you when it only ended up causing him more stress."

    Hah

    Frannan was a master of enchantment.

    And Yurin, who was sitting in front of Frannan, was a master of mind spells.

    Frannan paused for a moment before lightening the mood with a different topic.

    Are you not going to brag about your amazing pupil today? asked Frannan.

    Do you want me to?

    "Nope, never. You''ve been bragging about every little thing recently. I was starting to think you would brag about how she was potty trained or something now."

    "If I start bragging about her, are you going to listen?"

    "Has this old witch lost her mind?!"

    Hold on, unlike you, Ive been taking care of myself. I still have the allure of a mature woman, alright?

    Wow, it must be so amazing

    Frannan couldnt hold back hisughter. He never could whenever he talked with her.

    Most magicians lived very lonely lives. In the pursuit of knowledge, they had to stand alone as they traveled down their own individual paths.

    However, they also often felt relief when they saw magicians of simr levels also struggle to raise their fields.

    It was a reassurancea reminder that they weren''t alone.

    Yurin had a 17-year-old disciple named Ebony.

    Though Frannan didnt understand why Yurin had epted Ebony as her disciple, Yurin clearly seemed to enjoy it, which Frannan didnt like.

    "What are you going to do by taking in such a talentless pupil"

    Though his words were harsh, it was a truth that Yurin also epted.

    She may not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but shes a good kid.

    Why are you repeating yourself? We all know a good kid is just another way to call them stupid.

    Isnt that better, though? Even magicians arent fully decided on whether character or skills matter more.

    Isnt it obvious? Its skills.

    Its character. How did you be like that when you studied under Veil?

    But I never would have ended up casually having pointless conversations with you unless I caught up with you through my skills, no?

    Urgh Its frustrating, but youre not wrong either. You were damned stubborn

    Also, I havent changed. Ive just realized the truth. Raising the future generation? Why would I when I still dont have enough time to do my own research?

    Yurin wiped her mouth before continuing.

    "I guarantee you, no one, except for the first ever magician, learned magic on their own from the start. Humans may be weak, but we are a race that umtes knowledge. That is how weve continued to advance magic further.

    Thats why Ill go as far as I can before recording it all for the future generation.

    "Leaving records and teaching are different. Theres nopassion in leaving behind research. You would never be able to help someone whos faltering with research. Right now, all youre doing is building a wall the future generation cant break down."

    The two had frequently shed over these issues. Indeed, Frannan''s reluctance to ept disciples was a source of frustration for the Libra Tower as well.

    Frannan, carefully, revealed his true thoughts to her.

    I just dont think Im someone who could do that. I am not a great magician.

    ...We arent thinking of the future because we are great magicians

    Yurin looked kindly at Frannan. Her gaze was warm like the sun.

    ...Its because we are magicians.

    Still, Ebony was a bit much.

    You asshole I told you, shes a good kid.

    I should have stopped her. I should have intervened more until she gave up. A worthless disciple like that, Yurin is just a hindrance to you.

    Those were the words that Frannan repeats to himself to this day.

    Frannan then recalled the events of thest day he saw Yurin.

    Yurin! H-Have you lost your mind?! No! Dont do it! shouted Frannan.

    <em>Hum</em>

    Get back, Yurin! Its toote for Ebony! We cant save her!

    No, I can save her! Im an Aspect Magician

    Her manas running wild! Damn it, I told you! Shes too far gone! It doesnt matter if youre an Aspect Magician right now, just let her die on her own!

    How could I

    Ebonys research had failed.

    Lacking the talent to seed at a young age, she had only made countless mistakes.

    And as a result of her mistakes, her mana had ended up running wild in her body.

    The wild mana would likely lead Ebony to losing her mind, turning her into a fool.

    However, in that moment, her master stepped forth in her ce. Frannan instinctively knew what Yurin was attempting to do. She was trying to shoulder Ebonys burden instead.

    Shes my disciple, Frannan, said Yurin.

    But you you

    Frannan, if something happens, and I fail

    She then made a request to Frannan. A request that Frannan could never forget.

    No! Im not going to do that!

    Stop making such a fuss. Well I leave it to you.

    Yurin! Why Why are you doing this

    Yurin gave a big smile, shing her teeth.

    Its because Im a magician.

    <em>Craaaaaaaackle</em>

    Lightning crackled as the storm of mind spells swept through the research room.

    The incident ended as swiftly as it began, leaving behind a sad story for those of the Libra Tower.

    And like that, Frannan left the magic tower.

    * * *

    Is it because of that? asked Seol with a nk expression after hearing Frannans story.

    Frannan took a sip of alcohol.

    Yeah, I still have nightmares about that day, answered Frannan. I havent moved on since that day.

    ...I see.

    "My apologies for bringing up something so grim. Anyway, once we''re done getting ready, we''ll leave right away. Just a reminder."

    Understood.

    <em>Stand</em>

    After Seol left, Frannan remained alone in the room.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    He tossed the ss cup in his hands, memories of Yurin after the incident flooding back.

    <em>- Who are you, mister?</em>

    <em>- Do you not remember me?</em>

    <em>- Nope, its my first time meeting you!</em>

    <em>- When did you arrive here?</em>

    <em>- Just yesterday! I officially became a magician yesterday!</em>

    <em>- </em>

    <em>- Mister?</em>

    <em>- How admirable.</em>

    Though Yurins old body was unharmed, her mind had regressed to that of a 7-year-old girl''s.

    <em>- Are you some great person here, mister?</em>

    <em>- Im not.</em>

    There was no way he couldnt break down after seeing his friend, an old woman, speak like a child.

    I dont want to go back

    Ever since that day, Frannan''s only wish was to be able to run away forever.

    * * *

    Then Ill see you next time, hyung! said Gyeongtaek.

    Yeah, sorry we couldnt talk for long, answered Seol.

    Its alright, youre busy. Will youe back to Nevenia at least?

    I dont know, well have to see.

    Somi noonas going to get upset at me if you dont give her a definite answer, so make sure to give her a clear answer, please.

    Alright.

    Gyeongtaek let out a long sigh of relief.

    Though Seol managed to meet Gyeontaek while he was in Timbrian, their time together was cut short by the pressing need for further preparations.

    Phew thats a relief.

    Have you finished your business well?

    I did. Oh, the noble also wanted to thank you as well.

    Thank me?

    Well I kind of mentioned how I was helped by you I shouldnt have said anything, right?

    Well its your choice.

    Gyeongtaek smiled upon hearing Seols response, relieved that Seol didnt dislike it as he had feared.

    Exactly! Were like brothers, and its natural for younger brothers to brag about their older brothers, right?

    I guess?

    "Obviously! You have no idea how hard it was to hold myself back from saying that I knew you when people were talking about The Hero of the Clock Tower or The Herald of Tolling Bells."

    ......

    After hearing Gyeongtaek, Agony interrupted.

    [Is that so? So you dont enjoy being called that huh? Okay Then Ill make sure to call you that the next time were around people! Kekeke I knew it, Im evil!]

    - How did he instantly know what Snowman disliked? LMFAO

    - It really is a demonic spirit, huh

    - It might just be faking being tamed.

    Seol shot Agony a re, causing it to shut its mouth.

    Regardless, see you next time.

    Of course, hyung. Stay safe and take care. Make sure to message us! Somi noona first too, before me!

    Seolughed as he nodded and waved.

    <em>Click</em>

    A mboyant carriage opened its door behind Seol, revealing Frannan.

    Get in, were going, said Frannan, his body half-sticking out of the door.

    Yeah.

    Seol stepped into the carriage.

    And when he did he saw someone he didnt expect to see.

    ...Chameli?

    Uh So I-Its nice to see you again?

    Why are you here?

    Frannan answered in her stead.

    "Zodiac sent a request to the ck Pilgrims. It wont just be the Nevenian Parishing to help either. There will probably be more."

    Is this that big of an incident?

    Well it is, but it also isnt. Regardless, it will probably be quiterge-scale.

    To think that Zodiac dragged in the ck Pilgrims who had nothing to do with this Seol thought once more about this Adventure, contemting the number of people who would be involved.

    Hm?

    ...Oh?

    There were more people in the carriage. Two individuals, whom Seol didnt recognize, were sitting with them, but for some reason... they felt familiar.

    Havent we met before? asked Seol while scratching his head.

    The two individuals were a man and a young woman.

    Though Seol couldnt recall the woman, he definitely remembered seeing the man before.

    Its been a while, Snowman. Its me.

    Ah, so we have. So

    The man nced at Seols belt.

    Seol immediately recalled it, though the man looked quite different from before.

    Ah! Back then, you

    He was a man who, despite his cold expression, offered warm advice for Seols future.

    In fact, he was also the one who gifted Seol with the invitation to the magic tower, which now resides in Seols inventory.

    ine?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    ine, the Hail Magician.

    <em>- If you ever need to visit Aquarius, use this invitation. Being unfriendly to outsiders is an unfortunate custom of the Magic Towers, after all.</em>

    While recalling his memories of ine, Seol also tried to recall his memories of the woman next to him.

    Are you Fryn?

    I am! You remembered me?

    Youve changed quite a bit

    It wasnt just quite a bit. She changed so much that Seol would have believed if Fryn called herself a shapeshifter.

    She had gotten rid of her pigtails and the sses that made her eyes look small. Now, she had long, luxurious hair and big eyes.

    Ive changed, havent I? It''s because I dont have to do exhausting work anymore, I can go back to the tower.

    Should I be congratting you for it?

    Well, it isnt bad news, is it? You have no idea how hard it was for a delicate girl like me to sleep outdoors for so long, said Fryn, feigning tears.

    It was evident to everyone in the carriage that she was joking around.

    She then followed up with a friendlyugh.

    But youre exactly the same as I remember you.

    Im the same?

    Yeah! The aura of a hero I felt when I first met you, its still there! I knew I had an eye for people.

    ine cringed as Fryn made a fuss.

    You have no idea how much of a headache she was, asking every day about when youd be visiting the tower, Snowman. So, on that note, when will you be visiting?

    "Next time, if I have the chance..."

    Seol''s response was weak, but Fryn didn''t mind at all.

    "It''s fine! We''re joining the meeting this time anyway."

    Hearing that the Aquarius Magic Tower was joining the meeting, Seol had more questions.

    But Why is Aquarius joining a meeting about Libra matters? asked Seol.

    "It''s not just us, though. I''m pretty sure every magic tower in Zodiac has a representative."

    Frannan nodded after hearing that.

    "Yeah. I doubt they''re here to assist us directly, just to advise, but... even that is a huge help."

    Fryn raised a finger.

    "I''ve heard from various sources that apparently, this discussion will involve an unprecedented number of different organizations, from all societal levels!

    ine nced at Frannan to read his expression before stopping Fryn.

    Fryn, this incident involves Master Bornuil going missing. It is not a light matter. Do not forget to be mindful of your actions.

    Ah okay

    But instead, it was Frannan whoughed to lift the mood.

    "Hahaha! No need to dampen the mood too much. Who knows, maybe Bornuil just got dementia. You can be mindful once everything''s confirmed. It wouldnt be toote then, anyway. But anyway, ine..."

    Yes, sir.

    Have you not be an Aspect Magician yet? I thought youd be the one to be the youngest ever Aspect Magician.

    "How could someone as foolish as me dare to dream of bing one..."

    "Haha... you make me wonder if your humble nature is intrinsic or something you picked up."

    Fryn interrupted in an upset tone.

    "Aspect Magician Frannan! It definitely isn''t because Master iscking in skills! It''s just that the other Aspect Magicians are so incredible that..."

    "Well, that''s something I''m well aware of, too. Those old farts are practically the poster children for stubborn magicians. But achieving something like that so early will only lead to stress. You''ll just end up with wrinkles andin all the..."

    <em>- I still have no idea why Veil epted a bastard like you when it only ended up causing him more stress.</em>

    Frannan, who had beenughing along, suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence.

    Though everyone noticed that something was off, no one mentioned it.

    The carriage continued its journey, and naturally, due to the considerable distance between Timbrian and the country''s border, they had to spend nights here and there in the open wilderness.

    Woah what kind of meat is this? said Fryn.

    Fryn and ine were in awe of Seols cooking.

    However, Chameli, who knew the truth behind Seols dishes, wore a worried expression.

    "...In the scriptures, there is a verse that says knowing everything is more of a curse than a blessing. The fate of the schr Myolu, whose soul was inevitably taken by a demon before dying in pain, proves this, said Chameli.

    Huh? Why are you mentioning that all of a sudden?

    ...Regardless, lets talk about something else.

    As the carriage continued its journey, one day, while Fryn and Agony were asleep...

    "I know we''re heading south to cross Adeline''s border and reach the Libra Tower, but... do we have ns for whates after that?"

    "It will be decided at the meeting. The most likely oue is for us to continue southward."

    Hm

    For now, lets just worry about crossing the border first. Im worried that wed be thest to arrive at this rate.

    * * *

    After a few more days, Seol arrived at the southernmost point of Nevenia, at its border. However, he had also encountered a brief setback.

    What the hell is this?!

    This is quite

    Hm

    There were countless people in line to cross the border, to the point that it was impossible to see the end from where they were.

    Seol grimaced in response.

    This is going to take longer than I thought.

    It would clearly take a long, long while for the entire line to pass through inspection. It could even potentially take days.

    Wh-what should I do, sir? asked the coachman.

    ...Lets go to the front of the line and see what happened. If we wait for the line to clear up, well just be making the guests arriving at the Libra Tower wait.

    In truth, this decision also came with its own risks.

    Moving to the front of the line would also take considerable time.

    If more people were to appear while they were on their way to the front, it would take even longer to pass inspection and cross the border.

    And as the carriage neared the front of the line

    Woah, woah! Hold on, stop!

    Who the hell is this?!

    Just give me a moment. Listen to me!

    The carriage suddenly halted as voices could be heard from outside.

    It was dangerous for a carriage to stop abruptly, so this wasnt amon urrence.

    S-Sir Frannan, he

    Hey, you inside. Youre the one in charge, right?

    <em>Tap, tap</em>

    The man tapped on the carriage door.

    Why dont we have a chat?

    Y-You little

    The coachman was about to angrily shout at the man, but Frannan stopped him.

    Its alright. What is it?

    I came to offer you a proposal. Youre trying to cut in line right now, arent you?

    ......

    "It''s obvious. A shiny carriage with cute girls inside... You''re probably from some rich noble house, thinking you can bribe the guards to pass through inspection more quickly."

    And if I am? asked Frannan back, amused.

    "Then you picked the wrong time. And that method''s been blocked off for a looong time. Anyone who ever took money had their heads taken off."

    "...Really?"

    "I sure am! said the man before continuing, Transferees have appeared out of nowhere and are traveling wherever they want. Merchants and mercenaries smell money in the air and are on the move. The number of people trying to cross borders has increased fivefold. If you''re only going to wait in line, it''s going to take you roughly two days to pass inspection."

    Hm so?

    "What do you think about this? We''ll include you in our party. It''s our turn soon, after all."

    Ah, I see

    At just the low, low price of 50 gold coins. Im not even asking for a lot, dont you think? Its our turn soon too.

    The coachman huffed in fury, clearly restraining himself from unleashing a tongueshing only because of Frannan''s order.

    Seol also saw a few options.

    [[A mysterious wanderer has offered to help you cross the border. How do you respond?]

    1. Wouldnt that be the same thing as cutting in line?

    2. Let me pay instead, Frannan.

    3. We dont need to listen to him. Theres nothing that money cant buy. Im sure even the guard will let us through if we pay him 50 gold coins.

    4. 50 gold coins is nothing. Lets just pay him and cross quickly.

    5. (Dont do anything.)

    ]

    Seol chose to do nothing.

    He chose to believe in Frannan, who was essentially the leader of this party.

    ...50 coins is a bit steep.

    Huh? Are you kidding me? Id be letting you skip two days of waiting!

    - This dudes trying to cheat Frannan LMFAOO

    - Hes trying to be Frank Abagnale.

    - Who the fuck is that? LOOOL

    Frannan smiled and declined the offer with a gesture.

    The man, angered by the disrespect, began grinding his teeth.

    Next time, it''ll cost you 80 gold coins.

    Oh, the price went up so quickly.

    Its called interest.

    It seems like you and I live in quite different worlds, scoffed Frannan.

    Dont make meugh.

    Frannans carriage passed by the wanderer, straight toward the inspection checkpoint.

    Argh, seriously! Just let us through!

    There is an order to things. What the

    The chaos at the checkpoint couldnt be described in words.

    The guards were clearly overwhelmed by the crowd which only seemed to increase.

    And that was exactly why they were more than furious when Seol''s party cut through the lines and proceeded to the front.

    In truth, it was a perfectly understandable reason to be upset.

    Halt! Who the fuck

    <em>Click.</em>

    Frannan opened the doors to the carriage and stepped out.

    Were in a rush right now, could you please pass us first? asked Frannan.

    "Please, return to the back of the line. I''ll let this slide, but there''s a limit to how much I''ll tolerate."

    <em>Slide</em>

    Frannan pulled out something from his pocket.

    It was a broach, one with a unique design.

    Hm?

    Even if I have this?

    "A magic tower emblem... so you were a magician. Even so, I still cannot allow you to pass. This line is..."

    The wanderer who had made the proposal to Frannan earlier began tough loudly, clutching his stomach.

    Hahahahahaha! Would you look at that?! What? A magician? Wow, you were some <em>incredible </em>magician! But Are magicians any different from us? Hm? We all walk on two feet. You shouldnt act like that!

    Frannan showed his patience.

    Look closely.

    I did look closely. You just cant

    Before the guard could finish his sentence, an individual who appeared to be in charge of the checkpoint was drawn in by themotion.

    Whats going on? Why arent you working?

    "It''s because this magician keeps trying to cut the line and pass through..."

    There are still magicians who act like that? When does he think this is? Let me handle uh huh?

    Please, hes not listening at all

    Hey.

    Yes, sir?

    Where the hell are your eyes?

    Its on my face?

    Are you sure they aren''t on your ass?

    ...Excuse me, sir?

    Or did you leave them at home? Look for them again.

    The guard, noticing something strange, started to falter.

    I-I I dont know why youre acting like this, sir said the guard.

    "That''s the Aspect Magician emblem, you fool! Haven''t you learned that ranks above Aspect dont have to go through border inspection ording to the international treaty?"

    ......

    Answer me.

    I did learn that, sir.

    The captain of the checkpoint approached Frannan, carefully observed the emblem, then returned it with a bow.

    "I apologize for the discourtesy. In fact, we even received a letter of cooperation, but it seems it hasn''t been properly ryed to our lower-ranking guards. I''ll take responsibility for this oversight."

    Haha you dont need to go that far. Good work.

    Frannan patted the captains shoulder then whispered something to him.

    Understood! answered the captain.

    Well then

    After Frannans carriage passed through the checkpoint, the captain turned around to the wanderer and slowly approached him.

    "It''s troublesome when you disrupt the peace at the checkpoint. Please return to the back of the line."

    Wh-what? How could that be?! And how did I disrupt the peace?!

    Then are you iming that an Aspect Magician of Libra lied? If you really want to make an issue out of things there are plenty

    A-An Aspect Magician of Libra?!

    So, what would you like to do?

    The wanderer looked around but it was to no avail.

    "If you could please create some room for my carriage to back away... I will return to the end of the line," said the defeated wanderer.

    A good decision. See? You could do it.

    * * *

    A few days after crossing the border, the carriage had fully escaped the city and was traversing the open wilderness.

    As Seol gazed out at the vastnds, he was lost in his thoughts.

    Ah, right. The towers were quite far from the cities, weren''t they?

    All goods were periodically imported into the towers through trade.

    Given that each tower was as vast as a city, a significant amount of trade also urred within them.

    We will be arriving soon. If youd look over there

    As the coachman continued, everyone in the carriage looked outside.

    The tower! Its the Libra Tower!

    I see it over there.

    Its my first time seeing the Libra Tower! Woah Master! Its much cooler than the Aquarius Tower.

    "The Libra Tower does look the best. I''ll take you to the other towerster too."

    "That''s a promise!"

    Once you reach a higher level.

    ...Too far.

    As they drew closer to the tower, they felt a sizzling sensation of mana. It was clearly the Tower''s barrier, designed to defend against outsiders.

    It seems that were notst, at least. Theres a carriage over there as huh?

    Whats wrong?

    "It''s nothing. I must be seeing things."

    What is it?

    Just look over there.

    The party in the carriage turned to look in the direction that the coachman was pointing.

    Wh-what is that?

    Is that a monster?

    Isnt that dangerous?

    Its a baku!

    Baku.

    They were monsters that resembled rhinos, quite violent creatures that you had to run away from if you encountered them.

    However, someone riding a Baku was heading toward them.

    Huh? Huuuh? Its getting closer to us?

    What should I do, Sir Frannan? Its way too close already.

    How interesting. Keep going, growled Frannan.

    Yes, sir.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    <em>Brrrooooo!</em>

    The baku let out a horrible shriek as it approached.

    While Fryn was terrified and shaking, the others were all curious about who the individual riding the baku was.

    Who could it be?

    Well, first, judging by their robes, they were far from ordinary.

    After all, they were massive, to the point that the robe couldnt hide it.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    The baku closed in on the carriage, riding right alongside it, and the mysterious person finally spoke up.

    Weve arrived at simr times, thats a relief.

    Huh? Who is that?

    After hearing his voice, Frannan was confused, and the others shared in his confusion, as they had no idea who it was.

    However, Seol was the only one to stick his head out of the window.

    "This voice... dont tell me," Seol said.

    "Yes, it''s me," came the reply from the robed master of the baku.

    The others in the carriage were shocked.

    "A-A troll?"

    "It''s a troll!"

    "Mael!" Seol shouted, weingly.

    [The requirements have been met.]

    [Helper Mael, the Star Child has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Helper Mael, the Star Child will join you in this Adventure as an ally.]

    Mael, who had grown a small beard, calmly gave Seol a smile from atop the baku.

    Its been a while, Snowman!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Seol was taken aback by Mael''s big smile as he rode the baku to the Libra Tower.

    Maels joining this Adventure? He shouldnt have any connections to them, though?

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    Seol, after promising himself to ask Mael questions the moment they arrived at the tower, patiently waited for just that.

    Halt. Everyone, please stop right there.

    Thankfully, it didnt take long for them to arrive at the entrance.

    Urgh The mana here is too heavy, Master, said Fryn.

    Thats to be expected, though. The Libra Tower is specialized in this, after all.

    - Why did Mael show up here?

    - WTF? MAEL?

    - How is it all connected?

    - Why is a troll at the magic tower?

    - Thats kind of racist.

    - But trolls arent humans, though?

    - I guess thats true. I guess youre species-ist?

    - Ah, youre right. My bad.

    Those werent the only reactions Mael''s unexpected appearance received from the viewers. Many also learned something from Seols experience in Yognatun.

    - Holy shit How big is this getting if Mael is joining?

    - Honestly, Mael is just a sign that this Adventure will go crazy LMFAO

    - Seriously, he just makes things bigger

    - Just like how Conan is always around crime scenes

    - No, crimes happen because Conan shows up

    After a few moments, Seol stepped out of the carriage to greet Mael.

    Have you been well? asked Mael.

    "It''s always the same old for me, but... What brings you to the Libra Tower?"

    Mael gave a big smile once more before responding.

    It is likely for the same reason as you, Snowman.

    Frannan had a confused expression after hearing that.

    Huh? I didnt hear anything about trolls joining us? asked Frannan.

    Mael turned to Frannan with a sincere expression.

    "Then have you perhaps heard about the Artifact Association being rted to this matter?

    "I have. Ah, I see. So you were a member of the Artifact Association?"

    "I am."

    Only then did Frannan start nodding to himself, as if he understood the situation.

    "I knew the guys from the Artifact Association were freaks, but I didnt think theyd be hiding a treasure like this. Ah, that was apliment. I wasnt trying to insult you."

    "Then I will also ept it as apliment and thank you for it, human."

    Despite his extensive career as a magician, it was Frannans first time encountering a troll perfectly adapted to human society like this.

    He gave Mael a curious nce before asking further.

    So, how did you two know each other?

    "I owe a huge debt to Snowman," Mael replied. "He yed a significant role in allowing me to step into the world."

    "Oho thats quite interesting. Would it be possible to hear that story at ater time?"

    "Of course, it''s not a story that needs to be hidden. However, I wonder if we will have the time for it.

    Ah, thats right.

    <em>Rrrrrnt</em>

    The baku that Mael rode made a low growl as someone approached it.

    "Whoa, whoa... Good boy, Baku. Mael! I thought we agreed to stick together! What am I supposed to do when you go off on your own because you''re too excited?"

    "Ah, my apologies. I couldn''t contain my excitement after seeing my savior once more."

    "Hm? Oh my goodness... Frannan?"

    "Oh? Yofimba? Were you the one who came with this troll?"

    Yofimba, the individual standing next to Mael, was a dwarf.

    Though he was short, his body was stout like a log.

    "Hahahaha! How could we, the Artifact Association, stay still when the great Libra Tower needs help? In fact, I was so excited that I wanted to arrive sooner, but... as you can see over there, the others are a bit slow.

    Its reassuring to have you personallye, but will you be the only one joining the meeting?

    Of course not. Our Mael will be joining as well.

    <em>Our Mael?</em> Hahaha

    Yofimba, the dwarf, cheekily smiled before turning to Seol.

    "Oh? I''m somewhat familiar with the others, but it''s my first time seeing this individual."

    "He''s a transferee."

    "...What?"

    "And... I think he also has a rtionship with the troll that you''ve brought?"

    Yofimba turned to Mael this time.

    "...Was the ''savior'' you were referring to before a transferee?"

    Yes, sir.

    Yofimba slowly closed the distance between himself and Seol before carefully studying Seol''s face.

    Hmmmm

    ......

    After the quick inspection, Yofimba put his hand forth.

    "If you''re a friend of Mael''s, then you''re a friend of the Artifact Association. Which means you''re also a friend of mine! Nice to meet you!"

    Its nice to meet you as well, my name is Snowman.

    "We''re slowly getting close to the meeting time, so let''s chat after it ends! Frannan, let''s head in. I''m sure everyone''s waiting."

    Mhm.

    The guards, who had already confirmed Frannan''s visit, bowed deeply before greeting them.

    "We sincerely wee your visit. Furthermore... you have returned at a very important time, Sir Frannan."

    Can I go in now? asked Frannan.

    Of course, O Guardian of Truth.

    <em>Hmmm</em>

    As they stepped atop the magic circle, they were immediately transported elsewhere.

    When they arrived, they were greeted first by the cheers of others.

    I-Its Sir Frannan!

    He returned! He really returned!

    Aspect Magician Frannan! Wee back!

    Countless magicians in the Libra uniform couldn''t hide their surprise upon seeing Frannan. Some were so shocked that they embarrassingly dropped what they were carrying.

    ......

    Frannan hadn''t taken even a sip of alcohol on his way there.

    He, with his overgrown beard, paid no mind to the moring magicians and continued on his way.

    W-Wait one second, Sir Frannan!

    Oh? Is that you? Its been a while.

    A magician chased after Frannan.

    The young woman gasped for air before earnestly passing something over to him.

    "I thought it might be best for you to wear your attire before heading in... so I brought this

    It was a uniform with an epaulet reserved for Aspect Magicians.

    It had been well-kept, clearly showing that someone had carefully maintained it.

    "Ah... This is quite a warm wee... ha... haha..."

    Frannan turned around to make a request to the others.

    Please give me a moment, Ill change quickly.

    Okay.

    After a few minutes, Frannan returned with a transformed look, appearing neat and clean.

    - Woah

    - Clothes really do make the man.

    - Where did Frannan the Drunkard go?

    Thanks for waiting. Now, it really is almost time, so we should head in.

    Seol quietly stood by Frannans side and took in the magic towers view.

    So this is the magic tower

    They were sometimes even thought of as the manifestation of intelligence that has taken root in Pandea, pursuers of wisdom on a national scale, expansive in their reach.

    And as expected from one of the 12 Towers of Zodiac, the Libra Tower was filled with grandeur.

    Seol and the others were all in awe as they walked through the tower.

    We will be heading into the meeting room now, said the magician guiding them before opening the door to the hall where the meeting was held.

    * * *

    Entering now Sir ine and Miss Fryn, representatives of the Aquarius Tower. Vicar Chameli, representative of Holy Nation Varanoas Nevenian Branch. Sir Yofimba and Sir Mael from the Artifact Association. And finally Sir Snowman, an adventurer, and Sir Frannan, Aspect Magician of Libra.

    Seol felt a few res as he stepped into the room.

    ...There arent any pushovers here.

    Seol noticed a couple of individuals who appeared to be as old as Frannan, likely representatives dispatched from the other magic towers.

    As well as

    Huh? A troll? Isnt that a troll?

    "What the hell, ''an adventurer? It''s not a transferee, is it?" said a man d in leather armor with a lion engraved on it.

    Mercenaries, thought Seol.

    Seol, through the whispers of a few people, learned that named leaders of mercenary groups had joined.

    Despite the clique-ish nature of magicians, it seemed that the Libra Tower had invited individuals from all different walks of life.

    It really is impressive howrge-scale it is.

    Seol realized how incredibly powerful the Libra Tower was through its ability to gather this many known individuals.

    Frannan so youve returned.

    ......

    It must have been a difficult decision. Come, have a seat. I dont want to trouble my old friend any further when its been so long since weve seen each other.

    Frannan smiled bitterly.

    ...Yeah, thank you.

    Everyone slowly found their seats.

    However, as there wasnt enough room for the Aquarius Magicians at the long table, they ended up sitting with the outsiders.

    Its because its not their business.

    Whether it was the Libra Tower receiving assistance or the other towers offering it, there seemed to be an appropriate level of distance that was epted.

    Frannan sat down on a marble chair that seemed to have been prepared ahead of time for him, with Chameli sitting right beside him.

    Seats were also offered for the Artifact Association, but the two of them remained standing as if preparing to give a presentation.

    Now, all that was left was for Seol to sit down. For some reason, his chair was a bit separated from the people he arrived with.

    Ah, its over there.

    Seol''s seat was right beside the man who had just expressed dissatisfaction with Mael being a troll and Seol being a transferee.

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    Seol slowly walked toward his seat and attempted to sit down.

    However, the man with the lion-engraved leather armor intervened, stopping him.

    <em>tter</em>

    He had kicked the chair away.

    ......

    A chill was in the air.

    Is this really a ce for you to butt in, transferee? asked the man.

    Pfft hahaha

    "Aren''t your specialties passively observing? Why the hell did you show up here? You should have just kept ying ringleader like how you transferees love to do. Why"

    Stop it! He is a guest of Libra as well.

    Haah is that so? Then who the fuck brought an opportunist like this?

    ...Sir Frannan.

    Hm Fine then.

    The man only continued to stare down Seol, refusing to apologize for his actions.

    But then

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol used his Shadow Hand to reim the fallen chair.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Hah interesting.

    Seol opted to ignore him.

    Being in the midst of trouble served no purpose when they had assembled as allies for a mission.

    "Please understand," said an old man, one of the other Aspect Magicians, "The leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries has had numerous troublesome encounters with transferees."

    Seol absorbed the new information without a hint of care, then calmly took his seat.

    <em>p!</em>

    Yofimba pped to gather their attention.

    Ahem! Now that everyones here lets begin immediately.

    However, despite Yofimbas best intentions, the meeting started off with some trouble.

    Before Yofimba could even continue, one of the other mercenary leaders spoke up.

    Hey, dwarf.

    Hm?

    Theres a monster behind you. Arent you scared?

    ......

    The man was clearly treating Mael as a monster.

    What the hell did you say, you bastard?! angrily shouted Yofimba. What did you just say to my friend?

    Ah, he was your friend? So hes also a part of the Artifact Association? I knew you guys were freaks, but I didnt know it was this bad. Who would have thought that youd bring a troll to a ce like this! Since when were trolls our friends?

    This time, it was another Aspect Magician who intervened.

    Stop it! We didnt gather here today to squabble with each other like this!

    ......

    "If you intend to keep fighting, leave. We''d prefer to cancel our contract."

    After those words, the mercenaries finally quieted down.

    Yofimba reined in his anger and resumed leading the meeting.

    He began the meeting with an introduction to help things flow smoothly. After a series of information exchanges, he transitioned into the main topics.

    Next, we will be discussing where Master Bornuil went missing. It is also hisst known location.

    Yofimba then turned to Mael and gave him a signal.

    Okay.

    A mysterious sand began flowing out of Maels sleeves.

    <em>Swoosh</em>

    The sand slowly clumped together to create a scene.

    That must be the ruins entrance.

    "Its name is Alcatron," began Yofimba. "It''s a ruin discovered in the southern parts of Adeline, bordering the territory of monsters. Even up to recently, this ce was still being unearthed, so Im sure there are a few people here that havent heard about it.

    So why is the Artifact Association leading this meeting?

    Thats a simple question to answer. Its because we, the Artifact Association, were in charge of excavating Alcatron.

    I see then you must know a lot about it.

    Well I know that I dont know much about it.

    ......

    A mercenary leader, seated between the others and appearing to be the youngest among them, asked a question.

    "By the way... even if we ignore the elves that live there, what did you do about the troll tribe? The ck Thunder Tribe might not be too aggressive, but I doubt they left you alone after hearing the noise from the excavation process. Were there no issues then?"

    "Ah, an excellent question. We managed to entirely sidestep conflict by skirting around their territory. However, it did consume a considerable amount of time. We had to navigate through rough terrain to avoid the trolls."

    Thats why I was curious. Arent there a considerable amount of monsters there as well?

    A thousand times better than sticking your head into a trolls mouth, wouldnt you agree?

    Pfft then what about the troll next to you?

    Hes my friend.

    And the ck Thunder Tribe?

    "They aren''t my friends yet. I haven''t even met them, so how could we be friends?"

    You are quite an open-minded dwarf. I should learn from you.

    Regardless We halted our progress with Alcatron not too long ago.

    Everyone nodded after hearing Yofimbas words.

    I knew that it was stopped, but we still havent heard the reason why.

    There was an ident. The majority of the people excavating it died.

    ...What? W-Werent there quite a number of you?

    "There were. There were five groups. The first two groups were fine, but the second pair of groups wentpletely missing. We were able to just barely save the final fifth group, but even they died not too long after."

    Why did they die, though?

    We dont know.

    An infectious disease? An issue with the venttor?

    Yofimba shook his head.

    It was neither of those. It seemed to be a mental illness of sorts, but we arent even sure about that.

    A mental illness? Thats quite scary.

    Is that why you called for the ck Pilgrims? Am I right in that assumption?

    "Yes," answered Chameli. "We, the ck Pilgrims, vow to give our sincerest efforts to help solve this issue."

    "And we, the Libra Tower, promise to properly repay your generous heart," responded an Aspect Magician.

    That brief moment was all it took for the leader of the Silver Lion Mercenaries to resume inciting trouble with Seol.

    Hey, I just heard that you yeah, you, pointed the leader. You apparently did something huge at Illia, huh?

    ......

    I heard that youre quite famous amongst the transferees in Nevenia, is that right?

    ...I dont know what youre talking about.

    Dont y coy. So is that why you were brought here? Is it also true that you came back from the Labyrinth of Penance? Did you really do that?

    I did.

    Even though Seol provided just enough responses to diffuse the situation, the man perceived it as an opportunity to persistently bother Seol.

    Did you hear what they said about a mental illness going around in Alcatron? Wasnt it the same at the Labyrinth of Penance? Then you must know how to ovee stuff like that well, huh? Tell us, what did you learn from clearing thebyrinth?

    The man continued to smirk and snicker to himself, clearly attempting to mock Seol.

    But despite all that, Seol only gave him a calm response.

    "I''ve learned not to get caught up in pointless arguments and to avoid conversations with idiots altogether."

    "...What did you just say?" the leader of the Steel Lions demanded furiously, swiftly standing up and kicking his chair back.

    <em>tter</em>

    [Blrrrp]

    Everyone turned around and looked at the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries.

    It was tough to look away when you heard a fart.

    Oh my

    Ah

    The leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries slowly started to grow red.

    "Th-That wasn''t me! R-Regardless, those trash in Illia are trying to make you out to be something amazing... like the ck Knight rumor or something like that... What a ridiculous lie, don''t you think? You should know your ce and"

    [Blrrrrp]

    Argh! Who the fuck is it?!

    Silence once again filled the hall as the mercenary leader regained hisposure.

    If you mess with me one more time, Ill kill you, growled the mercenary leader. And you, do you really think you belong here? Dont you all agree? Why the hell is an untrustworthy transferee a part of the rescue party for the Master of the Libra Tower? What gives him the right to

    <em>m!</em>

    The sound of someone mming the table echoed through the room, drawing everyone''s attention.

    All eyes turned to see Frannan.

    "The right? Yeah... he definitely has that.

    ...What do you mean?

    Because hes my disciple.

    ......

    Everyone in the hall was shocked.

    In fact, Seol was shocked as well.

    It was because everyone here knew the truth. The truth that Frannan had never, ever epted a disciple before.

    - Why are you shocked too, Snowman? LMFAOOO

    - Who, me? ME?

    - Why me?

    Silence filled the halls once more before a single, quiet question broke through.

    S-Since when was he

    Frannan answered before they could finish.

    Since now, he smirked.

    ......

    For a third time, silence enveloped the room.

    All except for a certain individual in Seolsntern.

    [Blrrrrp]

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Seol, though shocked, calmly sent Frannan a nce.

    ...Why me?

    Although Frannan had granted Seol the prestigious position of an Aspect Magicians disciple, Seol still didnt understand his reasoning at all.

    Seol also recognized the reality of the situation and knew that Frannan wasnt trying to be Seols magic teacher.

    But then why Why did Frannan make himself the master of a transferee?

    Is he just trying to make me go with him no matter what?

    It was true that if Seol and the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries fought, Seol would be in more trouble than thetter.

    The mercenary groups leader had a faction behind him, and Seol was alone.

    It was also possible that the leader was exploiting this obvious fact to bully Seol out of the meeting.

    After all, if the two conflicted, it would naturally be harder for Seol to join the search party.

    Seol understood that the majority of the people in this room implicitly understood these facts.

    Even so, even the most obvious ns could fail if one fails to ount for their surroundings.

    Cartesin, one of Libras Aspect Magicians, spoke up.

    A-Are you finally epting a disciple?

    Another Aspect Magician, Ridwen, was also surprised. However, his reaction was slightly different from Cartesins.

    But a transferee? Why did it have to be a transferee?

    Th-Thats right. Is there a reason you chose a transferee as your disciple? If its alright with you, there are also excellent students at Libra that

    Frannan quickly cut off Cartesin.

    Enough. Let me do as I please. I care not if my disciple is a transferee of a child of Libra.

    Cartesin quickly nodded and changed their attitude.

    Thats fair as well. Who cares if theyre a transferee when you, of all people, changed your mind? After all, Frannan, the most dangerous thing for the Libra Tower is if all of your individual aplishments were to disappear with you.

    Hahaha! To think the day woulde when Frannan woulde to pass on his teachings, what could be better than this?

    Precisely. I thought because of the incident with Yurin

    As Cartesin began to reference Yurin, Frannan immediately cut them off.

    Enough. Theres no need to mention her at a time like this.

    Ah, you are right

    The meeting paused for a moment as the Aspect Magicians spoke to one another, providing an opening for one of the mercenary leaders to change the topic.

    More importantly, how will we be going to Alcatron? I understand that wed be crossing the border once, but

    Mhm, answered Yofimba. First, Im sure all of you are already aware, but this is an extremely dangerous and time-sensitive matter. Unless everyone resolves themselves, we wont be able to reach Alcatron.

    What? Is it really that dangerous? Why? I thought the Artifact Association had already secured a path? Cant we just use that again to go to Alcatron?

    Yofimba scratched his neck nervously, clearly troubled by that question.

    "Well... we sent some of our elite members earlier to confirm the trail, but... the roads we had used were destroyed by andslide. Because of that, we need to start restoring that path from scratch."

    What? But by the time we slowly finish restoring that route Libra might already be watching us from the heavens.

    Mind your words. We are at the Libra Tower.

    "But I''m right. I''m just saying what needs to be said. After hearing all this, it''s clear that the issue isnt manpower. How much more manpower could we get when we pulled in nearly every group that has previously worked with the Libra Tower? We all came here immediately after hearing that the Libra Tower was in danger. The problem is... its that even with all of these people, theres a high possibility we dont have enough time.

    Yofimbas expression soured after hearing that. He looked like he was contemting whether to continue or not.

    Hm on that note urm to be frank, there is another issue.

    What is it? If you have something to say, tell us immediately. Theres no time to waste.

    I n to split the search party into two.

    What?

    Why?

    We dont know how much of the roundabout way is cleared, and even if it is fully cleared, there is a limit to how many people can cross a day. In other words, if we all take that path, many of us will be stuck waiting until the situation has already concluded. Thats why I n on splitting the parties for another potential route. Fortunately enough, we happen to have enough firepower to make it work.

    How? I thought you said there was only one path. What would splitting the party into two even do?

    No, theres always been two paths. Weve just disregarded the other one.

    Dont tell me

    No, that cant be right!

    The halls began to fill with murmurs.

    Yofimba then continued, confirming the answer everyone had already figured out.

    We n to go through the ck Thunder Tribes territory.

    "Hahahahaha! You must be out of your mind. Is everyone from the Artifact Association that crazy? I''d much rather slip off a cliff than be torn to shreds as monster fodder.

    I agree. Isnt the ck Thunder Tribe one of the more powerful troll tribes as well?

    You must be crazy to go in there willingly.

    Yofimba was troubled after hearing their responses. Though he had expected some resistance, he didnt expect this much.

    Trolls are monsters. Even if we somehow get them to promise our safety, theres no guarantee theyd change their minds and stuff us into their cauldrons.

    You arent wrong.

    The Steel Lions leaders expression shifted for a second, then turned around to ask Mael a question.

    Hey, what do you think?

    ...Are you asking me?

    Yeah, you. Youre a troll, arent you?

    In my personal opinion, not all trolls are the same. Though many trolls are hostile and aggressive, some arent. Furthermore, their leaders'' personalities can also y a role, as there are instances of them reining in their aggression.

    Really? Then what are the ck Thunder Tribes leaders like?

    Ive heard that they are brothers. I apologize. I did not hear much else other than that.

    Hahaha! You dont know anything, do you?

    Yes, Im afraid not. I was not a leader of my tribe, so Ive had no contact with them.

    Mael, after saying this, nced at Seol.

    Sensing what Mael was trying to convey, Seol engaged in a conversation with a particr someone in his Shadow Space.

    An individual who could have potentially had contact with the chiefs of the ck Thunder Tribe.

    Jamad, the chief of the Rock Mr Tribe.

    You were listening, right? Do you know them?

    - Of course, Ung and Ungus. Theyre brothers, and theyre fairly decent trolls.

    Do you think theyll safely let us pass if we manage to have a conversation with them?

    - I dont know Its been so long since Ivest seen them that I cant be sure. Still, theyve got a good head on their shoulders, so a conversation might be possible?

    Hm is that so?

    It might just be more realistic to ask us to beat a monster without any equipment said the leader of the Steel Lions.

    Yofimba took a second to pull back his anger and gave a response.

    Well, I can understand where youreing from. So thats why only those who wish to go that route will do so.

    Those who wish to die, I guess. Where are you going to go, dwarf?

    "Me? The roundabout way. There aren''t many from the Artifact Association who remember the original route, so I have to go. I''m one of the few who actually knows."

    Alright, then Ill go with you. Also, I have a condition.

    ...A condition? What condition?

    "The troll and the transferee can''te with us. They could either leave the search party or join the suicidal party. I dont care. There is no amount of money you could pay me to travel with people that I dont trust. You could always just refuse my condition too. Well just leave if thats the case."

    How could you just force our hand like

    This is the most I can concede. I also have peoples lives to take care of.

    - MAAAAAAAAN Its so obvious that hed change his mind once he tries Snowmans monster cooking.

    - Just have a taste,e on~ Its really good.

    - I cant believe he refused to bring Mael with him LOL. This is like when you try to carry someone in a game, and not only do they refuse to get carried, but they start insulting you too LMFAO

    - Carry Machine Mael is confused!

    While everyone was taken aback by the sudden turn of events, they could only steal nces at Seol and Maels faces. After all, their responses would determine whether the Steel Lion Mercenaries would join them or not.

    Okay.

    I ept your conditions.

    All of them were shocked after hearing their response.

    A-Are you sure?

    "It''s the ck Thunder Tribe, though. Don''t risk your lives for pride."

    "Yeah, and you shouldn''t make such a hasty decision either, Mercenary Leader..."

    "It''s fine. We''ll head toward the ck Thunder Tribe."

    Seol didnt make this decision because of the conditions of the mercenary leader. In truth, it didnt matter to Seol which route he took.

    What did matter, though, were the conditions of the route.

    The route I can take with Mael. Thats the much safer route.

    Mael was not an ordinary troll.

    Seol had already witnessed Maels mystical powers at Yognatun. There was no reason to hesitate here.

    - The dangerous duo is reunited!

    - Are you sure youll be alright, Pandea?! Theyre basically the Shaq and Kobe of this world.

    - Pandea: Krgh Why did it have to be those two

    The leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries scoffed at them before turning his attention towards Chameli.

    "Since we dont know what could happen, we should split the pilgrims in half, but Which group will you join, Vicar Chameli?"

    I

    Everyone in the room expected her to join the party with the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries. After all, the party in the roundabout route clearly had much stronger individuals.

    With a distressed look, Chameli nced at everyone before making her decision.

    I will be joining the ck Thunder Tribe party.

    ...No way.

    <em>Clench</em>

    The leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries forced out a response.

    Hm I understand.

    In addition to them, the others in the room were also fully absorbed in dividing their groups into each route.

    As the discussions neared their conclusion, Yofimba grumbled about the disparity between them.

    Hm the ck Thunder Tribe party is a bitcking

    But what can we do? I thought we were only epting those willing to go there.

    "It''s fine. I''m sure it will work itself out. Next is the most important matter."

    Yofimba looked around, at the Libra Towers Aspect Magicians.

    Who will be taking responsibility for this expedition?

    Even if the Tower Master went missing, not all three Aspect Magicians could leave their posts.

    They also had the responsibility of caring for the next generation, and if all of them died, the Libra Tower would face a dark period.

    I will.

    An immediate response echoed through the room, the voice belonging to Frannan.

    What? Frannan! You taking responsibility would

    Bwrgh

    <em>Hurry, hurry</em>

    Suddenly, a figure hastily darted out of the meeting room, dry heaving.

    ...Fryn?

    Despite the quick exit, Seol had confirmed that it was Fryn.

    ine, her master, quickly followed after her.

    I apologize, said ine. My apprentice seems to be sick. I need to check up on her.

    Its fine, go.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Whats wrong with her?

    Fryn had been fine the entire time they were at the tower. In fact, while she was sightseeing, she was practically flying around.

    As Seol continued to mull over the question, the debate on who would take responsibility for the expedition continued.

    "It''s about time I took responsibility as well. Thank you for reaching out to me when Libra was facing challenges.

    "Do you... truly intend to go?"

    I wish to.

    Are you sure youre not trying to run away?

    ......

    "Are you sure you''re not trying to run away because of what happened to Yurin? Ever since that day... it''s felt like you''ve been running, as if to meet your end..."

    Frannan gave them arge smile.

    If I wanted to run away, I wouldnt have returned.

    ......

    I came here to confirm it. Let me go.

    Ridwen and Cartesin carefully nodded their heads.

    Okay, then next is to

    No need to ask. I will be going with my disciple.

    Hm

    Then I guess the mercenary leader and Yofimba will lead the roundabout path.

    Yofimba gave a loud, heartyugh.

    I doubt there are any objections, right? Hahaha!

    "Hmph. Now that everything''s been somewhat settled, I will take my leave. I feel a headacheing from staying in the same room as a troll and a transferee."

    Th-That

    <em>Stand</em>

    After standing up, the mercenary leader headed toward the door.

    But as he did

    [Squeak Squeak Squeak Squeak]

    Agony added sounds to each of his steps, mimicking those that small toddlers make when they walk around, making the mercenary leaders dignified appearance seemughable.

    Th-This Haah I will see you next time.

    <em>Creak</em>

    Seol wasn''t sure whether the mercenary leader found it overly ridiculous or if he simply ran out of energy to get upset, but he disappeared without much else to say.

    Seol reached out his hand to thentern, gently stroking it to show praise.

    Agony, seeing this, quietly murmured to itself.

    [Hehehe So you praised my evil Your corruption is not too far. It is moments away.]

    * * *

    <em>Hurry, hurry</em>

    ine raced through the magic towers halls in search of Fryn. At first, he expected to find her quickly, but it took much longer than expected.

    Despite the dy, he eventually managed to find her.

    She had cornered herself in an isted area, clutching her legs tightly on the floor.

    Fryn there you were.

    ...Master.

    ine looked into Fryns eyes.

    <em>Woosh</em>

    A faint energy radiated from them.

    Did you see something?

    Yes I saw a vision. Even though I didnt want to see it I saw it.

    Fryn had the ability to gaze into the future.

    Well, it would be more urate to say that they were cloudy visions she believed to be the future. Though her visions were typically urate, they were unclear, and deriving meaning from them was challenging.

    She had a habit of hiding somewhere like this after seeing an ominous future.

    What did you see?

    I dont want to tell you I cant tell you Youll think Im strange. I Im not cursed.

    For Fryn, this ability was nothing more than a curse.

    After all, before the Aquarius Tower took her in, she was called The Curseseer Child.

    "It''s okay, it''s fine. We won''t involve ourselves in their matters. Their future is their burden to carry. All we''ll do is watch over them."

    Hrgh Haah

    Tell me, Fryn. What was the future that you saw

    Fryn carefully opened her lips.

    Corpses and blood I saw everyone die.

    ......

    A lot of people participating in this will end up dead. It is a horrible future

    ine remained silent as Fryn continued, hoping to allow her to speak about itfortably.

    Alcatron is not an ordinary ruin, is it? Everything rted to it is so strange I Im so scared, Master.

    "Fryn, do you remember what I told you to do when you have a terrible nightmare?"

    To put it into a room and imagine closing the door shut behind you.

    "Yes, exactly. And to find an adult after that. You''re a child who can''t do anything, right?"

    "Yes, I... I am a child."

    "Then tell me. Who is the adult that can take care of the room with the terrifying nightmare hidden behind it?"

    Thats

    <em>Wooosh</em>

    Clouds cast over Fryns vision once more.

    After a short while, she called out a name.

    Hes the adult. I can see light faintly radiating from him.

    ine, hearing her answer,ughed brightly.

    I knew it. I knew I had an eye for people.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    The search for Libra had to be addressed with the utmost urgency.

    And for those reasons, once the schedule, methods, and groups were settled, they immediately began preparing to leave.

    Supply Officer, where are the dried foods

    Over there! Yeah, load it on that wagon there!

    Here?

    No, not that one! Yeah, the carriages headed to the Wet Fog Hills are already fully stocked.

    Ah, okay

    The magic towers were their own self-contained ecosystem.

    Despite the sudden announcement of the expedition, they managed to procure all necessary supplies from their stockpile, eliminating the need for additional purchases.

    They provided food, clothing, equipment, and other essential items.

    Not only that, the Libra Tower also supplied them with dozens of horses as if it were nothing.

    Seeing this, Seol asked Frannan a question.

    Are all magic towers this wealthy?

    "Huh? Ah... So that''s what surprised you. The Libra Tower is kind of the exception. Since we mostly focus on magic that could be used in everyday life rather thanbat spells, we''ve received quite a number of contracts rted to it. It''s also for those reasons that our spells and rted contracts are much more expensive than the others."

    I see.

    Why? Are you interested in making money? Theres nothing better than magic for making money. If you want, I could teach you a couple.

    Im fine.

    I knew youd refuse. I was just joking as well.

    The two smiled andughed as they watched the porters fill their carriage. While they rxed, Mael approached them.

    "What are you two having so much fun talking about? asked Mael.

    Ah, Mael.

    "It was nothing. More importantly, how does it feel to be in charge of the expedition party heading to the Wet Fog Hills?"

    The person in charge is you, Aspect Magician Frannan, responded Mael, confused.

    "Well, if we''re talking about who''s responsible for the expedition, that would be me. But while we pass through the ck Thunder Tribes territory, and until we arrive at Alcatron, you will essentially be the one leading.

    ......

    "After all, when trolls show up, the only thing I can do is fight. But you, on the other hand, have plenty more options."

    I understand.

    "Well, please take good care of us.

    Frannan sincerely rooted for Mael.

    Sensing Frannans genuineness, Mael reciprocated with a polite bow and asked if any supplies hadn''t been loaded yet.

    Were done!

    "Okay. We''ll be leaving at dawn, so make sure to sleep early tonight. It might be yourstfortable night''s sleep in a while."

    * * *

    As Frannan finished his instructions, they were given a moment to rest.

    Still, it was too short to even be called a break.

    <em>Hummm</em>

    The carriages were split into two groups, and even at dawn, they were still busy being serviced.

    <em>ng ng</em>

    As the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries approached the group headed to the Wet Fog Hills, he continued to check beneath his feet.

    - LMFAOOOO I think he has a trauma.

    - Agony the greatest viin of our era

    - So its normally a ng sound LOL. That squeaking sound is still stuck in my head, though.

    "Well, I suppose there''s nothing more I can do now that it''se to this. I hope we all make it to Alcatron on time. If you can make it there.

    "I wish you a safe journey to Alcatron as well."

    "Hmph. I never thought Id see the day when a transferee worried for a Steel Lion. Nevertheless, see you there."

    - Maybe he might be a good guy?

    - Were we the baddies?

    - Agony definitely was.

    The leader gave Mael one final re before returning to his group.

    - Does he have a grudge against trolls or something? LMFAO Why is he like that?

    - Mael is fighting off speciesism on the front lines every day

    Lets go! ordered Frannan.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 21st Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 21. Alcatron Expedition Party]

    [Adventure 21. Alcatron Expedition Party

    In Pandea, Zodiac is revered as the symbol of truth, with the Libra Tower among its 12 Towers.

    ''Bornuil, the Libra'', the most exceptional magician of the Libra Tower and a prominent figure of the previous generation, has disappeared.

    He wasst known to be headed to Alcatron, and it is clear that something has happened there.

    The Libra Tower has spared no expense in their search for him. Countless magicians, excellent mercenary groups, and unexpected individuals have joined the expedition.

    You have also joined this expedition and are now on your way to Alcatron to find the missing Bornuil.

    However, simply arriving at Alcatron poses a challenge, considering the dangerous hurdles that lie ahead.

    Objective: Arrive at Alcatron

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Remaining Time [About 15 Days]]

    To stay on schedule, the two groups of carriages made haste to clear through Adelines southern border. Though they had traveled together up to this point, this was where they diverged paths and separated from each other.

    They left the ones headed to the roundabout path are said Chameli

    Its still possible that their route is more difficult than ours, answered Seol

    So, is our route being difficult already a given?

    Hm Were you not aware of it when you joined this group?

    You could still be aware of something and dislike it.

    Seol nodded to Chamelis answer.

    The carriage they were riding was specially made by the Libra Tower.

    Not only was itrge and enhanced by magic, it could carry much more weight than any ordinary carriage.

    It was likely for those exact reasons that Mael left behind his baku at the Libra Tower and was riding the carriage with them.

    Theres no need to worry too much, though, human woman, said Mael. The ck Thunder Tribe is praised as a tribe that knows honor and duty. Would you like to read this note that Ive written down?

    Mael pulled out a small notepad and showed Chameli a page.

    On it, it was written, Unlike the other tribes, the ck Thunder Tribe is not belligerent.

    They know honor?

    "Yes, they don''t typically kill humans. In fact, there were often cases of them only taking the goods from the merchants and letting them live."

    Thatsforting.

    Frannanughed loudly after hearing that and added his own knowledge.

    "Haha... he''s right. The ck Thunder Tribe are those rare kinds of trolls. They dont hunt humans for fun, and there have never been any cases of them raiding human viges. In fact, theyve only harmed humans for one reason.

    Really? And what reason is that? All wed have to do is avoid that! said Chameli, full of hope.

    When people step into their territory.

    ......

    Its easy to understand, right?

    But arent we heading right into their territory? Or maybe theyll spare us because we are on wheels?

    "Are you hoping to hear that being stupid is your charm?"

    Then there will probably be a fight, right?

    "Definitely. But what''s crucial here is <em>when</em> we encounter them. If wee across them near the entrance to the hills, we won''t be able to avoid a fight. However, if they only discover us as we''re about to leave the hills, we can concentrate solely on escaping and making it out safely."

    Chameli nodded along, seemingly satisfied by Frannans answer.

    Seol added along next, shifting the topic.

    "The part about waiting for three days regardless of who arrives first... I''m not sure if that''s really efficient."

    "We might have a lot of manpower, but half of it won''t be enough to find Libra in Alcatron. Besides, even the Artifact Association failed to uncover Alcatron''s secrets despite exploring it for so long. This is a task we need to tackle together, so waiting those three days is non-negotiable, said Frannan.

    As they conversed, Mael''s attention wandered. His face stiffened upon encountering certain notes he had left behind.

    * * *

    Two days had passed, and the carriage, which had been running freely, came to an abrupt stop.

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    The sounds of the two carriages colliding in front filled the air.

    Enemies ahead!

    Are they trolls?

    No, its arge monster! I-It looks like C-Cozalkebs!

    Cozalkeb.

    They were monsters that could easily be likened torge mountain goats, and as expected from such creatures, their strength and charges were incredibly powerful.

    If one were to ram into a carriage, it would vanish without a trace.

    How annoying Is there any way we can avoid it by giving it a couple horses?

    "It seems like we''ve been discovered. It''s heading straight toward us! And it looks like it''s already toote to do that.

    Stop the carriages! We need to deal with it here!

    Yes, sir!

    <em>Neighhhhh!</em>

    The carriages stopped in the middle of the Wet Fog Hills.

    <em>Pitter Patter</em>

    As they stepped out of the carriages, they also noticed the drizzle outside.

    "We''re in a rush, and it''s drizzling as well..." scowled Frannan. "How annoying. Hey, disciple."

    "Are you talking to me?" asked Seol.

    Frannan smirked after seeing Seols confused face. He was clearly unustomed to being called that.

    Can you handle that as well?

    Frannan''s question was clearly a question about Seols ability to cook cozalkeb meat. Hearing Frannan''s question, Seol responded with Toki''s answer.

    I havent tried cooking it yet, but all Id have to do is keep trying until I can.

    I like that answer. Youve given me a bit of motivation.

    <em>Kaaaaah!</em>

    The cozalkeb let out a fierce roar, as if giving a warning of its impending charge.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Combustion.]

    [The target suffers fire damage.]

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Donkeys Pack.]

    [The target is slowed due to the added weight.]

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Kaargh!</em>

    The cozalkeb let out another scream as it writhed.

    Then Ill

    <em>p!</em>

    Mael then casted his spell while putting his hands together.

    [Mael used Shamanic Spell: Earth Shard.]

    [Stone shards surge toward the target.]

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    <em>Kaaaaaaaagh!</em>

    As stone shards pierced its hide, the cozalkeb let out more screams. However, just as it seemed to be taken down, it quickly got back on its feet and charged at Frannan.

    <em>Kaaaah!</em>

    I-It got back up!

    S-Sir Frannan, watch out!

    <em>Glooow</em>

    As it charged toward Frannan, Seol gathered ck energy in his hands.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Cut it?

    Yeah.

    Karen and Karuna both appeared, unsheathing their swords.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>SLAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    Each of Seols knights severed one of the cozalkebs front legs, leaving only its hind legs intact.

    Oh my god th-the cozalkeb is

    Aspect Magician Frannans disciple just

    So you can at least do your role, snorted Frannan.

    Seol shrugged before moving toward the cozalkeb. However, before he could take another step, Karen stopped him.

    Hm?

    Hold on a second, Master. Somethings off.

    ...That.

    Yeah, a spear. Its been embedded in it since it showed up.

    A spear was embedded in the cozalkebs thick hind leg.

    Seol shot Frannan a nce.

    Damn it it was their prey. Everyone, back into your carriages!

    But before they could

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble</em>

    A-A pack of gryptos!

    No! Theyre trolls!

    Gryptos were ferocious reptilian monsters that walked on two feet.

    However, despite being as strong and fast as any other monster, gryptos were feared for another reason: trolls used them as a method of transportation.

    Thus, it meant that those packs of gryptos were also carrying a herd of trolls on their backs.

    Its already toote.

    What should we do? Should we prepare a spell just in case?

    Though Frannan would make the decision, Seol was in a position to at least give advice.

    [[Trolls are heading toward the carriage on the gryptos backs. What advice do you give to Frannan?]

    1. We need to protect the carriages! Everyone should prepare to fight!

    2. We still have time. Lets climb into the carriages and run away.

    3. We need to run away. Let''s give up the carriages. Running into trolls at hills like this is practically a death sentence.

    4. We should split off into two groups and fight them. If even one group can make it out, its worth it.

    ]

    However, before Seol could even say anything, the situation quickly worsened.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    "Th-They''ve surrounded us."

    "Then it''s toote. Let''s wait and retaliate only when they attack. Stay on guard, everyone."

    "Yes, sir!"

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Kiaaah!</em>

    The grypto pack closed the distance, then stopped at a certain point. From the front of the pack, a particrlyrge troll dismounted from the grypto and approached them.

    Theres a scar on their face? asked Chameli to Mael. Theres something ck on his face.

    Its the ck Thunder Tribes distinct feature. They are undoubtedly trolls from that tribe.

    The troll, who had approached them, began speaking while waving his arms around.

    Frannan picked his ear and asked around.

    Who knows how to speak troll?

    <em>Raise</em>

    Seol and Mael quietly raised their hands.

    What did he say?

    Mael interpreted the trolls words for Frannan.

    "He asked us why we''ve intruded in their territory. Also, he asked why weid hands on the cozalkeb when it was a prey for their ceremony."

    Tell him that wed like to pass through their territory as guests, not intruders. That we also had no clue that the cozalkeb was for their ceremony.

    One moment.

    After exchanging a few words, Mael interpreted the message again.

    He said hes the one who will decide whether we are guests or intruders.

    And?

    These hills belong to the ck Thunder Tribe. We wont be able to go back safely when weve already gone against their will.

    They arent wrong. So, what do we need to do now?

    He asked us to follow them.

    And if we dont?

    Theyll put us into their cauldrons.

    "Then let''s go. It''s raining as well, so it isn''t the worst thing. None of us want to end up in their pots, right?"

    It was a reasonable decision.

    If they faced off against the ck Thunder Tribe here, they would have to fight them all the way across the opposite side of the hills.

    Our odds of winning are only fifty percent theyre much more familiar with the hill, so they might even have the advantage.

    As Mael delivered Frannans words, the trolls surrounded the carriages. All of a sudden, they found themselves under their protection.

    Chameli then said a word to Mael.

    I thought you said they werent aggressive.

    I thought so too.

    Mael pulled out his notepad and changed a few lines.

    He changed it from Unlike the other tribes, the ck Thunder Tribe is not belligerent to Unlike the other tribes, the ck Thunder Tribe is was not belligerent.

    Chamali gave Mael a dumbfounded look.

    But then, a loud voice echoed out from the group of trolls, one that even Seol could hear.

    "By the way, is there a human summoner here whomands an extremelyrge troll?"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Seols party was horrified upon hearing that the trolls were looking for a human summoner. It was all because they could instinctually tell who they were looking for.

    Why are they looking for me?

    Mael looked at Seol before interpreting the message to the rest of them.

    The trolls are looking for a summoner whomands a troll. It seems like they are searching for Snowman.

    Chameli, shocked, spoke next.

    Uh Sh-Shouldnt we tell them hes not here? Wouldnt that be better? What if they try to hurt him

    Before they could continue their discussion, the troll sent another message.

    "Keep in mind, all of you will eventually have to face Ung. He has mystical powers that allow him to see through everything, no matter how hard you try to hide it. If weter find out that you hid something, we will tear off the limbs of five of you as an example.

    Before even interpreting the message, Mael began counting with his fingers.

    One, two, three

    Why are you counting? What did he say?

    Ah, so

    - I cant believe hes counting them off LMFAOOOO

    - Is he trying to see how long it would take before they pick him? HAHAHA

    - Mael realized the cruelty of society early on

    Seol waved his hands, stopping Mael from rying the message.

    Interpreting their words would only cause more chaos, regardless of how they would react to it.

    [[It is evident that the ck Thunder Tribes scouts are looking for you. What do you do?]

    1. Hide without saying a word.

    2. Tell your party the truth and go along with their decision.

    3. Reveal the truth when you meet Ung.

    4. Reveal your identity to the trolls.

    ]

    Seol thought for a moment before opening the carriage doors.

    Are you perhaps looking for me?

    Hm? Human, you know how to speak our tongue?

    Somewhat. More importantly, I doubt Id be the only person who fits that criteria do they have any other characteristics?

    The events at Yognatun. Do you know about the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    Yes, I do, smirked Seol.

    Were you there?

    I was.

    Are you rted to its downfall?

    I am.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip! Fwip!</em>

    The ck Thunder Tribe pointed all of their spears at the carriage that Seol was riding.

    Wh-what do we do?! What did you say?

    They look quite upset Did you say something wrong?

    Everyone, calm down. Im sure he will handle it.

    And what if he can''t?

    "Then we''d have no other option but to fight. We might be going along with them right now, but we also have more than enough power to resist. Lets just observe the situation for now.

    Seol had a cold look as he spoke to the leader of the scouts.

    What are you doing right now? Are you trying to get their revenge?

    ......

    The leader then waved his hand away.

    Put your spears away. We have much to go.

    <em>Woosh Woosh</em>

    As their guards put their spears away, the tension between the expedition party and the ck Thunder Tribe eased a little.

    Phew Im d that it was a misunderstanding, at least.

    I think we need to observe the situation more before we can make that conclusion.

    What are they saying?

    "Im still trying to figure out the exact context of their words.

    As Chameli and Mael continued their conversation, Seol asked the leader of the scouts questions.

    If youre taking us to get revenge for the events at Yognatun

    "Not at all. Each tribe has its own lives. The Sulfur Skull Tribe may berge, but the ck Thunder Tribe is alsoparable in size. Unless the Sulfur Skull Tribe specifically requests something from us, their matters are their own to deal with."

    Then why were you specifically looking for me? We were busy enough already.

    "Entering our territory means you will be using the roads we have been maintaining. Once we finish our business with you, you will be able to save time."

    Why do I also hear it as potentially taking as much time as I''d be saving

    As long as everything goes well, that wont happen.

    Seol then quickly followed it up with a question, as he was unable to wrap his head around something.

    But... how did you know that I was there?

    We didnt.

    "...What?"

    "It was likely fate that brought you here. We''ve simply asked that question to every human who has recently intruded on our territory, and if their answers werent satisfactory, we''ve expelled them."

    "...Have you killed some of them?"

    "If we had to. Regardless, if you im you are the summoner, that is more than enough. Ive done the most I can, the rest is up for Ung to confirm and decide."

    Hm

    Ung.

    As there werent any Required Adventures that involved the ck Thunder Tribe, Seol had never run into them before, even in his previous Adventures.

    However, Seol had an extremely handy troll database that he could use exactly for moments like these.

    Jamad, do you know Ung?

    Jamad answered him immediately.

    - It would be harder not to know him. The ck Thunder Tribes current leaders are Ung and Ungus. They are brothers, but not of the same mother, and they are leaders with pr opposite personalities.

    Is it possible that their rtionship is like the one you had with your four brothers?

    - Theres no way, thats impossible. If my memory serves me right, Ungus is the older brother, and Ung is the younger brother. Ung fell behind physicallypared to the other trolls ever since he was young. When ites to strength, Ungus is head and shoulders above.

    But if you hear them right now all theyre talking about is Ung. Are you sure Ung didnt be the sole chief?

    - ...I doubt it. I havent heard much about them since bing chief myself, but its impossible for Ung to surpass Ungus to be the chief.

    Maybe they fought over the chieftain spot? And Ung defeated him in that?

    - I dont know. Well have to go there and find out.

    * * *

    The ck Thunder Tribe resided in the center of the Wet Fog Hills, their vige in the hignds, visible from anywhere in the hills.

    Humans! There are humans!

    Are they intruders?

    They must havemitted a sin! Human meat is too stringy, though...

    Do you think well get a taste too?

    As Chameli got off the carriage, she shuddered at the sight of the trolls surrounding her, talking to each other.

    Wh-what are they saying? Mael, what are they saying about us?

    ...They are giving us a very warm wee.

    Ah, it was just something like that? I was worried that it was something else

    Mael pushed down the guilt from lying by closing his eyes and continued forward. It was quite prizingpared to Chameli who was waving her hands at the trolls.

    Hahaha! That woman is smiling at us!

    "After we''re done with her, we should make sure to brew her bones!"

    Maels expression grew worse and worse.

    Seol then asked the trolls that were guiding them.

    Does the ck Thunder Tribe still eat humans?

    "We punish criminals like that to instill fear, but we dont usually. Humans taste awful."

    "By criminals... What crimes had theymitted to be considered criminals? I''ve heard you typically don''t interact with humans."

    For example, intruding into our territory

    - So were already criminals?

    - Were on death row?

    - Dying like that might be better, though LMFAO. Imagine being bathed and thrown into a cauldron with carrots and onions.

    - I think were fucked.

    - im that localw doesnt apply to you because youre a foreign citizen!

    As Seols expression stiffened, the leader of the scouts smiled.

    But dont worry too much. If youre the human we had been looking for, you wont be on our dinner table tonight.

    Ill trust you.

    Then wait here. Ung will soon decide whether you will be guests or intruders.

    They arrived at the center of the vige.

    Seol and the others were first surprised by the location. It was enormous, like a square in arge city. But what surprised them even more was the number of trolls upying the area.

    It was to the point that their mere presence felt suffocating. Not to mention their fierce eyes, which only grew their worries.

    Woarghhhhh!

    Its been so long since we saw humans! With this many, even we might get a taste!

    For the first time ever, Seol regretted knowing the troll''snguage.

    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>

    The low sound of a drum beat out.

    H-Hesing!

    Ung ising!

    Everyone, bow down!

    <em>Boom! Booom!</em>

    The trolls kneeled, touching their foreheads to the ground in reverence. Patiently and silently, they awaited something.

    Wh-whats going on?

    It seems like their leader ising.

    Are trolls normally like this?

    "Each tribe has different cultures. Isn''t that the same for humans?"

    It is, but do we need to kneel down too?

    "We probably dont. How they treat us now will depend on the conversation Snowman is about to have with them."

    As Chameli and Mael continued their conversation, a massive pnquin adorned with all sorts of animal bones approached them.

    Atop the pnquin sat a troll exuding a heavy aura

    ......

    His face, covered in ck from forehead to nose.

    Ung had appeared.

    Ung! Ung!

    Lord Ung!

    Ung waved his hand.

    As he did so, not even the loud trolls made a whisper.

    Humans. Those who trespass into thends of the ck Thunder Tribe are doomed to be our meal. Yet here you stand, despite this knowledge..."

    Lets drink their blood!

    Their meat! We need to eat their meat!

    Seol stood still, maintaining a calm expression as he met Ung''s gaze from below therge pnquin.

    Though it would be pleasant to open a celebration with your blood and flesh, I have also heard something quite interesting. So, which one of you brought down the Sulfur Skull Tribe?

    It was me, answered Seol.

    Oho you seem to be an ordinary human, though to think you were hiding powers like that No, I guess that wouldnt be right. After all, those arent your powers.

    Ungs eyes shed open.

    "It was the work of the powers you are concealing!"

    The crowd of trolls began to whisper and murmur.

    The expedition party, unable to understand the conversation, grew increasingly worried. Some even began to tear up.

    ...Now, show me, said Ung. Show me that strength as well!

    Seol gulped before asking Jamad a question.

    What should I do?

    - Wevee all this way. I should at least see his face.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Jamad emerged from Seols hands and set foot on the ground.

    <em>Thud</em>

    He was massive, much bigger than any of the trolls from the ck Thunder Tribe.

    I-Isnt that

    Thats Jamad! Its Jamad!

    Mountain Jamad really was still alive!

    Woahhh

    As Jamad appeared, everyone shuddered and stole meek nces.

    - What the hell? Was Jamad actually someone really important?

    - Jamad, the GOAT

    Its been a long while, Jamad, said Ung.

    "It has. This is the first time I''ve seen you since my death."

    "Isnt it also our first time meeting each other again after that tournament a long time ago? And I suppose even death couldnt do much about the pressure you emit."

    "Hmph. Seems like your older brother is better at treating his guests than you."

    Hahaha Im not sure if youre allowed to say that after the mess you causedst time as Unguss guest, Jamad.

    ......

    "Regardless, I was shocked once upon hearing of your death, and I was shocked again upon hearing of your appearance in Yognatun."

    Jamad fixed his expression, his eyes shining.

    "Even death cannot stop my ambition."

    Youre going on about that again. You havent changed at all.

    "Of course, I won''t change until I achieve my goal. But... it is strange, nheless."

    .......

    Where is Ungus? I wish to see my friend.

    All of the trolls flinched at the mention of Ungus''s name.

    Something was off.

    Answer me, Ung. Where is your older brother?

    Jamad was beginning to wonder if Ung had killed Ungus to be the sole chief of the tribe.

    Hes dead.

    Like I What?

    Well, it might be more apt to say he might as well be dead.

    What the hell are you talking about, Ung?!

    Ung gave a defeatedugh before continuing.

    "He challenged Ambika, the primal god of lightning, and lost. Now, he is cursed to wait at the Thunder Hignds."

    It had been a long time since Seol saw Jamad this shocked. Seol could sense his desperate, mixed feelings.

    No way Why would Ungus challenge Ambika

    "It was because of your death, Jamad. After you died, Ungus felt desperate to sever the blood contract our kin faces, and he left alone to do it.

    That fool! But waiting? Waiting for what?

    You, Jamad, said Ung. Hes waiting for you.

    ......

    Ungs eyes grew colder.

    Please kill my brother, Jamad. Please kill that cursed body

    Ung.

    "He still waits for you there at the Thunder Hignds, his body scorched ck... please, go find him and grant him peace. This is something that even I, his brother, cant do... its something only you can do."

    Multiple messages flooded Seols vision.

    [The requirements have been met, activating Hidden Adventure.]

    [Hidden Adventure Awaiting Execution is now active.]

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    The ufortable meeting concluded swiftly as the sun dipped below the horizon.

    Tch I thought they were intruders! Who wouldve thought they were guests

    But its <em>that</em> Jamad! Watch your words. We dont want anything to happen again.

    Why are you acting like that? What happenedst time?

    "He got into a skirmish with the enforcers when he was a child, causing a huge fight that turned the entire vige upside down!"

    Th-the enforcers? Our elite guards?

    Yeah, they might have even died if Ungus hadnt stopped him. It was a good thing we had a good rtionship with the Rock Mr Tribe. That was probably the only reason why it ended so well.

    Chameli, hearing the murmuring, asked Mael,

    What are they talking about right now?

    Theyre talking about Jamads past.

    Jamad? As in Jamad of the Pointy Mountains?

    Yes. Hes now Snowmans summon, though.

    No way then was that troll from before

    Yes, it was.

    "No wonder... I was surprised how kind the trolls suddenly became."

    The vige bustled with activity as preparations were being done all around them. Judging by the savory aroma mingled with the scent of blood, the trolls were busy preparing for dinner.

    By the way, Mael

    Yes?

    Do you know why this ce is called the Wet Fog Hills?

    Its as the name suggests, these hills are foggy.

    But there arent any bigkes or oceans near here?

    Thats well, thats because of Old God Ambika.

    Huh?

    "For generations, the ck Thunder Tribe, like many other tribes, have been subservient to Ambika, the primal god of lightning. Primal Gods are like natural disasters. Wherever their influence reaches, strange climates emerge."

    I see

    "And that''s why it often rains in the Wet Fog Hills, with thunder crackling frequently."

    You know a lot, dont you, Mael?

    Though I may look like this, I am still an active archaeologist of the Artifact Association.

    After finishing her conversation with Mael, Chameli turned to look at Seol.

    What do you think hes doing right now?

    He seems to be helping them cook.

    "I would have been a bit concerned about the food if the trolls had prepared it, but... if Snowman is cooking, we can rx."

    I agree.

    As Chameli and Mael had said, Seol was helping the trolls prepare dinner for their guests.

    As Seol lent a hand, a troll with a slightly twisted expression approached him. It was clear that this troll was the one typically in charge of cooking duties.

    However, it wasn''t just that one troll who made Seol feel uneasy. He also sensed something amiss from the other trolls around him.

    Its tasty even if you dont cook it. Cozalkeb meat is soft, human.

    Its tastier if you cook it, though. Why are you guys so scared of fire?

    "Cozalkeb meat burns fast! It gets all tough when cooked too much. And if it''s tough, trolls whine about their teeth hurting.

    Then just cook it better.

    That is true, we could just cook it bettwe know that, but its hard.

    Then just watch me carefully and learn.

    Are you trying to teach us, human?

    No, you are just learning.

    So it is different. Okay, we will watch and learn.

    - I cant keep up with their conversation at all

    - So tricking each other ismon in troll culture, I see

    - Hes treating them like toddlers LOL

    Theyre clearly at the bottom of the tribe''s totem pole

    In troll society,bat prowess reigned supreme. And since having someone weaker than you fight by your side would only lower morale, the weaker trolls were relegated to chores like this.

    It might seem cruel at first nce, but... there''s a subtle hint of care woven into it.

    They weren''t abandoned or exiled, after all. If they had belonged to a less affluent tribe, that would have been their inevitable fate.

    <em>Sizzle</em>

    The cozalkeb meaty arranged in the fire pit, slowly cooking to perfection.

    Alright, this sides done. How much time did that take? asked Seol.

    30 seconds.

    Now, what if you do the same for the other side?

    Then it will be 1 minute.

    Good. I want you to start counting out loud now while the others cook with me. We will all be cooking for the same amount of time.

    Are you ordering us?

    No, youre just listening to me.

    So it is different. Okay, we will do it.

    - Wait Snowman really might be the king of trolls at this rate

    - Theyre like the people who constantly fall for the same trick again and never learn

    <em>Sizzzzzle</em>

    The sound of sizzling meat filled the air.

    These guys dont know a thing about cooking.

    Not only did the ck Thunder Tribeck knowledge about sanitation and spices, but they also had absolutely no idea about the concept of vor extraction. As Seol recalled Jamad''s stories, it became evident that while the Rock Mr Tribe possessed some knowledge, the ck Thunder Tribe had none.

    Its possible they didnt even see the value in cooking.

    Regardless, Seol refused to settle for a subpar dinner.

    Throughout the entirety of the journey, the expedition party had been forced to rely on dried foods and had struggled to find opportunities for proper rest.

    This meal not only had to help take away their exhaustion but also had to be tasty and nutritious.

    Seol''s efforts weren''t just to get closer to the trolls, but also to support the expedition party.

    Is there anyone here who knows how to read and write?

    Uh me.

    Do you have any of these things?

    Seol handed a note with ingredients listed on it to the troll.

    We have this and this. And this only grows during the winter.

    "That''s fine, bring what you have. I''ll leave instructions on how to prepare and use them in writing, so read it from time to time even after I leave."

    Are you ordering me?

    No, youre just listening to me.

    So it is different. Okay, I will do it.

    Seol then finally began to showcase his true skills. He brought a sauce to a boil in a cauldronrge enough to fit even humans, and prepared vegetables on the side for the meat he had cooked.

    Urgh trolls dont eat nts.

    What?

    Only animals eat nts.

    ...You need to eat your vegetables too.

    nts taste bad.

    You could be as big as Jamad if you eat your vegetables.

    What are you doing right now? Give us more.

    - Jamad was a vegetarian?

    - He eats whatever you give him LMFAO

    - So hes not a picky eater. Me neither, except beans.

    Therge amounts of cozalkeb meat they had were starting to run out.

    By the way didnt you say this meat was for a ceremony?

    We could always do the ceremony tomorrow. Even Ambika turns a blind eye when we have guests.

    As Seol passed tes to the countless trolls in the vige, he received a flurry of messages.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made Roasted Cozalkeb with Veggies.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [This recipe has never been seen before.]

    [Constitution permanently increases by 2.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    However, more messages followed.

    [You have made a dish that could feed an entire festival in one go.]

    [Your cooking skills have significantly improved.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [Your understanding of ingredients improves to a genius level.]

    [The depths of your cooking have greatly increased.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Nourish and Nurture''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Chef''.]

    [[Special Title: Chef]

    Rted Achievement: Nourish and Nurture (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: Inspiration has improved, now allowing you to have shes of Inspiration.]

    These effects are purely for cooking.

    Seol, thinking to himself that it would eventuallye into y someday, settled down next to Frannan.

    Ahem this is delicious.

    Like always, right?

    "Thanks to you, I''ve learned today that trolls do a strange dance when they''re happy."

    "...I''m not sure if I like that too much."

    Seol took a bite of his food before ncing around, noticing many trolls staring at him and whispering to each other.

    [Unozma''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    [Toruruk''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    [Hinui''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    ...Is it because of Monster Cooking?

    Even though Seol would have normally been happy to see favorability rise like this, too much attention from trolls was a bit burdensome, so he didn''t really like it.

    One of the trolls from the group then approached Seol and tapped on his shoulder.

    H-How did you make this?

    Human, youre different from the humans that I know.

    I cant believe we almost ate a human like this.

    What a shame! I wish we could keep him.

    Hes Jamads friend, though.

    Youre leaving tomorrow after staying the night, right?

    Still, hes Jamads friend

    That makes sense, though! If someone can cook food like this, Id keep him around too!

    Seol felt awkward as the trolls began to treat his Monster Cooking as some fantastical ability.

    Regardless... I suppose it''s a positive thing?

    As Seol continued to ponder, Chameli hurried to him and Mael with a desperate look on her face.

    What What should I do? I think the troll next to me is trying to feed me alcohol!

    It is a drink made from fermented mountain goat milk. Dont humans also have a culture of sharing alcohol with their friends?

    "But as a religious individual, alcohol is a bit..."

    "The troll next to you is much closer than your god right now, is he not?"

    Urgh I guess theres no choice. Just one drink

    ...Are you sure youll be able to handle it?

    <em>Gulp</em>

    Chameli took a sip of the alcohol, her face contorting into a bitter expression.

    Bwrgh It tastes fishy This reminds me of a verse in Varnoas scriptures. The wise do not seek the sun at night.

    And what does it mean?

    "The sun will always rise tomorrow, so conceal yourself in darkness, never forgetting the teachings. Wouldn''t this cup of alcohol be like that darkness? It really does taste absolutely dreadful, though..."

    "It seems vicars use many words to excuse their alcohol consumption," scoffed Frannan.

    Chameliughed brightly in response, "I''m sure gods do as well."

    Seol calmly epted the offered cup of alcohol, staring at it briefly before taking a sip.

    <em>Sip</em>

    Urgh She was right about the fishy taste.

    Just then, Seol received a new message.

    [You have received a sh of inspiration.]

    [Youe up with a new recipe.]

    Seol then told Chameli exactly what came into his head.

    This will taste better if you mix honey and cinnamon into it.

    Come on I doubt that will fix it at all.

    I agree.

    The two hesitated for a second before following Seol''s instructions to mix in honey and cinnamon. After taking another sip, they were shocked.

    It tastes delicious!

    The trolls, seeing that, began to copy it as well.

    [Your influence in Faction: ck Thunder Tribe increases.]

    * * *

    The following day, Seol, the expedition party, Ung, and the elite members of the ck Thunder Tribe departed from the vige, and made their way toward the Thunder Hignds.

    Jamad and Seol conversed while on the way to the Thunder Hignds. Following Jamad''s discussion with Ung the previous night, he acquired more information Seol needed to hear.

    So what kind of curse did Ungus receive?

    "There is a tree in the Thunder Hignds that never burns down. The curse he received binds his soul to it, causing him to endure repeated strikes of lightning."

    Ambika is terrifying.

    "All of the old gods are wicked. The only reason we survived our encounter with Purga the Sulfur Monkey was because he happened to be in a good mood. Nothing more, nothing less."

    And the way to save him?

    Only death, said Jamad, indifferently.

    Then why hasnt Ung killed him? I thought they had a good rtionship?

    "It''s not because he hasnt. It''s because he cant."

    What?

    "Ungus is the hero of the ck Thunder Tribe. His mastery of lightning surpasses that of anyone else''s. Hes simple, but incredibly capable. It''s been quite some time since Ist saw him, so I''m certain he''s even stronger now."

    Is he really that much stronger than the others? I mean, cant you just bring him down with numbers?

    "An old god''s curse is not so simple. Ambika likely made it so that if Ungus faces multiple opponents, his shamanic spells be significantly stronger."

    ...Hes practically treating him like a toy.

    Seols words only caused Jamad to nod.

    "The ck Thunder Tribe spends their entire lives honing the power of lightning within their bodies. And there''s a simple way to gauge the level that they''ve reached. Can you guess what it is?"

    Seol thought for a moment, then recalled the unique appearance of the members of their tribe.

    The ckened parts of their bodies?

    "Exactly. Therger the ck markings on their bodies, the stronger they are. You''ve seen Ung''s face, haven''t you?"

    Yeah, half of his face was ck.

    "Then what do you think Ungus will be like?"

    "......"

    "You''ll see for yourself. And... I also have a request."

    A request?

    Jamads face had grown serious.

    Could you leave this fight to me?

    ......

    "I know it''s your body, but... I can''t just sit idly by when I need to send off my friend."

    Okay.

    ...What?

    But let me help you. That much is fine, right?

    Jamad nodded after hearing Seols refreshing answer.

    "Yeah. Sending him off alone would have been tough, anyway."

    <em>Booom!</em>

    Thunder filled the air.

    <em>Tap, tap.</em>

    A troll tapped on Seols carriage door.

    Get out of the carriage, humans. Unless you want to be struck by lightning.

    <em>Creak</em>

    This is the Thunder Hignds.

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Chameli quickly grabbed Maels arms after being shocked by the lightning.

    "I-I think lightning just struck right next to me just now."

    Im sure its just your imagination.

    Im sure of it! I saw it! I saw it with my own two eyes!

    Hahaha. Im sure youre just on edge.

    You You

    - (Holding back curse words)

    - I feel like Jamads going to be writing in his notepad even in hell LMFAOOO

    - His mentals insane haha

    <em>Drip Drip</em>

    As the lightning passed, what weed them next was light rain.

    It was the kind of weather where it was awkward to use an umbre. The raindrops felt cool and refreshing more than anything else.

    And though the rain never ceased, it wasn''t enough to create puddles.

    Lets go, said Ung. My brother is waiting for you.

    <em>Stter stter</em>

    The Thunder Hignds.

    A tree towering alone at the center of the thunderous hignds, capturing and holding the attention of all who entered.

    As Seol and the others ventured deeper into thend, the tree finally came into view.

    And there, someone was waiting.

    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>

    Lightning struck his body.

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    ......

    With each bolt of lightning, his body thrashed and shuddered in pain.

    But, despite all that, his body never wandered from the tree.

    Hey, Ungus! shouted Jamad. "I''m here. From what I''ve heard, you''ve gone and gotten yourself into trouble again, all on your own, huh?"

    Kghhh?

    His body was charred ck and emitted a faint heat, as if he had been in the oven for too long.

    Krrrr

    Ungus waspletely ck.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    <em>Raise</em>

    Sensing their presence, Ungus swiftly grabbed the two axes by his feet and held them in his hands. Without hesitation, he sprinted toward Seol and Jamad, who were at the vanguard.

    His movements were instinctual and instant.

    However, Seol and Jamad were able to respond in kind.

    Thentern behind Seol lit up, breaking into fragments before wrapping around Seol''s hands.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Volcanic.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Volcanics stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    <em>CLAAAAAANG!</em>

    Before Ungus could even swing his axe, Jamad caught his wrists.

    <em>Creak</em>

    "You''ve got quite a sear on you, don''t you? Ambika must have taken extra care of you,ughed Jamad.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    Ungus drooled over himself as his grip on the axes tightened. Jamad, observing in the Night Crow form, watched Ungus with concerned eyes.

    Im sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. I heard you''ve been waiting for me."

    Jamad couldn''t help but reminisce about their past after seeing Ungus utterly devoid of reason.

    It was a memory from their childhood.

    <em>- Why are you ck?</em>

    <em>- They told me that being ck means youre strong.</em>

    <em>- But Im strong and not ck?</em>

    <em>- Thats weird? No, I bet youll turn ckter too.</em>

    Jamadughed.

    "Haha... Yeah, you were right, Ungus. I turned ck too.

    Krrrrrr.

    <em>Craaackle!</em>

    [Ungus, the ck, used Lightning Shamanic Spell: Lightning Devil.]

    [For a short while, all attacks discharge a small amount of electricity.]

    Kraaaaaaaah!

    Ungus swung his axes at Jamad.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    [Jamad used Volcano Armor.]

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Jamad defended against the attack with a fieryyer of rocks that shielded his skin. And of course, he followed it up with a counterattack.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Krghhhh

    Jamad struck precisely at Unguss abdomen, sending Ungus off into therge tree.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    The tree slightly cracked from the impact.

    Let me help you rest now.

    Krrrr

    In the past, there was an event in the Troll Tribe Alliance that brought together children who were likely to lead the next generation.

    It was during a Great Tribe Meeting, a fairly frequent urrence at the time. Back then, Jamad was just a child with ambitions greater than he was ready for.

    <em>- I will be king.</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- I will be king and free the trolls from the Old Gods.</em>

    <em>- Bwahahaha! What a psycho. Ungus, lets just go.</em>

    <em>- He must be out of his mind</em>

    Jamad stood out as the most unique among the five brothers of the Rock Mr Tribe.

    Not only that, he distinguished himself from all of them.

    However, the other sessors of the different tribes scoffed at his ideas.

    <em>- Lets go, Ungus.</em>

    Back then, Ung tightly gripped Unguss arms to pull him away. However, Ungus instead approached Jamad and asked a simple question.

    <em>- How?</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- How are you going to do it?</em>

    Ungus was the only troll who had asked Jamad how he would achieve his ambitions.

    Let me answer you that question now, Ungus.

    Ungus also had grand dreams like Jamad.

    But now, he faced Jamad while channeling lightning through his axes.

    <em>Pitter Patter</em>

    <em>Pour</em>

    As the rain grew heavier, Ungus stood up from the tree.

    Krrrr.

    His body shone with light.

    <em>Glooow!</em>

    [Ungus, the ck, used Lightning Shamanic Spell: Lightning Fast.]

    [In exchange for greatly increasing your speed, leave afterimages trailing behind.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Though Ungus had lost his mind after being cursed, his skills were still the same. Suddenly, Unguspletely vanished from Jamad''s sight.

    <em>Fwip</em>

    Despite the hignds filling with Ungus''s afterimages, Jamad remained steadfast and focused on Unguss presence.

    In a sh, Ungus appeared before Jamad.

    <em>BAAAM!</em>

    But his attack was effortlessly blocked.

    <em>Fsssss</em>

    Jamad slowly began to radiate an immense amount of heat.

    And so Die here, said Jamad.

    <em>Craaackle!</em>

    Where I can see you.

    * * *

    As Jamad continued his battle with Ungus, Seol looked through Unguss information.

    [[Ungus, the ck]

    Rank: Legendary

    Estimated Level: 26~37

    Ungus, the hero of the ck Thunder Tribe.

    Ungus, born with the power of lightning within him, was destined to be the true chief of the ck Thunder Tribe. However, unexpectedly, he chose to wield those same powers to challenge Ambika, the primal god of lightning and the origin of his abilities.

    After his defeat to Ambika, his soul became tethered to the Thunder Hignds.

    The only way to free him from this curse is death. However, it will not be so simple.

    Basic Skills: [Unknown 2], [Lightning Fast 3], [Lightning Devil 4], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3]

    Unique Skills: [Unknown 2], [Unknown 3]]

    For now, Seol gave Jamad full control of his body and only watched from the sidelines.

    A Legendary-rank shaman Is this the first after Magra?

    Back then, even the mere sight of Magra filled Seol with a sense of worry that seared him to his core.

    But now, even in the presence of another Legendary-rank shaman, perhaps even stronger than Magra, that same sense of worry never came.

    Did I grow?

    It was likely because Seol had grown unbelievably since then. Not to mention, when he first met Magra, Seol was barely around level 20.

    It has been a while since then.

    And now... it was time to see the difference.

    Though it might be more urate to say that Jamad will be the one doing it.

    After all, Jamad was controlling his body right now.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Craaackle!</em>

    [Ungus, the ck, used Lightning Shamanic Spell: Maic Field.]

    [The casters surroundings crackle with electricity.]

    [Lightning skills be much more potent.]

    ...Itsing!

    <em>Stter!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    An axe grazed Jamad''s face.

    Jamad twisted his body to avoid the attack, then retaliated with a kick.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Itnded on Unguss chin.

    Krggg

    Jamad used this momentum to continue his offense.

    [Debauchee''s Movements activates.]

    [Dodge rate increases by 10%. uracy increases by 5%.]

    Jamads left hand moved quickly to unleash another attack as Ungus defended it with his axe.

    No, thats a feint.

    Jamad quickly shifted his stance then used a skill.

    [You used Kick the Sky, Kick the Ground.]

    [One of two skills will activate.]

    <em>Fwirl</em>

    Ungus leaped back in response to the unpredictable attack, but it was already toote. Jamad''s strike dipped down, targeting his lower body.

    Jamad''s foot moved almost like a snake, twisting and coiling downward.

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    Kahhhhhh!

    <em>Wobble</em>

    For a moment, it appeared as if Ungus''s leg hadpletely given out.

    Krgh!

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    The energy surrounding Ungus changed once more.

    It seemed like hisbat instincts had finallye back to life.

    [Ungus, the ck, used Thunder Shamanic Spell: Crash.]

    [The casters surroundings bepletely silent for a second.]

    [The target is afflicted with Abnormal Status: Dizziness.]

    <em>CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    <em>Riiiiiiiiiiing</em>

    As a painful, high-pitched screech filled Seols ears, Ungus charged in once more.

    [Ungus, the ck, used Thunderbolt Shamanic Spell: Lightning Bolt.]

    [Upon collision with the caster, the target is dealt with immense lightning damage.]

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    An orb of lightning began charging toward the ck shadow.

    Th-thats!

    Watch out!

    The trolls of the ck Thunder Tribe turned pale, while the members of the Alcatron expedition party continued to nervously bite their nails.

    Ungus was nothing more than a monster that ceaselessly shot off bolts of lightning.

    Even Ung, the chief of the ck Thunder Tribe, found himself quietly muttering under his breath.

    "Jamad... Please confront the truth... Is this truly the future you desired...? My older brother, he..."

    Ung trailed off as he gritted his teeth, unable to finish his words.

    Each time heid eyes on them, Ung''s mind would be flooded with memories from their past, stirring up a whirlwind of emotions within him.

    <em>- Alright, Ill be the king.</em>

    <em>- Then Ill be the general. What about you, Ung?</em>

    <em>- Whats even left?</em>

    <em>- The generals right-hand man.</em>

    <em>- What kind of pointless title is that?</em>

    <em>- Its something that I just came up with.</em>

    <em>- I dont want to do it!</em>

    <em>- Watch your words! Because of your actions just now, you have been demoted to left-hand man.</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Ung couldnt think after seeing the massive explosion.

    As the bolt of lightning shed, it felt as if the entire Thunder Hignds was trembling.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    No!

    Snowman!

    None of the onlookers believed that Seol would emerge unscathed after being at the epicenter of such a massive explosion.

    However

    <em>Bam! Fwip!</em>

    <em>Bam! Bam! Fwip! Turn!</em>

    Their melee continued.

    <em>Crack</em>

    It appeared as if the Volcano Armor had absorbed most of the impact, as remnants of it fluttered about.

    W-We should help

    Frannan shook his head before Chameli could continue.

    No, just watch.

    <em>Bam! Bam! Fwip! Bam!</em>

    Seol was the one unleashing an onught of attacks at Ungus, while Ungus was mostly busy just trying to run away.

    Hes overwhelming him

    Th-that must be Snowmans real strength!

    So there was a reason Frannan epted someone like him as his disciple!

    A few magicians and members of the Artifact Association were in awe of Seols skills.

    Frannan nodded along.

    Ive heard about some exceptional transferees as well, but this ones aplete monster.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    Krgh

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Bwrgh

    While Seol remainedpletely expressionless during the fight against Ungus, inwardly, Jamad''s face contorted more with each passing moment of the prolonged battle.

    Jamad let out a painful roar.

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    <em>- Ungus, dont you think its unfair?</em>

    Even at a young age, Jamad was disillusioned with the world. Ungus, intrigued by that side of Jamad, was drawn toward him.

    <em>- What do you mean by it?</em>

    <em>- The fact that the blood that flows through our bodies is not our own.</em>

    <em>- </em>

    <em>- In exchange for power, the Old Gods have cursed us with barbarism, forcing us into servitude. Weve been stripped of intelligence. Were only driven by instinct.</em>

    <em>- But even if its unfair its not like we can change it.</em>

    The young Jamad was an ambitious daredevil.

    <em>- We can change it, without a doubt. I will rise up to shake the world and turn it on its head. Watch me, Ungus. You''re the only troll I''ve confided in about this.</em>

    Ungus had a shocked look on his face.

    <em>- Woah but I dont want to.</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- If youre going to rise up, Im going to rise up too.</em>

    <em>- </em>

    The young Ungus pounded his chest with a fist, revealing his own ambitions to Jamad as well.

    <em>- A warriors blood flows through this great Unguss veins! I don''t need thunder or lightning. I can fight whenever and wherever, as long as I have my heart. I will help you!</em>

    <em>Pouuuuur</em>

    The downpour only intensified the horror of the fight.

    As Jamad regained his senses, he saw Ungus, who wobbled unsteadily after enduring a brutal beating.

    Ungus, why why did you end up like this Why did you have to challenge Ambika?

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Ungus weakly swung his arm at Jamad.

    Krgh

    Jamad epted the attack and returned one in kind.

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Kraaaah

    <em>BAM!</em>

    Urgh

    While Seol initially believed he had caught up to Jamad''s experience, in the end, he realized that their fighting styles werepletely different.

    Seol focused on a perfect fight, allowing no attacks tond on him.

    He minimized the amount of damage he took and focused strongly on counters and openings.

    Meanwhile, Jamad freely sacrificed his flesh if it meant he could break their bones.

    It was such an aggressive style that describing it as even shattering would be apt.

    And likely because of that, Ungus turnedpletely defensive, unable to retaliate at all.

    Jamad continued his storm of attacks, overwhelming Ungus.

    Hahhhhhhhhh!

    <em>sh!</em>

    Ungus, realizing that as well, prepared the final card up his sleeve.

    [Ungus, the ck, used Lightning Shamanic Spell: Thunder Deers Descent.]

    [Unguss physical stats and shamanic powers drastically increase.]

    [Unguss lightning energy is enhanced and turns ck.]

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    ck lightning swirled around Unguss body.

    Ungus then abandoned his axe and attempted to attack Jamad with his bare fists.

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    With each swing of his fist, ck lightning surged forth.

    Ungus''s appearance had transformed to the extent that it bore a resemnce to Ambika, the primal god of lightning.

    He grewrge antlers, ferocious fangs, and bulging muscles.

    However, all of it was pointless.

    Jamad, with Seol in the Night Crow form, was too strong.

    God damn it!

    <em>Craaakle</em>

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    Arghhh

    Overwhelming.

    Jamad''s fists pierced through Ungus''s stomach, emerging on the other side.

    "He... He won..."

    "U-Ungus!"

    The nervous onlookers seized the opportunity to draw closer to Ungus and Jamad.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    Ungus lowered his arms, as if attempting to pull out Jamad''s fist from his stomach, butcked the strength to do so. All he could manage was to rest his arms on it.

    Though Jamads victory was decided, he was in pain.

    Why Why did you challenge Ambika

    ...you?

    A quiet whisper escaped Unguss lips. The voice was different from before. It was clear and strong.

    That voice is that you Jamad?

    U-Ungus?

    How are you alive?

    I died. I died and became a shadow. All to achieve my ambition.

    Bwahahaha You crazy bastard Youve died, and youre still going on about that.

    Unguss eyes were drifting away.

    They were clouded, as if he was looking into another world entirely.

    ...Why did you challenge Ambika?

    Ambika is strong. I couldnt even reach him once pffft What did I expect?

    Tell me! Why did you

    Because I thought I would be scared

    ......

    I was worried that without you I would be scared

    Ungus.

    Ambika was a monster, though, Jamad. Why didnt you tell me that earlier, haha

    Ungus gathered strength into his arms. It was clear he wouldnt recover, he was just squeezing out everyst drop of strength he had left.

    Come with me, Ungus.

    You want me to be a shadow? Dont make meugh

    Ungus forced out an expression.

    He was clearly trying to send off his friend with a smile.

    I was cursed by Ambika. My soul cannot be revived.

    Then

    Ungus wasnt the only one in pain, though. Jamad forced out each and every word through his gritted teeth, his voice trembling.

    If you cante with me I will take your strength.

    Ah that was an option too, right.

    Do you dislike it?

    Not at all Take my strength.

    ......

    <em>Slide</em>

    Jamad''s arm was pulled out of Ungus''s body, but it wasn''t an action taken by Jamad himself. Ungus pulled it out on his own.

    Khhrgh Haah

    Ungus

    Ungus stumbled for a second before taking a stance.

    <em>Raise</em>

    He raised both his arms.

    Jamad, you have the right.

    Though blood ceaselessly poured out of his mouth, he did not stop his lips.

    Make sure, no matter what to achieve your ambition.

    Thats where youre wrong.

    ......

    Its our ambition.

    Ungus gave a big smile.

    Im going to go now.

    Farewell.

    <em>aare!</em>

    [You have changed to the Volcano Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    <em>Ripple!</em>

    [You used Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    Seols massive right armpletely swept Ungus away.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    But he didnt stop there, his attack even reached therge tree of the hignds.

    <em>CRAAAAAASH!</em>

    The tree uprooted from the impact and flew off.

    Th-the tree flew away.

    No way

    Those who witnessed the being embodying both Snowman and Jamad were struck with awe.

    [Your mana is currently below 5%]

    [You have mana deficiency.]

    [Your mana recovery rate is reduced by 50% for 5 minutes.]

    [You have overused your mana all at once.]

    [You are afflicted by Abnormal Status: Dizziness for a day.]

    [The cooldowns for your skills are increased by 10%.]

    The mana deficiency that always followed.

    And

    [You have defeated Ungus, the ck.]

    [You have received the ck Thunder Tribes favor as a reward.]

    [You may now use the path to Alcatron from the Wet Fog Hills.]

    "Wait for me there, Ungus."

    Jamad lumbered over to the tattered Unguss corpse and ced his hand on it.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    Lightning poured out, apanied by immense pain, enveloping Jamad.

    "Soon, I''ll send Ambika there too."

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    With your strength.

    Countless messages entered Seols vision.

    [Jamad absorbs Unguss shamanic spells.]

    A yellow lightning flickering with ck light tore through Jamad.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    <em>Pooour</em>

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    The rain grew heavier as thunder raged throughout the hignds.

    <em>Bzzzzzzt!</em>

    Kraaaaaaah!

    The lightning emanating from Ungus thrashed violently, as if it was intent on burning Jamad down.

    Snowman!

    I-Is he alright?

    Kuaaargh!

    As Seol was in the Night Crow form,bined with Jamad, he was not free from the pain.

    Krgh

    He drooled in pain.

    It hurts so much My brain feels like it''s melting.

    Under immense amounts of pain, coherent thought bes impossible. While people may grow ustomed to pain over time, intense pain like this only bes more and more unbearable.

    Krgh does it hurt this much for Jamad each time he tries to grow stronger?

    It was even possible that it hurt more when Jamad absorbed Magras shamanic spells. He was repeatedly engulfed in mes then, to the point that his body couldnt stop shuddering.

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    As Seol was in awe of Jamads endurance and uniqueness, the lighting slowly grew weaker.

    Seol might have been freed from the pain, but Jamad had yet to open his eyes.

    Just then, he began to hear Jamads voice from the tattoo near his mouth.

    Youve been through a lot, Ungus. Now, I will bear your burdens.

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Lightning struck the earth as the sky cleared, and Night Crow shined brightly.

    [Jamad absorbed Unguss shamanic spells.]

    [Jamad, the Volcanic, has improved to Jamad, the Rain of Fire.]

    [Jamads rank is improved to Transcendent.]

    [Jamad has now attained the qualifications to be a Great Shaman.]

    [Great Shamans are able to use Primal Power.]

    [Jamad awakens Primal Power: Mountain.]

    [Jamad awakens Primal Power: Sulfur.]

    [Jamad awakens Primal Power: Lightning.]

    [Volcano Stance has improved to Rain of Fire Stance.]

    [Jamad awakens Passive: Static.]

    [Jamad awakens Passive: Quick Reflexes.]

    [You are the first to acquire a Transcendent rank ally.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''I Bet You Dont Have This~''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Transcendent Owner''.]

    There was one thing that caught Seols eyes more than anything else.

    Primal Power!

    They were skills a Great Shaman awakened once they reached a certain level.

    It was a distinct kind of strength, simr to the difference between a Magician and an Archmage.

    But how did he learn it already?

    Even though Jamad had just be a Great Shaman, he was already capable of wielding Primal Power.

    Maybe its because he can use both Magras and Unguss powers?

    While there were Great Shamans who solely focused on one field for their entire lives, other shamans, like Jamad, sought to master a variety of powers. Those like Jamad might not possess the same depth as the specialists, but they wield a diverse array of abilities that can be utilized in various situations.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    <em>Craaackle</em>

    After absorbing Unguss powers, Seol and Jamad were separated from the Night Crow form.

    Haah Haah

    Im sorry for making you share the pain.

    That was only half of how much it hurts normally?

    Jamad nodded.

    Seol reflected on the excruciating pain he had just endured, then chuckled upon seeing Jamad''s peacefulposure.

    Jamad closed and spread his fists.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    He created lightning.

    <em>re</em>

    Then fire.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Then, lumps of rock.

    So this is Primal Power

    Think youll be able to use it?

    It looked so fantastical when the elders of the alliance used it but it turns out it''s nothing much.

    ......

    - If I can do it, its easy.

    - Do you want me to hit you? Huh?

    - Jamads the GOAT for saying that

    As Jamad confirmed his new skills and powers, Seol also inspected Jamad.

    First, he checked Jamads stats.

    Hm Theyve increased overall by about 50%.

    Even though Jamad was still the same level, his stats had increased overall by 50%.

    He can probably kill most monsters with just a punch now

    Jamad already had his Shadow Summon penalty removed upon reaching Legendary rank.

    But now, with Seols skills and item effects that give bonus stats, Jamad was even stronger than most boss monsters of the same level.

    Well, his levels still aren''t that high yet, though

    However, this was mostly because Seol was taking on Adventures one or two levels higher than he was supposed to.

    [[Passive: Static]

    - All attacks are imbued with Lightning Shamanic Energy. Lightning Shamanic Energy holds the Thunder, Lightning, and Light attributes.]

    [[Passive: Quick Reflexes]

    - Lightning Shamanic Energy enhances your reflexes, greatly boosting both your physical and mental reaction speeds.]

    This essentially means that each sessful attack has a chance to apply an Abnormal Status.

    It could deal additional damage through Shock or cause panic through Tinnitus.

    And Quick Reflexes essentially increases yourbat ability? Or at least thats what I can tell so far its clearly good, but I need to experience it myself to know for sure.

    Seol inspected the skills carefully.

    After all, Jamads skills were also, in turn, his skills now.

    And the title

    [[Inaugural Title: Transcendent Owner]

    Rted Achievement: I Bet You Dont Have This~ (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: For each Transcendent rank summon, both the summoner and their summons have their stats increased by 10%.]

    ...Thats insane.

    Transcendent Rank.

    It was the rank right above Legendary for monsters and summons.

    In The World of Eternity, Transcendent rank also held additional significance beyondbat. However, since even Seol didnt know the specifics, he could only specte.

    One thing he was certain of, though, was that if he encountered a Transcendent rank monster at his current state, he would have no way to defeat it.

    Well, at least in normal situations.

    However, if Jamad was his enemy now

    Seol would have to face him to be sure, but he knew victory wouldnt be in his favor.

    Even if the Twin Knights were exceptionally strong, they wouldn''t stand much chance against overwhelming stats and skills.

    Seol was thankful once more that Jamad was his ally and not his foe.

    - If he grows any further than this, Snowman wont grow anymore

    - Jamads going to take down the ck Thunder Tribe on his own

    - Magra was scary, but I think Jamads scarier now LOOOL

    As Seol and Jamad were lost in thought, Ung approached them.

    He was walking toward his older brothers, Unguss, corpse.

    ...Brother.

    A ck and sturdy corpse.

    Even in death, his dignified appearance remained.

    Ungus, the hero of the ck Thunder Tribe, was scorched ck from head to toe. And now, even on his lifeless corpse, his eyes were seared ck.

    Ung closed his eyes after seeing his older brother.

    Rest well, brother.

    As Ung gave his final words, Seol saw more messages.

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired Ung, the ck Thunder as a helper.]

    [Ung, the ck Thunder is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    [Your influence in Faction: ck Thunder Tribe increases.]

    [Your influence in Faction: Troll Tribe Alliance increases.]

    [You now have a friendly rtionship with Faction: ck Thunder Tribe.]

    [Faction: ck Thunder Tribe is deeply interested in your actions.]

    * * *

    They returned from the Thunder Hignds to the tribe.

    Were behind schedule, said Frannan. We need to leave immediately.

    Yeah, okay.

    Seol and Jamad told Ung about their objective.

    Alcatron? questioned Ung back. Are you referring to that ominous ruin?

    Yeah, Ung. Were going there.

    Hm

    Ung had a strange expression on his face after hearing Jamads words.

    "There is a road to it, but I''m concerned."

    "About what?"

    "There was a significant earthquake recently. There''s a bridge on the way to the ruin, but it was built a long time ago. I''m worried if it''s still intact."

    ...I guess we can only check.

    We will also send some of our men.

    Seol and the expedition party were relieved upon hearing that they would be safe to leave tomorrow.

    Phew I thought it was over after the trolls caught us.

    "Hahaha, the ck Thunder Tribe are not savages as people think. It''s just a misunderstanding from how harshly they punish the people who trespass into theirnds, said Mael.

    Didnt we trespass into theirnd, though? coldly responded Chameli.

    Hahaha, did we?

    I feel like we dont get along at all, Mael

    Hahahaha I feel like we get along quite well, though?

    Urgh

    The expedition party slept well that night. They were exhausted after seeing Seols incredible fight at the Thunder Hignds.

    * * *

    The carriages were back on the road the following day.

    <em>tter tter</em>

    But Why is the ck Thunder Tribe following us?

    I know, right Its likely because of what Snowman and Jamad did for them.

    Wait, really? Did they do something wrong?

    "It''s quite the opposite. Snowman did so well that they''re volunteering to guide us there on their own ord."

    ...I guess it was the right decision toe here.

    I wouldnt be so sure about that We had to spend time forging a friendly rtionship with the ck Thunder Tribe, meaning the expedition party that took the roundabout path could be arriving first.

    Shouldnt we still be faster?

    Well

    A few dayster, the carriage stopped.

    D-Did we arrive?

    I dont think so.

    Everyone stepped out of the carriages.

    The ck Thunder Tribe and the expedition party all stood before a steep cliff.

    Everyone was at a loss for words.

    Seol and Jamad turned around to Ung.

    What happened?

    "So my concerns were justified. It appears the bridge copsed due to the earthquake.

    Ah! said Mael while pping his hands together. "So that''s why there was andslide on the roundabout path. That exins the breakdown."

    Chameli had tears in her eyes.

    But Mael Our road is broken too.

    - ???: I thought only their house broke down?

    - But we can now see that our house broke down too. I cried when I saw it.

    - Seriously, what are these guys going to do LOL

    Seol and Frannan sighed after seeing the ruined bridge.

    Frannan looked especially sour.

    This is quite troublesome. If we go back, wed be a weekte

    Not to mention the fact that the expedition party that used the roundabout path would have arrived by now.

    Thats what Im saying.

    <em>Pooourrrr</em>

    The rain continued to pour on them as they looked across to the other side of the cliff.

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[The bridge from the Wet Fog Hills to Alcatron has been destroyed by an earthquake. What do you do?]

    1. Circle around for the indirect path.

    2. Give up on the expedition.

    3. Abandon the carriages and focus on getting the people across at least.

    4. Look for another route.

    ]

    Hm

    Seol read through each and every option to find the best answer.

    Going back is a problem too, though

    Who could have known that the bridge to Alcatron from the Wet Fog Hills would have been destroyed.

    If they knew this ahead of time, making everyone use the roundabout path would have been much better.

    Well, I suppose we don''t know if anything happened to them yet either.

    As Seol was deep in thought, Ung spoke up.

    There is no need to worry so much, human. Jamad, let me help you.

    Huh? You?

    Ung is going to help us?

    We have managed thesends for a long, long time. The ones who built this bridge were our ancestors.

    But judging by how it was built it wasnt built ordinarily. Am I right about that, Ung?

    You are exactly right. It was built with shamanic spells. And fortunately enough, we have records of the spell used to create that bridge.

    Then

    Before Jamad could finish, Ung turned around to face his tribe.

    Shamans of the ck Thunder Tribe! We will be rebuilding the bridge!

    Yes, chief!

    Bring out the shaman stones! We will be using them as guidelines!

    Yes, chief!

    <em>Thud</em>

    The trolls unloaded two massive shaman stones and ced them near the foundation of the bridge.

    Ung, seeing them, spoke out loud.

    That should be about the right size. Lets use the rocks in the vicinity.

    Lets begin!

    Yeah!

    <em>Wooosh</em>

    The shamans'' eyes turned white as strange energy began to flow all around.

    <em>CRASH!</em>

    Lightning shot out and struck the massive rocks, causing them to crumble into smaller pieces.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    However, since they couldnt break every singlerge rock in a short amount of time, this process took an entire two days.

    Haah Haah

    This much should be enough.

    Ung nodded.

    He then stepped forth and ced both his palms on the ground.

    Im ready as well.

    Ung ced his hands on a line made from animal blood, with the shaman stone on one side and the shamans on the other side.

    Lets begin.

    <em>CRACKLE!</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    The readied rock fragments began to levitate.

    Krghhhhh

    The ck Thunder shamans all focused, veins forming on their foreheads.

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Rumble</em>

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    Shards of stone began to fly, weaving together to construct a bridge. Chameli was shocked.

    Oh my god how are they

    Frannan, too, was curiously rubbing his chin.

    How interesting. Is that the essence of shamanic spells? It really is different from magic.

    They couldnt believe what was happening before their eyes.

    A bridge was forming in thin air.

    It didnt take long for the bridge to bepleted. In fact, the preparation took much longer than its actual creation.

    <em>Rumble Rumble</em>

    All done.

    Though it wasnt arge bridge, it was still enough for a carriage to safely cross to the other side.

    Test it out with a grypto.

    Yes, chief!

    The trolls sent forth a grypto to slowly cross the bridge. It was perfectly fine.

    Ung, after confirming that the bridge was safe, began to shout.

    "Now, prepare shaman stones on the other side as well! It will be fixed into ce the moment we install it!

    <em>Rumble</em>

    * * *

    A bridge was made in just a couple of days. And even though the expedition party saw it with their own two eyes, they still couldnt believe it.

    It only worked out because the ck Thunder Tribe decided to help us If it wasnt for them, we would have been screwed.

    Everyone seemed to have simr thoughts as they returned to their carriages.

    What a relief! We could have beente

    "We might have even had to turn back when we were mere moments from Alcatron..."

    I doubt I could keep my head high if that happened.

    We would have failed for sure if they didnt help us.

    Yeah, I dont even want to think about what wouldve happened if we just ran away from them

    <em>Creak</em>

    One by one, the carriages took turns crossing the bridge.

    And finally, in thest carriage, Seol and the others were about to board.

    Ung approached them to say his farewell to Jamad.

    Jamad, please do not forget Ungus, my brother.

    Ungus is with me now, Ung.

    ...I look forward to seeing you again. I shall wait for your ambition, brother.

    Yeah.

    Seols carriage safely crossed the bridge as well.

    Now, Alcatron was truly within arm''s reach.

    Everyone was silent in the carriage.

    It was because they all knew that the real dangers would soon begin.

    Do you think theyre there?

    If it didnt take long for them to restore the path, then yes.

    "Still, we should be arriving at around the same time. We might begin our search in Alcatron together."

    ......

    Chameli, to lift the heavy mood, asked Mael a question.

    Mael? What are you looking at? Youve been looking at that since the expedition started.

    Ah, I wasparing the Artifact Associations records of Alcatron to this ancient document.

    Ah, really? But even so

    But now Im sure of it.

    ...Hm? Did you find something?

    Mael''s expression had darkened considerablypared to before.

    "I''ve just learned catrons original purpose.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Everyones eyes focused on Mael.

    R-Really?

    How did you just now

    ......

    While Chameli asked Mael out of pure curiosity, Frannan was desperate to learn anything about Alcatron as he didnt know anything about it.

    Mael, knowing that, looked directly at Frannan before continuing.

    Mm Frannan. You know that I am a member of the Artifact Association, right?

    "Of course. How else would we have gotten to know each other if not for that? Why?"

    "The Artifact Association gathers all kinds of records. While Zodiac may hold incredible amounts of knowledge, the records the Artifact Association possess dontg behind."

    Are you saying that the ancient document you brought was from there as well?

    I am, said Mael. Please look here.

    As Frannan scanned the thick pages, a strange expression grew on his face.

    Huh? The Artifact Association had documents like these?

    "I spent daysbing through the Artifact Association''s library trying to find anything about Alcatron. I also went through countless ancient documents that we couldn''t understand, and this was one of them."

    That you couldnt understand? Howe?

    There are several reasons why. Religious texts are often so convoluted that they''re impossible to understand. Most of the texts fall into that category. In such cases, they''re filled with pointless words that have little to do with the context, rendering them useless.

    And the other instances?

    "Well... there could be other potential reasons, but in the case of this book, it''s because thenguage doesn''t match anything we know."

    Hm but it likely exists, and you just cant decipher it, right?

    Precisely!

    The two were having a conversation that the others felt they could understand to some extent but also didnt.

    Because the two were Frannan, who had achieved remarkable academic feats, and Mael, whose depths of knowledge they didnt know the full extent of, the others could only listen, unable to participate.

    "Thenguage was likely lost over time."

    "Is there any chance that thenguage was lost simply because it was a regional tongue?"

    That is also possible, yes.

    Seol skimmed through some of the book before asking Karuna and Karen in his Shadow Space.

    Is this Montrasnguage?

    The answer that he received wasnt the one he expected.

    - No, its not.

    Hm

    Mael then pointed out more points that he had questions about.

    "By the way, did you notice anything strange about the paper''s materials?"

    "You''re right. This paper feels unlike anything I''ve ever felt. Do you know anything about this?

    "The Artifact Association used every possible means to identify it, but... we couldn''t learn anything. However, we did learn one thing... here."

    Mael handed over a drawing on a piece of paper.

    Is this what catron looks like?

    "Yes, this is a drawing from when we excavated it."

    Hm theres a simr drawing in the book.

    "Yes, and I assume that the patterns carved in front of each locked room signify their purpose."

    Right, but this

    "Exactly. The patterns in the book are used within a specific framework, and those same patterns are used in a mixed manner in front of Alcatron''s doors. Don''t you think... these are extremely simr to the numbers we use?"

    Theres potential behind that. Wait, numbers in front of doors that are locked?

    Seol, Chameli, Jamad, and Frannan exchanged nces, all wearing the same look of realization.

    A prison?

    I cant think of anything else it could be.

    Then Alcatron could be a prison used to confine something

    "Urgh... The more I learn, the more I realize how little I know. More importantly, even if we understand it''s a prison, wouldn''t it be difficult to confirm?"

    Thats why I brought this along.

    Mael pulled something out from his bundle, wrapped in cloth.

    <em>Ooh ooh ah ah</em>

    It was a monkey inside of a birdcage.

    Frannans expression quickly stiffened.

    I doubt this is just any normal monkey. Is this what I think it is?

    It is, smiled Mael. Its a junkie.

    "No way... aren''t junkies a rare resource in the Artifact Association?

    Junkies. They were a strange monster even Seol knew of.

    The Artifact Association brought a junkie?

    Chameli quickly poked Mael''s side, eager to ask a question.

    Urgh thats my weak point, said Mael.

    A-Ah, sorry.

    Even though she had been clearly ufortable with him before, as it was her first time meeting a troll in human society, the two seemed to have quickly be close.

    But What''s a junkie?

    "Ah, so you don''t know what it is, vicar."

    "Yes, the parish doesn''t have much contact with the Artifact Association, so..."

    Junkies are monkeys capable of thought.

    Thats it?

    "They wouldn''t be called junkies if that''s all they did. These monkeys have phenomenal learning speeds. Regardless of the field, if you hand a junkie a paper, they learn it extremely quickly."

    Oh

    <em>Ooh ooh ah ah</em>

    The junkie munched on a fruit that Mael handed it.

    But why cant it talk?

    "Once it loses interest in something, it forgets all of its memories and returns to being a normal monkey."

    What is that

    "But that''s exactly how they acquire new information. They empty what they learned previously to make room for new knowledge."

    Everyone chuckled for a moment, as Mael almost sounded like a monk.

    Frannan then followed it up with a question.

    But the Artifact Association really handed you that monkey too?

    "Yes, they did. It wasn''t necessarily because they trusted me, though. They were simply extremely curious about Alcatron."

    "They''re the type of guys who''d immediately get off the toilet if they hear the word ''ancient,'' so it makes sense. Regardless, was the monkey able to do anything?"

    It didnt show much interest in the records or the other ancient texts I gave it, but it did react to a document I brought.

    ...that you brought?

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Mael pulled out something once more.

    Urgh what kind of book smells like this? said Chameli, pinching her nose.

    Hahaha please bear with it for a moment.

    What is it? asked Frannan.

    "We discovered this book thest time we were unearthing Alcatron, lying around randomly in the middle of nowhere. This too was written in anguage we didn''t understand, so we desperately needed the junkie to help us."

    So, was it able to decipher it?

    ...Kiki, what does it say?

    The monkey looked at the book for a moment before speaking in the humannguage.

    [Within this book, I have recorded the excavation status of the ruin that has yet to be named.]

    Th-the monkeys talking right now!

    Quiet

    Ubwrgh

    The junkie continued.

    [This ruin is named Alcatron. I do not know why it is called Alcatron. The name simply entered my head the moment I entered it.]

    Isnt this exactly the same as the Artifact Associations records?

    "It is. We called it Alcatron because the first excavation crew also called it that."

    Then does that mean there were people who discovered Alcatron before you?

    Thats something for the junkie to tell

    Suddenly.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    All of the carriages stopped.

    What is going on?

    Well

    As the coachman hesitated to answer the question, everyone stepped out of the carriage.

    There were traces of a camp, with the fire still warm and essential items scattered about.

    A camp?

    Everyone stepped out.

    This is Alcatron.

    Dont lie to me there''s no entrance, though?

    "Where are the others? Judging by this camp, it''s evident that those who took the roundabout path arrived before us."

    Frannan rubbed his chin beforeughing.

    "Right now, I''m just d we don''t have to waste time setting up camp. First, let''s clear the surroundings, and those of you who need rest, take some."

    Yes, sir!

    Since the camp had already been prepared, they didnt necessarily need to do anything further.

    The only thing they would need to do was expand it once the original owners returned and n for entering Alcatron.

    But Alcatron disappeared?

    Seol did not know much about Alcatron.

    In fact, most of the people in the expedition likely knew only as much as he did, nothing more.

    Has the entrance disappeared?

    The only reasonable exnation would be if someone filled up Alcatrons entrance with dirt again, but even that was ridiculous.

    As everyone was struggling to understand what had happened, one of the members of the expedition party shouted.

    Theres someone here! Over here!

    Its a Libra Magician! He was someone who took the roundabout path!

    Where?!

    The members of the expedition party quickly gathered around him.

    Hey on the floor, cold sweat dripping down all over his body.

    Yoran? asked Frannan. Is that you?

    Aspect Magician Frannan

    What happened? Are you hurt?

    Im just slightly exhausted Ill get over it soon.

    "I''m d to hear that it isn''t too serious. But... what happened here?"

    Well Im not sure how to exin this

    The magician named Yoran carefully opened his mouth once more.

    We arrived here exactly three days ago.

    * * *

    3 days ago.

    Yofimba leaned back as he let out a long yawn.

    Youre lying, right?

    "We''ve been through so much toe all this way, so what the hell is all this, Yofimba?"

    I know, but Im confused as well. Why is the entrance gone?

    Hm are you sure this is the right ce?

    "I''m certain. There are still traces of us excavating it around, see? So what the hell happened?"

    Alcatrons entrance disappeared.

    How could this have possibly happened?

    Yofimbas expression grew worse.

    Then where the hell did Libra disappear to?

    While finding Libras Tower Master was also an issue, the disappearance of Alcatron, which the Artifact Association was in charge of excavating, was also a massive concern that caused Yofimba a lot of confusion.

    How could an entire ruin disappear?

    What do we do now, then? Are we giving up the search?

    Will we even be paid properly for this?

    The members began to murmur amongst each other.

    "For now, let''s set up camp. We can make a decision when the Aspect Magician arrives. He has the final say anyway."

    Okay. But what are we going to do about that Yoran guy?

    "People from the magic tower are taking care of him, so dont worry. Even if a problem arises, it wouldnt be our fault."

    Was our pace too fast? I shouldve known that magicians had awful stamina.

    There were no issues the first night. However, a massive one arose the next day.

    ...Were missing members?

    Yes, even a few of the night guards disappeared as well.

    Oh my god

    Yofimba and the mercenary group leaders increased the number of night guards as a temporary measure. However, that was a huge mistake.

    The next day, even more people had disappeared. It was already toote to regret their decision.

    Damn it! What the hell is going on?!

    What should we do?

    No ones allowed to sleep! Its obvious that something is happening at night!

    * * *

    Back to the present day, Frannan asked Yoran more questions.

    So what happened after that, Yoran?

    "Everyone... went there as if they were possessed. Even though I told them not to go... and tried to stop them."

    By there do you mean

    Yoran weakly nodded his head.

    "Yes, Alcatron. The ruin didn''t disappear. It reveals itself at night, opening its maw to lure people in. In the end... everyone went there."

    "...So we have to wait until nightfall. Yoran, will you recover before then?"

    If the pilgrims take care of me, I should be fine, yes.

    Thats good.

    Seol couldnt help butugh in defeat.

    A ruin that only appears at night?

    It wasnt as if Seol hadnt heard of ruins like that in Pandea before. However, it was his first time seeing one with his own eyes so he was a bit shocked.

    Seol and the party immediately began a discussion.

    What should we do? Even if Alcatron appears at night

    Do you think theres a chance the earlier expedition party coulde back?

    Likely not, right?

    Our manpowers been halved.

    It wont be if we enter Alcatron, though.

    Damn it How troublesome

    Frannan thought for a while before heartily making his decision.

    We should go in. Thinking about it like this wont do anything.

    I agree. Too many brothers have already entered.

    "It would be a bit strange to back out aftering all this way..."

    "Then we should quickly prepare to enter Alcatron tonight before it''s toote."

    With that, the meeting was over.

    Seol believed the situation was already beyond salvage, and it was toote to do anything else.

    Alcatron What are you hiding? And why did Librae here?

    Though Seol only came here at first to pay the price for Frannans services, as more strange urrences unfolded, even he became intrigued by Alcatron.

    Regardless of what it is, we will find out tonight. We''ll discover what happened to the earlier expedition party and what Alcatron truly is.

    As the sun began to set, darkness took over the camp.

    Nothing happened?

    Right?

    For now, lets all stay awake and be ready.

    A few more hours passed after nightfall.

    Contrary to what Yoran had said earlier, the situation didn''t rapidly change, nor did strange events unfold.

    Well, they <em>believed</em> that nothing was happening.

    <em>Fwoosh Fwoosh</em>

    Every torch and fire in the camp suddenly extinguished.

    Even though there was no breeze, it all extinguished very naturally.

    L-Look over there!

    Alcatron! Its Alcatron!

    The ruin appeared!

    The eerie entrance to the ruin revealed itself, its passage leading directly underground and into the earth.

    [A grand experience! You have discovered Alcatron.]

    [All stats have increased by 2.]

    As Alcatron revealed itself, the party donned their backpacks and stood before it.

    "It seems like... I will be able to make quite the interesting memory in myter years as well."

    Mael, youre next to me, right?

    Can you not see me? Even though Im this big?

    Agony squirmed in Seolsntern.

    [Hehehe I will make an eerie whistling sound as you guys go down the stairs. Hehehe Im getting excited already. I want to see you crying until boogers starting out.]

    Dont do it! Dont do it, please! Someone stop it!

    "Those with torches, stand at the front, and the rest of you, dont stray too far from them!" shouted Frannan with a severe expression. "We dont know what could happen in there!"

    <em>Step Step</em>

    The expedition party made their way into Alcatrons entrance.

    <em>Ooh ooh</em>

    <em>Ah ah</em>

    Chameli pinched Mael.

    Wh-what was that just now?!

    It seems like the junkie has finished interpreting the next sentences.

    Oh, thats it? Thats a relief

    Kiki, could you read the next lines?

    [You have entered Alcatron.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all of the Adventures have been cleared.]

    The junkie began to speak.

    [Alcatron is a prison.]

    I knew it!

    However, their expressions all turned for the worse as the junkie continued.

    [I believe that something horrifying is slumbering in here.]

    Their footsteps slowly descended deeper and deeper into the darkness.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    The expedition party poured into Alcatron, each member careful not to slip as they descended the long stairs one step at a time.

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 22nd Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 22. Alcatron]

    [Adventure 22. Alcatron

    Thanks to your efforts at the Wet Fog Hills, the expedition party safely reached its destination.

    However, the expedition partys mission still remains unfinished.

    Yesterday, half of the group entered Alcatron in search of ''Bornuil, the Libra,'' and your group now follows after them.

    There is something ominous about this ce.

    Even so, you mustplete your mission.

    Find Libra.

    Objective: Find Libra

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    The Remaining Time is Unknown?

    It wasnt as if there wasnt a time limit. It was just unknown.

    Seol grimaced as he continued down the stairs.

    Suddenly, he heard a loud sound behind him.

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    Kyaaaaa

    <em>Grab</em>

    Mael quickly covered Chamelis mouth.

    "Quiet. We dont know what could happen here, so let''s be mindful of the noise, said Mael.

    Chameli red at Agony.

    You made that noise just now, didnt you?

    [......]

    Agony was silent.

    H-Hurry up and tell me that it was you.

    Seol turned around and answered Chameli in Agonys stead.

    "It wasn''t Agony. The door closed. Well, it might be more appropriate to say that it disappeared.

    The entrance disappeared? Then are we trapped in here?

    Who knows? But since Alcatron appears every night, it is possible that the door will reopen tomorrow night.

    "So we''ll need to spend at least a day in here, huh

    "Mael," said Seol. "Howrge did you guys estimate Alcatron to be when you were first unearthing it?"

    "I remember us surmising that it was a massive ruin... I wasn''t a member of the Artifact Association then and only learned this through the documents, but apparently, we didn''t explore much.

    "So youre telling me... even though the Artifact Association only explored a small part of it, it was sorge that they couldnt tell the entire scale?

    Yes, precisely. But now that I think about it it is quite strange.

    What is?

    Mael paused, rubbing his chin in thought, while Chameli quickly joined him at his side.

    D-Dont mess around like that What do you think is strange?

    ......

    Finally! Weve reached the bottom.

    Keep your voice down. Are you trying to call monsters?

    Mael continued to be lost in thought.

    Seol, seeing that, asked him more questions.

    Mael, have there been any monsters discovered here?

    Weve discovered an old corpse, but no monsters. More importantly

    What is it?

    Its nothing, Im still not certain yet. Lets go a bit deeper first.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    It has been a long time since Seol heard his footsteps so clearly and loudly like that.

    It almost feels like Im walking down a hall alone.

    The fact that his footsteps echoed like that only proved Alcatrons massive size.

    We havent met a single member of the other expedition party yet, said Frannan. Are we far from the excavation site?

    ......

    Hey, Mael?

    Weve already passed by it.

    ...What?

    Mael had a serious look on his face.

    Weve already passed by where we halted the excavation. A long time ago, in fact.

    ...Are you joking right now?

    "Right now, the area we''re walking through was once filled with rocks and debris. Yet, for some reason... we''re able to continue forward.

    Mael continued, quietly.

    Its almost like they cleaned up, expecting guests

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The rumbling caused the expedition party to rumble.

    Wh-what was that sound?

    I wasnt the only one who felt that, right?

    Something was shaking

    Frannan raised his hand before speaking.

    Hey, get ready.

    What?

    Something ising.

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    [The space around you distorts.]

    [Your body is deprived of its freedom.]

    [You are now a loner.]

    [Hidden Adventure Loners Must Die is now active.]

    Damn it! What the hell is going on?!

    <em>Hummmmmm</em>

    Seol thrashed in a desperate attempt to escape the transferring process, yet it only caused the light to envelop his body faster until he fully disappeared.

    * * *

    <em>Drip</em>

    <em>Drip</em>

    Stale water dripped from the ceiling on Seol''s head.

    Though only a single drop, its descent from the high ceiling caused a slight sting. It was also quite cold, like ice water.

    Urgh

    [Hey! Quitying around and get up!]

    What the what the hell just happened?

    Seol promptly woke up and got up.

    [Adventure 22-1. Loners Must Die

    You find yourself alone.

    It seems that analyzing this question could be postponed until after you''ve encountered others.

    Currently, you possess no information.

    Objective: Locate another member of the expedition party.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Remaining Time [23:15]]

    ...Loners must die?

    Frowning as if he had just read an ominous letter, Seol nced around.

    But why is itpletely dark here?

    It was strange.

    Well, the strangest thing would be how the expedition party had been separated by a mysterious power, but Seolcked the capacity to address that at the moment. Therefore, he focused on the most urgent matter at hand.

    <em>Fwick!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Seol grabbed a torch from his inventory and lit it up.

    Even though everyone should have had an emergency torch with them, considering it''spletely dark

    This ce should have been illuminated by countless torches.

    The fact that it wasn''t indicated there was a reason behind it.

    "Maybe the light from the torches doesnt extend beyond a certain distance?"

    [You have acquired new information about Loners Must Die.]

    [Confirming another person''s light beyond a certain distance appears to be impossible.]

    ...What is this?

    These sentences gave Seol the feeling of being in an escape room. He scratched his cheek as he continued to think about his next move.

    Ahhh!

    ......

    As I expected no reaction.

    Someone suddenly appeared by Seols side, letting out a loud shout clearly intended to shock and scare him.

    However, Seol was more surprised by another fact entirely.

    ...Who?

    - Uh who are you?

    - S-Sorry, I think I have the wrong person.

    - Hahaha who were you again?

    He was a strikingly handsome man, his features almost seemed like they were sculpted by God himself.

    Draped in an old robe, a look of shock filled his beautiful face.

    You can see me?

    Should I not be able to see you?

    No way Im a ghost, though.

    ...What?

    You You just entered Alcatron, right?

    - Hahaha, sure youre a ghost~ (scared as fuck)

    - I cant believe people still do jokes like these~ (cant breathe)

    - Ah! That surprised me, haha! Sure, I guess I was surprised! (going to sleep with my mom tonight)

    Though Seol was curious about the mysterious man, he was more curious about the secrets he might hold about this ce.

    But for the time being, since Seol needed to learn about him before anything else, he inquired about the former.

    Who are you?

    You can be much morefortable with me! Were friends, right?

    ...That depends on your answer.

    How uptight You hear that youre a hardhead often, dont you? I told you, Im a ghost! Look, a ghost!

    The man attempted to touch Seol''s body, but his hand passed through as if it were nothing.

    ...So you were.

    I told you, didnt I? You believe me now, right?

    Whats your name?

    "My name? I don''t have one. Why would I need a name when no one here, other than you, can perceive me?

    That makes sense

    But, if you really want maybe you could give me a name?

    Me name you?

    Yeah! Youre the only one who can see me anyway.

    Then what about Ner?

    Ner?

    Yes, Ner from loner.

    - Its awful! Snowmans naming sense is awful!

    - If he ever gets married, his wife should name their kids!

    - Whats wrong with Ner? Pffft I pfft like it

    - What is hisst name then? Hamburger?

    Nerughed brightly and nodded.

    Alright, and I like the meaning too! Im Ner now! Well then, friend, what can I help you with?

    How did you be a ghost, Ner?

    "How? There was no reason. I was a ghost when I opened my eyes."

    Hm and you have no memories of your life?

    Nope, none at all! Maybe Im like a variant or something? Im just a ghost!

    Seol chuckled, as if finding it ridiculous, then fell silent, lost in his own thoughts for a moment.

    ......

    Whats wrong? asked Ner.

    Just before didnt you say no one here?

    Yeah! No one here! Whats wrong with that?

    "Then does that mean... someone else besides is here?"

    "Obviously... Duh," replied Ner, his eyes widening. "This is a prison! Of course, there would be prisoners!"

    ...So Maels theory was right.

    Seol felt somewhat relieved after fully confirming the ruins original purpose.

    If its a prison, then all of its prisoners should be dead by now. It is an ancient ruin, after all.

    Then the prisoners? Theyre all dead, right? asked Seol.

    No? Why would they be dead?

    ......

    "They were locked up, but... there was a loud rumbling a few days ago that allowed them all to escape."

    Damn it then that means

    Ner then began pointing into the darkness.

    Waaaay over there one of your friends is being chased.

    What?

    They might die if you dont save them quickly.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol quickly sprinted in the direction that Ner pointed.

    <em>Ooh ooh</em>

    <em>Ah ah!</em>

    A monkey?

    Since nobody in his expedition party would imitate a monkey for fun in a life-or-death situation, it was likely just a monkey.

    And in Seols expedition party, there was only one monkey.

    The junkie!

    <em>Ooh ooh ah ah ah!</em>

    The junkie, recognizing Seol, quickly leaped into his arms, carrying variousrge papers.

    [You are no longer a loner.]

    <em>Ooh ooh!</em>

    <em>Ah ah ah!</em>

    The junkie kept pointing behind him, as if trying to indicate something.

    So theres something behind him.

    <em>Skitter</em>

    An insect, two or three timesrger than the average human, appeared.

    A praying mantis?

    Ner returned to Seols side to speak once more.

    Oh, it was her.

    Do you know it?

    She used to be a prisoner on the first floor. Shes got quite a nasty personality.

    ...The first floor? Are you saying that there are more floors to this ruin?

    Seols Eyes of Perception activated.

    <em>Diiiiing!</em>

    [[Unknown]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 28~34

    Unknown

    Basic Skills: [Unknown 2], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 5], [Unknown 2]

    Unique Skills: [Unknown 2]]

    ...Youre joking, right?

    What?

    Even though it was just one of many prisoners in Alcatron, the Eyes of Perception were unable to read through any of its information. Moreover, the monster was Rare rank, a rank typically reserved for boss monsters.

    <em>Kshaaaaaah!</em>

    Therge praying mantis charged at Seol while swinging its ws.

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman Jamad, the Rain of Fire.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Rain of Fires stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    However, even though it was a high-level, rare rank monster, it was no match for Seol in the Night Crow form.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Seol effortlessly dodged the mantis''s attack, then struck its chest with his right arm.

    Despite its tough-looking carapace, a mere fraction of Seol''s strength was enough to cause it to crumble like tofu, his fist driving deep into its chest.

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    Electricity flowed throughout the mantiss body, shocking it.

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The mantiss eyes exploded from the impact.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Before eventually copsing in front of Seol.

    [You have defeated 1st Floor: Malcurium.]

    Ner, the ghost, was in awe after seeing the mantiss corpse.

    Malcurium is likely the mantiss name but what does it mean about 1st Floor?

    Maaaaan you really are strong, huh? You just beat Malcurium in one hit like BAM! and made her explode.

    Could you please answer me? What did it mean about the 1st Floor? Are there more floors than this?

    "You didnt know? Alcatron has multiple floors, and youve just arrived on the 1st."

    What do you

    More importantly, your eyes

    Huh? What about my eyes?

    Yeah, its changed in a really cool way. Theyre turning red now.

    Dont tell me in here?

    <em>Throb</em>

    Seol shut his eyes tightly as they began to throb, as if they might pop out of their sockets.

    He had already sensed signs of its awakening since the Labyrinth of Penance.

    He had also significantly raised its proficiency by attempting to read the information of powerful opponents.

    And now, through attempting to read Malcuriums information, it had reached a milestone in proficiency.

    If you want to scream, you can. Theres no one around you right now anyway.

    Urgh. Grahhhhhhhhhh!

    Not too long after, Seol was overwhelmed with an immense amount of pain.

    [Eyes of Perception changes drastically.]

    [Blood of Origin bes active during the transformation process.]

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    <em>Clench</em>

    The veins in Seols eyes began to throb so intensely that the blood vessels became visible.

    Urgh Grahhh It hurts

    Does it hurt that much? You can cry if you want. Ill pretend like I didnt see anything.

    Ahhhhhh!

    <em>Clench!</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Seol stopped moving.

    ......

    Is it over already? Good work.

    Haah Haah

    Seols eyes slowly fluttered open.

    [Due to the Blood of Origins influence, the Eyes of Perception has transformed into the Eyes of Foresight.]

    [You awaken Passive: Foresight.]

    [Passive: Good Lineage activates.]

    [Those connected to your bloodline also receive the Eyes of Foresight.]

    [Your creations can temporarily use the Eyes of Foresight.]

    [You are able to perceive invisible matter.]

    [You are able to perceive the various flows of power.]

    [Your vision greatly improves.]

    [You are able to see the statuses of elite monsters more clearly than before.]

    [You will be able to see more statuses, as well as the statuses of stronger monsters, the more you train these eyes.]

    [There is a high chance of seeing the exnation of important objectives.]

    [You will be able to see rarer objectives at a higher chance the more you train these eyes.]

    [Insights proficiency greatly increases.]

    [Insight has reached its maximum proficiency.]

    [Talent ''Insight'' has advanced to ''Intermediate Insight''.]

    [Insight now activates more frequently.]

    [Insight now activates for more reasons than before.]

    Urgh

    Man your eyes look so much cooler now.

    Seols eyes were now a beautiful blend of gold and scarlet.

    However, as he cried blood, it looked more horrifying than anything.

    ...Did the Blood of Origin take effect?

    The Blood of Origin demanded ceaseless changes to Seols body. Even minor, mundane transformations could be drastic if the Blood of Origin took effect.

    As such, there was no greater treasure than this to enhance your body.

    Even so... I can''t believe Eyes of Perception wasn''t enhanced, but instead transformed into the Eyes of Foresight.

    ording to Seols knowledge, once you acquired an eye-rted ability, you were stuck with them unless you reced your eyes entirely.

    Even when enhanced, the natural process for the Eyes of Perception was to remain as the Eyes of Perception.

    Seol even took that into consideration when he first unlocked them, deeming them a worthwhile investment.

    Foresight is this what I think this is?

    [[Passive: Foresight]

    - You are capable of predicting events in the near future.]

    These effects are essentially no different from future sight What is this?

    - There are too many effects!

    - The Blood of Origin? Again?!

    - These effects are insane though haha

    - Honestly, I was getting a bit tired of theck of rewards, but I should be fine now

    - I dont know what half of these effects do

    - Proficiency up = shing eyes!!!

    - What the fuck is going on lmaooo

    And the part about it affecting those connected to my bloodline... it means it affects my summons too, right?

    Though Seol didnt know the specifics of these effects, he doubted they would be harmful, especially considering how they also applied to his summons.

    Regardless, I didnt expect my creations to be affected by this as well.

    As Seol continued to think to himself, Ner interrupted him.

    "Mind letting me join you instead of keeping it to yourself?"

    Ah, sorry.

    And Im sorry to say this, but your monkeys been acting weird since a while ago.

    ...Are you talking about Kiki?

    Yeah, look at it.

    <em>Ooh ooh ah ah</em>

    Kiki''s eyes had beenser-focused on the unknown person''s excavation logs in his hand since he entered Alcatron.

    Seol carefully approached Kiki.

    Kiki, Ill find Mael for you soon, so dont worry, and

    Kiki, without turning around at all, spoke out loud.

    [We encountered difficulty the moment we entered the ruin. Twenty people have already died so far from unknown reasons.]

    ...Kiki?

    [With each passing day, more members sumb to mental illness. They continue toin about hearing a voice beyond the firmly locked door, yet we remain unable to open it.]

    ......

    Kiki hurriedly flipped through the pages.

    [Is this a dream? Even though we excavated this ce andpletely cleared it out yesterday, its filled to the brim with rocks and debris again.]

    Seol felt a sense of dj vu from the section that Kiki had just read.

    <em>- Right now, the area we''re walking through was once filled with rocks and debris. Yet, for some reason... we''re able to continue forward.</em>

    What Mael said before!

    Even though the Artifact Association hadnt excavated through it, it waspletely cleared out with no debris in sight. If that was possible, then the events in Kikis records must also be possible.

    Kiki continued.

    [Someone is clearly watching us.]

    - You can stop reading now, Kiki! Im going to piss myself!

    - Why?! Why do you have to read?! Kiki! Waikiki!

    - Not a bad pun?

    - It was good, huh?

    - Its fucking scary, though.

    <em>Ooh ooh</em>

    <em>Ah ah</em>

    Kiki stopped reading the documents and quickly scurried toward Seol, longing for a hug.

    <em>Ooh ooh! Ah ah!</em>

    Your monkey looks a bit scared?

    ...He does. Ner, how long have you been in here?

    "I dont know. I dont know how long its been, but I do know that I only woke up recently."

    Then are all of the prisoners here alive too?

    "I doubt it. I''ve definitely seen some bodies rotting away in the cells, as well as prisoners who''ve taken their own lives.

    Then there shouldnt be many prisoners roaming around in Alcatron, right?

    Thats just wishful thinking! Alcatron is massive! Even if a portion of them died, there are still way more than your entire party. I wonder how they made a ce like this?

    Seol ced his hands on his chin and pondered.

    Now that I think about it, I didnt even think about that. Who made Alcatron?

    I doubt anyone knows. Didnt you hear that monkey just now? Its ancient, even before the previous era.

    Then, Ner could you please help me?

    Im helping you already, arent I?

    My friends are

    "Ah, now that I think about it... were the people who came before you your friends too?"

    Ner was likely referring to Yofimba and his party.

    You saw them?

    I did.

    Where did they go?

    I think they went a bit deeper than here? I dont know the specifics either. But a few of them definitely went down to the floor below.

    ...How many floors are there?

    At least four underground floors.

    At least?

    I dont know how many more floors there are after the 4th one. There could be one, there could be multiple. Ah, just so you know, the deeper down you go, the more wicked the criminals be.

    Have you seen the criminals on Floor B4?

    Of course. Theres no way I couldnt have.

    What do you mean by that?

    Youll understand once you see. Hehehe

    Seol then asked the most important question.

    Are they strong?

    Of course.

    Stronger than me?

    Probably?

    - I hereby announce were fucked!

    - Were so fucked!

    - Fucked! Fucked! Fucked! Its joever!

    - Snowman: Since Im alone now maybe I should just go home?

    * * *

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Ner turned his head, toward a different direction.

    Over there! I see another one of your friends!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Seol quickly sprinted toward the direction that Ner pointed at.

    While Seol could easily defeat a monster like that with a simple punch, it would likely be a challenging opponent for the other members of the expedition party.

    As Seol ran further and further, the silhouette of a human slowly emerged.

    D-Donte any closer!

    Those words werent directed at Seol, but at arge hedgehog-like monster in front of him.

    [[1st Floor: Yorman]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: 27~32

    A monster of unknown origins.

    The thorns on its body are capable of piercing through even armor.

    Basic Skills: [Thorn Cover 1], [Thorn Spray 2], [Secrete Poison 3], [Cut Steel 1], [Ball Roll 5], [Great Spin 2]

    Unique Skills: [Golden Thorn 2]]

    Ah

    As Seol swiftly passed by the mans side to face the monster, he shouted out as well.

    Watch out!

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    Yorman quickly curled up into a ball, turning its thorns toward the front.

    After calmly dodging the attack, Seol aimed to counter with his right fist.

    <em>Faaade</em>

    ...Huh?

    An afterimage-like mirage gave Seol an image of Yormans next movements.

    Seol quickly pulled back his hand and swung his left hand instead.

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    Yorman thrust its head forth, as if attempting a headbutt, but it failed to connect with Seols right hand. Instead, Seols left handnded perfectly on its chin.

    <em>BAAAM!</em>

    <em>Kieeek</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    <em>Ki Kieeek</em>

    Yorman quickly copsed in an instant.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    [You have defeated 1st Floor: Yorman.]

    Was that Foresight?

    Though Seol originally nned to reserve judgment on Foresight until after the Adventure was over, he had somewhat reached a decision after just thisbat.

    Its better than I thought?

    Furthermore, considering that his summons were also affected by these effects, Seol''sbat capabilities increased by an indescribable amount.

    Still, they will take some time to get used to.

    As Seol scratched his nose after defeating Yorman, the man who was chased by the monster ran up to him.

    Y-Youre Aspect Magician Frannans apprentice right? Its me, Yoran!

    ...Yoran? Ah, that

    Yes, I was the one lying down from an illness, haha!

    What happened?

    Did you not go through the same thing that I did?

    So you were transferred as well

    Seol then exchanged some more information with Yoran, but he did not learn much.

    Just as he was beginning to feel disappointed, Yoran said something peculiar.

    Did you hear the thing about Loners Must Die?

    Loners Must Die?

    "Yes, moments before I was transferred, I heard that in my head. I remember other people talking about it as well. Im sure everyone must have heard it, no?"

    Hm

    Loners Must Die.

    Seol still had no clue what that meant or what would happen if he was considered a loner.

    Regardless, Seol was no longer a loner now that he had found Yoran. After weing him, the two then wandered around, looking for a path.

    Seol did not know how much time had passed.

    Damn it. Since we cant see in front of us, its taking way too much time just trying to find our way

    Seol then asked Ner a question aftering up with a great idea.

    "Ner, could you tell us how to head to the lower floor?"

    Well

    Whats wrong?

    I dont think Im allowed to.

    ...Huh? What do you mean?

    I hear voices too. A voice telling me to split all of you up.

    They must be a massive psychopath if theyre talking to ghosts too, thought Seol.

    What are they saying? asked Seol.

    To stop getting in the way of their fun.

    ...their fun?

    I dont know I dont think I can help you with this. You need to do this on your own.

    I understand. Calm down, Ner.

    Ner was trembling.

    Seol wondered who could scare a ghost with just their voice.

    Regardless, Seol was nearing the end of his Remaining Time.

    The only lives he had met after an entire day were Kiki and Yoran.

    Did everyone else head down?

    And just then, Seol found someone.

    Mael!

    S-Snowman! Kiki too? And Yoran as well?

    It is!

    Hahaha! I guess it was a good decision to walk in this direction. Vicar Chameli is with me as well.

    Snowman, its me!

    Seol couldnt help but smile after seeing the two of them.

    He had been worried about them, fearing that something terrible might have happened, especially considering that the two of them were incredible assets if he could be with them.

    By the way, did you hear that? The thing about Loners Must Die.

    Ah, that I heard about it from Yoran.

    So I guess transferees cant hear it I heard that we were given a day. Did you hear that as well?

    Yes, that was what I heard as well.

    This is a huge problem then The day has almost passed.

    Then we should move for now. Lets exchange information while we look for the way downstairs.

    A good idea.

    The party began to move.

    ...You met a ghost?

    I did.

    ...Where is he right now, then? asked Chameli.

    Well hes right next to you, vicar.

    Chameli quickly stiffened up.

    Wh-what the

    - What the fuck!

    - What the hell!

    - I kind of want to see her swear haha

    Dont say something so scary Youre messing with me, right?

    Im not.

    Kyaaaaaa!

    Chameli quickly leaped to Maels side.

    <em>Thud</em>

    As she did, she identally kicked something by her ankles.

    Wh-what was that

    ...A corpse.

    Hrgh

    Wait, hes Hes the leader of the Ghost Wheel Mercenaries.

    No way! How could someone like that die alone here

    The party then exchanged nces.

    ...alone?

    A loner?

    Dont tell me

    [You have acquired new information about Loners Must Die.]

    [Those who are alone die when time runs out.]

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    As mysterious mana began to swell in the air, Mael shouted.

    Damn it! Itsing agai!

    [The space around you distorts.]

    [Your body is deprived of its freedom.]

    [Hidden Adventure Get Caught and Youll Die is now active.]

    <em>Hummmm</em>

    Maels mouth was clearly shouting, but nothing could be heard.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    This time, Seol was transferred without losing consciousness. However, Kiki, Yoran, Mael, and Chameli were all gone.

    Are you up?

    Ner you found me right away.

    Yeah! I am a ghost, after all.

    Damn it. Was this repeating?

    Right? I didnt know either.

    Seol ground his teeth as he checked the new Adventure.

    Get Caught and Youll Die?

    Seol looked around to see if anything had changed on the 1st floor. Unlike before, something caught his eyes immediately.

    ...What is that?

    The Eyes of Foresight then detected something ominous walking around within the darkness.

    Seol, after seeing their information, quietly whispered to himself.

    A warden?

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    A being covered in ck.

    Not only that, but the only part of the wardens face that moved was their mouth, almost as if they had never had eyes, a nose, or ears.

    They were strange and suspicious.

    First, Seol distanced himself from the warden as fast as he could. Once he deemed it safe, he read through the new information he had received.

    [Adventure 22-2. Get Caught and Youll Die

    The warden, yet another dangerous figure of Alcatron, has appeared before you.

    Their true identities and origins are of no importance. What matters is that they are undoubtedly a troublesome existence. You must keep that in mind.

    Currently, you possess no information.

    Objective: Survive.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Remaining Time [11:55]]

    I have less time than before, and well, Im d that the Objective is clear, at least.

    Giiiiiiii

    The warden slowly moved his feet as he looked around.

    In other words, I need to head down to B2 while avoiding the guard, right?

    Seol thought for a moment before eventually asking himself.

    But why do I need to avoid them? They dont look that much stronger than the prisoners here?

    Giiiiii!

    <em>Dash!</em>

    The warden quickly ran somewhere after discovering something.

    Theyre fast!

    Even though the warden had been slow as a snail just moments before, the instant they found their target, they hunted them down swiftly like a panther.

    The warden sprinted in the direction opposite of Seol

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    The prisoner, their face concealed beneathyers of bandages, bolted in shock upon spotting the warden.

    Giiiiiaaa!

    <em>Kieeeeeeee!</em>

    The prisoner tried their best to escape, but the guard was faster.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    It was a light tap. The wardens long arms just barely reached the prisoners body.

    <em>Writhe Grow</em>

    Bulges began to grow on the prisoner''s head, protruding in various directions.

    <em>Pop!</em>

    And like that, it exploded.

    ....What was that?

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [You have identified hidden information about the wardens.]

    [You have acquired new information about Get Caught and Youll Die.]

    Seol read through the wardens information with his Eyes of Foresight.

    [[Upper Floor: Warden]

    Rank: Rare

    Estimated Level: Unknown

    A being influenced by the special magic of Alcatron. They are practically invincible as long as their spells remain intact. They are especially strong against the prisoners of Alcatron.

    Basic Skills: N/A

    Unique Skills: [Alcatron: Physical Damage Resistance], [Alcatron: Elemental Damage Resistance], [Brand of the Sinner], [Sear Brand]]

    What kind of monster is this?

    Seol, inwardly thankful that he hadnt fought the warden, then turned to Ner.

    Ner shrugged his shoulders.

    They need to be in charge of the prisoners on the upper floors, after all. They should be stronger than them, no?

    Do they patrol like this often?

    "No, I''ve only seen them by chance here and there... regardless, you should never fight them. As long as they''re on the upper floor, they''re practically invincible."

    Upper floor? Then are there no guards on the lower floors?

    Nope. It would be pointless.

    Howe?

    Because the prisoners down there are stronger than the guards.

    ......

    Seol couldnt hide his shock.

    Do the prisoners be much stronger once I reach the lower floors?

    Well, regardless I think whoevers behind this seeded in entering the heart of Alcatron.

    The heart?

    "Like the control room. Judging by how the wardens are following theirmands... The guards are essentially puppets that follow orders. You need ess to the control room to manipte them.

    Then is it impossible to escape from Alcatron?

    "I''m not entirely certain, but likely, yes? It wouldn''t make sense if you couldn''t control who enters and leaves with ess to the control room, right?"

    Seol nodded as he thought of other things.

    I hope Mael and Chameli are safe.

    Seol worried they might have encountered a warden.

    But there''s nothing I can do. Each of us became responsible for our own lives from the moment we entered here.

    Seol no longer had any questions for Ner. The rest, such as more details about the wardens and the way down, were left for him to discover on his own.

    Alright, then I should

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol''s n was to utilize his creations. After crafting crows of suitable sizes, he dispersed them in various directions.

    With this, itll be easier to keep track of the guards too.

    <em>Caaaw</em>

    <em>Flutter</em>

    Seol dispersed six crows in different directions.

    ...I can see.

    However, it wasnt as if the crows could see clearly through the darkness.

    The darkness was thick and heavy. The crows could barely make out outlines in the dark, unable to discern anything else.

    But whenever Seol activated the Eyes of Foresight

    <em>Glooow</em>

    The crows gained the ability to see over quite a distance.

    They don''tst long, and it''s mentally taxing, so I can''t do it for 24 hours, but... even this is huge.

    Seol could now scout his surroundings as if he had gained a bird''s-eye view of the entire floor.

    Giiiiii

    Seol spotted a guard with one of the crows.

    Now why dont I try something out?

    <em>Caaaw</em>

    Seolmanded a crow to circle around a guard.

    10M.

    A bit closer

    7M.

    <em>p p</em>

    5M.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    The guard quickly reached for the crow.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Seol immediately canceled his creation.

    Giii?

    The guard looked around confused but soon returned to its usual dull self.

    So they detect you once youre within 5 meters. I just need to be careful of that then.

    Seol also concluded that it would be better to avoid the other prisoners if possible. After all, he didn''t want to attract the guards attention.

    This... seems like I''d have a very low chance of running into other people from the expedition party..

    Currently, Seols odds of running into a prisoner or warden were much, much higher than running into hisrades.

    It''s probably better to head down to a lower floor as quickly as I can, then rendezvous afterward.

    Now that Seol had settled on a goal, he continued to search with that in mind.

    Oho you could do something like this too? said Ner.

    I know how to do a lot of things.

    Thats incredible

    Since Seol had his crows watching his surroundings, there was no chance of him running into any enemies. Unfortunately, though, he also didnt run into any of his allies.

    Did they all head down already?

    However, that was just wishful thinking. Seol then began to spot corpses, seemingly former members of the expedition party.

    Seol checked each and every one of them, scanning their faces to see if he recognized any.

    Fortunately, if "fortunate" is the right word... they were all people he didnt recognize.

    <em>Twitch</em>

    Seol, through one of the crows, sensed the flow of air nearby.

    Maybe thats the way down?

    Just as Seol began to feel relieved from finding the stairs heading down, someone grabbed the crow.

    ...What?

    Someone had grabbed the crow and was now observing it.

    Its a prisoner!

    However, this prisoner was much different from the ones he had run into before.

    He appeared human. Though his lips were sewn shut, his face definitely resembled a humans.

    Just as Seol was about to read the prisoners information with the Eyes of Foresight

    <em>Crush</em>

    Urgh

    The prisoner crushed the crow with his grip. Seol quickly ran toward the spot where the crow had been destroyed.

    ...Found you.

    As expected of the way headed down a prisoner was wandering around it.

    But he doesnt look normal at all.

    Seol looked around, but the only living being in sight was that one prisoner.

    ......

    Everyone else was a corpse.

    Maybe he came upstairs after the second transfer and killed every member of the expedition party he ran into?

    [[2nd Floor: Humer, the Puppeteer]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 31-35

    A powerful prisoner of Alcatron.

    The puppets he wields are stronger than they were while living.

    Basic Skills: [Marite 2], [Sew Flesh 1], [Stitch 3], [Forced Dance 2], [Separation Anxiety 4], [Intestine Explosion 5]

    Unique Skills: [One Consciousness 2]]

    The man with the sewn mouth made a bizarre expression as he raised his puppets.

    [Humer, the Puppeteer, used Marite.]

    [Those bound to him move to his will.]

    [Marites gain powerful physical abilities.]

    Guahhhhh

    Ahhhhhh

    As the man moved his fingers, the corpses lying on the floor began rising.

    ......

    Seol then spotted a familiar face amongst the corpses.

    <em>- Y-Youre Aspect Magician Frannans apprentice right? Its me, Yoran!</em>

    It was Yoran, the magician Seol had just been with. Unfortunately for him, he arrived at the entrance to the second floor before Seol.

    The marite wearing Yorans skin began to groan.

    K-Kill me

    Seols face stiffened.

    Ner, seeing this, began to warn Seol.

    Isnt he the puppeteer?! Watch out, hes

    <em>Glooow</em>

    <em>Fwirl! Fwirl!</em>

    The ck energy in Seols hands transformed into the Twin Knights. Karen and Karuna, who had been observing the situation, did not hesitate to unsheathe their swords.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    <em>Slice!</em>

    Swords began to swing at incredible speeds.

    <em>Slice Slice Slice!</em>

    <em>Saaattter!</em>

    And it took only moments for all of the puppets to turn into lumps of meat.

    Humer, shocked, began to stumble away while extending his hands out in front of him, as if he were trying to push them away.

    <em>Swoosh</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    With one swift swing, Karuna sliced off both of Humers hands. Karen instantly followed up with an attack on the defenseless Humer.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Humers head fell from his body, his eyes wide with shock, unable toprehend the situation.

    It was over in an instant.

    In just the blink of an eye, a Heroic-rank prisoner from the second floor lost their life.

    Ner was shocked after seeing it.

    "What? Was Humer this weak? That shouldn''t be... More importantly, you were a summoner?"

    ......

    Why are you so angryAh! That guy. We ran into him just a while ago, right? What a shame. He just had to get unlucky and run into a prisoner from the 2nd floor

    Ner tried to console Seol.

    Seol then saw a few options before him.

    [[You have found the way down to the lower floor. What do you do?]

    1. Go downstairs.

    2. Dont go downstairs.

    ]

    There were only two options.

    And Seol chose the former. He slowly made his way down the stairs.

    * * *

    Alcatron, Floor B2.

    Wardens patrolled this floor as well.

    Seol, with fewer crows than before, scouted the second floor in the same way.

    The prisoners on this floor were all Heroic-rank or higher.

    Obviously, they werent challenging opponents for Seol, but because there was a chance that the wardens could be drawn into it as well, he proceeded cautiously.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Another one of Seols crows had been caught.

    <em>- Why do they always get caught? LMFAO</em>

    <em>- I think the crows should unionize so Seol cant abuse them anymore.</em>

    <em>- ???: Union! Power! Union! Power!</em>

    <em>- ???: Lets create a win-win rtionship with our creator! Labor rights</em>

    What is it this time?

    This time, the crow wasnt immediately destroyed. After all, the person who discovered it was Seols ally.

    Mael seized the crow.

    What. Snowman? I knew youd be fine. Are you around here?

    Seol made the crow nod its head. He then recalled the other crows before immediately heading to Mael.

    "Phew... I was worried. Because of the warden or whatever its called making a fuss..."

    Have you seen the vicar?

    "I havent run into her yet, which makes me worry. More importantly, though... have you fought some of the monsters on this floor yet?"

    I have.

    "They... were humans. This makes me also think that Alcatron was a prison built by humans as well."

    Its very likely, yes.

    "With the current circumstances, most of the expedition party will likely die. It''s best to resolve this as quickly as we can."

    Seol and Mael nodded to each other before exchanging information. However, truthfully, since Mael didn''t know much, it was mostly Seol sharing his information with Mael.

    And for those reasons, Maels eyes shone with each detail Seol gave him.

    I see! So my assumptions of Alcatron being an ancient prison were true! Alcatron was likely built by humans but was abandoned for some reason or another, or... forgotten entirely. Regardless, what a cruel game. To think our lives are just the ythings of someones will

    In the end, to solve this

    Libra can be dyed. We must first look for Alcatrons control room or

    Mael nodded.

    We could kill whoevers behind this.

    Alright.

    Then for now

    <em>Rumble</em>

    It cant be right?

    Please Please dont be

    [Rumble]

    Seol and Mael both grimaced as they prepared for the space to distort once more.

    <em>Blink. Blink blink.</em>

    Huh? Were fine.

    Phew Im d that we werent being transported again.

    Agonyughed at them from inside thentern.

    [Pffft I enjoyed watching the two of you cower.]

    ......

    [Your worried expressions were quite the sight.]

    But then

    <em>Rumble</em>

    ...Huh?

    What?

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble</em>

    <em>CRUMBLEEEEEE!</em>

    The ground beneath their feet cracked and crumbled, especially under Seol. Fissures surrounded him, leaving him no time or space to escape.

    Snowman, grab my hand!

    Damn it

    Mael quickly reached his hand out in an attempt to catch Seol, but it was too far.

    Agony cried as it fell into the abyss.

    [Ahhhhhh!]

    And like that, both Seol and Agony fell into the darkness.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The most that Seol could do to prepare for the impact was enter the Night Crow form.

    [Hidden Adventure Alcatron''s Great Copse is now active.]

    * * *

    <em>Thud</em>

    Krghhhh

    Even Seol wasnt spared from the impact of falling through the ground. As he waved hisntern around, Agony remained unresponsive.

    Agony was likely knocked out.

    Seol shook his head and slowly got up.

    Urgh Where am I?

    - 3 in a row, really?

    - I cant believe they just copsed the ground beneath him LMFAO

    - They got tired of distorting space so they just broke it

    <em>Pant pant pant pant pant</em>

    A dog?

    Seol was definitely hearing the sound of a dog panting around him.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    It really was a dog.

    <em>Grrrrrrrr</em>

    There were no other words necessary to describe it.

    It really was just a dog.

    A dog? But is it on guard?

    A ck dog circled around Seol, on guard but not approaching.

    Seol, while surprised that a dog had survived Alcatron, recognized that it wasnt the most important thing right now.

    How far did I fall?

    <em>Turn Turn</em>

    As Seol looked around to confirm his surroundings, the dog stole nces at Seol.

    ...Tch.

    Seol dug into his inventory before pulling out jerky made from monster meat.

    <em>Throw!</em>

    The dog swiftly and easily caught the piece of jerky that Seol had thrown at it.

    - Nice catch!

    - Im going to fall for him LMFAO

    - But why is a dog here?

    Seol smiled at the dog, but his expression froze shortly afterward.

    <em>Giiiii</em>

    A warden appeared from behind the dog.

    Damn it, a warden! They must have also fallen down here!

    Wardens were hostile to any and every living being around them. As such, unfortunately for the ck dog, its life would soon end here.

    <em>Whine?</em>

    As the dog slowly walked closer to Seol for another piece of jerky, it spotted the warden behind it.

    Watch out! said Seol.

    His words were clearly intended for the dog.

    After all, if the dog was like the prisoners on the first floor, it wouldnt take even a moment for the warden to make it pop like a balloon.

    But that was only if the dog was like the prisoners on the first floor.

    <em>Crunch! Snap!</em>

    In an instant, the dog sunk its teeth into the wardens neck before ripping out chunks of its flesh.

    ...What?

    The ck dog let out a deep growl as it feasted on the wardens blood.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    The dog grew in size as its eyes grew more violent.

    <em>Snap Crunch</em>

    As the dog grewrger andrger, until it was even bigger than Jamad, Seol activated his Eyes of Foresight.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [A wonderful discovery! You have discovered a mysterious lifeform.]

    Seol quickly scanned through the dogs information, searching for a way to survive it.

    Oh my god Transcendent-rank? Not to mention

    <em>Grrrrrrr</em>

    <em>Bark! Bark!</em>

    The 4th Floor? Im on Floor B4?

    Seol currently found himself on Floor B4 of Alcatron after falling through the floor. His allies, the ones who could save him, were still on Floor B2.

    Completely shocked after witnessing a warden''s death, Seol recalled the conversation he had with Ner earlier.

    <em>- Upper floor? Then are there no guards on the lower floors?</em>

    <em>- Nope. It would be pointless.</em>

    <em>- Howe?</em>

    <em>- Because the prisoners down there are stronger than the guards.</em>

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    The ck dog slowly inched closer to Seol.

    It had grown to a point where it clearly wouldnt be satisfied with jerky anymore. It would definitely be satisfied by Seol though

    Still if I can y my cards right

    <em>Toss!</em>

    Seol threw another piece of jerky like earlier.

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    The ck dog seemed confused as it slowly regained its appetite.

    It almost looked at Seol as if he were a goose thatid golden eggs.

    Damn it that was thest piece of jerky I had

    - Hes fucked!

    - ckie: Give me all your food >:)

    - Give me food unless you want to be my food >:)

    As Seol scrambled through his inventory for something to rece the jerky, a growing worry gnawed at him. If he took any longer, the dog would simply eat him instead.

    Damn it If itse to this Its better to use this here than to die while saving it!

    <em>Grab</em>

    Seol quickly pulled out a certain item from his inventory, just moments before disaster struck.

    It was an item he had purchased from J at the Madness Store.

    [You used the Love-Hate Deer''s Sachet.]

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    The Love-Hate Deer''s Sachet.

    It was a consumable item that cost Seol roughly 20,000 Madness, a simr price to the biometal ingots he had purchased from J.

    While the biometal ingot provided a permanent buff, like enchantment stones, the Love-Hate Deers Sachet was only a consumable. Therefore, one could and should expect incredible effects befitting of that price.

    Damn it I needed to cook this to amplify its effects, but

    Seol wasnt in a situation where he could ask for time.

    <em>Grrrr</em>

    If Seol didn''t feed it now, he would have to fight the ck dog deep inside Alcatron.

    <em>Grrr</em>

    Did it work?

    <em>Sniff sniff</em>

    The dog, moments away from tearing Seol to shreds, quickly buried its nose into the Love-Hate Deers Sachet Seol handed him.

    Female Love-Hate Deer are rare monster that emit a peculiar scent to attract males when they are in heat.

    The issue is that the pheromone they produce is so potent that it doesnt just affect male Love-Hate Deer but a variety of species as well.

    Its essentially a special pheromone.

    An intense scent filled the air, so potent that it caused even Seol to momentarily lose consciousness.

    [[Love-Hate Deers Sachet]

    Quality: Madness

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.5kg

    Bonus Effect: Forcibly establish a ''friendly'' favorability rtionship with a target, regardless of whether favorability typically affects them. Afterward, increase the rate which favorability increases with them. However, this effect cannot apply to a target if they are extremely hostile towards you. Favorability gained through this item decreases more rapidlypared to favorability gained through regr means.]

    Please work If things go wrong here, I wont just have to deal with this dog, but the other monsters that mighte as well.

    <em>Sniff sniff sniff sniff sniff</em>

    The ck dog began to shrink, as if it had managed to calm down.

    I guess it was a sess?

    <em>Pant pant pant pant pant</em>

    As Seol calmed himself down as well, he began to read through the dogs information with the Eyes of Foresight.

    [[Koko, the Starving]

    Rank: Transcendent

    Estimated Level: 40~45

    In the vast array of life on Pandea, there exist beings that defyprehension.

    In the distant past, the beings that roamed the world were far purer and simpler. And for these very reasons, they were stronger and greater than their descendants today.

    The shadow wolf is one such creature that symbolizes the past. Born in the shadows, they spend their entire lives there. Their teeth, capable of tearing down mountains; their ws, capable of excavating entirekes.

    However, time has caused even the great shadow wolves to hide themselves from it.

    Koko is likely thest shadow wolf in the world.

    And that great being is very, very hungry.

    Basic Skills: [Bite 5], [Scratch 5], [Ferocious Wolf 1], [Lonely Howl 3], [Shadow Move 2], [Charge 2], [Wallop 3], [Rip and Tear 3], [Blood Scent 1], [Passive: Shadow Beast 2], [Passive: Pack Leader 3], [Passive: Friendly Shadow 3], [Passive: Berserk 2]

    Unique Skills: [Ancient Wildness 2], [Hellfire 2], [Gifts of the Wild 5]]

    ...What is this?

    Seol was dumbfounded, like he had just seen somethingpletely absurd.

    <strong>[Koko has donated 1200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[He survived this? God damn]</strong>

    - Its over level 40? LMFAO! Hold on a second, guys Other people are barely running into level 20 monsters, and Snowmans fighting a level 40 Transcendent-rank monster? LOOOL

    - How he ran into it is so funny too LOL. He just fell through the ceiling and the dog was waiting for him hahaha

    - Koko: Wee to hell, kiddo. Ive been waiting for you.

    - My names Koko, and Im crazy for cocoa puffs!

    - Once again, we must admit that the world is unfair.

    - How did he manage to survive it, though haha

    - I cant believe he just threw something at it and lived

    - More importantly It was a wolf?

    It would have been dangerous if I fought him

    Seol likely wouldn''t have lost.

    After all, Jamad was also Transcendent-rank and possessed Primal Powers, powers exclusive to the Great Shamans.

    And with the Twin Knights by his side, it seemed near impossible for Seol to be defeated.

    Even so, it would still be foolish for Seol to fight Koko here.

    A battle between two Transcendent-ranks also implies that both parties would sustain significant damage from each other.

    Woah so you ended up meeting the ck dog. Its been a while, ckie.

    Ner?

    "Hahaha Looks like you zoomed all the way down to Floor B4, didn''t you, my friend? Congrattions on the best Well, fastest time.

    Ner appeared before Seol while scratching his cheek. It seemed that even he found the current situation ridiculous.

    Ner does Alcatron break down like that often?

    "Not at all... That was a first for me too, so I was also shocked. It was never this bad, even when Stompy threw a tantrum..."

    ...Stompy?

    Yeah, Stompy. You need to be careful of Stompy, though. Hes different from the ck dog. Hell probably try to kill you the moment he sees you.

    And how do you know that?

    Because hes killed any prisoner that went close.

    ......

    "Still, Stompy''szy, so he tends to linger in one area for a while. He also doesnt move around too much, even when he decides to."

    Seol thought about asking Ner for more information, but the message before his eyes immediately stopped him.

    [Koko''s favorability towards you has decreased.]

    ...Hey, Ner?

    Yeah?

    Hes not a ck dog He''s a wolf.

    Oh, really? You learn something new every day.

    "His name is Koko... Do you have any tips on how I could get him to like me?"

    Hm thats an easy question. ckie likes to eat food.

    I know that too Wait, eating?

    "Yeah, he''s one of the predators on this floor. Whenever the other prisoners see ckie, they run away, afraid he might eat them."

    Hm if its eating, then

    With an idea, Seol began pulling out ingredients from his Ingredients Pouch.

    * * *

    Around that time, an individual had just reached the staircase between Floor B2 and B3.

    ...Found it.

    It was Frannan, an Aspect Magician of Libra.

    He was likely the person who was descending Alcatron the fastest, excluding unique cases like Seol.

    Damn it What was the rumbling from earlier?

    Frannan could not have possibly known that the rumbling earlier caused Seol to fall down to B4 on his own.

    And just then Frannan noticed a presence in the dark.

    Fucking Who is that over there Wait, Aspect Magician Frannan? Is that you, Frannan?

    That voice Yofimba? Are you Yofimba?

    "Hahahaha! I''ll have you know, Frannan, I almost died multiple times back there!"

    "I''m d to see you too. I couldn''t have asked for a more trustworthy person in this situation."

    Aw shucks still, wouldnt you prefer your student over me?

    Frannan nodded whileughing after thinking of Seol.

    "Obviously, he would be great as well. But there''s no need to mention him when you''re here, right? More importantly, have you learned anything?"

    Of course.

    What did you learn?

    Yofimba shared some of the information he managed to uncover.

    "This ce seems to be a prison to lock something up, and I sense a strange blend of present and ancient matters."

    I agree on the prison part, but what do you mean by the blend of present and ancient?

    Well First, the unpredictable architectural methods and the mechanisms that frequently activate arent techniques that aremonly used nowadays. They felt unnatural.

    Hm those are the characteristics of ancient ruins, though. What do you mean about the present blending?

    "It''s in way too good condition to be considered ancient. Not to mention... the fact that the prisoners are still alive."

    "I thought it was strange as well. No living being has ever achieved immortality. And if it really is an ancient structure... it wouldn''t make sense for the prisoners here to still be alive."

    "Precisely. And that''s why I... hm... That''s why I was thinking it''s almost as if someone snipped Alcatron from the past and brought it into the present..."

    What a funny theory

    "If not, it could also be a structure that hassted all this time, but everyone has forgotten. And if that''s the case, then..."

    As expected from someone from the Artifact Association. Any other theories?

    Yofimba scratched his head.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t think of any because I''m too hungry. However, I''ve noted the other special points of interest here."

    Really? Let me Watch out!

    What? Hrgh!

    <em>tter!</em>

    Chains sliced through the air.

    A prisoner appeared, chains wrapped around their wrists, and left a crack in the ground with their previous attack.

    <em>CLAAANG!</em>

    After barely dodging the attack, Yofimba pulled out something massive from his inventory in rage.

    It was a gun. It looked shoddy, but it definitely resembled a gun.

    You bastard! Eat gunpowder!

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    The prisoner wobbled for a second after taking Yofimbas attack before disappearing.

    Where do you think youre going?!

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The prisoner was faster than Yofimba expected.

    It didnt take long for him to realize that the prisoner was likely from the 3rd floor rather than 2nd.

    Damn it did theye up from B3? Where the hell did someone like them

    Yofimba then discovered something else about the prisoner.

    <em>Inhale</em>

    The prisoner gathered both of his hands in front of them.

    Wh-what? Dont tell me

    <em>Click</em>

    A sound that shouldnt have been heard came out from their voice.

    Frannans eyes grew wide in shock.

    Dodge it!

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Thankfully, Yofimba had just enough time to dodge and roll away from the prisoners attack.

    Haah Haah Thats insane Where the hell did someone like theme from said Yofimba.

    "Did they only catch guys like them in this prison? It''s just getting more and more ridiculous the further you go down... Anyway, step back, warned Frannan.

    Aspect Magician Frannan? W-We should face them together

    Its fine. Im more than enough.

    <em>Crack</em>

    Frannan cracked his neck to warm up before saying a few words to the prisoner.

    "I just came up with 163 methods to kill you right now, and I chose method 151. Have fun dying."

    <em>Hum</em>

    Frannan created magic circles in each hand, each with a hexagram at its center.

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    The prisoner began to be pushed downward.

    ......

    <em>Clench</em>

    The prisoner red at Frannan with bloodshot eyes. Frannan, with a disinterested look, prepared his next spells.

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Hummmm</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    In an instant, Frannan readied and casted more than three spells.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    Just as the prisoner was on the brink of being ttened like a bug, they began to retaliate.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Oho Trying to get out, are you? So you interpreted my spell, huh?

    <em>Crackle Crackle</em>

    Yofimba readied his gun as the prisoner began to free himself from Frannans spell.

    F-Frannan! Isnt this too dangerous?

    Just watch.

    <em>Crackle Rumble</em>

    And then

    <em>Poooooop!</em>

    The prisoners head flew off of their body.

    ...What?

    Hmph, so the most they could do was copy. How pathetic.

    Wh-what just happened?

    "He copied my spell for a moment, but that was all he could do. Power isnt everything in magic. Without understanding the theories and application behind it, a spell could bacsh and kill the caster instead. Its one of the basic principles of mana."

    So you predicted that far You are incredible. And to think you had 163 methods.

    Did you think just anyone could be an Aspect Magician? And also, that was a lie.

    ...What?

    I only came up with 3 methods?

    Ahem hm

    "Regardless, let''s head down. That rumbling from before still worries me. Theres definitely something wrong with Alcatron."

    The two slowly headed down the stairs and into Floor B3.

    * * *

    <em>Nom nom nom</em>

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    You knew how to cook?

    I know how to do a lot of things.

    <em>Nom nom nom</em>

    [Koko''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    [Koko''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    Koko devoured Seols food in an instant, as if he were a vacuum.

    Thankfully, Koko''s favorability also rose just as fast, but Seol doubted that this situation wouldst for long.

    How much more is he going to eat Im almost out of ingredients.

    At this rate, Seol would run out of ingredients, and he would end up bing Kokos next meal.

    I think somethingsing from over there, said Ner.

    What?

    I think a prisoner nearby smelled your food.

    <em>Grrrrr</em>

    A lizard with massive tusks appeared, bearing human-like features, resembling a lizardman.

    ...They look strong.

    They appeared iparably strongpared to the prisoners Seol had encountered on the 1st and 2nd floors.

    [[Cro, the Bleary]

    Rank: Legendary

    Estimated Level: 33~37

    Cro, grown through eating the damp energy of the swamp, preys on nature. Cro is]

    Before Seol could even read through its information, something moved faster.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    <em>aash!</em>

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    Kraaaaah!

    Seol was shocked after seeing Koko, who had just been enjoying his meal, tear a Legendary-rank monster to shreds in an instant.

    ......

    Cros blood sttered on Seols face.

    - Our dog doesnt bite.

    - He just kills you.

    - Look at his face LMFAO

    - He must have had a moment of realization haha

    - Are you crying? LOOOL

    Koko had killed Cro in an instant, before they could even retaliate.

    Is this a good situation or a bad one?

    Seol didnt know what to make of it, and rushing to a decision wasnt the answer either.

    Trying to defeat Koko would cause amotion, potentially attracting other prisoners, while Seol would be defenseless after their fight. Seol wasnt sure if he could defeat them in that vulnerable state.

    However, that also didnt mean Seol had some surefire way of clearing Floor B4 either.

    Its not like I could just cook all day for Koko either haah

    But then, something unexpected happened, catching Seol off guard.

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Koko brought Cros severed torso to him.

    You want me to cook it?

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Did you think I was your personal chef or something

    [Kokos Unique Skill: Gifts of the Wild activates.]

    [Koko gifts you with a portion of his preys, Cro, the Blearys, stats.]

    [You receive the Gifts of the Wild.]

    [Your Wisdom increases by 3.]

    ...because youd bepletely right, no doubt about it. At least for a while.

    - My dream was to be a housewife.

    - Youre a chef now, Snowman!

    - Why did his stats have to increase LMFAOOO

    - Dont tell me this activates every single time right?

    - Hes farming MORE stats???

    Youre a good boy, arent you, Koko? Do you like walks?

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Kokos tail began to wag like a propeller.

    [Koko likes you.]

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    <em>Fwooosh</em>

    He hunted.

    [Kokos Unique Skill: Gifts of the Wild activates.]

    [Koko gifts you with a portion of his preys, Hos, the Sharps, stats.]

    [You receive the Gifts of the Wild.]

    [Your Intelligence increases by 2.]

    <em>Kieeee!</em>

    And hunted some more.

    [Kokos Unique Skill: Gifts of the Wild activates.]

    [Koko gifts you with a portion of his preys, Isa, the Cools, stats.]

    [You receive the Gifts of the Wild.]

    [Your Dexterity increases by 2.]

    Haah

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Over several days, Seol had been expanding his search area on Alcatrons B4 Floor through Koko.

    I havent heard anything, even though its been three days already.

    The expedition party had roughly 100 members when it began.

    Despite the numbers suggesting that at least one person should have arrived by now, Seol still hadn''t encountered anyone.

    Seol was now surmising a reason why.

    Either something happened upstairs, ortheyre regrouping before heading down.

    Alcatron was vast.

    It was to the point that even vast wasnt enough to describe its size.

    As such, the odds of regrouping thepletely scattered expedition party were extremely low.

    Then... the best chance of sess would be to gather on the stairway headed down.

    Gather on the upper floors to head to the lower floors together.

    Given the prisoners strength, it wouldn''t have been a difficult conclusion for the expedition party''s leaders to arrive at.

    I wouldve done the same thing.

    In fact, if he could, even Seol would have headed up to regroup with the expedition party.

    However, it was extremely difficult to do so in his current situation. Right now, he was doing his best with what he had.

    <em>Pant pant pant</em>

    Good work, Koko.

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Seol ran his fingers through the back of Kokos neck.

    Koko, who seemed like such a gentle dog, was, in fact, the predator of Alcatrons B4 floor.

    ...Did he get a little bigger?

    Koko had grown, almost as if Seol had intentionally fattened him up.

    Even though it wasnt particrly important, as Koko could clearly control his own size, it was evident that he had indeed grown.

    After all, Ive grown as well.

    Seols stats were increasing at a rapid pace, all thanks to hunting down the prisoners scattered throughout the 4th floor.

    Kokos unique skill, Gifts of the Wild, was responsible for his swift growth.

    Though I wouldnt have been able to grow this much if it was only that.

    Seols Monster Cooking was also steadily increasing in proficiency.

    Not to mention, valuable ingredients were scattered everywhere around him. All he had to do was cook and eat them to increase his stats.

    - Hes practically printing more stats!

    - Hes pretending to work hard to hunt. Hes pretending to pick difficult Adventures. I want to punch his stupid face

    - Snowman is invincible.

    - And Koko is a god.

    - That was a nicebo. Now, take this and get away from here.

    In the end, its a win-win for both Koko and me.

    Seols stats had grown to the point where there was a massive gap between his stats and those of the other high-ranking transferees.

    At least triple maybe even quadruple their stats?

    Seols stats had risen to the point where even he was beginning to be confident in their disparity.

    <em>Pant pant pant</em>

    Even so, Seol had a slightly dissatisfied look as he nced at Koko.

    Still, it would have been best for me to fight directly if I want to hone and improve mybat senses.

    Though Koko did increase his stats, since Seol wasnt fighting his opponents himself, he was losing the experience of fighting against stronger opponents.

    Seol thought that was quite unfortunate.

    Still its not like Im just ying around.

    Seols cooking skills werent the only thing that had improved on this floor over the past 3 days.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    <em>p p p</em>

    Like a magician pulling pigeons out of their hat, ck energy writhed in Seols hand before transforming into crows and scattering away.

    Seol had created at least 10 crows in an instant.

    Over the past few days, Seol had been researching ways to handle his creations, as well as techniques rted to them.

    Seol had already used this ability extensively during the Alcatron Expedition. Nevertheless, he continued researching it in hopes of potential growth, and his efforts were duly rewarded.

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation awakens Stealth.]

    <em>Faade</em>

    The crows slowly faded into thin air.

    In a dark ce like this, having crows with Stealth and the Eyes of Foresight was essentially no different from having stealth reconnaissance drones all around you.

    I should alsoe up with a way to use them inbat as well.

    Seol could clearly feel his concentration increasing as he gained more experience controlling his crows. However, he had yet to test the effects of his heightened focus inbat.

    Regardless, Seol had learned one thing through using his crows as scouts. Alcatron was unimaginably massive.

    This was something that even Ner, an involuntary resident of Alcatron, agreed upon.

    Here? Yeah, its stupidlyrge! Its probably even bigger than B1.

    So, does Alcatron get bigger the further down you go?

    Uh probably?

    The first image of Alcatron that popped up in Seols head was a pyramid.

    I could also think of it as a cone too, but... I can understand the need for space, but isn''t this ce too big?

    Seol was beginning to feel more annoyed about the size than anything.

    Not to mention the multiple times he could have potentially died if Ner hadnt helped him.

    I havent been able to rest at all ever sinceing here.

    Seol sensed something was wrong with his deal with Frannan.

    Seol''s task was to help find Libra and ensure their safe return. And unfortunately, in this current situation, maintaining positive thoughts was difficult.

    Theres a good chance Libra is already dead.

    Even if he was an archmage, going missing in a dangerous ce like this meant there was a high probability of his death.

    However, now that they had already entered, the expedition party had to at least confirm the lowest floor before making their way back, as Ner had also mentioned.

    Seol hadpleted the time he allocated each day for scouting.

    Is it almost time to sleep now? I dont want to sleep, though.

    Each time he tried to sleep in Alcatron, he continued to have strange dreams.

    It was almost like someone was behind a curtain, trying to speak to him.

    -

    The voice spoke in a strange and uniquenguage. Though Seol asked Karen and Karuna after he woke up, even they did not recognize it.

    Still, I was able to scout a lot today.

    Seol had discovered the door to Floor B3 today, but he hadnt been able to approach it.

    It was because way too many prisoners were roaming around it.

    That was the biggest reason Seol couldnt rendezvous with the other members on the upper floor.

    I should start luring out some of the prisoners to thin out their numbers tomorrow

    Seol resolved to do so, regardless of how long it would take.

    * * *

    A man gripped his bloodied stomach as he leaned against the wall, looking toward a troll and a woman before asking them a question.

    What the hell are you two?

    We are passing members of the expedition party, answered Mael.

    Why are you just passing by Cant you see Im injured?

    You havent requested us for help yet. I assumed you would be upset if we helped you before you asked.

    Who would be upset urgh krgh

    The man huffed as he gritted his teeth, clearly angry.

    The clearly upset man was the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries.

    "See?" said Chameli, standing next to Mael. "We were right, weren''t we?"

    You were said Mael. The Steel Lion Mercenaries Leader I knew wasnt like this

    The man grimaced as he began to yell at Chameli.

    "Open your eyes, Vicar Chameli! Trolls are our enemies! He will end up changing his mind to eat us. I promise you!"

    "It seems your mind is clouded by prejudice. Such excessive worries are merely delusions."

    Hah Prejudice?

    Steel Lion gritted his teeth harder as he began to growl.

    "If acknowledging my experiences is considered prejudice, then I shall dly live with it for the rest of my life!"

    What did you just say? Your experience?

    My family were all eaten by trolls.

    ......

    "My father was a peddler, skilled enough to trade with a neighboring troll tribe. But it was his skill that ended up killing our family."

    Dont tell me

    "It''s exactly as you think. The trolls we traded with held us captive and took not only his wares but also our lives. I managed to desperately escape, but I was the only one. Do you understand now? Trolls are... trolls are monsters like that."

    Suddenly, Mael made an animalistic growl as he slowly approached the Steel Lion.

    Grrrrrrr

    M-Mael?

    Grrrrrrrrrr

    See! Hes finally revealed his true colors

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Mael stuck a finger into his mouth.

    "I have something stuck between my teeth. Oh, shoot, thats quite arge one. Alright, Im fine now. It finally came out. This is why tusks are so annoying."

    Mael you scared me.

    "Haha, I''ll make sure to warn you ahead of time next time, then. I wouldn''t want to scare you."

    Vicar, dont be fooled! Hes

    Mael stuck his face in front of the furious Steel Lion.

    "Dont be mistaken, human. I dont mind if you dislike my race, but dont impose your hatred onto others."

    What?

    "Just as you dont ce bandits on the same scale as priests, dont judge all trolls the same way."

    <em>p!</em>

    With a loud noise, Mael stuck something onto the Steel Lions abdomen.

    Argh! Wh-what did you just

    "I used a potent herb. However, it''s also a type of poisonous nt, so you''ll be fine once you wake up. Why dont you use that time to rein in your temper tantrums?"

    You

    <em>Flutter</em>

    The Steel Lions eyes began to close.

    Mael, carrying him over his shoulders, then spoke to Chameli.

    Lets go.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    It didnt take long for them to find the entrance to the lower floor.

    Yo! Yourete.

    Frannan? And Yofimba?

    Were here as well.

    The ce was crowded with people, roughly forty in total.

    You two are probably thest ones. Mostly because we cant wait any longer than this.

    How long have you been waiting here?

    Ten days.

    ......

    "It''s a relief that nothing strange happened on B3. If something did, we wouldnt have been able to gather like this. But... did he note with you guys either?"

    Who are you Ah!

    My disciple, said Frannan, with a stiff expression.

    Sir Frannan, I have something to say

    Mael then began to ry his experiences on Floor B2.

    What? So that earthquake made my disciple fall through a hole in the ground? Bwahahaha!

    "Yes, unfortunately, that is the truth."

    Its fine. Im sure that hes fine.

    What?

    Youve seen it too, havent you? Hes more resilient than a fucking cockroach.

    Mael smirked after hearing that.

    Yes, I have as

    Hey, friendo! Have you finally arrived?

    Yofimba!

    The disheveled dwarf, Yofimba, hurried over to Mael before grabbing his hands.

    "Haha. I was just about to get tired of debating archaeology with fools who dont know a lick of it. Thanks for surviving, Mael."

    I should be the one whos thankful, Yofimba.

    "Now, I shall share everything that I''ve uncovered, as well as every potential theory, with you!"

    "How amazing! That sounds so nice!"

    "We are currently in a very amazing ce!"

    Frannan then gave them a nce.

    Hey, you two. Read the room. A lot of people have died.

    Ah

    Y-Youre right.

    There were forty people, not even half the original number of the party when it was first formed.

    However, it was still too early to give up.

    There was still a fire in all of their eyes, eyes filled with both despair and madness.

    They all seemed desperate to head further down.

    We were a bit slow, but lets head down.

    Were departing now! Im sure all of you know this already, but the prisoners be more dangerous the further we head down! Believe in each other and stick together! If you get separated youll die.

    <em>Step step</em>

    The energy grew denser as they headed down.

    This is demonic energy.

    I dont understand this ce at all

    "Even if we simply bring back the information we gained here... it will turn the world upside down."

    Haha, I dont know Lets see if we can go back first

    Frannans expression stiffened.

    Iing.

    Prepare yourselves!

    <em>Slither</em>

    <em>Slither slither</em>

    The moment they stepped foot on Floor B4, they were greeted by a pair of massive eyes.

    It was a colossal snake.

    It was a monster whose silhouette was more than enough to strike fear into the expedition party. The pressure it exuded also wasnt normal.

    That colossal snake was currently slithering toward them rapidly.

    "God damn it... Once again, it''s another monster I''ve never seen or heard of before. What a warm wee, huh?"

    Its not just one Theres two of them.

    Theyre bothing here. Did they spot us?

    Everyone, prepare for battle

    Damn it! Run away! Theyre running away!

    Running away? What? What are you talking abou

    Hurry back upstairs! Somethings Somethingsing!

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    With a sh, a howl echoed throughout the floor.

    <em>Graaaaaaaah!</em>

    <em>Krhhh</em>

    It already killed the two of them! Its going to kill us after the snakes!

    <em>Slither</em>

    After catching therge snakes that even frightened the expedition party, the mysterious ck monster eventually caught up to them as well.

    <em>Crunch</em>

    <em>Drip</em>

    <em>Crunch! Crunch!</em>

    It only took an instant for the snakes to be rendered into simple chunks of meat as the monster ripped and tore into them.

    Frannan quickly came to a realization.

    The moment they turned their backs to that monster, the monster would simply ughter them all.

    ...Its toote. Everyone, go back upstairs.

    Aspect Magician Frannan!

    Ill buy time. So first

    Suddenly, he heard a voice from the darkness.

    This voice Frannan?

    "Oh my god... It''s you! You''re alive! Come, hide over here!"

    <em>Fade</em>

    Seol appeared from the darkness.

    Despite being on the 4th floor, Seol smelled like meat as if he had been eating and sleeping well. In fact, even his hair looked well-groomed.

    What? asked Seol with a confused look on his face.

    We have to go back upstairs! Once it finishes its meal

    <em>Grrrrr</em>

    The ck, furry monster reappeared before Frannan realized and was rapidly approaching him.

    ...It will be us next.

    Next? There is no next.

    Seol put his hand forth, at the monster.

    Koko,e here, boy.

    What are you

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    <em>Shrink</em>

    The massive wolf slowly shrank until it was just slightly bigger than a human.

    ...Are you the one behind this?

    "Yes, I just barely finished clearing up all of the prisoners near the entrance. Where are the others? Dont tell me you came here by yourself."

    From behind, Frannan and Seol began to hear a torrent of shouts and cries.

    We cant let Aspect Magician Frannan die like this!

    To think he sacrificed himself for us

    If were going to die, we die together! We agreed to not split up!

    The expedition party, which previously fled without resistance, was quickly returning as if they had regretted their decision.

    You heard that, right? said Frannan. Let me take the credit alright?

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    As the expedition party reentered Floor B4 after resolving themselves once more, they were greeted not only by the sight of three brutally deceased prisoners, but also by Seol and Frannan, who casually looked down upon them.

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Along with a dog they saw for the first time.

    Wh-what is all this

    To think he took care of them all in just that short moment

    Aspect Magician Frannan! Are you injured anywhere?

    Frannan then looked behind at them with a profound look in his eyes.

    Ah, as you can see, Im not.

    "Krgh We made apse of judgment at that moment. Please, forgive us."

    "Its fine. Being afraid of something isnt a crime. In fact, oveing your fear should be something worthy of apuse.

    Frannan was essentially using many words to say nothing at all.

    However, to the members of the expedition party, Frannan appeared as a magnanimous and grand figure.

    I see as expected of an Aspect Magician of Libra.

    But whos that next to you Snowman?

    Mael hurried to the front while confirming Seols face.

    I knew it! I knew youd be alive!

    Mael.

    I was so scared then. But how did you dont tell me you were down on this floor the entire time?

    Seol simply nodded.

    The others began to murmur.

    Hested over ten days here?

    Thats what he ims

    Alone?

    Come on Even if hes Frannans disciple, thats just

    Before the crowd got too loud, Seol quickly settled the mood.

    "For now, lets go. You all came down here intending to go further, didn''t you?"

    Frannan gave an insidiousugh.

    Hehehe If were going to die regardless, might as well get one more nice sight in before we die. Everyone, lets go!

    Yes, sir!

    Seol then led them to the camp he had prepared beforehand.

    Still, it was much too shabby to properly be called a camp.

    Seol simply led them to an open prison cell, the ce he had been using for the past 10 days.

    The first to share information was Frannan.

    So

    Everything that Frannan shared was something that Seol already knew.

    None of the expedition members, except for a handful, seemed to know more about Alcatron than Frannan.

    1. Alcatron is an ancient prison.

    2. The prisoners be stronger the deeper down you go.

    3. There is an individual plotting in Alcatron who has ensnared them within it.

    That was the extent of the information that Frannan managed to gather.

    However, to the other members of the expedition party, such understanding was considered remarkable insight.

    Woah

    As expected from Aspect Magician Frannan!

    We could have never seen through so much!

    The magicians of Libra were especially praising him, like little chicks following around their mother.

    Seol spoke up after Frannan finished.

    What I learned isnt all too different, but I also learned a few more things.

    Go ahead.

    Seol paused for a moment before exining that he had encountered a ghost here, visible only to him, through which he gathered various information.

    No way

    A ghost is helping Frannans disciple?

    While the people behind him murmured, Frannan waspletely silent.

    Then, Seol shared the most worrisome information he had learned.

    Theres a chance our opponent has taken over the control room.

    I disagree.

    The person who directly refuted Seols im was Yofimba.

    Did the ghost tell you that there was a control room?

    He simply told me that there was the possibility of one.

    "Fufu Allow me to demonstrate the true worth of an archaeologist. Kiki, and you, the one holding the torch over there. Come here."

    Me?

    Yeah, quickly now.

    Yofimba ced his finger on the wall.

    Bring the torch here.

    Okay. Huh? Theres something here.

    Haha Right? Can everyone see this?

    There was something buried in the wall where Yofimba pointed at.

    A light? said Seol, carefully.

    Ah, exactly. Then can you also see the letters above it?

    Where are the letters. Huh?

    A small, eerie-lookingnguage was written above the lights buried in the walls.

    <em>Bathump!</em>

    ...What? What was that?

    Seol could feel his heart pounding quickly.

    Cold sweats covered his face, and he even began to feel dizzy.

    These letters I feel like Ive seen them before.

    Seol has definitely seen them before.

    His body was reacting to it, though he wasn''t sure where he had seen it before.

    "Obviously, we can''t read or trante a sentence written in an ancientnguage, but Kiki!"

    <em>Ooh ooh</em>

    <em>Ah ah</em>

    The junkie climbed up Yofimbas legs before resting on his shoulders to read the letters.

    [Tatatubar.]

    <em>sh!</em>

    The walls began to illuminate with light.

    ...Urgh.

    Th-theres light!

    Yofimba then repeated what Kiki said.

    Tatatubar.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    In an instant, all of the lights turned back off.

    Frannan had a serious look on his face.

    What was that?

    "I had an idea after seeing the wardens. How could an entity created solely to guard be so strong? And why would people who couldmand something like that necessarily need something as annoying as a control room? Surprisingly, there were clues littered about."

    Mind if I test it out myself?

    Go ahead.

    Tatatubar, said Frannan while cing his hands on the walls.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Frannan chanted it once more to turn off the lights. Afterward, he turned around to the other expedition party members.

    This is a magic word. I felt it use up a bit of my mana just now.

    Exactly. You now understand why Kiki looks tired now, right?

    To use such a high-level form to simply turn the lights on and off

    "It seems like an ancient, advanced civilization was the one who built Alcatron. Well, at least when we consider how amazing magic words are."

    "Hm what are you trying to say?"

    Im beginning to think that whoever trapped us in Alcatron didnt reach a control room, but instead, learned all of the magic words here. Either that, or they knew it from the start.

    That is a possibility, yes

    Yofimba then continued.

    "Then it is also possible that the means tobat the demon of Alcatron, which has troubled us thus far, could be found here."

    Because if we can control that then we could also restrain them.

    Precisely.

    * * *

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thuuuud</em>

    Is this really the only method?

    If we want to go downstairs without engaging in a fight, this is the only method.

    That ''Stompy'' or whatever they''re called... they really know how to scare someone.

    Once every three days, Stompy, the other predator of Floor B4, heaves his massive body around to scout his surroundings.

    Though none of them had encountered Stompy yet, it was inevitable that they would be shocked and on guard once they did.

    After all, Stompy is a giant.

    Stompy was a giant made of rocks, carrying around a wooden club the size of a house. Though his movements seemed a bit awkward andughable, the threat was undeniable.

    The way to avoid him was simple.

    The moment he leaves his territory to look around, the expedition party would use that opening to proceed through the alleyway in his territory. Obviously, though, they would have to reuse this method on their way out.

    It wasnt as if they hadnt thought of facing Stompy head-on.

    But it was clear there would be casualties.

    Therefore, since the expedition party had to head down to the lower floors with minimal casualties, only one option was suitable for them.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thud</em>

    Shh quiet. Dont make any sounds.

    Were almost there. Just a bit closer

    Originally, Stompy would be snoring here while taking a nap. However, as he had left his territory for some unknown reason, the expedition party was able to arrive at the alleyway.

    <em>Thuuuud</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuuud</em>

    Huh? D-Doesnt this sound closer than before?

    Seols expression stiffened.

    Seol, who had been informed much earlier than the others thanks to his crows, now felt an extreme sense of urgency.

    Run!

    What? Okay!

    Damn it hesing back! We have to go downstairs right now!

    The sounds began growing louder.

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuuuuud!</em>

    That cant be Hes reallying back!

    What are you guys at the front doing?! Why arent you going down the stairs?!

    There should have been a set of stairs once they turned the corner of the alleyway. As that had been the case for the previous floors, everyone in the expedition party also expected it to be the case for this floor.

    However

    Theres a door

    What?

    Theres a door.

    What faced them was arge door, one big enough for even Stompy to pass through.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    Fuck! Break it then!

    <em>Hummmm!</em>

    <em>re!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    They unleashed all sorts of spells onto the door, but it was pointless.

    Nothings working!

    Rather, its absorbing the mana!

    Oh my god said Yofimba. We have to either trante therge spell words written on that door, or wait over there, theres a keyhole!

    Theres a keyhole! There should be a key around here, then!

    But that keyhole is big too wouldnt the key for that be really easy to spot?

    Seol, after hearing those words, had a sh of realization.

    Ah so it was like that.

    So what was like that? asked Frannan in response.

    I think I know who has the keys to the door.

    ...I understand.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    <em>Cruuuush</em>

    Stompy finally appeared before the expedition party.

    Grrrrrrrrr

    It was a terriblyrge monster.

    Stompy, the rock giant, gave a fiendish smile after spotting the expedition party.

    [Hidden Adventure Gatekeeper Stompy is now active.]

    <em>Twitch</em>

    Seol''s eyes stung as he read through Stompy''s details.

    [[Stompy, the Hard]

    Rank: Transcendent

    Estimated Level: 45~50

    How Stompy arrived in this cursed ce is unclear.

    How such arge entity was able to fit through those doors is also a mystery.

    Regardless, one thing is clear:

    Those who built Alcatron wished for Stompy to be here, and he is here now.

    Basic Skills: [Stomp! 5], [Stomp Stomp! 5], [Stomp Stompy Stomp! 5]

    Unique Skills: [Eat Rocks 2], [Rock Shower]]

    Hes not a prisoner, said Seol to the expedition party.

    "Yeah," answered Frannan, "He''s a"

    Before Frannan could finish, Stompy let out a deafening roar, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    ...warden. Haha! We fell for it," Frannan concluded with augh.

    The party then spotted a chain around Stompys neck with something attached to the end of it.

    It was a key.

    I guess well have to fight him if we want to go down.

    Yeah, everyone, prepare for

    Stompy then trampled his feet around.

    [Stompy used Stomp!.]

    [Deal significant damage to targets stomped on.]

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    Wh-what the hell is that?!

    It was like an earthquake or explosion urred when Stompy stamped his feet.

    [Stompy used Stomp!.]

    [Deal significant damage to targets stomped on.]

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    One of the expedition party members failed to avoid Stompy''s foot and waspletely ttened.

    The sound of Stompy''s steps was so loud that they couldn''t even hear the sound of bones breaking.

    Bwrgh

    I-I think Im going to throw up!

    Everyone, focus! Spread out! Spread out first, then attack it!

    Youll die if he stomps on you! Concentrate and fight it!

    [Stompy used Stomp!.]

    [Deal significant damage to targets stomped on.]

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    Kyaaaaaa!

    <em>Riiiiiing</em>

    Even though Stompy only had three skills, his overwhelming power was more than enough to rattle the expedition party.

    Hrgh

    The first to prepare themselves was Frannan.

    <em>Hum</em>

    <em>Hum</em>

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Shift Center.]

    [Disce the target''s center of gravity.]

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Whoops!.]

    [Greatly increase the damage inflicted upon the target when they trip over. The effect bes stronger the more the target weighs.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    Sir Frannan?

    Watch carefully!

    [Stompy used Stomp!.]

    [Deal significant damage to targets stomped on.]

    As Stompy raised his foot to use Stomp!...

    <em>Wobble</em>

    Huuuh?

    Get out of the way! Youll be crushed!

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    As a deafening explosion-like sound filled the air, Stompy tripped over and fell to the floor.

    Now! Attack him!

    However, their opportunity disappeared as quickly as it came.

    Stompy began to thrash his arms around, mming the ground.

    [Stompy used Stomp Stomp!.]

    [Indiscriminately destroy the surroundings. The effect is stronger in rocky terrain.]

    <em>Thuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    Suddenly, rocks began falling from the sky.

    At the same time, the ground began to be dug, leaving some with no chance of escape from the rocks falling onto their heads.

    <em>Crush</em>

    Krgh

    Im hit! I-I

    As everyone struggled to approach the fallen Stompy

    <em>Grrrrrrrr</em>

    Out of nowhere, a massive ck wolf appeared.

    Sic him, Koko!

    [Koko used Rip and Tear.]

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    A week before Seol met up with the expedition party, he was in the middle of a conversation with Ner.

    So what youre saying is Even though they''re both predators on Floor B4, Stompy is much stronger than Koko, right?

    Yeah! Its because of the matchup.

    And Stompy is a rock giant, right?

    You saw it too, didnt you? The way he stomps around everywhere. Him being a rock giant is good, though. If he wasnt, then he would be eating the prisoners instead of rocks.

    Hm couldnt it be different if they fought head-on?

    "Yeah, it could be different. But I can feel it. Stompys much stronger. Koko wont be able to bite him at all. Well, even if Koko does manage to bite him, Stompy will still win. The most you can hope for is probably a tie."

    So facing him head-on is probably out of the picture... One more question. Are Koko and Stompy the only predators on this floor?

    Before answering, Ner looked up into the sky, as if he was trying to recall something.

    There were a bunch of them, but Stompy killed them each time they got out of line. Im pretty sure there was one more, but I dont see them around anymore. They were quite an interesting friend with six arms, but... Im pretty sure Stompy probably killed them as well.

    After finishing his conversation with Ner, Seol contemted.

    What do I do if I have to fight Stompy?

    It would be ideal if they could pass by him as nned, but Seol also had to prepare for the worst.

    While Ner clearly knew some things, he didnt know everything.

    Not to mention, the person behind everything told Ner that if he told Seol any more than this, they would take action as well.

    Regardless of who awaits us below it''s clear they want to meet us.

    Though the mysterious person kept ying tricks on them, in another sense, it could be seen as a test to weed out those too weak to meet them.

    Seol, opting to address those questions by meeting the mysterious individual face-to-face, then turned his thoughts to other matters.

    First, was on how hed pass Lineage onto Koko.

    <em>Cut</em>

    Urgh

    Seol made a cut on his palm before squeezing out blood.

    Since he possessed the Blood of Origin anyway, an injury like that would heal in seconds.

    Seol had been gathering his blood over the past couple of days to give to Koko to drink.

    <em>Whine</em>

    At first, Koko rejected it. However, as Seol began mixing it in with Kokos food and water, he eventually weed it.

    <em>Pant pant</em>

    Still, there was no real reaction.

    Is it because hesrge? Or is consumption not a suitable method to pass on Lineage?

    For example, by creating an actual family to pass it on instead.

    Or maybe it isnt working because he isnt my summon?

    <em>Twitch</em>

    <em>Twitch twitch</em>

    Koko began to shudder.

    Finally, a reaction!

    <em>Whiiine</em>

    Koko shuddered as if undergoing something painful.

    [Lineage is formed with Koko.]

    [Passive: Good Lineage activates.]

    [Those who have inherited Blood of Origin have all of their stats increased by 20%.]

    [Those connected to your bloodline also receive the Eyes of Foresight.]

    Nice!

    Koko was a Transcendent-rank monster.

    Increasing all of his stats by 20% was clearly a significant upgrade.

    <em>Whine</em>

    <em>Lick.</em>

    After changing his eyes to look a bit more simr to Seols eyes, Koko rubbed his body against Seol''s leg.

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired Koko, the Starving as a helper.]

    [Koko, the Starving is a Transcendent rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    ...In the end, it ended up like this. I should try toe up with a way to take him with me, though.

    Seol was preparing for the worst-case scenario, but he hoped he would never have to find out the answer to the question, ''Could Koko defeat Stompy if he consumed the Blood of Origin?''.

    * * *

    [Koko used Rip and Tear.]

    [Injuries inflicted by this attack result in bleeding three times more severe than normal.]

    [Bleeding from this effect does not stop easily.]

    [This effect does not affect targets immune to bleeding.]

    <em>Grrrrrrrr!</em>

    <em>Grah! Kargh! Kraaaargh!</em>

    Of course, the mass of rocks didnt bleed.

    Rock giants had an innate immunity to bleeding, after all.

    Seol didnt dwell on the obvious and instead, focused on what truly mattered.

    Kokos attacks are working! Theyre working on Stompy!

    Stompy swung his arms, knocking Koko away, and quickly stood back up.

    However, Seol hadnt just been observing.

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    Seol casted Volcano Armor on both himself and Koko.

    After that, he let Koko do whatever he pleased.

    Seol wasnt Kokos summoner, and Koko wasnt Seols summon. There was nothing he could do to control him.

    <em>Glooooow</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol, after quickly summoning the Twin Knights, gave them amand.

    Save the others!

    Got it!

    The reason Stompy was so terrifying wasnt because of his 1 vs. 1 skills.

    It was because of his immense defense and the wide area each of his attacks covered, dealing massive AoE damage.

    Karuna and Karens attacks likely wont work on Stompy.

    If they wanted to deal damage to Stompy with ded weapons, it would require considerable force behind each strike, and even then, sess wasnt guaranteed.

    And for those reasons, Seol ordered Karun and Karen to strictly save the others, to minimize the number of casualties.

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    <em>Gnash! Crash!</em>

    Koko was massive, but even then, he couldntpare to Stompy. Stompy was practically a walking skyscraper in the eyes of the expedition party.

    The difference between their size was like that of a human and a dog.

    [Koko used Wallop.]

    [Kokos damage increases by 20% and attack speed increases by 30% for a short duration.]

    <em>Grrrrrr</em>

    <em>Kraaaaaah!</em>

    With each swing of his front paws, Koko carved out rocks from Stompy''s body.

    <em>Ruuumble!</em>

    Kuaaaargh!

    Seol began attacking Stompys feet as if he didnt want to lose out to Koko.

    ...Hes tough.

    Still, most of his attacks werent working.

    Kuur? Kraaaaaaah!

    Stompy unleashed a roar.

    It seemed like he was quite frustrated by the expedition party attacking him while dodging the falling rocks.

    [Stompy used Stomp Stompy Stomp!.]

    [Rocks plummet to the ground, fracturing as they fall. For a brief period, the shattered terrain and falling rocks be more susceptible to further destruction, with the fragments gaining increased damage. Additionally, these fragments scatter over a much wider area than usual.]

    Run awaaaaaay! shouted Seol.

    <em>Rumble Rumble!</em>

    <em>Rumble Rumble Rumble!</em>

    From the rocks falling from the ceiling to the debris from Stompys body

    They all came barreling down at once, like an avnche.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble</em>

    Krrrrgh

    Do

    It was like multiple grenades had just gone off.

    Seol spotted countless expedition party members who had failed to dodge the falling rocks.

    Damn it

    As if trying to solidify his victory, Stompy activated his Unique Skill.

    [Stompys Unique Skill: Rock Shower activates.]

    [The rocks that fell from Stompy''s body erupt into fury.]

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble</em>

    Small rocks around Stompy began to float before slowly beginning to spin.

    "Everyone, this way!" shouted Chameli.

    Chamelis voice pierced through the chaos, turning everyones heads toward her.

    She and the pilgrims around her were preparing a spell, chanting.

    May you guide us to your safends!

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    [Chameli activates Sanctification: Paradise.]

    [While Paradise is active, deflect the majority of iing projectiles.]

    Quickly, this way!

    Ahhhhhhh!

    The expedition party quickly ran toward the golden bubble the pilgrims worked together to create.

    O-Over there!

    The Steel Lion is

    The leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries was running toward the bubble while carrying someone on his back.

    Haah Haah

    Let me go just leave me behind its toote for me

    Dont die, Yofimba! shouted the mercenary leader.

    Youre quite a nice guy, arent you? Its toote for me my organs are already ripped up.

    Damn it! This is why you shouldve watched your weight!

    Youll die too at this rate Dont die like this.

    Shut up! I cannot taint the Steel Lion name!

    The Steel Lion rushed faster toward the bubble while carrying Yofimba, who was covered in blood.

    However

    B-Behind you!

    No!

    Stompy swung his tree-sized bat down toward the Steel Lion and Yofimba, who were moments away from being crushed.

    Block it!

    <em>Hummm</em>

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Lighten.]

    [For a short while, the target is 90% lighter.]

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Hesitation.]

    [Temporarily reduce the targets Strength by 20%.]

    Before Frannan could activate his magic circles, someone appeared by the Steel Lions side.

    It was Seol, his summons, and Mael.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Krghhh

    Urghhh

    Despite their valiant defense against Stompy''s initial attack, he relentlessly pressed on, trying to grind them into the ground.

    <em>Clench clench</em>

    Suddenly, Maels body grew tremendously, to the point that his shirt began to rip off.

    Krahhhhhhh!

    [Mael used Blood Shamanic Spell: Hatred.]

    [Temporarily overload your muscles to explosively increase Strength.]

    [There exists a chance of losing your sanity.]

    Kraaaaaaaaaah!

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    Thankfully, that provided more than enough time for the others to cast spells and deflect Stompys wooden club.

    They hurried over and finally arrived at the golden bubble casted by the pilgrims.

    Yofimba!

    H-Hes lost too much blood!

    Im alright, so go and fight you bastards said Yofimba before fainting immediately.

    <em>Bark! Bark!</em>

    As Koko drew Stompys attention, Frannan said a word to Seol.

    Even your dogs useless against that rockhead.

    ...Hes a pain.

    It''s your head that suffers when your body is weak. His defense is the main issue I wonder if we have anything with enough power that could actually deal damage to him said Frannan while ncing at Seol.

    He was essentially asking Seol if he had that kind of power.

    ...I might have something.

    "Alright. And you''re aware that giants have ridiculous vitality that allows them to survive even with copsed hearts, right?"

    I do.

    So, where do you aim for?

    The head.

    Haha Ill drag his head down to a good height for you.

    As Rock Shower stopped, Stompy began his rampage once more.

    Frannan began murmuring to himself. As he did, Seol and the otherbatants did their best to buy time for him.

    Thest time I used this spell was during the Giant Subjugation Its been a long time.

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    [Frannan used High-Rank Magic Circle: Leg Breaker.]

    [Temporarily unleash 300% of your spell power as force damage to a designated area.]

    Not yet

    [Frannan used High-Rank Magic Circle: umtion.]

    [The effects of the magic circles ovep.]

    <em>Hummmmm</em>

    [Frannan used High-Rank Magic Circle: Copse.]

    [The effects of the next force-type spell are increased by 75%.]

    The expedition party began to whisper to each other after seeing Frannan concentrate for the first time.

    Wh-what is he

    How manyplex spells is he going to ovep?

    Thanks to Seol and Koko buying time, Frannan managed to safely finish his spell.

    Im done! Get out of the way!

    Koko! Dodge!

    Seol and Koko dashed off the sides of Stompy''s body and into the air.

    Frannans mana began to swell and surge throughout the room.

    You little shiiiiiiiiiit!

    [Frannan used Exceptional Skill: Respect Your Elders.]

    [Deal force damage to a designated area.]

    <em>Crackle, Crackle, Craaaaackle</em>

    Countless magic circles began to twist the air as they exploded.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Crumble crumble</em>

    Kraaaaaaaaah!

    Stompys legs had been severed at their kneecaps. Well, destroyed might have been a better word to describe the impact.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    R-Run awayyyyy!

    Hes falling over!

    Stompy fell over backward.

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    The impact was so powerful that it felt like the air also shook.

    However, all wasnt good.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    Dust and rocks began to gather at the site where Stompy''s legs had broken off, as if attempting to form new ones.

    My dear disciple! Is my order still not ready yet?

    <em>Fwiiirl</em>

    Seol leaped into the air beforending precisely on Stompy''s chest.

    From there, Seol could execute an easy, unavoidable attack on Stompy''s head.

    <em>Clench</em>

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    <em>Crackle crackle</em>

    [You have changed to the Rain of Fire Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Thunderbolts will spread at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [Passive: Static is applied.]

    <em>Ripple!</em>

    [You used Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: Moving mes.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: Heat and Warmth.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: Static.]

    Arge, ck arm, roughly the size of Stompys massive arms, filled the room, crackling with lightning and engulfed in mes.

    Arghhhhhhh!

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    And then, it struck the ground.

    <em>Booooooom!</em>

    <em>Crackle crackle!</em>

    Urgh

    <em>Flinch</em>

    <em>Whiiish</em>

    Frannan was shocked.

    Despite Seol''s attack having destroyed half of Stompy''s face, rocks were once again beginning to gather around him.

    Oh my god! Hes still alive! No! Hes still

    Seol gritted his teeth.

    As expected from a Transcendent-rank giant, he managed to survive Seols strongest attack on his weak point.

    Damn it. I didnt think hed survive

    At this rate, Stompy would likely recover once more before going on another rampage.

    Yet, luck wasn''t solely on Stompy''s side.

    [Tuner(Exceptionality) activates.]

    [Recover all mana used by Iron Fist Rule.]

    Agonys effect had activated.

    Seol quickly grew his arm again after sensing his mana return.

    <em>Grooooow!</em>

    Just fucking

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    ...die already!

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Crackle crackle</em>

    With that final strike, the remainder of Stompy''s head was blown away.

    <em>Crumble crumble</em>

    After losing his head, Stompy''s body started to crumble away. Gradually, even his limbs disintegrated.

    [You have defeated Stompy, the Hard.]

    [You are the first to defeat a Transcendent-rank enemy.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''Superhuman Path''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Superhuman''.]

    Countless messages entered Seols vision.

    No one in the expedition party could believe what they just saw.

    H-Hes a human like us?

    Even if Aspect Magician Frannan was expected

    Who is he

    There were a variety of reactions.

    But despite all that, only one thing caught Seols eye.

    As Stompy''s body began to break down, it gradually unveiled something.

    This is?

    A spherical, hard marble.

    Seol carefully lifted it into his hands.

    And then

    <em>Rumble</em>

    [The rock giants core quakes.]

    [Mountain Primal Power shows a reaction.]

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    The transformation began the moment Seol ced his hands on the rock giants core.

    [The rock giants core fills your Mountain Primal Power.]

    [The Mountain Energy in the rock giants core is Abundant.]

    [You are unable to fully absorb the Mountain Primal Power.]

    [The Primal Powers overwhelming energy enhances your shamanic spells.]

    [Volcano Armor has improved to Passive: Earth Armor.]

    [Rain of Fire Stances passive skills improve altogether.]

    [You are now immune to Abnormal Status: Petrification.]

    [Primal Power: Mountain is currently full.]

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    Wh-what is happening?

    The giant is disappearing.

    Stompy''s body was turning into dust, then being absorbed into the marble in Seol''s hands. And that marble, in turn, was being absorbed into Seol.

    <em>Faaaade</em>

    As both Stompys body and the rock golems core disappeared the only thing that remained was a man d in sturdy rock armor.

    So this is Primal Power.

    Though this was Seols first time seeing it, he could instinctively tell it waspletely different from spells and mana.

    Previously, Seol had to concentrate if he wanted to use Volcano Armor. But now, he no longer had to go through such a troublesome process.

    Seol, after confirming the changes, nodded his head.

    I guess its automatic now.

    Then what mattered now was how long Earth Armor took to be active. Seol nned to test that outter.

    - Buying Primal Power. Ive never tried it before.

    - The power looks so cool

    - I dont know what happened, but something happened!

    - How do you use Primal Power, though?

    - He hasnt used it even though he got it

    There were a few reasons why Seol hadnt used Primal Power yet.

    The first and biggest reason why he didn''t was because to use Primal Power, you had to umte it first.

    Normally, it was done through training or duties.

    The natural powers that Great Shamans wield aren''t attained easily, like turning on a faucet to ess water.

    If one wanted to use it in such a manner, they would have to follow the necessary steps and first fill the hypothetical water tank with water.

    And now, Seol had just satisfied that first condition.

    - Hey, can you feel it?

    It was Jamad.

    Youre talking about this power, right? responded Seol.

    - Yeah, I''ve seen the Tribe Alliance''s monsters use it a few times before, but... I never thought I''d be able to acquire it so quickly.

    Another reason Seol hadn''t utilized Primal Power yet was that, at their current levels, both Seol and Jamad found it nearly impossible to wield naturally.

    There were still a lot of preparations left before they could make it as effective as their otherbat skills.

    Well, that wille with time as well, though. More importantly...

    Seol also saw messages of the achievement he earned from defeating Stompy.

    [[Inaugural Title: Superhuman]

    Rted Achievement: Superhuman Path (Adventure: Gatekeeper Stompy)

    Bonus Effect: Every hour, there is a certain chance that a random stat or skill will be enhanced for five minutes.]

    I cant get a good feel for this one. I think I need it to trigger for me to really know.

    - Is this good?

    - Well a 5 minute buff every hour is just eh?

    - We need to see how much it buffs by.

    - fr This could either bepletely busted or pointless.

    Seols assessment of this title was simr to that of his viewers.

    As Seol could only make a proper assessment once he saw how much it was enhanced or how it was enhanced, he chose to postpone his assessment forter.

    Seol finished the short checkup of his skills with that.

    He didnt take even a minute to read through it all, which showed just how roughly he skimmed through it.

    Normally, Seol wouldb over everyst detail, but he didnt have the luxury to do that right now.

    As Seol returned to the expedition party, they all cast nces at him.

    Did you see that? His body changed and turned ck.

    His dog also grew to the size of a house.

    Is he really Frannans disciple?

    Are we sure that Frannan isnt the disciple?

    Frannan, hearing their whispers, carefully approached Seol.

    "Ahem they''re quite the noisy bunch. But yeah, how much are you hiding from me? I''ve never seen an ability as powerful as the one you used to destroy that lump of rocks."

    That was everything.

    "I dont know Ill have to see it for myselfter. More importantly, lets hurry over there."

    Why is everyone gathering around?

    A lot of people have died and theres someone who will die soon.

    Seol then recalled the injured dwarf on the Steel Lions back.

    Dont tell me Yofimba?

    "Yeah, it seems healing him is difficult."

    - Maybe he might survive if Snowman feeds him the Blood of Origin?

    - Are you new here? That was the first thing that Snowman did when he got it.

    - So he failed then

    - Yeah, the bloods probably too thin to have an effect.

    The two then approached Yofimba, who was surrounded by the expedition party.

    Beside Yofimbay several allies who had failed to dodge the falling rocks, lying as if they were asleep.

    His face was pale.

    Cough cough

    Yofimba! Ill

    Stop shouting like that. Youre making my ears hurt.

    The Artifact Association members cried as they called out Yofimbas name.

    Dont die, Yofimba! H-Hes still conscious, Vicar Chameli Please, help Yofimba our friend Yofimba is

    ......

    Yofimba gave a mischievous grin.

    You idiots dont make such a ridiculous request. Even if you cough even if you bring the head of Varanoa, they wouldnt be able to do a thing about it. Im going to die. See? Look at her face. Hey, girlie. Could I make one final request?

    Yes, Yofimba? answered Chameli.

    I have some words to leave behind. You can do that, right?

    I understand.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    A gentle breeze flowed through the dark corridors, leaving a brilliant seal on Yofimbas bloody forehead.

    [Chameli used Remembrance.]

    [The target is immune to all damage and attacks.]

    [The target does not feel pain.]

    [The target is unable to use any skills.]

    [After a few moments, the target will inevitably die.]

    Yofimba was branded for death.

    Though he bought some time through this, he also had to give away his hope.

    Why why

    "Much better Move your disgusting faces away, you bastards. And Mael,e closer."

    Mael still had yet topletely recover from his shamanic spell. He followed Yofimbas orders, but with a horrible expression on his face.

    "What are you so scared of, Mael, you damned troll?"

    Yofimba

    Stand tall! You look like someone died or something.

    Im sorry.

    It was quite a unique sight to see arge troll sulking in pain in front of a dwarf.

    "You''ve been like that since the moment I met you. You''re way too soft. It doesn''t suit your size or wildness at all"

    "There aren''t anyws that force you to act as your appearance suggests, are there?"

    Yeah, youre right. Youre <em>soo</em> amazing you rascal.

    ...Yofimba. You can say your final words now. We are ready to record them.

    Yofimba cleared his throat before speaking to the remaining Artifact Association members.

    "You fearless fools of the Artifact Association, I, Yofimba, am about to die in the best way possible. I will be dying in an old and ancient, yet living ruin. It''s a death I have been dreaming of but I have one regret. My one regret is that I will never be able to see beyond that door. And for that reason, if you think of me as a friend"

    Yofimba shed a smile.

    "Go see beyond those doors in my stead. I will keep a dwarfs door open for you after my death, soter muchtere see me and tell me what was beyond those doors."

    "That door might be a bit too small for a troll like me to fit in," chuckled Mael.

    "Im going to make you crawl through that door, Mael!"ughed Yofimba. "Youre rather annoying, so Ill be happy to see you suffer."

    Hahaha

    <em>Click</em>

    I want you to use this gun. You remember the workshop I trade with, right?

    ...Thank you, Yofimba.

    "And you guys from the Artifact Association, listen well. Right now, we are somewhere no one has gone before. We are the Artifact Association. We are psychos more obsessed with the secrets in ruins than with our family and friends."

    Yofimba looked at the remaining members of the Artifact Association one by one.

    "I dont honestly think that all of you will make it. But if by some miracle, if at least one of you survives let the world know what happened here. And with your chest open, tell the world this"

    ......

    "We delved into secrets! We battled amidst these ancient halls. Now, Im done talking, so everyone, fuck off."

    Mael grabbed Yofimbas hands.

    Yofimba, I will record your life and store it in the end of the Artifact Associations ancient records.

    Until dust piles on it?

    Of course.

    "Haha To be born in flesh and blood, to die as a book... that''s... incredible..."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    And like that, Yofimba, a leader of the Artifact Association, passed away.

    * * *

    Alright, open the door.

    Arge key remained where Stompys corpse had disappeared.

    The Steel Lion lifted it over his shoulders and headed to the keyhole.

    Before he ced the key into it, he hesitated for a second.

    "Im sorry, troll," said the Steel Lion to Mael. "...I apologize for my discourtesy thus far."

    It appeared he had changed his mind after seeing Maels desperate actions for him and Yofimba.

    <em>Click</em>

    <em>Creaaaak</em>

    As the key entered its hole, the door let out a long creak. It had clearly been a while since the door wasst opened.

    You can hit me once if youre still upset at me, said the Steel Lion.

    If I hit you, youll be the first among us to pass through the dwarf-sized door, answered Mael.

    ......

    - LMFAOOOO

    - One punch to send him to Yofimbas side.

    "If we manage to make it out of here..." Mael began, while sheepishly touching his erged muscles, "how about you buy us all a drink?"

    What?

    Mael''s timely remark helped ease everyone''s tension.

    Sure,ughed the Steel Lion. Ill buy a lot, so just give me the chance.

    The mood was rxed as they descended down the stairs.

    <em>Pause.</em>

    However, Seol, who was following them at the rear, suddenly paused for a moment.

    What is it?

    ...Its nothing.

    Seol had been staring at the inscriptions on the door for a long time before they finally opened it.

    What could it be?

    Previously, Seol felt a sense of dj vu from the magic words used to illuminate the room. That same feeling was washing over him right now.

    Seol definitely had a good memory. He could recall most things in detail as long as they werent too minor.

    So it made sense he would have questions when he couldnt remember something after being transferred.

    But then I learned I could regain my memories once I get back my pieces But this is apletely different feeling this is different

    The feeling Seol had upon seeing the magic words

    He didnt know them, and yet he did.

    If the memories with his pieces felt like a book with pages torn out of it, this felt more like a book with perfectly normal pages, but withpletely different contents.

    Almost as if he was reading a revised version of the book

    Solitary Confinement.

    Huh?

    Nothing, its just I just think the words on the door meant that.

    What are you saying, really

    And like that, Seol followed the rest of the expedition party down the stairs.

    As they headed down, one man remained behind the door.

    It was Ner.

    Sorry, this is as far as I go

    <em>Fade</em>

    Ner then disappeared.

    * * *

    <em>Drip</em>

    <em>Drip</em>

    Alcatron Floor B5.

    I can feel it this is incredible.

    This energy everyone, stick together!

    Theyre quite weing, arent they? Judging by how theyre just letting us into their living room like this

    Seol felt an ominous energy brush past his skin.

    Floor B5 wasnt particrly dark. Surprisingly, quite a number of dim lights were in the air.

    I doubt theyre weing us, right? said Seol.

    Obviously. I bet it was just a whim.

    I just hope that something shows up soon, anything

    Suddenly, the expedition party heard a voice.

    Frannan! Frannan, its you! Ohohoho.

    Frannans face stiffened.

    This voice is Damn it, I wasnt expecting that at all

    The voice spoke once more.

    Its me, Bornuil.

    Bornuil.

    Finding him was the expedition partys objective, even if it was just his corpse.

    Bornuil, the Libra.

    <em>Woosh</em>

    <em>Fwoo Fwoo Fwoo</em>

    Small fires formed in the air, almost as they were creating a path.

    At the end of the path sat a hunched old man, facing away from them.

    Bornuil! shouted one of the magicians. Master Bornuil!

    Tower Master, its us! Are you alright?

    Frannan raised his hand, preventing them from walking toward him.

    You idiots Why are you asking him that?

    Huh?

    He isnt Libra.

    The old manughed insidiously.

    Ohohoho You realized it, Frannan?

    Where is Bornuil?

    He is inside me.

    Who are you?

    I am over there.

    Bornuil gestured with his chin.

    <em>Fwoo Fwoo</em>

    The mes paved a new path.

    There, the figure of a human floated, their limbs wrapped in chains like a straitjacket, their face sealed by a mask.

    ...I cant tell anything about you from that.

    Suddenly, the old man began to twitch.

    A horrifying, terrifying voice emanated from him.

    <em>Hold still! You still</em>

    It was clear that it wasnt just one soul inside Bornuil.

    Frannans expression stiffened.

    "Hey, you. The bastard who fearlessly entered Libra''s body."

    <em>Are you talking to me?</em>

    Yeah, you.

    He was also the one who dragged them into this hidden ruin and stole Libras body as well.

    Who are you?

    Bornuils eyes began to glow red as the evil within him smiled.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Seol could feel Bornuils skin-piercing bloodlust.

    How is that possible?

    Seol had only felt bloodlust like that from monsters and demons, never humans.

    Libra is being mind controlled? No, more importantly who is he then?

    The evil taking the form of Bornuil answered the question.

    My name is Ur. Have you heard of me before?

    Frannan shook his head.

    I havent.

    "I see Exactly how much time has passed?"

    Tell me Who and where are you from?

    Bornuils mouth opened wide, as if it was trying to split apart.

    I am the root.

    The root?

    Both Seol and Frannan turned pale upon hearing those words.

    Bornuil sensed that his opponents understood the implications behind those words.

    Yes, those trees inside of you. They all stemmed from me.

    Seol couldnt hide his shock at all.

    Hes talking about the skill trees!

    The skill trees.

    Each tree had its unique shape and color, and one could make their efforts bear fruit by literally making the tree bear fruit.

    So the skill trees werent just born on their own?

    Then how? How was Seol, who prided himself on his knowledge of Pandea, so clueless?

    The man named Ur continued.

    I am the me that was gifted to the humans and the first wizard.

    The first wizard? What do you mean by wizard?

    Do you not know of wizardry?

    I know about magic.

    Hmmm so an imitation is the best you are capable of, I see.

    Bwahaha Look, we neither care nor want to know whether youre the first wizard or not. The only thing Im curious about right now is why did you steal poor Bornuils body?

    Ur gave Frannan a straightforward answer.

    "I woke up from a long, deep sleep. I sensed my chains had grown loose, and not too long after, my consciousness settled here."

    So you have been sleeping all this time Then why did you take Libras body? Is it to get revenge on the ones who imprisoned you?

    It is. However, after reading through this individuals memories, I was utterly shocked.

    Bornuils memories?

    Yes, do any of you know the name Cron?

    The expedition partys expressions stiffened.

    Cron? Ive never heard of that name before.

    Is that so then it truly was this persons memories. Is Cron dead?

    Look, regardless of whoever or whatever this Cron is, does that really matter when theyre likely gone?

    Revenge was my greatest motivator, but it wasnt my only motivator.

    Then what motivates you now?

    Fascination, answered Ur.

    Fascination?

    "I will reenter this world and learn all its new knowledge."

    ...And then?

    Ur finally revealed his true colors.

    Use that knowledge to rule over all life.

    ...Thats insane.

    I simply will because I have the ability to do so.

    All of a sudden, a different voice flowed out of Bornuilnot Ur''s, but Bornuil''s.

    <em>Frannan, did you bring this many people to find me?</em>

    Bornuil? Are you alright?

    <em>Dont worry about me. More importantly you must stop him here.</em>

    A new,forting voice emerged from Bornuil, addressing the expedition party.

    <em>He is evil,pletely wicked to his core. I only managed to catch a glimpse into his heart, but it was just endless darkness.</em>

    "Even in your final moments, you continue to give us homework."

    <em>...If youre the one here, Frannan, and not another Aspect Magician, then there is still hope.</em>

    ......

    <em>After all, youre the only Aspect Magician who has devoted himself to magic as much as me, Frannan.</em>

    Frannan closed his eyes.

    He recalled a memory of Bornuils teachings.

    <em>- Bnce exists everywhere in all of the Libra Towers teachings. It is essential to recognize that.</em>

    "O Libra, I shall think of these as our final words. Do you... have any advice?"

    <em>Go all out from the start. Like a magician.</em>

    <em>Smile</em>

    Frannanughed.

    Bornuil, seeing that, continued.

    <em>Then now, I want you to give it your all to kill me.</em>

    ...dly. I will grant you your wish.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Bornuils voice vanished like a spark, and Ur reappeared once more.

    How annoying Let me offer you a proposal.

    A proposal?

    "Is there anyone among you who wishes to wee a brand new world with me?"

    A few options then entered Seols vision. They were troublesome options, more so than his usual selection.

    [[You stand at the crossroads between life and death! In the heart of Alcatron, a demonic dungeon, you''ve encountered Ur, an individual who ims to be the first wizard. He has proposed that you follow him. How do you respond?]

    1. ept Urs proposal.

    2. Change the conditions.

    3. Convince Ur.

    4. [Dangers: Death] Face Ur.

    ]

    Seol looked back at the expedition party.

    ......

    Their tense faces made Seols heart pound faster.

    <em>tter</em>

    Seol, the Steel Lion, and Frannan stood at the vanguard.

    I dont have time to exin everything, so Ill transfer it directly into your heads, said Frannan.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    [Frannan used Quick Lessons.]

    [Your intent is delivered to your target.]

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    With a bolt of lightning, Frannan''s intent was conveyed to everyone in the expedition party.

    Especially you, disciple. You have an important role. Ill take care of whatever happens here, so conserve as much power as you can.

    Frannans n was delivered directly into Seols head.

    I understand, said Seol while nodding his head.

    * * *

    Frannan smiled, as if he felt he could trust in Seol, then took another step forward.

    "Hey, you, the first-ever whatever the fuck. Do you know what demonic spirits are?"

    "Scraps of demonic energy and wicked intentbined together. They''re just trash, aren''t they?"

    Seol then heard a sound from hisntern.

    [Toot.]

    ......

    Frannan then responded to Ur.

    Yeah, I thought so too at first.

    ...At first? Are you iming that you hold a different opinion now?

    "Everything exists for a reason, including demonic spirits. A long time ago, I had a big fight with Bornuil because of the demonic spirit research I was conducting."

    Interesting. And?

    "Bornuil didnt approve of my research. Demonic spirits are dangerous, after all. Yet, he couldnt deny their power. Nheless, I informed him that I intended to stop my research there, scoffed Frannan.

    He then pulled out a pair of gloves from his inventory.

    That was a lie, obviously. I continued my research. And now, its finallyplete. Hey, Bornuil, I dont know if youre listening right now, but

    Frannan shed Ur his palms.

    There was a closed eye at the center of each of his palms.

    Say hello to Teeth Grinder and Snorer.

    What are those demonic spirits actually going to do?

    Afterpleting these two fes, Im

    Frannan had a strange smile on his face.

    stronger than Bornuil.

    ......

    "This spell can activate once I p my hands after exining its principles to my opponent. Simple, right?"

    Frannan turned back, looked at the expedition party members, then gestured with his head.

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    In an instant, the expedition party surrounded Ur in a circle.

    Thanks to Frannans Quick Lessons, everyone in the expedition party moved in a coordinated manner, as if they all shared the same mind.

    "These two really hate being woken up from their sleep. They just sleep around all day, but when they wake up... they end up despising the first person they see, to the point of wanting to kill them."

    ...And?

    "The target of their hatred bes exposed to the eyes of others. Not just to me, Teeth Grinder, and Snorer, but to everyone else as well. The longer the target is seen, the more their mana decreases. And then, the moment the targets mana equals mine..."

    Ur red at Frannan.

    the target dies. Now Its morning, Teeth Grinder and Snorer! Lets get to work, youzy bastards!

    <em>p!</em>

    With Frannans p, the two eyes on his palms opened.

    [Who was it?]

    [Who was it?]

    The eyes then looked at Ur.

    [Was it you?]

    [Was it you?]

    For now, Ill go with his n.

    As Koko wasnt capable of intricate movements, Seol let Koko do whatever he pleased while he followed Frannans ns.

    Frannans n was quite simple.

    Keep your eyes on Ur.

    It was a more concise order than to fight Ur and kill him.

    <em>Hum</em>

    [Ur:Bornuil used Seal Divine Power.]

    [Divine Power cannot be used within this spells distance.]

    ording to the information that Frannan gave them, Bornuils specialty was in spells that controlled space. He was especially good at spells that allowed him to suppress and restrain anything that could be dangerous.

    Frannan said that no one will be able to do anything once the battle drags on. I guess first was Chameli and the pilgrims.

    Ur waved his hand.

    [Ur:Bornuil used Mire.]

    [Movement speed is reduced by 50% within this spells distance.]

    Frannan then casted a spell to resist this.

    Hargh!

    <em>Hum</em>

    [Frannan used Magic Circle: Crush Magic.]

    [Nullify the low-level spell cast by the target.]

    <em>Faaade</em>

    Five minutes left! Dont take your eyes off him!

    Yes, sir!

    Ur scoffed as he casted another spell.

    [Ur:Bornuil used Sandstorm.]

    [Targets have reduced vision and take damage over time within this spells distance.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    A sandstorm suddenly appeared in the center of the battlefield.

    Ur nned to prepare another spell while avoiding their gazes.

    A good idea, but!

    Frannan prepared another spell.

    [Frannan used High-Rank Magic Circle: Copy Magic.]

    [Copy the mid-level spell cast by the target.]

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Frannan summoned a sandstorm as well, which collided with the one Ur had conjured.

    <em>WOOOOOOSH!</em>

    No one in the vicinity could keep their eyes open as the fierce winds raged on.

    Urgh I cant keep my eyes

    Sir Frannan!

    Its alright! Ive kept my eye on him the entire time!

    Urughed after hearing that.

    Are you sure its alright when I should be the one thankful to you?

    Suddenly, Koko appeared, charging in toward Ur. Koko must have sensed an opening with his wild instinct.

    <em>Graaaaar!</em>

    No, Koko!

    Words then flowed out of Urs mouth, but they clearly werent normal words. It was a spell.

    [You, fly away.]

    <em>Humm!</em>

    This feeling

    <em>- This is a magic word. I felt it use up a bit of my mana just now.</em>

    Seol felt a simr sensation to the magic words used to activate the lights in Alcatron.

    However, this felt entirely different from before. These were much more explosive than the ones they used previously.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Whimper!</em>

    Even Koko, a Transcendent-rank monster, could do nothing as he was blown away.

    Koko clearly suffered damage too, judging by how he weakly rolled on the floor after the initial blow.

    That monster

    <em>Drip</em>

    However, it wasnt as if Ur waspletely fine. He wiped his nose as he spoke once more.

    "...I suppose this old body has its limits. Maybe I can manage one more? Well, regardless, its fine."

    Ur smiled from ear to ear.

    I now see the trick up your sleeve. Hah!

    Ur shot off missiles of magic from his hands.

    <em>Bam! Bam!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Something sticky fell from the ceiling after being struck by Urs magic missiles.

    "A creation... Since when have you been hiding this? Who''s behind this?!"

    Hahaha! It looks like he caught on, Snowman! Try hiding it a bit better!

    Seol gritted his teeth.

    Frannans original n was for the expedition party to keep their eyes on Ur, but his interference made it more challenging than they had anticipated.

    As a result, Seol secretly summoned his crows to keep track of Ur instead of relying on the expedition party toplete Frannans spell.

    Realizing this, Frannan conjured another sandstorm to hinder Ur from spotting Seols crows, or at least to dy it as much as possible.

    After all of this, Frannanughed. Thanks to Seol, they had been able to buy a lot of time.

    There''s only one minute left now. Youll die in a minute if you cant avoid our eyes!

    Thanks for the reminder.

    <em>Hum</em>

    [Ur:Bornuil used Seal Summons.]

    [Summons cannot be used within this spells distance.]

    [Passive: Flesh and Blood activates.]

    [Summons tied by Lineage cannot be prevented from being summoned.]

    <em>p p p!</em>

    The crows that Seol summoned continued to fly around Ur, keeping their eyes on him. As they did, Urs face turned pale.

    Hm I guess youre decent. How annoying

    <em>Hum.</em>

    [Ur:Bornuil used Bombing Run.]

    [Inflict damage on all entities identical to the initial target struck by this spell.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Crumble</em>

    As one crow was struck down by Urs spell, the rest of the crows immediately crumbled away.

    Ahhhh! shouted Seol, writhing in pain.

    There you were! Ill kill you first!

    [Ur:Bornuil used Spinning Stake.]

    [Deal damage to a target. Any excess damage is used to pierce through and damage another target.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    A spear made of rocks materialized in the air before hurtling toward Seol.

    Suddenly, multiple members of the expedition party around Seol leaped in, attempting to block the attack.

    Block ittttt!

    Krghhhhhh

    <em>Craaaaackle</em>

    Roughly ten people stepped in simultaneously to protect Seol. The rock spear was unable to pierce through them all.

    ...That is precisely what I despise about humans. Though it is their strength

    Urughed eerily.

    it, too, is their weakness.

    What is he saying?

    "I enjoyed the show, magician. However, humans are unable to transcend because of the faith we ce in each other."

    ...What?

    "I''ve already seen through your spell. If those demonic spirits attack me... this frail, old body clearly wont be able to endure it. However, you probably arent able to use it immediately again if it gets canceled, right?"

    How did you know?

    Because I am a wizard. Now, stop your pointless resistance.

    Ur then uttered a magic word.

    It was a spell that would render the expedition partys efforts futile.

    [All of you, close your eyes.]

    N-No!

    If we close our eyes

    However, there was none among them who could resist that spell. Not even Seol.

    Damn it then Ill have no choice but to

    The only option left for Seol then would be to face Ur head-on.

    ...Why?

    However, as everyone opened their eyes a momentter... they saw a strange sight.

    <em>Crunch! Crack!</em>

    <em>Crunch</em>

    Two demonic spirits had escaped from Frannans hands and sunk their teeth into Urs body.

    "Whatpels you to go this far?" inquired Ur.

    Seol immediately turned his eyes to Frannan.

    How did the spell activate?

    Everyone had to have closed their eyes from Urs magic words, including Frannan. But for some reason... the spell still fully activated.

    Seol quickly realized why.

    Oh my god

    Frannans eye floated in the air, detached from his body, while blood flowed from the closed eye socket.

    Because I am a magician. My creed is to go all out from the start.

    ...I see. So you didnt trust in the other humans.

    I did trust in them. I just trusted in myself more.

    ...I see.

    <em>Snap! Crack!</em>

    Snorer and Teeth Grinder tore through Urs body.

    "Even robbery can qualify as high-level if it''s done this well, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    <em>Snap</em>

    <em>Crack</em>

    As Snorer and Teeth Grinder sank their teeth deeper into Bornuil, Frannan, for some reason, found himself recalling his past.

    His master, Veil, looked down at him, seeing someone who had yet to fully bloom.

    <em>- What a terrible problem.</em>

    <em>- Huh?</em>

    <em>- Frannan, why do you not give it your all inbat?</em>

    <em>- Well</em>

    <em>- Want me to guess the reason? You cant trust others, can you?</em>

    Veil was right.

    Ever since Frannan was young, he had always seen himself as someone destined for another path.

    Though his birth was ordinary, he intended to end it grandly, no matter what.

    In the end, Frannan realized his greatness but it came at the cost of his ability to trust others.

    <em>- Because if I fail after I give it my everything then it really is the end</em>

    <em>- Why would that be the end? What about your peers?</em>

    <em>- Theyre different from me. They fail easily.</em>

    <em>- Haha... Youre quite out of ce in Libra, where we prioritize bnce above all else, arent you? To think you would choose to increase your burdens...</em>

    <em>- Why should I trust others?</em>

    <em>- Because you are a magician. People think magicians are incredible, but... in truth, were all just conceited idiots.</em>

    <em>- Magic is incredible.</em>

    <em>- Magic is incredible, but not magicians. Magicians are a bunch who cant do anything on their own.</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    As Frannan was deep in his thoughts, Seol received another message.

    [You have defeated Ur:Bornuil.]

    I-Is it finally over? asked a member of the Artifact Association.

    Frannan dryly responded to them.

    "How many people died?"

    "We''ve only spotted two so far."

    Haah Where are they?

    Here, we huh?

    After Frannan dismissed his demonic spirits, he and the expedition party attempted to identify the corpses of those who died in the battle.

    However

    I-Its gone.

    What are you talking about?

    One of the corpses its gone

    The expedition party all looked at each other and quickly tried to assess the situation.

    Wh-what are you saying?

    How could a corpse disappear?

    I was sure it was here

    Suddenly, a voice emerged from the darkness.

    Looking for me?

    God damn it No wonder it felt so easy.

    A figure exited the darkness with a sly grin. It was unmistakably the corpse that had disappeared.

    After all, blood was still flowing from their crushed head.

    The expedition party couldnt believe that someone with such a severe injury could be walking around as if nothing had happened.

    ...Ur?

    It seems like youre capable of remembering my name, at least. I was quite shocked. You guys were much better than I thought.

    Multiple expedition party members turned pale.

    N-No way!

    How did he We saw the demonic spirit eat his body

    This cant be real!

    One of the mercenaries quickly charged at Ur with a sword in his hand.

    You fucking bastard! Just stay dead!

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Krgh

    Ur grabbed the mercenary by his neck and choked him.

    I can kill you whenever I want. In fact, I could even steal your bodies as well. I''m sure you''ll believe me now that Ive shown you. My mind will never die."

    Frannanughed in disbelief.

    Haha, this isplete I thought you died for sure

    "It was an impressive attack. I could have even died from it, but, well... thats just too unlikely."

    "Your skill... it must have quite a lot of conditions to use it on a living target, huh?"

    ......

    Why else would you enter a corpses body to threaten us, dont you agree? Couldnt you have just taken my body if you could?

    A keen observation. Still it is unfortunate.

    What is?

    "I was trying to select an appropriate body to enter the new world, but... I''m starting to feel a bit annoyed at the pain I''ve experienced after so long."

    <em>Thud</em>

    The corpse that Ur took over copsed to the floor. A few secondster, another figure emerged from the darkness.

    <em>Thud</em>

    <em>Thuud</em>

    The pressure emitted by the new figure was on apletely different level than before.

    Each time the figure took a step closer to the expedition party, the air trembled.

    I will kill you all.

    The new target Ur took over was a monster with 6 arms, ferocious fangs, and horns.

    Not only was their bodyrge, but it was also covered in hardened muscles.

    Seol, after seeing their appearance, thought of his conversation with Ner.

    <em>- So facing him head-on is probably out of the picture... One more question. Are Koko and Stompy the only predators on this floor?</em>

    <em>- There were a bunch of them, but Stompy killed them each time they got out of line. Im pretty sure there was one more, but I dont see them around anymore. They were quite an interesting friend with six arms, but... Im pretty sure Stompy probably killed them as well.</em>

    Those arms he must be that predator Ner mentioned!

    Seol got the feeling that this wasnt going to be easy.

    Frannan then began to murmur in a low tone.

    This is why It never ends well when you use everything at the start

    Frannan rummaged through his inventory, then sighed.

    He had only one demonic spirit left now.

    Snorer and Teeth Grinder had finished their meal and fallen back asleep. Frannan wasnt sure if he could defeat Ur after he changed into this new body.

    He had failed.

    Frannan hoped that by seizing the opportunity while Ur''s guard was down and delivering a powerful blow with everything he had, they could easily resolve the situation.

    But now, his hopes were shattered. A greater trialy ahead of him.

    This was Frannan''s first true battle since his hiatus.

    The memories he had repressed with alcohol slowly returned to him.

    He first recalled Yurin losing her memories due to her useless disciple.

    <em>- Yurin! Why Why are you doing this</em>

    <em>- Its because Im a magician.</em>

    He then recalled the time his master, Veil, reprimanded him.

    <em>- Why should I trust others?</em>

    <em>- Because you are a magician. Magicians are insignificant.</em>

    I see. So this is how powerless magicians are on their own.

    <em>Crumble</em>

    Ur then spoke up.

    "This one''s body is quite tough, but it can only cast one type of spell. I didn''t use it before because I didnt like that fact, but... oh well."

    Frannan let out a sigh upon seeing the monster before stepping forth.

    He wondered if this was what soldiers felt when dragged into impossible wars.

    But then

    <em>Step</em>

    How about catching your breath?

    ...What?

    Seol stepped forward in Frannans ce.

    After uttering a few more words to Frannan, Seol slowly began to turn ck.

    I will try to buy time.

    [Hidden Adventure Solitary Confinement is now active.]

    [Adventure 22-5. Solitary Confinement

    Ur, the reason for the creation of Alcatron and the prisoner who took over Libra, has appeared. After many years of imprisonment, his restraints have loosened, and now that he is finally awake, he intends to enter the new world.

    You must stop him.

    You dont know what might happen if you fail.

    Objective: Defeat or seal Ur.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moments notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Remaining Time [N/A]]

    Seol read through information about the new quest and nced at the details about Ur''s new body.

    This ones a Transcendent-rank too Damn it, why are there so many Transcendent-rank monsters?

    Seol cracked his neck, preparing himself.

    <em>Crack</em>

    Ur smiled upon seeing Seol.

    "That''s right, you were here too! I needed a younger body than his, so I might need to consider yours!"

    And what about my opinion?

    ...Do we really need it?

    Then Ill give everything that Ive got as well.

    Youll need toughed Ur. No one will be able to help you now, after all.

    <em>Fwoooosh</em>

    A mystical energy gathered around Urs body.

    What the shouted Frannan in shock.

    <em>Crackle</em>

    An invisible, sturdy wall surrounded Ur and Seol, pushing everyone else away.

    [Ur:Gaugoku used An Unavoidable Situation.]

    [No one outside the barrier can intervene with those inside.]

    It was quite a simple skill.

    However, whenbined with the horrifying body that Ur had taken over, it was truly remarkable.

    After all, the body belonged to Gaugoku, a predator of Floor B4.

    Despite all that, Seolughed.

    Why are youughing? asked Ur.

    It just happened to be right on time. Lets start.

    * * *

    Like Jamad had previously done, Seol summoned forth an energy from within him.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    The energy surging through his entire body like a wave was the Primal Power of the earth. It was as if the newly acquired energy within him was yearning to be released.

    I didnt want to use this unless I had to, but

    Unlike other skills, Primal Powers had a particrly irrational aspect to them.

    This irrational aspect pertained to how the power was consumed.

    Primal Power disappears after being used once.

    It meant that they wereparable to the vtile skills that Seol used before.

    The best-case scenario, always, would be to defeat his opponents without resorting to it.

    - Hes strong. We need to use everything. Well just end up dead trying to save this here.

    As Jamad consoled Seol, he helped release the Earth Primal Power within them.

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    Arge, ck stake grew from his arms.

    <em>Cruuuuush!</em>

    Seol stuck it directly into the ground.

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    [You use Mountain Primal Power Shamanic Spell: Land of Abundance.]

    [The area is filled with abundant energy.]

    [Earth Armor applies to everyone within the area.]

    [Abundance breeds opportunity.]

    [All stats temporarily increase by 30%. These bonus stats gradually diminish over time.]

    [The odds of a skill temporarily improving are greatly increased within this area.]

    [The odds of awakening a new skill are greatly increased within this area.]

    This was the result of Seol using all of the Earth Primal Energy he acquired from the rock giants core.

    <em>Fwirl.</em>

    He then summoned Karen and Karuna to protect his side.

    Urughed.

    "That power... It seems you are also a branch of mine. Shadows... is it? No, there''s also something different about you. I like it!"

    What do you mean?

    "I like your body. It would have been quite annoying to keep using this one. I dont enjoy using my body too much, after all."

    <em>Step step</em>

    As an invisible barrier blocked Seol and Ur from the rest, the two collided.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Ur was the first tond a hit on Seol.

    However, all it did was slightly damage Earth Armor.

    Seol smirked.

    Yeah, I can tell.

    What?

    Youve never trained your body, have you?

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Urgh

    Ur was lifted into the air for a moment after Seol''s uppercut. It was a powerful enough blow to shellshock anyone.

    Ur quickly began swinging his six arms.

    Arahhhhhh!

    <em>Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Bam! Bam!</em>

    Seol dodged most of Urs attacks, deflected a few, and then countered with his own strike.

    Though the expedition party saw it as an extremely dangerous situation, Seol continued to smile faintly.

    What does it truly mean to give it ones all?

    While Seol had been weak in the beginning, he had grown strong extremely quickly. And yet, he had been unable to use it all effectively.

    Even now, he didnt know how much he was capable of if he used everything in his arsenal.

    Why dont I test it out?

    Arghhhh! yelled Seol.

    <em>Fwip fwip fwip!</em>

    <em>Bam bam bam bam bam bam bam!</em>

    Seol battered Urs body as if he were the one with six arms, not Ur.

    Krgh

    <em>Bam!</em>

    As he pleased.

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    Grgh

    Really, as much as he pleased.

    <em>Bam baaaam!</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Krgh You bastard

    He finally met an opponent he could beat down as much as he pleased.

    Though his hands began to sting as if he had been punching metal sheets, Seolughed.

    The expedition party was in shock from watching their fight.

    How in the

    How is he so strong

    Hes overwhelming him!

    H-Hes winning?

    The expedition party couldnt tell who the monster was in this scenario.

    In fact, Seolughing maniacally while fighting seemed much more like a monster to them than the six-armed monster.

    Frannan tightened his fist while watching the scene.

    We really are insignificant.

    Frannan realized that right now he had ced his faith in Seol.

    Though Frannan had always been told that a moment woulde when he would be forced to trust someone, he had never realized it until now.

    Frannan thought that Yurin and Veil must have looked forward to this moment for a long time.

    <em>- Frannan, Ill do my best to buy time, but defeating him wont be the end of it. The fight wont end unless we can put him back to sleep. Im sure you understand what Im trying to say.</em>

    Those were Seols words to Frannan before he began his fight. And Frannan quickly understood what he meant.

    We need to look for the magic word to seal him while hes focused onbat! We will never win unless we can find it! It has to be here!manded Frannan.

    Yes, sir!

    As the expedition party was about to split up, Mael appeared from the darkness.

    Theres no need.

    Mael?

    Ive already found where it is.

    R-Really?!

    Mael pointed a finger upward, toward the ceiling. Countless small fireflies floated around.

    ...What are those?

    Some of the insects I control. Theyre called starseekers.

    But Why are they

    "They follow traces of mana and illuminate once they spot it. There are plenty around all of you as well."

    As Mael said, there definitely were firefly-like insects over their bodies.

    Frannan twisted his mouth.

    Alright, so its on the ceiling then wed need to light up our surroundings.

    Ill leave it to you, Sir Frannan.

    Me? I dont know any spells to illuminate a room.

    What?

    Urm interrupted Chameli. She stepped forth as she was much more well-versed in light magic. All I need to do is light up our surroundings, right?

    Yes. We need to decipher it as fast as we can.

    Alright. Pilgrims, please assist me!

    <em>Craaaaackle</em>

    [Chameli used Sanctification: Daybreak.]

    [Create a light source while Daybreak is maintained and fill the affected targets with warm energy.]

    There! Its up there!

    But isnt that too long?

    Mael''s assumption was correct.

    The magic words were indeed written on the ceiling. However, they were much longer than anyone could have expected.

    Though it could also be considered obvious. After all, it was used to seal a monster like Ur for such a long time.

    In the end, its still just a couple of sentences please

    Mael lifted the junkie he had prepared onto his shoulders.

    I leave it to you, Kiki!

    <em>Ooh ooh</em>

    Interpret it!

    <em>Ah ah</em>

    Kiki''s eyes scanned through the letters on the ceiling.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    If Seol had to ssify Bornuil, the Libra, into a rank like a monster, he would be at least Transcendent-rank.

    The six-armed monster Seol was currently facing was also likely a Transcendent-rank monster during its life.

    A monster that can control Transcendent-rank monsters as he pleases

    Seol hadnt encountered even one Transcendent-rank monster before entering Alcatron, with the exception of Jamad.

    However, here, he had already encountered three.

    Koko, Stompy, and that muscr Gaugoku monster

    And Ur, the individual within solitary confinement who treated these monsters as toys.

    Even now, Seol couldnt see Urs rank with his Eyes of Foresight.

    What are you

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Ur managed to catch Seols fist as if he had slowly grown ustomed to Seols movements.

    To acquire this much strength at such a young age What are you

    Ur''s thoughts weren''t that much different from Seol''s. He also couldn''t conceal his surprise at Seol''s skills.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karen seized that opening to deliver a horizontal sh at Urs legs.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>Fssss</em>

    "Both of you," Ur said to Karen and Karuna, "What a curious power."

    "Neither of you are ordinary shadows... The more I see, the more iprehensible things I find. Is this just a natural result of the new world? Or are you two just exceptional existences? I still dont know yet..."

    The Twin Knights continued their assault on Ur, ignoring his question.

    <em>ng ng!</em>

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    Thanks to the increased stats from Land of Abundance, though Karen and Karuna were unable to deal damage, they were more than capable of drawing his attention.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Exceptional!

    <em>Grit</em>

    Are you making fun of us? growled Karen.

    I would never! I was simply impressed! But Your powers are being restrained.

    ...What?

    Even though it was only a couple of attacks, Ur was able to immediately discern a peculiarity of the Twin Knights.

    "There''s no reason to be so surprised. I, Ur, am the master of all branches. What do you think? I will allow you to serve me."

    Karuna, who couldnt bear to hear any more of Urs words, cut him off.

    There is only one fate for your new life.

    Darn. And I liked you two so much

    <em>Griiiind!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Ur slowly began to regain hisposure despite being attacked by multiple opponents. In fact, he was even beginning to retaliate properly.

    He then smirked.

    It seems that I can only use one magic word with this body. Hm How should I use it?

    Ur thought for a second before finally opening his mouth.

    [Destroy.]

    Seol readied himself for Urs magic word but felt nothing.

    ......

    Hm I guess he must have such awful mana that even the effects are dyed. Oh well.

    Ur was confident. Even so, there was something that even he did not expect.

    <em>Bark!</em>

    A ck entity soared up from the shadows.

    "Huh? When did you get in here?"

    Koko had quickly sunk into Seols Shadow Space before Ur activated his skill. It was all thanks to Kokos passive skill, Friendly Shadow.

    <em>aare</em>

    Koko gathered a ck fire in his jaws.

    [Koko used Unique Skill: Hellfire.]

    <em>Roaaaaaaaar!</em>

    A massive me engulfed Urs body.

    Hmph!

    <em>Sizzle!</em>

    A dark, zing inferno, one that seemed capable of burning everything down, circled Ur.

    Krgh

    Even Seol couldnt step in easily with the intense heat radiating from them. The only thing he could do was wait for an opportunity.

    How many hits can he fucking take?

    It seemed that Gaugokus body had considerable elemental resistance, enduring the mes as if they were nothing.

    <em>Crsh crshh</em>

    Ur waded through the mes and calmly approached Koko. With each step, immense pressure radiated out from him, causing the ground to sink beneath him.

    However

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    Ur quickly halted and turned around.

    You

    [Karen used Fire Flower.]

    [Karen absorbs all heat within a certain radius.]

    [The range of all fire attacks is increased by 100%.]

    [Karen takes 50% reduced damage from all sources while she spins.]

    [Karen deals 360% of her damage with each spin.]

    [Karen spins 35 times.]

    The Hellfire slipped away from Ur and drew toward Karen.

    Tch

    Ur raised his arms as high as he could, preparing to defend against Kokos fires on one side and Karens attack on the other.

    <em>aaaaare!</em>

    <em>Haaaaaah!</em>

    [Karen used Exceptional Skill: Sunset Draw.]

    [Channel all of the heat into a single attack, dealing 150% of its usual damage.]

    <em>Sizzleeeeeee!</em>

    Ur, quickly realizing that Karens attack was much more powerful than he had initially thought, swiftly twisted his body to lift both hands in Karen''s direction.

    Even so, he waste.

    <em>SLAAAAAAASH!</em>

    Slice

    <em>Fssss</em>

    Krgh

    Karen managed to cut off two of Urs left arms.

    He seemed to have taken more damage from the attack itself than the residual mes.

    [Land of Abundance activates.]

    [Karen has acquired a lead to Hellfire.]

    Kraaaah!

    Seol used that opening to make a move as well.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Crackle</em>

    [You have changed to the Rain of Fire Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Thunderbolts will spread at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [Passive: Static is applied.]

    Ur was shocked after seeing Seols changed form.

    What the hell?!

    <em>Crackle</em>

    Krgh

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    <em>Woooosh!</em>

    Ur was hurled toward the barrier separating them from the rest of the expedition party.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    A loud echo boomed out from the impact.

    It was an overwhelming difference in strength.

    Seol had the Twin Knights, who were barely a step down from Transcendent-rank, Koko, a Transcendent-rank monster, and he evenbined with a Transcendent-rank summon himself.

    Even if Ur had strength that put Transcendent-rank monsters to shame, his original body was currently in chains.

    In fact, just how he couldst this long against Seol with a body he wasntfortable with was an incredible feat.

    But now, even that was nearing its end.

    Grrrgh

    "Ran out of energy to talk?

    Hah Hahaha

    ...Why are youughing?

    "I am just looking forward to seeing you in despairter."

    What?

    "Look, summoner, I realized something while facing you. And my realization will be my weapon that guarantees your defeat."

    Seol had no idea what Ur was talking about.

    Even though Seol had managed to push Ur back this far, he was still filled with confidence.

    Seol felt both uneasy and worried.

    I think I bought a lot of time already

    Any longer than this, and Seol would just be giving Ur time to recover.

    As his Primal Power slowly began to run out, he couldnt wait any longer for them.

    Die.

    Haha

    Even so, as Seol was unsure of the traps Ur had prepared, he didnt use Iron Fist Rule.

    Instead

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    <em>Gloooow</em>

    <em>re</em>

    Karen and Karuna gathered red and ck energy into their swords, respectively.

    Haha!

    Ur quickly stood up before sprinting toward Seol.

    Seol, holding no intentions of avoiding a head-on fight, faced Ur with the Twin Knights and Koko.

    [Karuna used Moonlight sh.]

    [Karen used Red Lotus sh.]

    <em>aaaash</em>

    Ur fell to the floor before even reaching Seol.

    He copsed helplessly, in a pathetic manner.

    Haha This is why I dont like bodies that cant use magic.

    Its over.

    No, lets enjoy it a bit longer, summoner,ughed Ur.

    Urs body had beenpletely cut in half.

    It was clear that he only had a few more breaths left. It wouldnt have been weird for him to die at any second.

    With his dying breath, Ur said one final word.

    Summoner that will soon break

    <em>Thud</em>

    [You have defeated Ur:Gaugoku.]

    * * *

    <em>Faaaade</em>

    The barrier that Ur made slowly faded away.

    And with that, the expedition party celebrated.

    You beat him! You fucking beat him!

    I thought he was never going to die!

    He died for sure this time, right?

    Frannan walked toward the corpse to check it.

    He is, he definitely died this time as well. I never thought youd be able to just defeat him one-on-one like that though. You damned monster

    Woahhhhhhh!

    So all we have to do now is seal him, right?

    Seol nced at the cheering expedition party before looking to Frannan.

    How did it go, Frannan?

    Look up.

    Up?

    Seol looked up at the ceiling.

    As Frannan said, words, likely magic words, were written all over the ceiling.

    Seol was filled with warmth as Chamelis Sanctification filled the room.

    Seol then silently looked up at the ceiling, staring at the words.

    It feels familiar. Those letters. I feel like Ive seen them before

    As Seol continued to ponder while rubbing his chin, a scream came from the expedition party members.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Damn it! No!

    Frannan and Seol both ran toward the noise.

    What happened?

    Well

    Mael, with a miserable look, showed them Kiki, who had gone limp.

    Kiki died.

    ...How?

    Kiki bled from his nose and eyes.

    "It likely overworked itself while trying to decipher the words

    Then what do we do now?

    We might be fine for now since Ur is dead, but he will revive. We need to quickly acquire another junkie and

    Mael stopped mid-sentence, his face frozen.

    ...Snowman?

    What is it? asked Seol.

    Mael then pointed at Seols waist.

    Since when has your belt been like that?

    My belt?

    Seol quickly looked down to inspect Space. A crack had formed on it.

    When did it

    Seols belt hadnt taken damage at all, even during his fight with Ur.

    So then why Dont tell me?

    Seol quickly recalled something that Ur said.

    <em>- [Destroy.]</em>

    Was it because of that?

    <em>Crack</em>

    Seols belt then shattered into pieces, as if it had been given the signal to.

    [Peerless: Spaces durability has been exhausted.]

    [Peerless: Space is destroyed.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''You Destroy Everything That Falls Into Your Hands''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Nephew''.]

    <em>Fwooooosh</em>

    An immense amount of energy began to escape Space.

    The expedition party began to stumble as if a storm had just appeared within the prison.

    Krgh What is going on

    S-Something came out of the belt.

    Seol quickly realized that with Space being destroyed, the powers sleeping within it had also escaped.

    He then recalled ines prior warnings to him.

    <em>- This item is dangerous.</em>

    He also said something like this

    <em>- Once they are off bnce, the spirits individual powers could eventually merge into one.</em>

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    An enormous, ck spirit appeared and looked down at Seol.

    Shades muttered Seol.

    The ck spirit grinned from ear to ear before responding.

    Im quite disappointed. I cant believe it only took a few seconds for you to be unable to recognize me.

    Dont tell me Are you?

    The ck spirit folded its arms and then cackled manically.

    Kahahahahahahaha! Did you enjoy your short-lived victory, summoner?

    ......

    Why should I, Ur, the Wizard, bring you down with such barbaric methods? If I want to defeat you, it has to be this power.

    <em>Rumbleeee!</em>

    [Ur:Shades used Vacuum Bomb.]

    [Knock everyone away with an explosion of air.]

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Ahhhhh!

    Khrghh

    Every single expedition party member, including Seol, was blown away.

    <em>Riiiiing</em>

    There were even a few with blooding out of their ears and hearing a ringing sound.

    I cant hear anything!

    What was that

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    [Ur:Shades used Howling Winds.]

    [Fierce winds blow.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Woosh woosh</em>

    The windsing forth from Urs hands destroyed the stake that Seol nted into the ground.

    [Land of Abundance dissipates.]

    This overwhelming mana This may be my first time taking control of a spirit-type monster, but its much better already.

    ...Were you aiming for my belt from the start?

    I was. Spirits are much better than humans when you consider theyre pure lumps of power, after all. Did you fall for my tricks?

    Damn it

    You can give up now. There is no way a human can defeat-

    Koko quickly charged in at Ur, seeing this as an opportunity.

    Koko, no!

    This is why brainless monsters are

    [Ur:Shades used ck Fang.]

    [Deal both physical and shadow damage to the target.]

    <em>Pieeeerce!</em>

    <em>Whimper</em>

    Seol was shocked.

    Though it was true that Seol was using Koko, Koko also had faithfully followed every order that Seol gave him.

    Even though Seol had been considering ways to take in Koko after the Adventure ended, Koko died before Seol could do anything about it.

    [Helper Koko, the Starving has died.]

    [The corresponding Helper will not appear in future Adventures.]

    [Koko, the Starving, has left behind a core.]

    You bastard

    <em>Ripple</em>

    Shadow Hands grew from Seols right arm, swelling it up in size.

    However

    [Fly away.]

    <em>WOOOOOSH</em>

    Seol tumbled on the ground multiple times before finallying to a stop.

    "Cough..."

    Blood dripped from his mouth as heypletely still, unable to move from the sudden force that had pushed him away.

    "It appears I can utilize a lot more magic words with a spirit''s body. Oh? It seems like all of you have been quite clever, huh?"

    Urughed as he saw the illuminated ceiling.

    "How could you fools, who don''t even know how long Cagon has existed, decipher the essence of Cagon wizardry''s magic words?"

    ......

    Khrgh

    Some from the expedition party began to despair.

    Currently, Ur was much stronger than he had been before.

    Are we going to die like this?

    I dont want to die

    As everyone trembled in fear, Seol quickly scanned the area.

    Seol only had the opportunity to do so as Ur was already confident in his victory.

    Im sure of it! I definitely know those letters.

    What mattered now wasn''t how he knew but that he could decipher and interpret it.

    That was the only thing that mattered right now.

    Haha Were going to all die.

    Upon hearing the voice, Seol realized Frannan was beside him. The Vacuum Bomb spell Ur had cast earlier had blown him away this far.

    Seol quietly whispered something to Frannan.

    If you can buy time

    Frannan quickly nodded, catching that Seol had a n, and stood up.

    Hey, over here, Ur! shouted Frannan.

    What is it?

    Your proposal from earlier Is it still on the table?

    Aspect Magician Frannan, what are you saying?!

    No, dont do it!

    What are you doing right now?!

    Aftering this far, a few members of the expedition party believed the situation had progressed to the point where they were willing to do whatever they could.

    And for those reasons, seeing Frannan not only give up but willingly be their opponent''s pawn left a sour taste in their mouths that painted Frannan as an even more despicable viin.

    I am disappointed in you, Frannan.

    Die, you shitty human!

    Ur couldnt stopughing after seeing the humans fight with one another.

    "Yes, humans are a race that despises each other. They are, at most, walking manifestations of negativity. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Then will you ept me? asked Frannan.

    I dont know

    The expedition party continued to hurl all sorts of insults at Frannan. Despite that, Frannan ignored them all and solely focused on saying what he had to say.

    Im quite useful. In fact, I even have another useful demonic spirit left.

    Not interested.

    Just listen, this demonic spirit is extremely unique. Its name is Sassy, and it has the ability to emit a loud noise that can disrupt the target''s spellcasting. What do you think, cool, right?

    And why are you exining this to me?

    Because Im going to use it on you, of course.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Frannan tossed something into the air.

    Sassy, dont you think hes loud?

    A small orb quickly sprouted eyes, a nose, and a mouth, then began shouting at Ur.

    Its so louuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuud!

    <em>Riiiiiing</em>

    Though Ur tried to shout in response, Sassy absorbed all the sound within the area.

    Now!

    Seol began reading through the ancient text on the ceiling.

    [We suppress the evil within us not by virtue, but by reason.]

    Realizing that he couldnt cast any spells, Ur began charging at Seol.

    Stop himmmmm!

    The expedition party quickly stepped in between, stopping Ur.

    [O root of all evil.]

    ...o!

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Sassy, unable to hold back any more of the sound, exploded.

    Despite that, Frannan smiled.

    Seol was on the verge of finishing thest sentences.

    [Light shall never greet you again whence you look up.]

    No! How are you able to

    Seol shouted thest lines.

    [May you be forgotten with Alcatron, Ur.]

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    Floor B5 began to rumble intensely.

    <em>tter tter!</em>

    The words on the ceiling began to glow as massive chains poured down, catching Urs wrists.

    NOOO!

    [Alcatron reactivates.]

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    <em>aaang! aaaaang!</em>

    Countless chains poured down from the ceiling to restrain Ur, who had turned into a spirit. There were so many of them that it felt like every chain in the world had been called upon.

    No! Stop it!

    <em>tter tter!</em>

    The expedition party cheered and shouted in excitement.

    You fucking demon! Die already!

    Rot in there for the rest of your life, you damned monster!

    <em>tter ng!</em>

    Ur was ensnared in chains, like an insect caught in a spiders web.

    As the bindings tightened around him, he was gradually moved to a ce next to his old body.

    Gasp gasp

    Snowman!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Seol fainted from the shock of using the magic words.

    * * *

    The world in Seols dreams felt like a watercolor painting.

    His peripherals smudged and wavered as the colors slowly turned monochrome.

    <em>- Its my turn!</em>

    <em>- Hahaha!</em>

    Seol was rolling dice with the gods.

    This dream again?

    Even though this was a memory Seol no longer wanted to remember Why was he recalling this now?

    Seol looked expressionlessly at the game board. However, a new expression quickly formed.

    A very surprised expression.

    Ive never seen this board before?

    <em>- Hahaha!</em>

    <em>- You damned Cagon bastards! How dare you do that to my piece!</em>

    <em>- Thats why you shouldve been careful!</em>

    Cagon.

    Seol heard the name Cagon from their lips.

    Seol initially believed it was his first time hearing that name, as he had no memory of it, but it seemed like in a corner of his memories... a ce named Cagon surely left a mark.

    I knew Cagon?

    No, Seol did not.

    Even now, Seol did not know where Cagon was, since when it existed, or what kind of ce it was.

    Then why does it feel familiar?

    It was unfamiliar, yet it felt familiar.

    Seol didnt know how to ept these facts, much less describe these strange feelings.

    ...up.

    Suddenly, he had a headache.

    Urgh

    Wake up!

    Please!

    As his dreams shattered into pieces, Seol opened his eyes.

    Haah!

    In front of him were Frannan, Chameli, and countless other members of the expedition party.

    He woke up!

    What a relief! Hrgh I really thought I really thought something bad had happened.

    Did anyone think a promising young talent like him would actually die? Hahaha!

    Its all good now!

    The expedition party members all excitedly talked to one another.

    "Now, if we can all just escape safely, I''ll have a story to tell for the rest of my life!"

    Im done. After this job is over, Im going back to my hometown.

    "Regardless of what happens, I just want a hot bath. I dont know how long Ive had blood on me."

    Despite their journey''s awkward start and initial guardedness toward each other, after enduring countless trials together, they now shared afortable sense of peace, as if they had been lifelong friends.

    <strong>[NODPSBREATHINGMACHINE has donated 1500 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Is everyone alright now?]</strong>

    - Mom, what should I try to be when I grow up? Mom, what should I try to be when I grow up?

    - Try to be Snowman! Try to be Snowman!

    - I lost my mind so much I think I was knocked out

    <strong>[MadnessEatingHippo has donated 1200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[He cleared this? Is this for real?!!]</strong>

    - How the hell did he read the magic words?!

    - If you were going to do that why make Kiki

    - The difficulty of this Adventure was ridiculously high and he still cleared it

    - Hes making me want to send him off into weirder ces now

    <strong>[Peerless has donated 1000 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[One is gone now. Today is a sad day.]</strong>

    - But its alright! We cleared it! We beat the dungeon!

    - You assholes are only interested in items  Think about Koko

    - Right, Koko  I miss you already!

    - Dont go already!

    Seol received countless donations.

    His viewers, sensing the Adventure''s ridiculously high difficulty, judged that the odds of Seol clearing it were low.

    But Seol managed not only to ovee that absurd difficulty but also to do it excellently.

    The seal is

    Look, over there!

    Chameli excitedly pointed at the ceiling.

    ......

    Ur, who had wielded control over their lives, was now ensnared in chains to the extent that it was appropriate to say that he was buried in them.

    This is all thanks to you, Snowman.

    [You have sealed Ur.]

    [The Haunted Grounds Lost Keepsakes has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Arge chest formed by Seols feet.

    So this is the transferee reward I heard so much about.

    Yeah, it must be! Still, its so novel

    Its thanks to these that transferees can quickly grow and adjust to our world.

    Exactly.

    So, what are you doing? Why arent you opening it up?

    As Seol was the only transferee in the entire expedition party, people gathered around him and his treasure as if they had witnessed something incredible.

    Though Seol didn''t particrly enjoy opening his rewards in front of others, if he could boost the expedition party''s morale after enduring such a long and arduous adventure, he didn''t mind confirming his rewards in front of them.

    <em>Click</em>

    [You open the Haunted Grounds Lost Keepsakes.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluents Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Deep Underground Belt.]

    [You have acquired Thunder Ring.]

    [You have acquired Stompy''s Rock Head.]

    [You have acquired Cape of Tenacious Vignce.]

    [You have acquired Atonement.]

    [You have acquired 27 ancient gold coins.]

    [You have acquired 3 extrarge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 12rge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 4rge blue potions.]

    [You have acquired 4 potions of dark sight.]

    Oho So that was how it worked?

    D-Dont get too close to it! Dont touch it either! Those all belong to the transferee!

    Im just trying to see it,e on ah, I see so thats how it worked.

    Ive worked with transferees before, so I knew how it worked, but Ive never seen a chest as big as this

    - Huh? Are they filming a movie?

    - Am I going to be on TV?

    - Everyones trying to get a peek LOOOL

    Seol didnt mind their envious eyes and simply focused on checking the important items.

    [[Deep Underground Belt]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: 35-44

    Defense: 70

    Durability: 180/180

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A belt embedded with a gem found deep underground, born from the humidity and darkness. This item causes the wearer to have nightmares.

    Basic Effect: +10 All Stats, +30 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Stat increases are doubled at night.]

    - Even though his old belt is gone

    - We got a pretty good new one

    - Its not bad at all!

    - I thought Snowmans next belt was going to be shitty after Space, but he basically became a tank?

    - Seriously, LOL is it because of the high levels? Also, losing Spaces unique effect sucks, but this one has really nice stats.

    - Its also an Abomination. I bet Snowman gets more stats out of it now.

    Seol did need a new belt after Space had been destroyed.

    Without hesitation, Seol quickly equipped the Deep Underground Belt.

    [You have currently equipped 3 Abominations.]

    [All of your stats increase by 10.]

    [All of your skills have their mana costs decreased by 10%.]

    [Shadow Space increases by 1,000.]

    As the viewers suggested, Seol didn''t find his new beltcking at all, especially since it also applied the Abomination bonus.

    No longer having the unique effect is a bit of a shame, though.

    Even so, it was difficult to shake off the feeling of loss, considering how exceptional Space''s unique effect had been.

    [[Thunder Ring]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 33-40

    Resistance: 60

    Durability: 100/100

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring imbued with lightning energy.

    Basic Effect: +18 Wisdom, +14 Constitution, +15 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: The wearer''s lightning abilities are enhanced.]

    - This ones for Jamad.

    - Cant Snowman wear it too?

    - Snowman doesnt have lightning spells, though.

    - Yeah, its Jamads.

    As such, the Thunder Ring was given to Jamad.

    Seol equipped Karen with Stompy''s Rock Head, which, despite its name, was a steel helmet. Then, he handed the Cape of Tenacious Vignce to Jamad.

    The expedition party was confused and perplexed by Seol''s distribution of items.

    Hes giving all of those good items to summons?

    "I just checked their gear. All of his summons have incredible equipment!"

    Where did he get all of them?

    And the final item that everyone was looking forward to

    This item had a particrly different aura than the others.

    <em>Slide</em>

    This is

    Oh my god

    It was a ne adorned with a ck gem at its center.

    [You have acquired Peerless: Atonement.]

    [You have acquired an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    [[Peerless: Atonement]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 35-45

    Resistance: 120

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.1kg

    The heart of sin.

    A ne forged from malevolent energies and an ominous sense of guilt.

    Basic Effect: +20 All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Repentance (Unique), Share Pain (Unique), Confession (Unique). 50% chance to negate curses. If unsessful, reduce the curse''s duration by 50%.

    [Repentance (Unique)]

    - If dealt over 30% of your maximum health from one attack inbat, gradually recover 80% of the damage taken.

    [Share Pain (Unique)]

    - While engaged in close-quartersbat, there is a certain chance to transfer a portion of the damage taken back to the opponent. This damage cannot be reduced.

    [Confession (Unique)]

    - When the wearer is afflicted with a new Abnormal Status, there is a certain chance to remove all Abnormal Statuses currently afflicting them.]

    - Ring the broken item rms!

    - Koko ss 1! Announcing a Koko ss 1!

    - Pant Pant!

    - WTF these effects are insane

    - Obviously, he would get another Peerless item when his old one got destroyed LOL

    - Its a bit unfortunate he didnt get two of them

    - These are literally the best utility effects.

    - BiS! He already got the Best in Slot nes! Its over!

    ......

    Th-that ne is shining?

    Frannan?

    Y-Yeah?

    Youre drooling

    Frannan nodded, realizing he must have looked rather unseemly while staring nkly at Seol''s new ne.

    "Ahahaha... sorry about that. More importantly, so this is why transferees were growing at an unprecedented pace."

    Yes it really is incredible.

    After awkwardly rushing through the Peerless items effects, Seol stood up.

    Why dont we get going now?

    "Yes, lets. We can always talk about what happened outside."

    The way out is

    <em>Rumble!!!</em>

    Suddenly, Alcatron began rumbling.

    Wh-whats going on?

    Why is Alcatron

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    Damn it Something must have happened! Everyone, gather up!

    The walls are crumbling!

    Hands! Grab each others hands!

    Gather around the pilgrims!

    <em>Crackle crackle!</em>

    There had been signs of Alcatron giving away before as well

    At this rate

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    <em>Crash copse!</em>

    <em>Craaaash!</em>

    The walls copsed onto the expedition party.

    * * *

    No way

    This cant be real

    How could this be?

    The expedition party fell into a panic.

    After a deafening rumble, Alcatron copsed, leaving only the area where the expedition party stood surrounded by bedrock.

    Theres nothing!

    Theres no way to escape!

    Chameli, upon hearing from the rtively uninjured party members that they couldnt find a way out, sank to her knees.

    Is it really okay for a persons feelings to go back and forth like this? Im not dreaming, am I? said Chameli.

    ......

    She sighed after seeing Urs sealed body.

    If it wasnt for his seal, we wouldve been buried by the rubble as well, continued Chameli. You really never know how things end up

    The expedition party then approached Frannan.

    What should we do, Sir Frannan? Weve already run out of food

    The bigger issue in a small area like this is ourck of oxygen.

    Are we really going to die like this after going through so much?

    Not

    Frannan tried to say something but couldnt. Even he didnt have a method to make it out.

    Haah

    Frustration also struck Seol.

    Damn it I shouldve considered the rumblings sooner was the ground unstable?

    Seol initially suspected that the copse was caused by Ur freeing himself from his seals, but it became apparent that the two events were unrted in the end.

    Everyone

    Mael?

    Mael was carefully observing something in the corner alone.

    Did Kiki not die earlier?

    Huh? What are you

    Im asking in case Im misremembering something.

    K-Kiki died, yes.

    Mael then pointed into the shadows.

    Then whats that?

    A monkey with glowing eyes stared at the expedition party.

    Something had taken the form of Kiki and was now looking at them.

    Ohohoho All of you seem to be in a rather difficult position.

    Bornuil?! shouted Frannan. Oh my god!

    You were alive?

    Libra is alive!

    The expedition party was filled with an indescribable feeling of excitement upon seeing Bornuil, whom they believed to be dead, return through Kikis body.

    Ohoho quite a dire situation.

    Bornuil, how did you end up in that body

    As Ur was being sealed, I did this and that But, well is that really important right now?

    O-Of course. Then do you know of a way to escape this situation?

    Ohohoho I do not have a way to escape this situation, no.

    You damned old man! yelled Frannan. Who the hell do you think youre ying with?!

    S-Someone, stop Frannan!

    Seol reyed Bornuils words in his head while looking at Kiki.

    And then, he asked a question.

    May I ask a question, Bornuil?

    "Oh? I always wee questions from young ones like yourself."

    Seol raised an eyebrow.

    Are you the only one in that body?

    Bornuilughed in response.

    ...So you noticed. I am not the only individual inside this body. Now, why dont youe out now?

    The monkeys expression quickly shifted.

    It was an expression filled with annoyance and discontent.

    Serves you right

    That voice Ur!

    Werent you sealed?!

    No!

    As everyone began to shout and scream in fear, Bornuil calmed them down.

    "Ohoho! Calm down, everybody. Ur''s body has been perfectly sealed. The only thing within this monkey''s body is his consciousness that he barely managed to send out. He was in such a rush that even I, this sleeping Bornuil, thankfully managed to go along with him. But regardless, the important thing is that his powers are sealed inside that body. In fact, I have more control than him in this body."

    In other words, it was an emergency escape.

    Phew I was so shocked.

    I thought we had to fight him again

    But to survive through taking over a monkeys body I respect his will to live, at least.

    - Fucking I thought theyd have to deal with that 3 times in a row LOL

    - Who would ever go through something like that hahahah

    - I was scared for a second, though. It would have been impossible if they had to fight him now.

    - So hes just a monkey now? LMFAO

    - He was trying to run away but got so scared that he messed up LOOOL

    - Ooh ooh! Ah ah!

    - I want to try asking him if he wants a banana HAHAHAHA

    - Bleh~ I cant believe youre a monkey hehehe

    It does. And

    The monkey suddenly began to tap its head.

    Dont tell them!

    Ohoho Im going to tell them.

    The monkey began to struggle as if it were an actor pretending to y two roles.

    And then, after a while

    It seemed that in the end, Bornuil won.

    He knows a way for all of you to escape from here.

    Ur furiously shouted after Bornuil finished his words.

    "I told you not to tell them!"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    It was quite a ridiculous situation.

    Ur, whom they had worked so hard to seal away, was now the key to helping them return to their homes.

    Wh-what do you

    ...What do we have to do then?

    The expedition party became agitated.

    Seol, Frannan, the few leftover mercenary leaders, Chameli, and Mael stepped forward.

    Each of them had earned the right to be called a leader within the expedition party.

    Certainly, Seol had less im to leadership than the others, as his only title was being the disciple of an Aspect Magician. However, considering all he aplished during this journey, he could easily be ranked near the top.

    Regardless, they all stepped forward to converse with Ur to better understand and organize the situation.

    Ur scowled for a second before forming a twisted grin.

    Ah I thought too rashly. Alright! I will help you escape from this hell and see sunlight!

    Really?

    S-Seriously?!

    Even though they all believed that Ur wouldn''t help them due to his grievances with them, for some reason, he was surprisingly willing.

    But in the end Ur was Ur.

    However I want to go with you.

    What?

    So hurry up and unseal me. Revive me. If you do, I will handsomely reward your loyalty.

    This bastard

    Bwahahahaha! What did this monkey just say?

    I think he wants us to scratch his back!

    - Theyre pretty good at making fun of him LOL

    - But Do you guys even have a n?

    - You arent making fun of him for no reason right?

    Ur puffed up his cheeks.

    It seemed like an expression an upset monkey would make.

    Y-You nasty hmph!

    Ur crossed his arms and turned around.

    "I''ll take that as your rejection of the deal.

    ......

    "I can understand you refusing my proposal if you dont mind dying here. I doubt all of you are oblivious to your own situation. Bing heroes? That''s fantastic! I''m sure all of you are eager to be heroes, said Ur.

    Urs words were like daggers to the hesitant mercenary leaders.

    "The heroes who sealed this mighty Ur, a wizard and the root of all powers! However... do you really think anyone will remember your names? I highly doubt they''d even know what happened, let alone be curious! Because that''s just how humans are, you self-centered bastards!"

    Ur continued further, seemingly satisfied with the tongueshing he had just given out.

    All of you will be forgotten here with me! Forever

    I-I dont want that shuddered one of the expedition party members.

    After hearing that, more continued.

    I-I dont want to die.

    I never even thought about dying.

    Instead of choosing to die, why dont we talk with Ur more

    What would happen if we free Ur?

    What if we seal him again after we free him

    If we free Ur would there even be a way for people to know we were behind it?

    Eventually, the conversation flowed in a way which it shouldnt have gone. Urs speech had shaken up everyone.

    Could you let us discuss first? asked Frannan, waving his hand.

    Suit yourself. There is only one conclusion, though.

    The expedition partys leading members then began their conversation to solve this troublesome issue.

    * * *

    He made quite an annoying offer.

    "At this rate, he''ll have aplished his goals and backed us into a corner."

    Is there a way for us to use him, without freeing him, to escape?

    Wouldnt that be impossible? As Bornuil said, hes powerless inside Kikis body. He left the rest of himself inside of that spirit.

    Haah

    The leaders began to grimace and hold their heads.

    Then, one person slowly opened their mouth, seemingly resigned to defeat.

    Maybe Maybe the best thing for the world is for us to be forgotten here with Ur.

    No! How could you

    "There''s no way that insane demon would earnestly help us. And what do you suppose we do after we unseal him? Don''t tell me you n on fighting him again."

    ......

    "Don''t forget we already lost to him once. If it wasn''t for Snowman, we''d all be dead. He''s also more tenacious than a bug. If we free him, it will be a disaster."

    The group descended into chaos.

    Agreeing to Urs proposal would be like turning all of their efforts up to this point into nothing, yet the thought of dying alongside the demon left them equally frustrated.

    But, despite all this Seol hadnt spoken yet.

    Hm?

    Frannan thought for a long while before asking Seol. He secretly hoped that Seol, the person who sealed Ur, would have some way to ovee this situation.

    What are you thinking about?

    Ah I just had a question.

    What is it?

    If Ur revives what body would he be in?

    What?

    If we hypothetically must revive him which form should we choose? His human body or his spirit body?

    Though Frannan didnt understand why Seol was asking that question, he didnt ask why.

    In the end, he was a transferee. It was almost obvious that he was prioritizing himself over the good of the world.

    Does he n to revive him?

    Frannan would be lying if he said that he wasnt a bit disappointed.

    Even so, he did his best to hide it before responding to Seol.

    Hm He only has a bit of mana left in his original body. So wouldnt he want to be revived in the spirit body?

    Spirit body the spirit body

    I thought youd have a method or something, but I guess not.

    Chameli then interrupted, with a defeated tone as well.

    No matter how hard I think about it, I cant possibly ept his offer. We should in here

    ...there might be one.

    What?

    Someone had butted in, interrupting Chameli.

    It was Seol.

    Theres just one one method that I managed to think of.

    Frannan, shocked, quickly asked back.

    What? How?!

    I will be making him mine.

    The others then understood what Seol meant.

    Seol nned to turn Ur into his shadow summon.

    You must have lost your mind! You cant evenpare him to a demonic spirit like Agony! Even if its you

    Calm down and listen to what I have to say first, said Seol.

    I dont even need to

    Frannan.

    ......

    Even Frannan couldnt say much after seeing Seols serious expression.

    Fuu Fine, tell me.

    Frannan calmly listened to Seol exin his n. Initially, they wore worried, quizzical expressions. However, as Seol continued and they grasped the intricacies of his n, their expressions shifted.

    Oh?

    Wait this maybe

    Seol then finished his exnation.

    However, since Im not sure if this is even possible I was hoping to hear your opinions.

    Ha Haha Yeah, that could be possible.

    Frannan?

    Actually, this is definitely possible. No! This might be our only method.

    Mael nodded.

    It is aw of the world, after all. Even Ur wouldnt be able to free himself from it. However, there are a few things that we must consider.

    Consider?

    Would you be alright, Snowman? To tie him down to you

    We have no other methods. And after facing him once, he could definitely be useful to me on my path.

    What Maels trying to say right now is that hes worried youll be tempted by him, right? said Frannan, jokingly.

    As Mael shrugged, Seol shook hisntern.

    This caused Agony, sleeping inside of it, to wake up.

    [Its shaking Its shaking! Is it another earthquake?]

    It wont happen, said Frannan. However, the odds of him going along with our n are low. So for that what do you think about using Bornuil?

    The Libra?

    Yeah, since hes the one who put us through this mess, it''s only fair that he gets his hands a bit dirty too.

    After hearing Frannans exnation, everyone nodded, finalizing their n.

    The expedition party then called Kiki from afar.

    Hey, Ur!

    Hm Have you finally finished talking? Not like you have any other options.

    We want to talk with Bornuil!

    What?

    Its to properly review your offer!

    Hm fine.

    Kikis eyes twitched for a moment before a new voice came forth.

    Ohohoho! Were you looking for me?

    Bornuil

    Frannan asked Bornuil if it was possible to talk without Ur hearing.

    Do not worry. Ur cannot hear us right now.

    Then

    Frannan then exined the n to Bornuil.

    Oho I see Ohohohoho!

    Bornuils first reaction was to ask a question back to the expedition party.

    And who came up with this brilliant n?

    My disciple, answered Frannan.

    "I gave you such a hard time because you werent taking in any disciples, but you managed to do it in the end, Frannan. That''s fantastic!"

    Well it ended up like that. But

    dly! I will dly offer up my body to make this n a sess! If this is the only way for all of you to escape safely, I, Bornuil, will do whatever it takes. Furthermore It is also quite fun to mess with Ur. Ohoho

    And like that, after finishing all of their preparations, they woke up Ur.

    So, what now? asked Ur, confidently.

    Were changing the conditions.

    The conditions? Fine, Ill hear them out.

    We cant free you.

    Then its pointless.

    But, we do know of a way to bring you out.

    How?

    Seol stepped forth.

    For you to be my summon.

    You must have lost your mind.

    Thats our only method. We have no way of freeing you from your seal.

    Hm

    Ur went pondered.

    I wouldn''t have faced this humiliation if I had just properly gathered my energy... but bing a summon, hmm... how fun. Well, it wouldnt be that bad if its only for a short while.

    All Ur had to do was kill his summoner after escaping the prison, after all. And he would just have to gather his strength after that.

    I am the root of wizardry. He dares to try and make me into his summon?

    Ur ground his teeth, fixating on the summoners face. He then imagined how it would look when it gradually shifted into a horrified expression.

    Fine! If its just that, then

    We also have another condition.

    Quite a lot of them.

    Bornuils soules with us as well.

    What? His soul too?

    All of us came here to rescue him. That was our objective. If were going to revive you, his soul must alsoe.

    Hm

    Ur quickly realized what they were plotting.

    So they n to control me through his soul. Those idiots

    Ur wasn''t one to fall for such an obvious trick. But for now... he pretended to have fallen for it.

    Furthermore, since Bornuil was unimportant to him, all Ur had to do was kill him once moreter.

    Fine!

    Then abandon that monkeys body and return to the spirits body. Well start the ritual immediately.

    <em>Ah ah</em>

    You aren''t lying to me, are you? asked Ur.

    Our lives are on the line as well. Lets just focus on the task at hand.

    "Alright, now, you know how this is going to go, right?"

    Death is simply the beginning of a new life. Is there anyone who understands this truth better than I?" said Ur.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Smoke streamed from Kiki''s nostrils.

    It then, like a shimmering haze, slowly floated over to Urs spirit body wrapped in chains.

    "Grgh... I can''t continue like this. Look, I''ve divided my powers so that even you can summon me. Now, destroy my core."

    Are you unable to even kill yourself when youre sealed like that?

    Did Cagons bindings seem like a joke to you? You should have recognized my, this great Urs, greatness the moment I was able to divide my powers in this sealed state.

    Okay.

    Seol raised arge rock spear before stabbing Ur with it.

    Khrgh

    And then

    As they had promised earlier, Chameli took action.

    <em>Glooow</em>

    [Chameli used Remembrance.]

    [The target is immune to all damage and attacks.]

    [The target does not feel pain.]

    [The target is unable to use any skills.]

    [After a few moments, the target will inevitably die.]

    What? What are you doing

    Ur suddenly twitched and shook before losing all strength in his body.

    Ohohoho! Youve seeded! And I managed to put Ur to sleep as well.

    We dont have time, Bornuil! Quickly!

    Okay!

    Bornuil, after taking over Urs body, began speaking rapidly.

    "I, Ur, pledge to faithfully serve Snowman until hisst breath, cherishing all life. Moreover, I will harbor no ill will towards the expedition party and will never act in any way that could harm them. I, Ur, will veer away from darkness, drawing nearer to the light, and will obey themands of my master, Snowman, remaining by his side. If I fail to uphold these vows...!"

    Ur, no Bornuils eyes began to glow radiantly.

    My existence shall be brought to an end! Ohohohoho!

    <em>Thud</em>

    Urs body went limp.

    [You have defeated Ur:Shades.]

    Then

    Seol put his hand forth.

    Serve me!

    <em>Craaaaaaaackle!</em>

    ck energies began to run rampant.

    Seol had definitely grown immensely.

    But even so, that was nearly not enough to take in Ur as his summon.

    Thats exactly why he divided up his powers, though.

    Ur, except for his core powers, separated everything else from him.

    It was solely due to it that the difficulty in summoning him decreased significantly, to a point where even Seol could summon him.

    And to think, Ur''s n this entire time was to use that separated power explosively for the expedition partys escape the expedition party was fortunate that Ur possessed such immense power.

    <em>Craaaackle</em>

    [You have sessfully summoned Ur the Sealeds shadow.]

    [Passing on the skills.]

    [The summon is extremely high-ranked.]

    [You are only able to pass on its core powers, nothing else.]

    [Wizardry has been fully passed on.]

    [Tuner(Exceptionality) activates.]

    [An additional high-rank skill has been passed on.]

    [Maverick has been fully passed on.]

    <em>Craaaaaaackle!</em>

    A small, tiny ghost escaped free from the mountain of chains.

    <em>tter</em>

    The ghost was in shackles, with a small chain connecting its shackles together.

    Urs eyes began to sh.

    After cing his hand on the dead spirits corpse, he then spoke.

    For now let us leave this ce.

    <em>Huuuum</em>

    [Ur the Sealed used Whales Breath.]

    [Explosively rise to the top.]

    Everyone, prepare yourselves!

    Expedition party! Stick together!

    A few secondster, an immense force propelled them upward, shattering through Alcatron''s ceilings to ascend even higher.

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Krgh

    A massive pir of light illuminated the earth,rge enough to be visible from a distance.

    <em>Fwoooooosh</em>

    The expedition party had been expelled from the dungeon in an instant.

    W-Were outside!

    My eyes

    Wait sunlight? Its morning?

    H-Hold on! Were falling!

    Dont let go of my hands!

    [Chameli used Sanctification: Downhill.]

    [Greatly reduce fall speed.]

    Hahaha!

    It was a sess!

    We did it!

    We made it out safely hrgh

    The expedition party relished in their victory before evennding on the ground.

    Urughed upon seeing it, judging that it was time to proceed with his n.

    Now, I will you

    <em>Land Land</em>

    Despite everyonending on the ground, Ur had yet to finish his words.

    He paused for a second before opening his mouth once more.

    Why? Why do I get the feeling that I shouldnt kill any of you?

    Well thats because Bornuil made a promise with us while you were asleep.

    Bornuils voice quickly exited out of Urs body.

    Ohohohoho! I made a promise with them because you seemed busy, Ur.

    A promise like that, I could just Hold on

    Ur then looked down at his body.

    Seol gave Ur a moment to think, then spoke after seeing his devastated expression.

    A spirit must keep its promise. Its one of the strongestws in the world.

    No How dare you!

    You will cease to exist for real if you oppose me now, Ur.

    Ur then began to yell at himself, as if he was a person with a split personality.

    How dare you make a promise like that?!

    Ohohohoho! Were youpletely deceived?

    Agonysntern slowly drifted over to Ur, who was also in the air.

    <em>Float float</em>

    Agony then spoke to Ur.

    [Ahem You do know that I am your senior, right?]

    ...What?

    [You know what Im talking about. Well regardless]

    The tiny demonic spirit then began whispering into Urs ears.

    [Lets corrupt him together. We can achieve it swiftly if you assist me..]

    .......

    [Want some jerky? I hid some from him, kekeke What do you think? Your senior is quite evil, isnt he?]

    No Not like this

    Seol left Ur, who appeared to have lost the will to live, alone, and proceeded to inspect the details of his new summon.

    He was shocked.

    This is

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Seol couldn''t help but feel excited checking Ur''s stats.

    But after seeing the stats Seols expression went stiff.

    [[Ur the Sealed]

    Title: N/A

    Rank: Immortal

    Race: Shadow

    Level: 24

    HP: 100/100

    MP: 100/100

    Unallocated Stats: 0

    Strength 10 Dexterity 10 Constitution 10

    Intelligence 10 Wisdom10 Spirit 10

    Talents: Master Linguist, Knowledge Seeker, Legendary Teacher]

    Why are his stats so low? Arent these just the basic stats?

    - This wasnt what I ordered

    - It was, though? Look at the receipt.

    - Hahaha Thats weird But it isnt, okay?

    Ur appearedpletely absent-minded.

    Upon seeing Urs face, Seol believed those stats might have been urate, but something still felt off.

    Hes Immortal-rank, isnt he? Its one rank above Transcendent, so why?

    There was definitely something else in y here that Seol was missing.

    Ah now that I think about it

    There were still a couple of things Seol hadnt checked yet.

    Urs skills.

    Before, when Seol acquired new summons, they all had 2 or 3 skills despite being Heroic-rank.

    But... Even though Ur is Immortal-rank, he has only two, just like the others.

    Seol, while thinking, checked Urs skills.

    First was Wizardry.

    [[Wizardry]

    - Wizardry serves as the foundation for all mana-based skills. It is influenced by the environment, the type of mana, and imagery, apletely distinct field from conventional magic.]

    Thats all?

    - Alright, ss~ Well be learning about wizardry today!

    - And that was all! Everyone enjoyed our lesson today, right?

    - EZ!

    - But wasnt Ur originally a bad guy? He was also strong before

    - But now hes just chilling next to me in bed

    Seol couldnt discern much from this description. He couldnt gauge Ur''s strength, his new summon, nor could he grasp the nature of his skills.

    I guess the only thing thats left is Maverick?

    Since Wizardrys description was a bitcking, Seol hoped that Mavericks description was more detailed.

    Seol then meticulously read through all the details, ensuring not to miss even a single letter.

    [Maverick]

    - All other summons are canceled upon Ur''s summoning. While Ur is present, he gains stats equivalent to the total stats of the canceled summons.

    However, this effect is not absolute. There are also many situations where summoning Ur is not possible.]

    - OH SHIIIIIIIIT!

    - Ur had a n!

    - So this is why his stats were shit, eh?

    - Thats insane How strong can he get then?

    Seol finally felt relief after reading Mavericks effect.

    Fuu At least he wont be a waste of Shadow Space.

    Since Ur could be extremely powerful with just that skill, Seol felt immensely relieved.

    Still, it is a bit sad that I cant use him with the other summons.

    Jamad wasnt considered a summon while Seol was in the Night Crow form so, that was fine, but he couldnt use Ur with the Twin Knights.

    Then summoning Ur should have just as many benefits, and... what does it mean by summoning is not possible?

    Unfortunately, there were no additional details about that.

    Is it just something that Im supposed to figure out? Hm

    There was no longer a reason, or need, to split up the expedition party. However, thebined members now numbered much fewer than half of the original party.

    They then discussed the route they would take to return and ultimately decided to go through the Wet Fog Hills.

    They had a friendly rtionship with the ck Thunder Tribe now, after all. There was no reason to take the roundabout way.

    <em>Creaaaaaak</em>

    Well be setting up camp here today! Get it done!

    Yes, sir!

    Whether it was the magicians, who initially appeared toozy to lift anything, or the pilgrims, who seemed as if they had never done something like this before, everyone pitched in enthusiastically.

    It makes sense that theyve changed after all we went through, though.

    There was a fire in each of their eyes.

    The adventure in Alcatron had be a catalyst for change for everyone in the expedition party.

    * * *

    The camp was a bit wet, but it wasnt inhospitable.

    Since the expedition members who took the roundabout path all swore this path was much nicer, there was no reason for anyone toin either.

    With no more food left, Seol once again showcased his skill with the hunted monsters and spices he had brought along.

    Haah. This is so good.

    Hahaha. I think I might cry when we have to split up. Ill miss this food too much.

    "Seriously, it would have been better if I had never eaten it. All Im going to do after this adventure ends is hole up in my research room and do nothing."

    Whether it was the magicians with their beards that had grown to ridiculous lengths or the pilgrims praying for the fallen, therge-scale adventure was nearing its end.

    It was a strange time where emptiness and fulfillment co-existed.

    Is this why everyone joinsrge-scale adventures?

    Having a number of people all move toward one objective was rather appealing.

    Seol especially felt this way because he had been mostly embarking on solo adventures until now.

    Still its too dangerous.

    Forrge-scale adventures like this, there are often cases where, even if you prepare as best as you can, it is still impossible.

    The difficulty was high, as it required a lot of people to clear, and there were often unpredictable variables as well.

    If you werent able to instantly adapt to the situation, it only took a second for you to die.

    This adventure would have been impossible too if it wasnt for Frannan. Well, if we didnt have Mael and Chameli, a lot more people would have died as well.

    Since everyone was valuable, you had to protect everyone.

    That was the dilemma ofrge-scale adventures.

    And thats exactly what I dont like.

    Seol had his hands full just keeping himself safe, as he had been on equally perilous adventures the entire time.

    <em>Slide</em>

    "What are you up to?" asked Chameli as she approached Seol and sat next to him.

    It wasnt necessarily strange that she did that.

    After all, Seol was currently quite popr in the expedition party.

    Many had called out to him, and just as many believed he was more helpful on this expedition than even Frannan, the Aspect Magician.

    Only after Frannan threatened to find anyone who thought so did people stop expressing such opinions.

    Nheless, many remained curious about the identity of the Aspect Magicians apprentice.

    Chameli was excluded from this, obviously, as she already had a good idea of the type of individual Seol was.

    Im just thinking about this and that.

    "Ah... So you''re experiencing post-expedition symptoms.

    Post-expedition symptoms?

    "There''s a saying that goes something like this: Ten people go, but only three return. A hundred people leave, but only tene back home.

    So the after-effects from loss, huh?

    Theres that too, but a lot of things happened. Some people lost a close rtionship said Chameli before looking at Frannan. And some lost an eye. A lot of things happened in a short amount of time.

    I see, answered Seol.

    As the mood became gloomier, she shifted the topic.

    So is that tiny spirit really that terrifying Ur?

    ...Hmph.

    Ur still hadnt opened up his heart to Seol.

    He sat cross-armed, turned away from Seol like an upset child.

    Well its not like Impletely open to Ur yet, either.

    Though Seol pondered over Ur, who remained aplete mystery to him, he eventually reached the conclusion that all he could do was slowly learn about him.

    As Seol stared at Ur, he shouted back, clearly upset.

    I have nothing now!

    ...What?

    "The power I built up... my absolute mana... it''s all gone. This is all because you turned me into your summon. And that''s why I can''t help you. I''m ipetent!"

    <em>Faaaaade</em>

    For some reason, Urs body seemed hazier than normal.

    H-his body is turning blurry!

    What?

    What if he dies like that?

    Only then did Ur fix his attitude.

    "W-Well, I can still do a few things if I give it a bit more attention. Maybe its just a matter of will?"

    <em>Fwoosh</em>

    Phew he turned back to normal. That was dangerous.

    Frannan approached the pair before sitting by them as well.

    The real ones in danger are us, said Frannan. It all depends on how he acts now.

    A new voice spurred out of Ur.

    Ohohoho No need to worry, Frannan. Ur can no longer separate himself from me, so he will have to deal with my scrutiny for the rest of his life.

    Haha I dont think Ive ever respected you as much as this, Bornuil, said Frannan.

    I am not doing this for respect. In fact, I am a bit excited that I have something to do in myter years!

    As the two conversed, Seol pulled out something from his inventory.

    Frannan, could you take a look at this? asked Seol.

    Let me see hm is this that?

    Yes, the thing that Koko left behind.

    "Hm... Demonic spirits, not monsters, are my specialty, so... unfortunately..."

    After hearing that, someone else butted in.

    Ohoho this must be their traces, no?

    Their traces?

    Bornuil continued.

    "Powerful individuals always leave behind their traces. Just as a tree picked up by a storm leaves behind traces of its roots andrge beasts leave behind their tracks, so too do powerful individuals. It is likely that Koko..."

    "I thought it was an old person trait to ramble on and on about things they didnt understand in only my era. Is it still the same? Im shocked.

    ...Ur?

    While Seol wasnt surprised about two voices exiting the same body, as it''s something he does as well with Jamad, he was definitely surprised by Ur joining the conversation on his own.

    Ohoho Are you saying Im wrong? said Bornuil.

    Then what? Are you telling me that you cant hear this wolfs whimpering?

    Whimpering?

    "This isnt his trace. Its a shadow wolfs defensive measure."

    Defensive measure?

    Yes. When I attacked the wolf, I felt it quickly concentrate its powers into that. I didnt break it because it was unimportant to me, though, but hey, summoner. Is he your summon?

    Though Koko had acted as if he was Seols summon, he wasnt.

    - We arent friends, but we did get burgers before

    - McDonalds?

    - Nah, Burger King.

    - Ah thats a bit ambiguous then

    He isnt my summon.

    Is that so? How strange.

    Whats strange?

    "When shadow wolves sense death approaching, they concentrate all their powers to revert to their primal form. While this might make them sound like phoenixes, who are revered as divine beings, their methods have ws. Firstly, it requires a portion of their energy to revive. Secondly, theyck the ability to revive on their own."

    "....They cant revive on their own? No, more importantly, if they can revive are you saying Koko cane back to life?"

    "Let me finish speaking first," said Ur. "If a shadow wolf doesnt have anyone they can trust near them when theyre about to die, they would never revert back to their core. They would just ept their death."

    Then youre saying that

    He believes that you will be able to wake him from his core. Didnt he follow you rather well? Still, it is quite interesting shadow wolves are difficult tomune with, after all.

    Bornuil finally spoke up after Ur finished exining.

    Then the great Ur must definitely know of a way to wake the shadow wolf from its core, right?

    Obviously I

    Ur, who had initially responded to Bornuil incredulously as if it was an obvious question, quickly halted his response.

    Hold on. Why am I telling you this?

    Ohohoho

    Did this old fuck irritate me on purpose?

    Ohohoho I apologize, Snowman. I was caught.

    Im not going to tell you anymore!

    Ur almost looked like he was sulking right now.

    As such, Bornuil spoke in his ce.

    Do not worry too much, Snowman. Im sure hell say more the more you irritate him. Ur is the kind of person who loves to brag about how much they know. Even though hes so young, he acts like such an old man, tsk tsk Its unfortunate. Regardless, the more foolishly you behave, the more he will teach you.

    - I just finished picking all the parts for my pc guys! I bet no one can make a pc better than this~

    - Go refund all your pieces before I shoot you. Ill tell you what to pick.

    - Ur, the asshole on the inte who lowkey gives good advice.

    Seol thought for a moment.

    Ur, said Seol.

    ...What?

    Are you sure you dont know how to do it?

    What?

    "Yeah, so thats why you stopped talking You shouldve just told me earlier. I wouldnt have had to waste time then."

    Waste time?

    Ur scoffed as his eyes turned red.

    Take back those words right now. How dare you say something so ridiculous to a fountain of knowledge like me

    Whod believe someone that only calls themselves a fountain of knowledge

    Seol carefully observed Urs expression as he continued.

    - Come on Who would fall for that LOL

    - It would be weirder if he fell for it LOL

    Fine! You must be a fool to test my knowledge! I shall give you a peek into the depths of my knowledge!

    - He fell for it?

    - He did?

    - Hes a weirdo too?

    Anger.

    Everyone holds certain things in high importance, sacred and untouchable by others.

    For Ur, it was the knowledge he had amassed over the years.

    Through this conversation, Seol considered himself fortunate to have learned what Urs pet peeve was.

    Let me give me that!

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Ur quickly swiped Kokos core from Seols hands before inspecting it.

    Hm It seems like it would be impossible for him to be revived as your summon.

    I knew you were lyi

    Im serious. Also, I dont lie. More importantly, I said that it would be difficult for him to be revived as your summon. I didnt say that he couldnt be revived at all.

    Then that means

    Ur reverted to his original smug expression.

    Resurrecting things is my specialty.

    Ur, an expert of resurrection, smiled insidiously.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Ur slowly began his exnation.

    The easiest way to revive a shadow wolf is to restore it as a summon. By forging a strong bond like that, returning them to their original form bes easy."

    Then why cant I do that?

    "Well, there are two reasons. First, you told me the shadow wolf wasnt your summon, right? And secondly, your pathetic shadow."

    My shadow?

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As if capable of changing its body as it pleased, the small spirit assumed the arrogant expression of an old man before exining.

    Precisely. Your shadow is at a dreadful level.

    What are you

    Ive looked through the souls in your shadows and they were quite good. Not to mention how each of them has their own circumstances, but Currently, you are too inexperienced to handle them.

    ......

    - Look, you little shit.

    - Hey! Snowman might be a bit inexperienced, but thats too far!

    - Hes a good kid!

    With a disinterested look, Ur grabbed a snack from earlier.

    <em>Nom nom</em>

    You had me, the pinnacle of wizardry, join you but you want to add a shadow wolf on top of that too? Not only will it not fit, it might even bepletely destroyed.

    What would?

    Obviously, your shadow.

    ......

    Seol was shocked.

    Did I grow too quickly?

    In games, characters'' stats are often depicted as a hexagonal graph. When a character is well-developed, their stats form a perfect hexagon. However, if Seol were to describe himself currently it would be closer to a triangle.

    The quality of my summons, mybat ability, and my level of closeness with them

    Ur criticized how Seols shadow magic and shadow space fell far below the level of his other aspects.

    But I expanded my Shadow Space by a lot already

    Seol had Purgas blessing, Tuner, and the bonus from equipping multiple Abominations.

    Seol had plenty of effects that increased his maximum Shadow Space.

    But to think it still isnt enough

    Seols maximum Shadow Space definitely wasntcking.

    However, considering the rank of his shadows for someone whose level was in the early 20s, it was definitelycking.

    2 Legendary-ranks, 1 Transcendent-rank, and 1 Immortal-rank.

    It was especially problematic since the Twin Knights seemed on the verge of improving their ranks after meeting with the ck Knight.

    As Seol donned a serious expression, Ur continued.

    "Dont be too disappointed, though. Shadows, too, are a power that has stemmed from me. Just a bit of my attention is more than enough to make you strong.

    - Ur youre a good guy, arent you?

    - Im still not letting you go, though

    - Dobby doubts Master will be parting with his socks...

    There is one thing you must know first, though. Even though you seeded in getting close with the shadow wolf, you were unable to use even half of his powers. Did you know that?

    Half of his powers?

    Yeah, but I guess you cant really consider that your mistake. Its likely he has never been a part of a pack. The best way to survive in the wild is to learn the most effective methods from your parents, after all. Theres no way youd fail, and its safe. Did you know this, though? Shadow wolves normally dont grow that big.

    Then why was Koko that big?

    He likely chose to make his body bigger himself. But if he had allocated his strengths elsewhere, he would have been exponentially stronger. Shadow wolves are notorious, after all. Not to mention

    Ur smirked.

    You just so happen to have a perfect ability for this situation.

    A perfect ability?

    Yes, but I will tell you that in time. More importantly, since we cant revive him as a summon, we need to use a different method. In my opinion it would be best for you to use your other ability.

    And by other ability, you mean

    Seol hadn''t particrly used skills other than his summoning skills.

    He especially didnt use any spells either.

    Ah, did he mean?

    Ur raised a finger.

    Those noisy crows of yours. Theyre your creations, right?

    They are.

    We will be making Koko or whatever his name was into your summon.

    Isnt that what Im not supposed to do? If we do that, his consciousness will

    Obviously,wed be using his core when we recreate him. Dont worry. He will maintain his memories and intellect. That was how they were made in the first ce, after all.

    Thats a relief, but how?

    Doing it right now would be difficult.

    ......

    To do so, wed need a considerable amount of shadow essence. But you dont have any on you, right?

    Whats shadow essence?

    As you can assume, its the byproduct of using a shadow as a sacrifice. Well, it isnt too painful for them since theyd just be reverting back to their original form, and it isnt particrly painful either, but a sacrifice is still a sacrifice. In the past, we used to catch living things for shadow essence, but I dont know if thats considered fine in this period.

    Was it considered fine in your period?

    It wasnt necessarily considered moral back then either. But people did do it openly.

    - So you justmitted crimes like nothing? LMFAO

    - This is like those youtube videos where they bring a former mob boss

    Regardless, I will find you a method.

    After Ur''s confident deration, Seol stared at him before asking another question.

    Ur, how strong are you right now?

    "I cant even use a tenth of my original strength, and Im not exaggerating either. But my skills heavily rely on my powers, so if you use them wisely, you can certainly narrow the gap."

    Powers.

    By powers Ur was likely referring to Wizardry and Maverick.

    I was luckily able to grab one more skill through Tuner

    Ur continued.

    I dont know if its something that you did, but because you kept my powers intact somewhat well, Ill be able to recover my strength faster than expected. Also If it wasnt for some unknown circumstances, you wouldn''t have been able to be my opponent at all.

    - Ur (0 wins, 0 draws, 1 loss)

    - Excuses pffft

    - But Snowman really did almost lose, though LOL

    "Because I had a more difficult time gathering the malevolent energies inside Alcatron than I expected, not only was my resurrection dyed, but my strength was also below what I anticipated. It''s quite strange, but there may have been a leak somewhere. Well, regardless, thats in the past now. Hey, summoner. I have a goal now."

    Is it to find the traces of Cagon?

    "Youre quicker than I expected, youre right. I''ll search for tracks of Cagon by your side. I need to find out how the powerful Cagon Empire fell how none of you know anything about it I need to uncover it all."

    That was a question lingering in Seol''s mind as well.

    He still needed to understand how he could decipher Cagons magic words.

    Still, my goalse first, said Seol.

    Nheless, that wasnt Seols primary objective.

    Of course. Your goals are nothingpared to mine. I will take care of them easily.

    I dont know about that snickered Jamad from the Shadow Space.

    * * *

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    The expedition party looked back at the ck Thunder Tribe, which had left after confirming their identities.

    Most of the people who stared at the trolls were people who took the roundabout path.

    Oh my god they even gave us food before they left.

    "Are we sure they''re still the same ck Thunder Tribe we once knew?"

    "They''re big and look just as fearsome as rumors suggest, though

    The Steel Lion then asked Mael a question.

    ...How did you manage to pass through here before?

    "We encountered a couple of obstacles, but Snowman took care of them too, so it wasn''t too challenging."

    The Steel Lion then shifted his nce from Mael to Seol.

    The expedition posed a significant challenge for the Steel Lion as well. However, as the mission progressed, he came to realize that the two individuals who had initially irked him were actually two of the most crucial pirs of the expedition.

    How incredible really, said the Steel Lion without realizing it himself.

    ...He really is incredible.

    "Seeing as how I am having a difficult time epting it... I might truly be getting old. By the way, what''s your name?"

    Mael.

    And its meaning?

    Child of the stars.

    A good name, said the Steel Lion, rubbing his chin. Ill remember it.

    What about your name? asked Mael in response.

    Neal. Neal, the Steel Lion. You can just call me Steel Lion, though.

    Neal, I see. I will remember that as well.

    We might split up once this mission is over, but I will definitely remember both of your names.

    Nevertheless, nothing too eventful happened as the expedition party traversed the Wet Fog Hills.

    As they continued on their way, they eventually passed through Adelines borders once more.

    This news was then ryed to the Libra Tower, which was a relief for them as it meant there was at least someone who could provide a detailed exnation of what had urred.

    <em>Rumble rumble</em>

    All the magicians residing in the magic tower directed their attention toward the returning expedition party, to the extent that all activity came to a halt in anticipation of their arrival.

    Theyreing! I can see them!

    You idiot, I told you to give your report before noon! If it waste because you were too distracted

    Ah, I-Im sorry!

    The young magician wasn''t the only individual distracted.

    Woahhhhhhh!

    The expedition party is returning!

    However, the next persons words damped the mood.

    ...There are fewer wagons than before.

    Obviously, there would be les

    Its a lot less

    ......

    The magicians all quieted down.

    There were also magicians who had been dispatched from the other towers to hear the results.

    Among them was ine and his apprentice, Fryn.

    Fryn

    He did it.

    "Are you telling me... that this small group of people was the best-case scenario?"

    Yes! In fact, he brought a better future than the one I caught a hazy glimpse of!

    ine smiled bitterly.

    "Then that''s more than sufficient. It appears he''s aplished a great deal."

    <em>Creaaaaaaak</em>

    <em>Click.</em>

    The carriages door opened as its passengers stepped out.

    There was no one who appeared uninjured.

    ......

    <em>Step</em>

    The gatekeeper gasped, as Frannan stepped out of the carriage with a bandage wrapped around one of his eyes.

    A-Aspect Magician Frannan!

    Gather the other Aspect Magicians, said Frannan. I need to report the results of the expedition and discuss the future.

    * * *

    The expedition party felt like monkeys in a cage.

    [You begin your Rest.]

    [This ce is a simple base.]

    [Your Key Location Rest is starting.]

    [Break 10. Libra Magic Tower]

    [Break 10. Libra Magic Tower

    The Libra Magic Tower ys a significant role in Zodiac.

    Although they are typically extremely reluctant to permit outsiders to stay within its premises for an extended period, as they generally dislike outsiders, currently, there are numerous outsiders within it.

    As treatment toward the expedition members will be determined ording to the tower''s decision, in the worst-case scenario, you could be forced to depart.

    Adventurers must take plenty of rest and training here, or at another rest location, before preparing for the next Adventure.

    Objective: Rest and maintenance.

    You will be tired upon failure.

    Remaining Time: [Unknown]]

    Does the countdown start once the tower makes a decision? That''s a relief. More importantly...

    Seol was in a suffocating situation with Frannan.

    While the other expedition party members were rxing and removing their equipment, Seol, in his exhausted state, was dragged to a room with Franan and seated in a chair.

    It was because he was deeply involved in this expedition.

    Ridwen and Cartesin.

    The two other Aspect Magicians of Libra wore menacing looks as they sat across from Seol and Frannan.

    Cartesin ran his hands through his long, white beard before speaking.

    Are you telling us to believe that right now?

    And if you dont?

    Thats insane This ispletely insane

    Libra is dead. Well, more urately, his soul has beenbined with an extremely evil individuals soul.

    Even though youve lost a majority of the expedition party, your words are..

    Suddenly, Bornuil, from within Ur''s body, interjected.

    Ohohoho Cartesin, it seems youre still fond of worrying about pointless details.

    ...Bornuil?

    "Did I not tell you multiple times that this stunts your growth? Ohohoho... Or maybe I didn''t?"

    B-Bornuil! Are you really Libra?

    "I don''t know what I could do to make you believe, but I am. I am Bornuil."

    Bornuil then began to speak about the events at Alcatron, providing detailed ounts of the expedition party''s struggles.

    So thats why Frannans eye is

    "It''s unfortunate, but there was no other method. The decision he made was just what I expected from him."

    ......

    Frannan spoke next.

    I believe the details about what happened in Alcatron must not be leaked.

    What?! But if you do, then

    "I agree. If rumors about Ur spread, it could attract countless individuals obsessed with magic or power-hungry tyrants eager to analyze me, Bornuil."

    Haah that might be difficult, though. Do you think its possible to keep the expedition partys mouth shut?

    If we give them ample reward we would at least have time to prepare before the rumors spread. Wouldnt you agree?

    "You are absolutely right. I willpensate them based on their achievements outlined in the report."

    Alright.

    Ridwen then nced at Bornuil.

    "More importantly... Can you still fulfill your duty as tower master with a body like that?"

    Why would I do something like that?

    ...What?

    "I am considered dead. Since the Libra Tower has lost its tower master, a new one is required. And for that... I need all of your opinions."

    Bornuil slowly looked at the three Aspect Magicians.

    I need to know which of the three of you is most apt for that position.

    ......

    ......

    Frannan closed his eyes while the other Aspect Magicians looked around. Frannan looked exhausted.

    Cartesin spoke up.

    Frannan, do you remember how you ruined my research before?

    "Ah... that? I was trying to help you, but the results were dreadful."

    Apologize for it.

    What?

    Apologize for it. Right now.

    "How pointless... Fine. To be honest with you, I''ve also still felt remorseful about ruining that."

    Good. Then I want you to be the next Libra.

    Ridwen nced at Cartesin while Frannan wore a perplexed look.

    What?

    "Because once it''s after the fact that you apologized, you''re the one who''s best suited to be Libra."

    You must be out of your mind Im just a drunkard

    "This is something I''ve contemted for a long time, even before you departed. It''s just all falling into ce now."

    Ridwen agreed as well.

    "Exactly. It''s something we''ve discussed extensively in the past. We''ve had conversations about who should be the next Libra before, haha..."

    We?

    Ridwen and Cartesin exchanged nces.

    Yurin whole-heartedly shared the same sentiment as well.

    ...Yurin?

    "She never once ceasedplimenting you. If you overlook the negative aspects... well, it might still be bad, but she''s a bit better now, isn''t she?"

    Frannan continued to repeat Yurins name under his breath.

    Yurin I

    "You are a great magician, Frannan. Though it seems like you still don''t believe it yourself."

    ......

    Even if its just for Yurins sake be the next Libra.

    Bornuil interjected once more.

    "Ohohoho! We can discuss that among ourselvester. Our guest should be our priority for now."

    I agree. So this child is the one who saved the expedition party, correct?

    If you look at it more broadly, he saved more than just that.

    And he will likely be traveling with Bornuil in the future We should prepare some additional rewards.

    Ridwen, Catesin, and Bornuil exchanged opinions.

    What about the Lie Seeking Staff?

    Thats too awful.

    What about a male and female pair of Illusion Butterflies?

    They arent mythical creatures that adventurers can handle.

    Then

    This was bad for one reason, and that was bad for another reason.

    Bornuil gave a reason to reject every single one of their proposals.

    This almost seems like youre doing this on purpose.

    Theres something you want to give him, isnt there? You know youre being unreasonable right now, right?

    Ohohoho is that so?

    Just tell us what you want to give him.

    Bornuil looked at each of their expressions before throwing in the bomb.

    The Crown of Order.

    <em>Stand</em>

    <em>Stand</em>

    Bornuil!

    Have you lost your mind?!

    Ohohoho

    All Bornuil could do was awkwardlyugh.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    The Crown of Order.

    Seol couldnt hide his excitement after hearing that name.

    That was here?

    Even Seol knew about it as it was quite a famous item.

    In the distant past, a massive ruin was discovered near the central region of Pandea.

    Countless factions fought to acquire the treasures from within the ruin, and the Crown of Order was one such treasure that symbolized the events.

    Though its powers are still unknown to many, most were still able to discern that it was far from ordinary.

    However, as it was an item from the distant past, even Seol had only heard of it through rumors.

    If this goes well

    Though Seol had been dragged into Alcatron because of his promise to Frannan, luck had found its way after all his effort.

    But how did the Libra Magic Tower acquire the Crown of Order?

    Ridwen and Cartesin began to vehemently reject Bornuil''s proposal, to the point that they were even unintentionally spitting.

    The Crown of Order is not only the symbol of Libra, but it is also a treasure we acquired by using everything we had! How could we just hand this over to some

    "Since when was the Crown of Order the symbol of Libra? Not only is it essentially stolen goods, but we only acquired it by chance, no? Ohohoho..."

    - They stole it?

    - So a stolen item was the symbol of Libra

    - Judging by their reaction, Bornuils telling the truth

    Ridwen sat back down before continuing.

    "Even so, that doesn''t change anything. The Crown of Order is now in the Libra Tower, and it will remain with us."

    After hearing that, Frannan butted in.

    "But it''s just an item," said Frannan. "If no one''s going to use it, it''s just shiny junk that takes up space."

    "Frannan! An expensive item ys its role even if it''s just in its spot!"

    I disagree.

    Hmph!

    Bornuil interjected to warm up the cold mood.

    "If this old man can say a couple of words..." started Bornuil. "Whether we wanted to or not, this expedition has drawn a lot of attention from a variety of people. And though we can prevent the spread of information about the events in Alcatron, we can''t prevent them from praising the person who saved them."

    "Just as you can''t hold onto the wind with your hand, we can''t prevent people from praising or gossiping about others, agreed Frannan.

    Bornuil nodded before continuing.

    "He saved everyone. When we consider how multiple factions are showing interest in us and who we''d announce as the next Libra if we reward the person who achieved so much during the expedition poorly, how would that reflect on us?"

    Ahem

    Please, consider it.

    Ridwen and Cartesin scowled and thought to themselves.

    Then, let me ask you this, Frannan, said one of the Aspect Magicians. Is he truly worth that much?

    Worth that much?

    "I am asking you if entrusting someone unaffiliated with any faction, whose identity we don''t know, with the treasure of Libra is that valuable."

    If youre asking that, then

    <em>Grab</em>

    Frannan handed over a scroll as if he had been expecting this.

    What is this?

    Seol nced at its contents for a second and was shocked.

    Did you do a background check on me? asked Seol.

    It wasnt just you. It was everyone in the expedition party, answered Frannan. Its something I had to do as the person in charge of the party.

    Cartesin was astonished after reading the scroll.

    I-Is this all true?

    "You''re shocked, huh? Do you think there has ever been an individual... no, a faction who has achieved so much in such a short time?"

    Seol''s achievements were remarkable for something aplished by only one individual.

    He defeated the Rock Mr Tribe in the Pointy Mountains, stopped Yognatuns Sulfur Skull Tribe from invading, cleared the Labyrinth of Penance, and even killed the ck Knight who attacked Illia.

    Even if you excluded all of the other unknown achievements Seol had done, Seol''s aplishments were quite notable.

    ......

    "He''s lived his life like that. And no one can deny that he used his strength to help us. The Crown of Order? He already has multiple items as valuable as that."

    Hm

    "He probably isn''t even interested in the Crown of Order. But the reason we''re trying to give it to him is to foster a friendly rtionship for the future. After all, he aplished something no one else in the expedition party could do all on his own. And considering the pace of his growth, we have yet to fathom how valuable he could be to us in the future."

    There was only one thing wrong in Frannans statements.

    His assumption that Seol wasnt interested in the Crown of Order.

    - His eyes seem desperate, though LOOOOL

    - Youre wrong Frannan your disciple wants the item

    "There''s still one really important thing left, isn''t there?"ughed Bornuil.

    There is. This child here

    Frannan nced at Seol before finishing his words.

    is my one and only disciple.

    * * *

    The expedition party had to stay at the Libra Tower for quite a while. While the rewards were indeed a part of it, there was another reason entirely.

    Neal, the Steel Lion, tapped Maels shoulders.

    "Do you not have to return to the Artifact Association, Mael?"

    "I can always make my report after I see how the rest of the expedition is handled."

    Excuses Be honest, you just want to stay here a bit longer, dont you?

    "Hahaha... I don''t know if you should be the one saying that, Neal. Did you not already receive your rewards? I doubt you have any reason to stay now, especially since you need new members to maintain the Steel Lion Mercenaries'' name."

    Ive already sent a few of my men back to take care of that. I, the leader, can take my merry time..

    Chameli quietly poked their sides.

    <em>Poke</em>

    Urgh

    Ch-Chameli

    She then gave a big smile.

    "Are we really going to waste a good day with such pointless chatter? We''re all here to witness something truly rare, aren''t we?"

    U-urgh I was just

    "Chameli, when you put it like that, it makes us sound like a bunch of ckers without anything to do, doesn''t it?"

    Were you two not? And whats so bad about not having anything to do?

    ......

    "We''ve lost a lot of people. If we want to ease their sorrow, we need just as much joy. Since today is the day they announce the new Libra, I want all of you to be happy too!"

    "Then I won''t hesitate to enjoy it as well."

    "It truly is a rare sight, though, to think we''d be able to witness the announcement of a new Tower Master."

    Are the other tower masters here too?

    "Due to the distance... I''ve heard they''re most likely sending magicians bearing their emblems instead. Oh, I see one over there!"

    Magicians with epaulets of various designs entered the tower in rows.

    Oh! Scorpio Scorpio came.

    Really? Is that them?

    A short, stubborn-looking magician gathered the attention of many around them.

    Hmph Bornuil always acted as if he had all the luxury in the world but he ended up being the first to go. I was right, wasnt I? said Scorpio to the magician behind them.

    Aries! Its Aries!

    Sir Santio!

    The curly-haired magician named Santio adjusted his sses before responding.

    Thats strange. When Ist saw Bornuil, I got the impression that he would be alive for a while

    A magician shouldnt believe in superstitions! When are you going to stop believing in them?

    What am I supposed to do when I was born with this? Regardless hm?

    Hey Santio?

    "Hm... you give me a unique impression. Are you the type who often leaps into danger, just a second from death?"

    ...What?

    Santio was currently looking and talking to Seol.

    ...What is going on?

    Seol took a step back as Santio asked him a strange question, raising his guard.

    I see countless deaths surrounding you. I doubt you will be able to live an ordinary life.

    Just then, a Libra magician arrived to guide Santio.

    Urm Excuse me, Sir Santio the appointment ceremony will start soon

    Oh! I apologize. Let us depart immediately.

    Santio took a few steps back, locking eyes with Seol, before entering the ceremony room.

    Though his entric behavior seemed ridiculous, it was also worrisome.

    After that, more tower masters and high-ranking magicians, each bearing the tower master''s emblem, entered the room in session.

    Mael clenched his fist.

    So this is Zodiac

    The mana emanating from them is incredible

    "They are considered the pinnacle of intelligence in human society, after all. I never thought I''d see this incredible sight with my own eyes so soon, though."

    Lets go to our seats.

    Ur moved within Seols Shadow Space.

    - Not bad for thieves

    The ceremony was held in the banquet room closest to the highest floor.

    Surprisingly, the moment they entered the banquet room, the scenery around them changed, making it appear as if they were outside.

    A vast in stretched beneath the sky, with clouds driftingzily above. A cool breeze blew past every once in a while, tousling people''s hair.

    And as everyone took their seats, the appointment ceremony began.

    Ridwen and Cartesin stepped onto the tform.

    "On behalf of Libra, we would like to thank every magician who has made the journey here.

    "As you have made time for us despite your busy schedules, we will also reciprocate by answering questions before the ceremony."

    It was an unusual order.

    They likely did so because there were high-ranking magicians here only present to satisfy their curiosity about the Alcatron expedition.

    A magician with a cold expression was the first to ask a question.

    "Was the Alcatron expedition a failure? I heard many people lost their lives."

    The young magician spoke bluntly and boldly to an Aspect Magician.

    However, Ridwen didnt mind it at all. After all, the true individual asking that question was the Tower Master of Capricorn, who lent his emblem to the young magician to speak.

    "Though we managed to fulfill our objective, because many people died, we can''t im it was a sess or failure. However, when we consider how dangerous Alcatron was, the fact that so many people could return could be seen as a small sess."

    Hmph do the other expedition party members also think that?

    The people began to murmur.

    "I am the leader of the Steel Lion Mercenaries who participated in this expedition. We believe that the expedition could be considered a sess."

    The Artifact Association

    The ck Pilgrims

    As everyone agreed, Capricorn''s tower master fell silent.

    Next was Scorpio.

    "So, I heard Alcatron copsed... but what was inside?"

    Well

    Libras magicians minimized the details in their response.

    They informed Scorpio about the ancient evil lurking in Alcatron and how the expedition party all worked together to defeat it.

    Hm Somethings rubbing me the wrong way, though

    A few more questions followed, but Ridwen and Cartesin managed to answer them satisfactorily.

    "We will continue addressing questionster as well, so... let us now proceed with the most significant event of today: the appointment of the next Libra."

    <em>Hmmm</em>

    Frannnan entered through the banquet halls doors, donning the Tower Masters uniform.

    The eyepatch he wore added a touch of wildness to his appearance.

    <em>Step Step</em>

    So he really did lose his eye

    "You never really could deny his skills."

    I feel like the mood around him has changed.

    Frannan stepped through the murmuring people and stood on the tform.

    Ridwen then spoke in a serious tone.

    "When news of Bornuil, the Libra''s disappearance reached us, the magicians of Libra were thrown into a panic. However, heroes are always born from crises. Frannan, Aspect Magician of Libra, you have led an expedition party to sessfully uncover Bornuil''s fate, as well as defeat a great evil hidden within Alcatron''s chasms.

    It could have been quite embarrassing to receive such praise.

    However, no oneughed.

    "We came to the realization that we needed a new Libra to maintain our bnce. And that..." said Ridwen.

    is you, Frannan.

    Cartesian and Ridwen each brought out a medal.

    We beseech you to maintain our bnce. Will you ept?

    Frannan maintained the same cold expression.

    However, for official settings like this, he had to recite the magicians oath.

    With knowledge as my de and wisdom as my handle, I dere my omnipotence alongside my ipetence. In pursuit of truth, I embrace the contradictions within my ideas.

    ......

    I am a magician.

    A twisted smile formed on Frannans lips.

    I may becking, but I will do my best.

    Scorpio quickly stood up from their seat.

    Scorpio recognizes the new Libra! shouted Scorpio.

    <em>Hum</em>

    A scorpio emblem filled up the sky.

    Pisces recognizes the new Libra as well!

    Virgo

    More and more insignias filled the sky.

    In the end, the sky was filled with eleven different insignias.

    Frannan felt the weight of the Libra epaulet adorning his uniform.

    Frannan, the new Libra, stepped forward to speak on the tform.

    "Ah, ah... Is this boring ceremony finally over now? From now on, I''m the new Libra, right?"

    Everyone was shocked at Frannan''s disrespectful tone, especially given his formality just moments ago.

    There might be people on the same level as me in Zodiac, but no ones above me, right?

    ...Wh-what?

    "Ah, the only exception might be if the Grand Duke of Frostes back from the grave."

    While most of the magicians grimaced at Frannans attitude, there were also many who enjoyed it, especially among a few Tower Masters, including Scorpio.

    Bwahahahaha! How fun! You and I will get along well!

    "Bornuil was on the more boring side, but this new Libra is quite entric."

    As Ridwen was at a loss for what to do, the other tower masters waved their hands.

    "It looks like he has more to say. Go ahead."

    "There''s no one who can stop you anymore. I was just getting bored, so this came at the perfect time."

    Frannan''s single eye bore a serious expression.

    "Then... the first thing that I want to say is..." began Frannan. "I hate you magicians, you fucking bastards."

    Frannan looked directly at an old woman relying on a device to help her move, as well as the female magician assisting her.

    While the old magician didnt show much of a reaction, the young magician held a dark mood around her.

    What do you mean by that?

    "It''s exactly as I said. Magicians all do this because they enjoy feeling superior to others, don''t they? I was the same. I... was exactly the same."

    Frannan''s eye grew distant, as if he was recalling a dark past.

    "I thought I could do anything. That''s why I didn''t so much as give a nce to the people who were behind me. Because I... was better than all of them."

    Haha everyone goes through that.

    There were a lot of stuffy, old-fashioned magicians who tried to correct me.

    Veil, the magician who took him in.

    <em>- Because you are a magician. People think magicians are incredible, but... in truth, were all just conceited idiots.</em>

    Yurin, whose mind had reverted to that of a child''s.

    <em>- I guarantee you, no one, except for the first ever magician, learned magic on their own from the start. Humans may be weak, but we are a race that umtes knowledge. That is how weve continued to advance magic further.</em>

    "They all did whatever they pleased... They even tried to correct one of the fundamental things about me."

    Magicians dont know when to keep their nose out, after all.

    Hahaha! Thats right, Libra! So, are you still like that?

    Frannan answered coldly.

    No.

    ......

    In the end, I lost.

    He sighed deeply.

    "I realized my limits through this expedition. A foul magician is always left on their own, after all."

    ......

    "However, the heavens blessed even a person like me with people whom I could trust."

    Frannan first looked at Seol before looking at the other expedition party members.

    "The reason the expedition was a sess wasn''t because of my pitiful magic. It pains me to admit this, but it was because of myrades."

    How obvious, Frannan.

    And?

    Frannan then continued.

    "So, because I am an adult who took so long to learn and say something so obvious... I n to finally convey my feelings, sincerely."

    Frannan addressed Yurin, who had mentally reverted to a child, and Ebony, her disciple, standing beside her.

    Ebony.

    ...Yes.

    Before Yurin saved you, she gave me a request.

    What kind of

    Ebony had stayed by Yurins side since that day, considering herself a sinner and seeing it as a way to atone for her sins. But... Yurin had left words for her before the ident?

    Frannan closed his eyes.

    <em>- Frannan, if something happens, and I fail</em>

    <em>- No! Im not going to do that!</em>

    <em>- Stop making such a fuss. Well I leave it to you.</em>

    Yurins final request to Frannan.

    <em>- Could you tell her that its fine? Tell my cute little disciple that Im okay.</em>

    Its fine, Ebony.

    ...What?

    Yurin said that it was okay.

    ......

    "She told me to tell you that if something went wrong."

    Urg

    "I''m sorry it took so long for me to tell you this. It took far too long for me to say it with a sincere heart."

    Urg-Ahhhhh

    Finally, after all this time, Ebony felt a weight lift from her heart.

    She hadn''tughed in years, fearing that Yurin might have despised her for the ident.

    With a teary-eyed smile, she looked at Frannan, the new Libra.

    Sensing that Frannan was done, Ridwen and Cartesin moved on to the next matter.

    "Lastly... we will be awarding the individual who has contributed the most to the expedition. Please step forward!"

    <em>Step Step</em>

    Seol and Frannan, the new Libra, locked eyes.

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired Frannan, the Crooked Libra as a helper.]

    [Frannan, the Crooked Libra is a Transcendent rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    [Your influence in Faction: Libra Magic Tower increases.]

    [Your influence in Faction: Zodiac increases.]

    [You now have a friendly rtionship with Faction: Libra Magic Tower.]

    [You are now able to both give and receive assistance from Faction: Libra Magic Tower.]

    [Faction: Libra Magic Tower is deeply interested in your actions.]

    Frannan, the Libra, spoke to the other Aspect Magician.

    Bring it.

    Frannan held a chest and offered it to Seol, who opened it.

    <em>Creaaak</em>

    A radiant light shone forth as the crown revealed itself.

    [You have acquired Peerless: Crown of Order.]

    [You have acquired an item that didnt exist in the world previously.]

    And with this new item, Seols next step was readied.

    [You have obtained 5 Peerless-quality items.]

    [You have received information on Hidden Adventure ''Glory to be Gained''.]

    [Once the conditions have been met, a Sudden Adventure will activate.]

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Though the Crown of Order exuded immense energy, it was rather small.

    It was clean and shiny like Wukong��s golden headband, with two diamond-shaped decorations side by side near the front.

    The magicians were so shocked that they forgot to mind their appearance.

    ��That��s the�� the C-Crown of Order!��

    ��Are you serious? Is that really the Crown of Order?!��

    "I''m sure of it! I saw it in the documents!"

    ��Is that the real one?��

    ��How much did he do in Alcatron to get rewarded that����

    ��More importantly, why does Libra have the Crown of Order?��<em>Raise��</em>

    Seol equipped the Crown of Order.

    He was worried at first, wondering what he would do if the crown was too tight, but to his relief, the item began to melt away like snow.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    The crown slowly imprinted itself onto Seol��s forehead like a tattoo.

    Which, in turn�� meant that tremendous pain followed.

    ��......��

    ��You can scream if you want to.��

    But perhaps due to standing in front of other people�� the pain was much more manageable than Seol thought.

    ��It��s fine.��

    "You''re used to pain, I see..."

    After even the tattoo of the Crown of Order disappeared, the people were shocked.

    <em>Faaaade��</em>

    It was because of the energy that Seol was radiating.

    ��Is it because I met the conditions?��

    There was no way anyone could be considered ''normal'' after collecting over 5 Peerless-quality items.

    As Seol''s collection of Peerless-quality items hummed together, they radiated energy.

    ��Hrgh! What is that energy?!��

    ��What incredible force! The Crown of Order was this strong?��

    ��I don��t think it��s that�� It might be just him that��s special.��

    ��Oho�� How interesting.��

    <em>Fade��</em>

    As the instantaneous energy Seol radiated faded away, he returned to appearing as an ordinary person.

    "It may becking, but we hope this proves useful to you in the future."

    ��Thank you.��

    ��And����

    <em>Slide��</em>

    An emblem with a Libra design on it.

    [You have acquired Honorary Libra Emblem.]

    [The Libra Magic Tower attests to your identity.]

    ��And this will help you from time to time as well.��

    ��......��

    The anointing ceremony ended with Seol receiving his rewards.

    While many in the audience were busy individuals and left immediately after the ceremony, some remained to enjoy the mood.

    ��Kuahaha! Is it that kid over there?��

    A man with a Taurus emblem approached Seol.

    "Hm... I can feel a strong spirit inside you! I, Haket, can sense it!��

    A man whose muscles were so pronounced that even his robes couldn��t conceal them.

    He seemed like someone with theplete opposite body type of what a magician should look like.

    "Sir Haket, no one would believe you even if you came here personally, so why would he believe you when you��re in that body?�� said an androgynous man wearing a Virgo emblem as he stepped in, beginning to restrain therge, muscr man.

    ��Ahem!�� said Haket. "No matter how far away he may be, I can still sense it. So, how far has your magic reached?"

    - S-So��

    - Shadow Hand!

    - And?

    - Lots of Shadow Hands!

    "Hrgh�� He��s supposedly Libra��s disciple. You may get on Libra��s bad side if you show too much interest in him.��

    "Ah, right! I didn��t even think about that! I finally met someone who I could get along with among the annoying tower masters. I can��t be leaving a bad first impression like this."

    More incredible people appeared after that to greet Seol.

    ��Nice to meet you, I am Tilond, an Aspect Magician of Cancer. From what I heard����

    ��Strik, Leo Aspect Magician. Feel free to just call me Strik.��

    Multiple magicians continued to appear and show interest, either because they were drawn to the energy Seol radiated on top of the tform or because they sensed traces of his energy within.

    Among the magicians were Scorpio and Aries, who drew a lot of attention even before the appointment ceremony began.

    ��How interesting. I bet you feel like ab rat, huh?�� Scorpio said to Seol.

    ��...What?�� responded Seol.

    A magician, who seemed to be Scorpio��s attendant, quickly began whispering to Scorpio.

    "Sir Joneh�� it seems he has a hard time rting to people. Instead of trying to rte to him more, I rmend you try a more natural approach."

    ��...You do know that your voice is quite loud right now, right?��

    ��Ack!��

    Scorpio, with a considerably inattentive apprentice magician by his side, pointed at Seol before continuing.

    ��Libra is quite lucky. Why can��t we find guys like him, huh? The ones in our tower look normal, but they��re all quite talentless.��

    The apprentice magician loudly whispered again.

    ��Well�� our funding�� Since we aren��t like Libra, who are often hired by royalty for jobs, our funding is a bitcking����

    Joneh was so surprised by that answer that he didn��t even critique the magician��s loud voice this time.

    ��What? I mean�� Our funds are that low?��

    ��We need to have proper results if we want to receive funding, but we����

    "Stop! Don''t reveal such sensitive internal information! And lower your voice!"

    "Ack!"

    Suddenly, Santio, the Aries, appeared behind Seol, sniffing his head.

    <em>Sniff sniff��</em>

    ��...What are you doing?��

    "You possess good energy. I examined you too hastily earlier, and failed to assess your scent. Now, I realize you''ll be a valuable asset to us. We''ll frequently cross paths again in the future. Do visit the Aries Tower when you get the chance."

    ��Ah�� if I can find the time, sure.��

    Santio paused and thought for a moment, trying to recall if someone had ever responded to his proposal in such a manner.

    After all, even kingdoms and royalty customarily answered the call of a Zodiac Tower Master.

    ��Well then����

    And with that, the after-ceremony events came to a close as well.

    Seol, after meeting a few important people, quickly returned to his amodations to not draw any further attention.

    * * *

    It was finally time for the expedition party to leave the magic tower.

    The first to leave were Neal, the Steel Lion, and the other mercenary groups.

    "I need to calcte the specifics, but considering the substantial rewards we''ve received, I intend to ept another job from them if the opportunity arises again. Will I have the chance to see you once more then?"

    ��Are you talking to me?�� responded Mael.

    Mael was shocked by Neal��s kind tone and words.

    ��Yeah. It wasn��t too boring while I was with you.��

    ��I��m not quite sure�� but it may be difficult. We look for ruins, not jobs, after all.��

    ��Haha�� that is true. You are a part of the Artifact Association, after all. Well then����

    Neal, after saying his goodbyes to the rest, left.

    ��Let us see each other again.��

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired ��Neal, the Steel Lion�� as a helper.]

    [��Neal, the Steel Lion�� is a Heroic rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    The next to leave were the remaining members of the Artifact Association and the ck Pilgrims.

    Chameli, in fact, had received good news from her home country, Varanoa, the Holy Nation.

    "Varanoa has decided to dispatch more people to the parish! They must have viewed the rise in our influence, particrly through the ck Knight and Alcatron incidents, favorably!"

    Mael and Seol smiled as well after seeing her innocent expression.

    "So like this... people depart, and new faces fill the void,�� said Chameli.

    ��Such is life, after all,�� responded Mael.

    ��Tch�� you always talk as if you know everything, Mael.��

    ��I am older than I look, Chameli.��

    ��But age doesn��t mean you know everything.��

    ��Hahahaha! You��re definitely right about that.��

    Before entering the carriage headed to her parish, Chameli took a second to look at both Mael and Seol.

    "Do you think... a day wille when we can gather like this again?��

    Maintaining hisposure, Mael responded leisurely, "If the winds of the era guide us as such."

    ��Seriously?! Even now?!��

    ��However, I wish that day woulde quickly as well.��

    ��Then I��ll work hard for that day!�� smiled Chameli. ��I hope we can go on an adventure again!��

    [A Charming Individual activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired ��Chameli, the ck Pilgrim�� as a helper.]

    [��Chameli, the ck Pilgrim�� is a Legendary rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    After Chameli left, Mael and Seol were left on their own.

    ��Shall we go as well?�� asked Mael.

    ��Thanks for your help again, Mael,�� said Seol.

    Mael shook his head in response.

    "Through this expedition, I''vee to realize that the power I''ve amassed is still insufficient. Yet, in this short span, you, Snowman, have grown immensely."

    ��......��

    "Though I''ve achieved much on this expedition... When we meet again, I''ll repay you with the same sentiment I felt. Look forward to it.��

    [Helper Mael, the Star Child��s rank improves.]

    [��Mael, the Star Child�� is a Legendary rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you differently based on their favorability toward you.]

    ��Well then����

    ��I will see you again.��

    As Mael departed, Seol also readied himself to leave. However, someone hastened toward him.

    ��I couldn��t believe how much work there was�� are you leaving now?�� said Frannan.

    ��Yeah, I am,�� responded Seol.

    ��......��

    When Seol first encountered Frannan, he appeared as nothing more than a red-faced drunkard. However, now in a clean uniform, Frannan seemedpletely different.

    ��If you ever need help, use the Libra emblem. You could use it to contact me through the Adventurer Association as well.��

    ��I understand.��

    ��Also��. Thank you. I��m sincerely thankful to you.��

    With that parting farewell, Seol mounted the horse provided by the Libra Tower and swiftly departed.

    * * *

    [[Peerless: Crown of Order]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 34-44

    Defense: 140

    Durability: 160/160

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A crown from an unknown era.

    Though this item vanishes upon being equipped, leaving behind only traces, the energy of the Crown of Order lingers with the wearer.

    Basic Effect: +35 Intelligence, +40 Constitution, +42 Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: Maintain Order (Unique), Fair and Square (Unique), Collective Responsibility(Unique). The wearer''s resistance is increased by 50% of the defense increased by the Crown of Order.

    [Maintain Order (Unique)]

    - The wearer��s lowest stat is increased by 20% of the wearer��s highest stat.

    [Fair and Square (Unique)]

    - When facing a higher-leveled enemy, two of the enemy''s stats are randomly decreased by 10%.

    [Collective Responsibility (Unique)]

    - When a specific stat is reduced by an Abnormal Status or external factors like traps, the reduction is evenly distributed among all stats to maintain bnce.]

    ��That��s pretty good?��

    - A really shameless guy is entering Timbrian!

    - Snowman(20 years old, single) said that a Peerless item is ��pretty good�� and is now being criticized.

    - I feel like the Crown of Order needs a new owner who��d value them ??

    - Seriously LMFAO! It would have been valued more if it was just inside of storage.

    - This is why you shouldn��t leave your house��

    - But the Crown of Order messes with stats a lot, huh?

    - Right? I respect it though��

    - It��s good, right?

    - How could a Peerless item be bad? LMFAO

    - TRUEEEEEE

    The Crown of Order, as its name suggested, had unique effects that significantly impacted stats.

    Moreover, the stats that it gave were ideal for summoners.

    ��It increased my Wisdom by 42����

    Since most of Seol''s recent items had increased all stats rather than a specific few, seeing a huge number like 42 filled him with excitement.

    ��Maintain Order will increase my Strength by 20% of my Wisdom�� and Fair and Square will almost always be active for me.��

    The only effect Seol had questions about was Collective Responsibility, but he knew that it would prove effective if he found himself in the worst-case scenario.

    ��Because if I ever face an opponent that lowers my Wisdom stat�� I can rely on this to slightly mitigate it.��

    After reading the effects of the Crown of Order, Seol found himself moments away from arriving at Timbrian.

    Just a few more minutes remained.

    - But man�� he really is stubborn��

    - I can��t believe he only read the effects now��

    - I bet he was the type of kid who wouldn��t eat the marshmallow.

    - We all ate it right away! It was painful to wait!

    - I guess he just has a lot��

    - So is this the reason why she ghosted me��?

    Seol had promptly made his way to Timbrian after departing from the Libra Magic Tower.

    Fortunately for him, the Remaining Time had started a bitter, allowing him some spare time to reach Timbrian.

    - Still, he might not have enough time to find a good Adventure��

    - Don��t you think the extra Remaining Time was a bit too much, though?

    - Info) There have been more cases of Snowman not getting time to rest than him using all of it.

    ��I should visit the Adventurer Association right away.��

    Part of the reason was to swiftly decide on the next Adventure, but also because Seol could only keep track of ongoing events by checking the Association''smunity function.

    ��If I can��t find a good Adventure�� maybe I��ll message Gyeongtaek?��

    It was more likely that Gyeongtaek had already left a message for Seol, though, considering his personality.

    Regardless, Seol passed through the guards and entered the city.

    And the moment he did��

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 22.]

    <em>Ding��</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 10,012,400 Points.]

    [You have surpassed 10,000,000 Adventure Points.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''There��s Always Someone Better''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Someone Better''.]

    Once again, Seol��s scores broke through the limits set by others.

    ��10 million points?��

    The messages continued after that.

    [Rumors of an incredible adventurer in Timbrian spread throughout the city.]

    [The city''s crime rate slightly decreases.]

    [Timbrian''s Hidden Adventures activate.]

    ����

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    [Influential figures in Timbrian extend their reach of influence.]

    [Individuals facing hardships seek out a powerful adventurer who could alleviate their concerns.]

    ����

    Seol��s vision was flooded with such messages.

    It seemed the more Adventure Points you gathered, the more urrences like this tended to happen.

    ��If my identity gets revealed, I could get dragged into more annoying things.��

    It''s almost a rule of thumb that people ask for money when they find out you''ve won the lottery, after all.

    Seol imagined a flood of people seeking help with dangerous, non-rewarding adventures.

    ��Huh? Huuuh? Did you see that just now?����The message?��

    ��Yeah. It��s my first time seeing this�� I wonder what this means����

    ��Me too����

    Seol slipped past the transferees on the main street.

    ��It seems that the messages weren��t only sent to me�� were they sent to all of the transferees?��

    Even if they were, since the transferees and the city''s residents didn''t particrly have a way of distinguishing Seol, he could keep things quiet as long as he was cautious.

    Seol then checked the message that had initially caught his eye��the message about his title.

    [[Inaugural Title: Someone Better]

    Rted Achievement: There��s Always Someone Better (Adventure: N/A)

    Bonus Effect: Gain additional skill points for your Adventure rewards. There is a high chance to receive 1 additional skill point and a low chance to receive 2.]

    - Ah�� another effect to give him more skill points ??

    - The bonus he keeps getting! More skill points!

    - Honestly, his other titles and skills don��t seem that brokenpared to the ones that give him additional skill points��

    It had a simr effect to Affluent, a title Seol received when he first reached one million points.

    Therefore, it wasn��t too strange that he received a simr one for reaching ten million points.

    However, there was a slight difference from Affluent.

    ��There��s a�� slight chance to give 2 additional points? Then does that mean�� there��s a chance to receive four additional skill points when I go on a Linked Adventure?��

    This meant that Seol had a chance to earn double the stats that he would normally acquire.

    And given that skill points were what transferees perceived as the symbol of bing stronger, the effects of this new title were truly remarkable.

    ��This is exactly why you have to always be ahead of the others.��

    With the introduction of transferees, the World of Eternity that Seol knew became increasingly tailored to the strong.

    The system ensured that winners always gained more, offering them opportunities to grow faster.

    Fortunately, Seol found himself ahead of those who were already considered ahead. With this title, which gave him even more skill points, he could easily maintain that lead.

    ��Then for now�� I should go visit the Adventurer Association.��

    The ce where information is gathered. The Association��s Community function was a ce where new information constantly spread.

    * * *

    After stepping into the building, Seol immediately checked the mood.

    The adventurers all seemed to be on edge.

    ��What��s going on?��

    The Adventurer Association''s Community function operated in two ways. The first was essed through a fixed machine, but in more developed cities, mobile devices were also avable for people to use while walking around the building.

    In Timbrian��s case, it was thetter.

    Thanks to that, the Community in Timbrian was quite active.

    [(NEW) [<IDoItToo>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Woah��. Woaaaaaaaaaaaah!]

    Fuckkkkkkkkkkk! Who��s the person with 10 million points?!

    - They��re in our city! I saw it! They��re in the city!

    - Info) But this is arge city. There are a lot of people whoe and go every day��.

    - They��re not your friend just because you��re in the same city, alright? LOL]

    [(NEW) [

    ��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: This is unfair��]

    Why is there a Dragonite in Pallet Town��

    - Professor Oak: Who��s that Pokemon~ WTF is that?!

    - Are you reading this, individual with the 10 million points? If you can, tell Raphtalia to run away from you and find a different hero��

    - Raphtalia is mine, though?]

    [(NEW) [<No!>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Godzi��s here!]

    Godzi arrived! It��s Godzi! Ruuuuuuuuun! He��s going to eat all our points! Ahhh! He��s going to step all over us!

    - Crush��

    - Godzi��s OP, but my money��s on King Kong.

    - How the fuck would King Kong beat Godzi when Godzi can shootser beams out of his mouth??? Who��s the dude with 10 million points, though?]

    [(NEW) [<ThinkSmall>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Let��s think about this logically.]

    Do you think you can clear an Adventure on your own if you have 10 million points? Yes/No?

    - No. Do you think Adventure Points could rece numbers?

    - But points are numbers, though��

    - I see! Then it��s possible!

    - How did they gather 10 million points so fast, though? Did they just go on one long Adventure after the other?

    - Evenrge-scale Adventures divide the points based on the members. It��s then divided again based on your contributions. If you divide one thing and then divide it again�� it��s kind of like how your wages get taxed.

    - You can cheat it, though.

    - How?

    - You could decrease the number of transferees a lot by bringing people from Pandea. There are a lot of people who do that too.

    - Oh, really? Still, that''s even riskier. Even Pandea''s residents are after the transferee rewards now, lol.

    - Seriously LOL! I��ve had people I��ve signed contracts with pull out a knife at thest moment.

    - That��s scary�� Is this Compton or something? Lmfao

    - Regardless, I can��t understand how someone was able to build up to 10 million points��]

    [(NEW) [<StoryTeller>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I��m going to tell a story.]

    A friend of mine is affiliated with the Libra Tower.

    And I��ve just received exclusive, valuable information from them.

    You know how the Libra Magic Tower recently hired a bunch of mercenaries, right? And you also recall how they rejected any mercenary groups with transferees in them because they feared information leakage, right?

    Apparently, it was all for arge-scale Adventure.

    - Oh shit�� tell us more.

    - Please!

    - There was apparently a single transferee there in thatrge-scale expedition.

    - WTF They��re just monopolizing the points! So that��s it!

    - They really just abused it like that?! I won��t recognize someone who cheats the system.

    - They cleared it in the end, but most of them died. Does that still count as cheating the system?

    - Nope. It was a fair adventure. ??

    - But apparently, the transferee was the one who carried the Adventure even though there was an Aspect Magician with them. Maybe the person with 10 million points was the person who went on it? It makes sense, time-wise as well.

    - You just made me lose all of my faith in you lmfaoooo

    - How did a transferee carry the Adventure when an Aspect Magician was there? LOOOL

    - Don��t believe it if you don��t want to.]

    ��Information��s spreading faster than I thought.��

    Seol was relieved to see most transferees being skeptical.

    After all, it could be quite challenging to do anything if information about him spreads to the others.

    [(NEW) [<IHeardItToo>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I heard the same thing, so it must be real.]

    There are also rumors about the transferee being that Aspect Magician��s apprentice.

    - WTF�� they must be a magician then, right? I bet they shootsers out of their hands. Meanwhile, our party��s magician��s only barely better than a lighter.

    - I can do something like that but the efficiency is shit lol. It devours mana, the power is mid, and controlling it is hard.

    - But if they really are an Aspect Magician��s disciple, didn''t they make it the furthest out of any of us? Or maybe not? I did hear rumors about someone who entered the royal pce��

    - Oh, them, LOL, You��re talking about Nevenia, right? The person who went in there as the representative of transferees.

    - Yeah. But I don��t remember making them our representative?

    - Me neither. I never asked them to be my representative��?

    - Who picked them then?

    - Total bullshit, that��s what LOL. Did none of you realize how messed up Nevenia''s political status is? They all preach "harmony" and munication" while trying to squeeze as much out of us as possible.

    - I want them to be taken down already, seriously... I need to leave Nevenia soon too. I''ve heard rumors about transferees coborating in the outskirts and near the borders, possibly nning a rebellion.

    - But the princess is nice! The prince and the old ass king are annoying, though.

    - Haah�� I would kill them in one hit, I swear.

    - Pce Guard Lv52: What did you say?

    - Please end it in one hit ^^]

    [(NEW) [<Global Era��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Forget the 10 million points and the civil war brewing��]

    Everyone knows that it��s a global era now, right? Foreigners are crossing the border.

    - Seriously, lol. I see a bunch of foreigners.

    - It��s kind of funny how we canmunicate with them. How do they all speak Korean?

    - More urately, they speak the Pandeannguage. There��s anguage tab that forms when youe across a foreigner, and it says ��Pandean Common�� on it.

    - We just thought we were speaking Korean this entire time.]

    As the other posts were all just pieces of untrustworthy information, Seol quit reading through them.

    ��Still, I learned that I should leave Nevenia soon.��

    Getting caught up in a civil war wouldn''t only halt his growth but also entail hardship after hardship.

    And the other issue��

    ��I��ll be running into foreigners soon.��

    Seol believed that many transferees were in the other regions. After all, it would have been odd if only Koreans were transferred.

    However, his understanding was only half correct.

    While foreigners were spread throughout Pandea, the survival rate for transferees wasn��t very high.

    Not only were there numerous instances of Pandea''s residents and transferees shing with each other, sometimes taking up an entire region, but there were also many transferees who found themselves in ruined areas, making surviving itself a challenge.

    Furthermore, numerous areas had abnormally high Adventure difficulties.

    As a result, only 5% of the original transferees managed to survive up to this point.

    The Koreans who ended up in Nevenia were fortunate tond in a region with ample space and moderate difficulty, ideal for growth. That was the only reason why they hadparatively more survivors than others.

    Seol, often embarking on Adventures alone, realized that these issues didn''t directly concern him. Therefore, he activated the Community''s other function.

    As expected, he had received letters from Gyeongtaek and Somi.

    ??[Friend <OnlyIAmCatless>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: 10 days ago]

    [Title: Hyung, can we talk when you get back?]

    [I wanted to get some advice about something��]

    ��...What?��

    Seol read through the rest of Gyeongtaek��s letter.

    [ - I lost contact with the people I''ve traveled a bit with. They''re the same group you saved when you rescued me in Illia. What��s on my mind�� is the Timbrian noble who gave us that initial request. They invited us to House Gatiff��s manor as a token of thanks when wepleted the mission. I had other business, so I didn��t go, but... I think my friends visited them a few times even after that initial visit. And not too long after that, they all vanished into thin air.]

    ��Hm�� that is suspicious.��

    Seol then read the next letter.

    ??[Friend <OnlyIAmCatless>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Hyung, I��m sorry. I don��t think I��ll be able to wait for you.]

    [I��m getting too worried that something happened to them and sitting around like this is just making me worry more, so�� I��ll leave you another message if everything goes well!]

    ��...Shit.��

    Gyeongtaek did not send any more messages after that.

    Seol then quickly read through Somi��s recent letter.

    ??[Friend <CollegeStudentsMustDie>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Oppa, if you��re in the Timbrian area, could you tell me if anything happened to Gyeongtaek��]

    <em>Stand��</em>

    There was no time.

    After writing a letter to someone as a safety measure, Seol swiftly departed the building.

    * * *

    ��What did you just say?��

    ��I asked you if a man with that appearance visited this manor yesterday.��

    ��Y-You�� Do you have any idea where you are?��

    The Gatiff manor''s gatekeeper became furious, as if he were a member of House Gatiff himself.

    - He literally just walked up to them and asked LMFAOOOO

    - Snowman-style interrogation technique.

    - Working undercover! By putting them under the dirt >:)

    - I��m sure he��s just that busy~

    - But honestly, I��d do the same if I was him.

    - Why?

    - If they feign innocence, kill them. If they say yes, ask them where they are now.

    - Gyeongtaek could be dying while he��s asking around, so��

    - Don��t you know you just make it harder on yourself if you��re weak? Snowman��s strong enough to plow through these guys like a bulldozer.

    "I heard my friend was close with the youngdy of House Gatiff. And I also heard he visited this manor yesterday."

    ��I don��t know�� Even if that is the case�� I don��t know why I should tell you anything.��

    ��......��

    "To simply barge into House Gatiff��s manor, as if they aren''t the very pir of Timbrian..."

    Seol stared daggers at the arrogant gatekeeper.

    ��Wh-what are you����

    ��You will tell me.��

    ��Y-You little����

    Suddenly, a woman who appeared to be the "youngdy" Seol mentioned earlier emerged.

    ��Please stop, Sir Joraz.��

    ��B-But Lady Seras, he��s����

    ��I will handle it myself,�� said Seras. ��Excuse me, but�� Are you perhaps Snowman?��

    Seol felt a chill.

    Neither of the two before him had shown any threat. He was simply concerned that she knew about him.

    ��Do you know me?��

    ��I heard about you from your younger brother. He always talked about you, as if it was a habit, but�� I never thought I��d be meeting you like this.��

    She was likely referring to Gyeongtaek.

    After all, he always took pride in his rtionship with Seol.

    ��I��m here because of him.��

    ��I shouldn��t keep a guest waiting outside like this. Sir Joraz, please allow him entry.��

    ��Ha�� Haha����

    ��...Quickly now.��

    ��Y-Yes! Understood.��

    Joraz unwillingly opened the gate for Seol.

    "I just happened to be enjoying some refreshments. I''ve also baked these cookies myself, so I would like to hear what you think of them."

    ��...Okay.��

    If Seol had met her under different circumstances, ones where Gyeongtaek wasn��t involved, there was a good chance he would have let down his guard.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The manor��s interior appeared normal.

    There were no other words to really describe it other than tidy.

    However, Seol noticed something.

    The air here felt extremely heavy.

    Seol wasn��t the only one who felt something off.

    - Found it!

    Ur insidiouslyughed from inside Seol��s Shadow Space.

    - I never imagined we''d find so much Shadow Essence gathered like this... There are shadows concentrated somewhere here. Soon, you''ll be reunited with that wolf who loved you so dearly.

    Ur then ended with one final statement.

    - Take control of the shadows here.

    Seol slowly nodded as he looked around the interior more.

    ��I hope you aren��t too disappointed by ourcking wee. Your visit was rather abrupt����

    ��Why would I? More importantly����

    ��Yes?��

    <em>Inhale��</em>

    Seol inhaled the air around him.

    Or, more urately, the scent that had been permeating the manor''s halls.

    ��This smell ising from her, not the manor itself. This smell����

    Seol retrieved a crumpled letter from his inventory. He then took in its scent.

    ��It��s the same smell.��

    Seol had long memorized the letter''s contents. It belonged to Mcus, the Shadow Hunter, who was present when Seol awakened his Exceptional Skill.

    A letter that Seol retrieved from his corpse.

    <em>- Hello, I am Mcus. I cannot see. I hope for your generous understanding despite the messy handwriting. I am from a small noble family in Timbrian, and I am it''s��*</em><em></em>

    <em></em>

    <em>*TL/Note: Mcus��s letter has slightly changed due to a trantion error.</em>

    ��Now that I think about it�� Mcus was from Timbrian as well.��

    <em>- They have a ck rose tattoo on the back of their hand. It was impossible to tell their gender through their voice, and they weren��t too big either. They smelled like medicine. I remember all of those perfectly. I have also left that person��s scent in this letter.</em>

    The moment Seol realized that Seras Gatiff was rted to Mcus��s tragedy, a message entered his eyes.

    [You have received additional information on Hidden Adventure ''Stockholm Syndrome''.]

    [Once the conditions have been met, a Sudden Adventure will activate.]

    ��...There��s something here.��

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Seras Gatiff as she settled herself onto the reception room��s sofa.

    ��It''s nothing,�� Seol smiled.

    <em>Faaade��</em>

    Seol silently released invisible crows into the manor from his shadows.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    As Seol settled into a sofa opposite Seras, their conversationmenced.

    "To think I��d unintentionally invite someone so renowned in this area into my humble manor. It makes me quite nervous."

    ��You don��t need to concern yourself so much. I��m also at fault foring here unannounced.��

    ��Even so, a guest is a guest.��

    <em>p p��</em>

    Seol had to focus to not lose track of the conversation as he was simultaneously controlling nearly 10 crows to search through the Gatiff manor.

    <em>Meooow��</em>

    Seol nced at the cats in the reception room, basking in the sunlight as they stretched.

    There were a little over five of them, clearly Seras''s pets.Seras, seeing Seol��s gaze, quickly added on.

    ��Are you ufortable around them?��

    ��Huh?��

    ��They are my beloved pets.��

    ��Ah, I��m fine with them.��

    "Still, I apologize. Some people do feel uneasy around them on their first visit.��

    Seol took his time, observing each of the colorful cats.

    ��...They also faintly have that same smell. Could it be because of her?��

    Seol quickly paid them no mind.

    After all, he didn��te here for the cats.

    <em>p p��</em>

    Seol''s crows used their beaks and talons to go through various doors in the manor. As they continued to spread out, he mentally mapped the information they gathered.

    - Kuku�� You seem to be focused on things other than your conversation with her.

    ��Why don��t you keep your mouth shut if you know?��

    - I doubt she could ever imagine you doing something like this behind her back.

    As Ur noted, Seras Gatiff appeared oblivious to the situation, simply continuing to pet her cat.

    <em>Meow��</em>

    "Okay, okay��" Seras said to her cats before turning to Seol. "Oh! By the way, what was the reason for themotion earlier?"

    Essentially, she was asking Seol why he was causing such a mess in front of her manor.

    As it was customary for a guest to properly state the reason for their visit, Seol told her the truth.

    ��Did someone named ��Jo Gyeongtaek�� visit this manor yesterday?��

    ��Jo Gyeongtaek����

    Seol knew that Gyeongtaek actively used his real name instead of his nickname.

    In fact, quite a number of people operated under their real names instead, as their nicknames were rather odd.

    "Yes, he did," answered Seras. "I invited him to a meal to thank him for sessfullypleting a request I made of him before."

    ��...And?��

    <em>p p��</em>

    There was no way Seras would tell Seol the truth. As such, he focused more on exploring the manor with his crows to find traces of Gyeongtaek himself.

    <em>Flutter��</em>

    Seol then received a reaction from a crow he sent to the annex, not the main building.

    ��...So it��s in that direction.��

    As Seol couldn��t find anything suspicious in the main building, he made all of the crows head toward the annex.

    <em>p p��</em>

    As Seol��s crows began darting through the garden, the gardener, noticing them, tilted his head in confusion.

    "Why are there so many crows��?"

    Meanwhile, Seras, unaware of the crows, continued her conversation with Seol.

    "After our meal, he stayed for a while before leaving in the evening. I��ve prepared a guest room and a bed for him just in case, but he refused."

    ��I see, but����

    Seol looked directly into her eyes.

    "I''m also aware that it wasn''t just him who was invited."

    ��......��

    Seras went silent for a second before responding.

    "Ah... you''re referring to his party members, I see. Yes, I do remember inviting them for meals multiple times before, as well. They''ve alsoplimented my refreshments. It actually made me so happy that I''ve invited them multiple times since then."

    She then nced at the table.

    The only cookies that had been eaten so far were the ones she herself had eaten.

    ��Are you�� not going to try my snacks?��

    ��I don��t enjoy snacks, so no.��

    ��But����

    ��I am not here as a guest today.��

    ��......��

    At first nce, it might seem like Seol was threatening her.

    However, considering that people went missing here, it would have been even more unusual if Seol didn��t take any action.

    Seras let out a long sigh.

    ��Haaah�� I heard you have a connection to Earl Brispin, is that correct?��

    ��It is.��

    Seol wondered why she had suddenly asked that.

    ��I, too, frequently confer with Earl Brispin. I should mention that it is quite troublesome if you suddenly visit my manor without any prior word for personal business.��

    "...Now that I think about it, you��re right."

    Pretending to agree, Seol subtly nced at the back of her hand.

    <em>- They have a ck rose tattoo on the back of their hand. It was impossible to tell their gender through their voice, and they weren��t too big either. They smelled like medicine. I remember all of those perfectly. I have also left that person��s scent in this letter.</em>

    ��She doesn��t have the rose tattoo.��

    So, does that mean Seras Gatiff wasn''t the one who pushed Mcus into hell?

    Then, was Gyeongtaek��s disappearance after visiting this manor just a coincidence? And was her having a scent simr to the one that Mcus left behind also just a coincidence?

    ��No, there��s definitely something more.��

    <em>Meoooow!</em>

    A white cat jumped onto Seras��sp.

    The cat coyly cried as it snuggled against Seras before fixing its gaze directly on Seol.

    Its emerald eyes almost seemed to be urging Seol to leave, as if to stop annoying Seras any further.

    Seras quicklyforted the cat.

    ��Okay, yeah. I understand.��

    While the cat captured Seras''s attention, Seol also received some good news.

    <em>p p��</em>

    ��...Found it!��

    Seol��s crows had managed to find traces of something hidden in the annex, prompting him to quickly stand up.

    ��I apologize. I must have been mistaken.��

    ��It��s quite alright,�� answered Seras. ��I��m sure you were just worried that something happened to someone close to you. I would have done the same thing.��

    ��Thank you for allowing me in.��

    "It was nothing, really. Jurie, please guide our guest to the exit.��

    ��Yes, this way.��

    <em>Step�� step��</em>

    As Seol followed the attendant out, Seras let out a long sigh of relief.

    ��Fuu�� He��s finally gone.��

    <em>Meoooow��</em>

    ��It��s fine now.��

    Who could she be talking to?

    But then��

    <em>Transform��</em>

    The white cat leaped from herp and transformed mid-air, turning into a human.

    ��Nyaaaaa�� I hate it. I don��t like it at all. Being suspected is awful.��

    ��Th-that is why I said that getting ourselves involved with transferees would be����

    Despite having turned into a human, the woman still retained her cat ears and tail, along with her cat eyes.

    The cat that Seras had been holding onto was, in truth, a beastman.

    ��Would be��?��

    ��It����

    ��Seras�� stay in line. I, your master, will make all the decisions.��

    ��......��

    ��And my will is essentially the same as theirs. I��ve made deals with them for a long, long time. I��m sure you understand what I��m trying to say, right?��

    ��That if I go against you�� I��d die.��

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    The beastwoman quickly grabbed Seras��s chin.

    ��Then why are you acting like that when you know it so well? It��s almost like you��re trying to make me want to cut you.��

    ��I��m sorry�� he just seemed to be extremely suspicious, so����

    As the beastwoman��s hand ran down the side of Seras��s face, it revealed a ck rose tattoo on the back of her hand.

    "It��s fine. Your acting was passable, so I doubt he��de back for a while. You��re quite good at deceiving others. Maybe it��s from your mother."

    ��...He didn��t realize anything, right?��

    ��Realize what?��

    ��That we��re rted to the missing transferees. We��ve already taken so many����

    "Ah, hold it right there. I understand your fear, but there''s no need to worry. He''s left, and even if he''s suspicious, what can he really do? Even if he noticed something, how else can he investigate besides trying to interrogate you? He doesn''t even know where his brother is... In fact, he might choose to keep his distance, thinking that getting closer would only make things worse."

    ��You�� are right.��

    "All you need to do is follow my instructions. Keep ensnaring good transferees into your spiderweb, just as your mother hunted adventurers in the past."

    Despite nodding in response, Seras''s body continued to tremble, though not because of the beastwoman in front of her.

    "Yes, but... I''m still so worried. Not only because of his fame, but his eyes... they were terrifying."

    "In the end, it''s just one transferee. There''s nothing humans can do on their own. I doubt he''d even be able to jump over the Gatiff manor''s walls.��

    * * *

    Around that time, Seol slipped past House Gatiff��s condescending gatekeeper and scouted the surroundings.

    After checking all sides, Seol reached a conclusion.

    ��Hm�� let��s jump the wall.��

    - There��s no choice, let��smit crimes.

    - I can hear Agony smiling from here!

    - ???: Kukuku�� your end is near.

    Ur, Seol''s powerful summon, agreed with his basic n.

    - Kuku�� it may seem foolish, but it is also the fastest method. I couldn��t sense any magical barriers or rms either�� not that it would matter with me by your side. But to think it would be this flimsy�� was their weak gatekeeper really that trustworthy?

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[You have a feeling that Seras Gatiff has a connection to Mcus. However, there is nothing you can do with just a hunch. What do you do?]

    1. Return to the gatekeeper and draw his attention.

    2. Investigate the Gatiff manor with Earl Brispin.

    3. Sneak into the manor at night.

    4. Look into rumors about the Gatiff manor.

    ����]

    Seol, considering that waiting until nightfall would be a waste of time, first sent his crows over the wall to scout it out before leaping over it in a single jump.

    <em>Fft!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Despite its explosiveness, the only sound it made was a small rustle that a gentle breeze would make.

    Seol quickly headed to the annex, avoiding the guards.

    ��Is it normally unused?��

    Seol, sensing no presence within, spected that it was likely a guest room.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The way the crows went in was too small for Seol to fit through.

    As such, he chose a window that would likely attract the least attention and broke it to enter.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Seol did his best to make little to no sound.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    After entering the annex, Seol quickly ran to the door his crows spotted earlier.

    An ominous door stood in the way to the basement area.

    Not only did it bear an eerie pattern, but it also seemed as if forcing it open would produce a loud noise.

    ��...What should I do about this lock?��

    - Fufufu�� watch carefully.

    Ur summoned himself from the Shadow Space and ced his hand on the door.

    ��Let me show my true worth.��

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified spell.]

    [Spell deciphering in progress.]

    [The spell has been sessfully deciphered.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, confirms the spell ''Magic Circle: Housekeeping Dog''.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, confirms the spell ''Magic Circle: Dramatic''.]

    ����

    - Woah�� he looks like an expert lol!

    - Let��s gooooo

    - Dababy: Let��s gooooooo

    - So what is Wizardry exactly?

    - I don��t�� know? I think only Ur knows.

    "Hm... I thought it was rather weak, but... it''s slightly better than I anticipated. Still, it''s so dull it makes me want to yawn. They likely ced their faith in these spells rather than the guards. After all, this is something that would take weaklings days to dispel, but..."

    Ur began tough.

    [Devour Magic activates.]

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Magic Circle: Housekeeping Dog.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Magic Circle: Dramatic.]

    As Ur''s Adam''s apple moved up and down, the magic circles on the door slowly began to fade away.

    - Leave magic circles to me! Spirit man!

    - He said they were pretty good = I��m better than a pretty good guy, so praise me.

    ��For me, it only takes seconds.��

    After saying that, Ur took subtle nces at Seol.

    It was clear he was desperate for something.

    Seol, catching on, said a word.

    ��...Incredible.��

    "Kuhuhu... don''t praise me too much. It��s embarrassing as a wizard to be praised for something as minuscule as this.��

    ��Got it.��

    ��......��

    ��What?��

    ��It��s nothing.��

    - That��s it?

    - Praise me more!

    - He doesn��t give empty praises, though!

    - At least Snowman was nice enough to praise him in the first ce!

    In truth, Seol waspletely in awe of Ur��s skill.

    Though Jamad and the Twin Knights were clearly helpful, Seol has had to handle everything magic-rted by himself until now.

    ��He�� definitely will be a huge help.��

    Though Seol had yet to test Ur out inbat, his knowledge and skills were more than enough already.

    ��Then����

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    As Seol opened the door,plete darkness weed him, apanied by messages signaling that the circumstances had changed.

    [You have received additional information on Hidden Adventure ''Stockholm Syndrome''.]

    [The conditions for the Sudden Adventure have been met.]

    [Sudden Adventure ��Stockholm Syndrome�� is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Because this Adventure is a Linked Adventure, you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    [You have skipped your Rest.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    ����

    Seol��s eyes quickly adapted to the darkness.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    <em>Creaaak��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    After seeing the door close behind them, Ur said a word to Seol.

    "Hm... So they''ve also included a spell that recreates the magic circles when it''s closed again.��

    ��Would that be an issue?��

    ��Not at all. In fact, they��ve just made hiding our tracks easier. If it were me, I would��ve changed out the entire design of this first����

    Seol, quickly recalling Ur��s skill from earlier, asked him a question.

    ��Ur, what was that skill just now?��

    ��Skill? When did I use a skill?����You just consumed that magic circle.��

    ��Something like that can��t even be called a skill. Have you forgotten who the father of all magic was?��

    Ur was the first wizard.

    His actions were currently beyond Seol��sprehension.

    ��However, there are restrictions behind it.��

    ��Restrictions��?��

    ��This is all because I��ve be your summon. When Ist checked, this body��s limits were deciphering, dismantling, and condensing.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    "It''s simple. I can decipher mana-rted items and mana itself and break it down to its core: pure mana."

    "And condensing?"

    "I could then condense the dismantled mana into arge mass.��

    ��What would you use that for?��

    ��Isn��t that obvious? To kill my enemies.��

    ��......��

    "It''s also my only method of attacking at the moment. In essence, I devour spells to store them, condense the mana, and then unleash it upon my enemies."

    ��...That��s all you can do? Really?��

    ��Quiet! This is all because of you! Did you forget that you could only summon me because I weakened myself to match your pathetic level? It��s almost my first time being so weak. It��s awful!��

    ��Hm����

    "Not to mention, I''ve always focused on things other thanbat."

    ��Other things?��

    Urughed insidiously.

    "Nurturing and refining. You have no idea how many wizards I''ve guided who have left their mark on history."

    ��Of course, I wouldn��t. It��s not like anyone remembers wizards anyway.��

    ��...There��s a mistake. It��s clear that something went awry.��

    Seol paused his conversation with Ur for a moment to check the contents of the Sudden Adventure.

    [Your 23rd Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 23. Stockholm Syndrome]

    [Adventure 23. ��Stockholm Syndrome��

    Rare is the asion when one feels not only sympathy for the viin but also swayed by their plight. Yet, undoubtedly, it urs.

    Mcus, once an adversary who pushed you to the brink, had lost both of his eyes and family to the hands of unknown assants when he was young.

    His life was then consumed by rage and despair. Through the letter he left behind, you had learned of his past. Boldly, he requested the reader to seek vengeance on his behalf.

    Your willingness to heed his plea fluctuates day by day. Some days, it matters little; others, you feelpelled to act.

    Such is the trivial bond between you and Mcus.

    By chance, you encounter someone bearing traits reminiscent of those who deprived Mcus of his family. And also by chance, you uncover a hidden chamber, a secret kept by them.

    Today is a day filled with many coincidences.

    For you��

    And for your opponent as well.

    Regardless, you n to uncover the secrets of this basement.

    Objective: Uncover the basement��s secrets.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    Remaining Time [About 3 days]]

    ��Yeah, it really is a coincidence.��

    In truth, Seol cared little for Mcus''s past.

    What significance did Mcus''s life hold for him, after all?

    Nheless, Seol found himself in the role of Mcus��s avenger.

    ��How ironic.��

    Bornuil quickly borrowed Ur��s body to get a word in.

    "Ohoho... the basement is quite spacious. We shouldn''t regard it as a mere storage area."

    Bornuil typically remained asleep, allowing Urplete control.

    Despite the belief that one sleeps less as they age, that didn''t seem to be the case for Bornuil.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [You have found traces of swept-away cobwebs.]

    [You have found unerased footprints.]

    [It is clear that this ce has been recently cleaned.]

    Seol inspected everything as he descended further underground, like a detective.

    <em>p p��</em>

    A crow Seol had dispatched earlier showed a reaction.

    ��That way.��

    Even though it was underground, it didn��t feel damp at all.

    ��Urgh����

    Seol entered an isted room, following the crow.

    Within, a man drooled, his arms and legs bound to the wall with iron chains, his gaze fixed straight ahead.

    ��H-Hyung?��

    ��...Gyeongtaek.��

    ��Hyung?! Is that you?��

    The drooling man was Jo Gyeongtaek.

    All of his equipment had been stripped from him, leaving him only in his underwear.

    ��Hyung�� Y-You have to run away�� this ce is����

    ��It��s fine. It��s alright now.��

    ��......��

    ��I��m here.��

    Gyeongtaek''s head hung low.

    ��I��m sorry����

    ��What for?��

    ��I just am.��

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Seol broke the iron cuffs with one swift tug.

    Luckily, Gyeongtaek didn''t appear to be particrly injured.

    He simply seemed to have some difficulty moving after being tied down for so long.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��I am, but�� where are we?��

    ��...Do you not remember?��

    Gyeongtaek did not seem to be in the right state of mind.

    Not only were his pupils rolling around, but he also continued to gaze upward as if searching for something in the sky.

    ��What�� What happened to me?��

    ��What do you remember, Gyeongtaek?��

    "I went to the Gatiff manor because of my party members, and I sat down after being led by one of the employees... but I don''t remember anything after that. I was here when I woke up."

    ��...Can you move?��

    ��Yes, my body feels normal. More importantly, hyung�� how did you����

    Seol calmly exined to Gyeongtaek how he ended up there. Gyeongtaek, after hearing that, thanked Seol.

    ��I can��t believe you came here just for me����

    ��It was easier than I thought.��

    ��And hyung�� it��s marked as a dangerous Adventure�� It��s my first time seeing a warning like that����

    Oftentimes, a message stating, "This Adventure is very dangerous" would pop up from time to time.

    However, Seol learned that it wasn''t necessarily a cause for concern.

    ��Alcatron was just a unique case.��

    The warning didn��t necessarily indicate that the Adventure was difficult to clear. It was a message that automatically appeared when it exceeded the difficulty level typically manageable for someone at that level.

    ��It shouldn��t matter as long as my level is simr.��

    It was no longer something Seol had to mind at all. After all, he was fine even in Alcatron.

    Seol was currently in the middle of Timbrian, in a noble''s basement. Nothing here couldpare to what he experienced in Alcatron.

    ��There��s no need to worry.��

    ��Th-then�� Do you think my party members�� could be here as well?��

    "Let''s search for them since we have time."

    <em>Squeak squeak�� squeak��</em>

    Seol nudged the rats away with his foot as he continued.

    Then, he checked his inventory for any spare equipment before handing them over to Gyeongtaek. It was certainly better than leaving him walking around in his underwear.

    ��Aren��t these all�� Rare-quality or higher?��

    ��Even if you don��t like them, keep them on until we get out.��

    ��...Okay.��

    <em>Ahem��</em>

    Ur spoke to Seol from the Shadow Space.

    - I smell blood.

    ��I sensed it too.��

    Seol swiftly stopped after smelling blood nearby.

    While Seol was used to corpses and blood, the same couldn''t be said for Gyeongtaek beside him.

    ��Gyeongtaek.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��I smell blood.��

    ��......��

    ��It could be your party members.��

    ��...It��s okay. I��ll prepare myself.��

    <em>Step�� step��</em>

    The two entered another secret area.

    ��This is����

    A putrid odor permeated the room, emanating from the leather sacks stacked in the corner.

    There were also bloodied tools, which Seol couldn''t determine whether they were meant for some sort of experiment or torture.

    Gyeongtaek walked toward one of the leather sacks before opening it.

    ��Bwrgh����

    He quickly turned his head away before vomiting.

    After emptying his stomach, Gyeongtaek spoke to Seol.

    ��Corpses����

    ��...Let��s look elsewhere.��

    Gyeongtaek��s face turnedpletely pale.

    It appeared that witnessing one horrifying scene after another would have that effect on anyone.

    <em>Open��</em>

    The two opened another door.

    ��Over there! I see my equipment!��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah! Let me change real quick.��

    Seol nodded in response.

    At first nce, this room seemed like a treasure trove.

    ''Well, perhaps "treasure" wasn''t the right word,'' Seol thought.

    These items were likely left behind by the deceased, belongings of the corpses from the earlier room.

    Unlike the earlier rooms that had been neglected, this room appeared to have been well-maintained. The items were neatly organized by type, allowing Gyeongtaek to quickly locate all of his original equipment.

    Seol, noticing that most of the items here were of low quality, shifted his interest to other things.

    <em>Flutter��</em>

    ��Papers?��

    Seol, seeing a bundle of papers in a corner, began rummaging through them.

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    Seol saw various important documents likend certificates and inheritances.

    "These are all just spoils.��

    Things that the individual behind it all took after killing the victims.

    Seol gritted his teeth in anger at the culprit''s cruelty as he sifted through more and more documents.

    But then��.

    ��......��

    Seol��s hands stopped at one particr certificate.

    A painful memory came flowing back to him.

    <em>- I can��t�� do it anymore�� I want to go back. Isn��t this more than enough?</em>

    ��No, it can��t be.��

    <em>- I''m telling you, I''m done with these damned adventures! I''m going back home to farm instead! My family is waiting for me, and I have no intention of dying in a ce like this!</em>

    ��A plot ofnd in Adeline�� So, here����

    After inspecting thend certificate, Seol proceeded to locate its position on the map.

    After that, Seol walked over to Gyeongtaek.

    ��Hyung? What��s wrong?��

    ��...Let��s go. I need to check something.��

    Seol, carrying thend certificate that troubled him, exited the room with Gyeongtaek.

    Before arriving in this room, only Gyeongtaek was worried. But now, the situation had changed.

    * * *

    The two began to navigate the underground faster than before. It didn��t take long for Gyeongtaek to locate his party members.

    ��Gyeongtaek!��

    ��Hyomin noona!��

    ��I��m here too!��

    ��Kangoh hyung!��

    Gyeongtaek only saw two of them.

    He didn��t see the others.

    ��Where��s�� everyone else?��

    ��They��re����

    ��They��re all dead! I saw those masked bastards kill them with my own two eyes!��

    <em>Grind��</em>

    ��Those fucking bastards����

    Gyeongtaek quickly freed the woman named Hyomin and the man named Kangoh from their restraints.

    Thanks to Gyeongtaek bringing along some spare equipment earlier, they were able to avoid any embarrassing moments.

    Hyomin, realizing her situation, quickly spoke up.

    ��W-We have to run. Gyeongtaek! We need to run, now����

    ��Why? Those bastards killed����

    "It''s because we overheard what they were discussing. This... This isn''t something we should involve ourselves in.��

    ��But what about our dead party members?!�� Gyeongtaek shouted in anger.

    ��......��

    However, the option wasn��t theirs to choose.

    ��We�� can��t go back yet.��

    ��Who are�� wait�� don��t tell me you��re?!��

    ��Hyung! Seol hyung��s here!��

    ��Really? Is that really him?��

    ��Yeah! So just believe in him!��

    The two smiled upon recognizing Seol, as if they had gained an army of support.

    However, after hearing Seol''s next words, their expressions quickly turned to frowns.

    "We have to uncover what''s going on in here."

    ��B-But����

    ��Let��s just do as he says, noona,�� said Gyeongtaek. ��Trying to escape on our own would be more dangerous.��

    After some quick convincing from Gyeongtaek, Kangoh, and Hyomin agreed to follow Seol once more, and the group resumed their exploration of the underground.

    However, their search quickly came to an end.

    - Up ahead.

    Seol nodded in response to Ur''s voice and pressed forward. Iron cages littered their surroundings, containing some kind of humanoid creatures trapped within.

    ��...I see.��

    ��Oh my god�� aren��t they all shadows?��

    ��Hyung, is this�� really alright?��

    Seol peered into the cages at the shadows trapped within.

    ��Ahhh�� Uarrrr����

    The shadows spoke unintelligibly. Names were written at the top of the cages, likely identifying the individuals whose shadows were trapped within.

    As Seol examined one name after another, he noticed that they were arranged in alphabetical order.

    ��If so����

    Seol quickly walked through, looking for a specific name.

    ��It won��t�� It can��t be here.��

    However, not long after, Seol came to a halt in front of a particr steel cage.

    ��Urrrrrrrrr����

    The shadow in the cage, resembling a middle-aged man at first nce, attempted to say something upon seeing Seol.

    And at that exact moment��

    <em>Craaaaaaash!</em>

    A few daggers flew through the air,nding where Seol had stood moments before.

    A voice emerged from the darkness.

    ��Fufufu�� You dodged that? You��re pretty good for a transferee, aren��t you?��

    A female beastman resembling a cat appeared from the halls behind them.

    ��...That awful-smelling cat from earlier?��

    ��Don��t fuck with me�� but why��d you have toe here? You ended up revealing everything. What should I do, hm�� You seem pretty strong too���� said the beastman.

    Hyomin, from behind Seol, whispered to him.

    ��It��s dangerous����

    ��......��

    The female beastman reacted to Hyomin��s voice.

    ��You�� You know something, don��t you?��

    ��I-I don��t����

    ��Who am I?��

    ��I told you, I don��t know����

    ��Then who do I work for?��

    ��Stop, please����

    "The Church of Eternal Life again?" Seol remarked in a t tone.

    ��Yeah, you��re right! I��m working for the Church of Eternal Life. Now�� what should I do with you��?��

    Gyeongtaek was shocked after hearing their name.

    ��Th-The Church of Eternal Life?!��

    ��Fufufu�� It seems like you��ve heard of us as well, child,�� said the female beastman.

    ��.......��

    Gyeongtaek''s expression froze. It appeared that information about the Church of Eternal Life had spread to the transferees as well.

    Contrastingly, Seol''s expression remained unchanged as he regarded the beastman with a cool demeanor.

    "The Church of Eternal Life wouldn''t stoop to something like this. They aren''t interested in such matters. Their leader is the only thing on their minds.��

    ��How did you know that?��

    "Acts like these�� are onlymitted by pathetic bastards who aspire to join them. Bastards like you.��

    ��Fufu�� You might have been right in the past, but�� the Church of Eternal Life is a bit different now.��

    ��...Is that so?��

    Despite their conversation, Seol��s gaze had remained fixed on the steel cage in front of him.

    Feeling ignored, the catwoman began to growl andsh out in frustration.

    ��Focus on me! Ah! Don��t tell me�� is that shadow someone you know?��

    ��Yeah, unfortunately.��

    The name on the steel cage: Lian Kuruos.

    An individual who used to be Seol��s piece.

    A piece that Seol had returned to his family. Why was he here?

    Everyone had lines that others couldn''t cross, boundaries that, when vited, could trigger uncontroble rage.

    For Seol, that line was his life��his pieces.

    ��You�� will die here.��

    "Pfft... yeah? But oh no... I doubt the Church of Eternal Life would just sit back if you did that.��

    Crossing the line meant invoking Seol''s fury.

    ��If the Church of Eternal Life gets in my way�� I��ll end them as well.��

    <em>Glooow��</em>

    ck energy began to gather in Seol��s hands.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    The deeper yers delved into The World of Eternity, the more they thought about the concepts of effort and talent.

    Eventually, yers concluded that no matter how hard you worked, catching up to a character with a powerful Innate Talent was impossible.

    These talents rarely appeared when creating a character.

    As the name suggested, these talents were given to a character at birth, setting them apart from others.

    <em>��Howe I��ve never gotten an Innate Talent before?��</em>

    <em>��A lot of people haven��t gotten one yet. It��s almost my first time getting one.��</em>

    The most important period in The World of Eternity was undoubtedly the early game.

    If a yer could obtain a skill early in the game that enhanced their growth, it could snowball to the point of creating an insurmountable gap in thete game.

    <em>��I-I got one!��</em><em>��Snowman! What did you get? What?!��</em>

    Just saying it excited Seol.

    Lian Kuruos.

    <em>��I got�� an Innate Talent.��</em>

    <em>��Let me see�� Oh my god��!��</em>

    <em>��Everyone, look! Snowman��s got a real monster over here!��</em>

    Seol had begun to distinguish himself as someone who raised his pieces well, and with a weapon like this, all the other yers began to anticipate the heights this new piece would reach.

    However, something unexpected urred.

    <em>- I-I don��t think I��m cut out for this. Bwrgh��</em>

    <em>��Again?��</em>

    <em>��I know, right����</em>

    Even with talent and effort, bing a legend wasn��t guaranteed. Lian Kuruos had no interest in being an adventurer.

    This�� might just be what people called ��aptitude��.

    <em>- I want to go back to my family�� I��ve earned as much as I need, so�� I��m going to buy a small plot next to my home��</em>

    Lian had one of the best Innate Talents that Seol had seen so far.

    It was as if fate itself had singled him out to be extraordinary, to be an adventurer.

    However, each adventure only brought him pain.

    <em>- This time, Visian died�� I can��t�� do this anymore. It��s too painful. I��m going back�� I want to go back. I��ll buy a farm. What would be good to grow? Grapes? Actually, pumpkins might be better.</em>

    <em>��......��</em>

    Witnessing that, Seol eventually came to a decision.

    <em>��You��re joking, right?��</em>

    <em>��...I��m not.��</em>

    <em>��Do you know how hard it is to get an Innate Talent?! And you��re giving that up?��</em>

    <em>��But����</em>

    Seol gazed at the downcast, cowering piece on the table before speaking.

    <em>��He��s in pain. He wants to return to his family.��</em>

    <em>��...Are you really caring about what some stupid piece is saying?��</em>

    <em>��I don��t know. I just know I want to do it.��</em>

    <em>"Haah... fine. Do whatever you want. I doubt he would''ve even made it through the mid game like that.��</em>

    Seol��s decision came as a shock to the others.

    To think there was a yer who would do as their piece wanted them to.

    While everyone was astonished and confused by Seol��s actions, he had already decided.

    Lian''s family home was tucked away in the impoverished Adeline countryside. Seol wasted no time. He approached thendlord who owned Lian��s home and a couple of plots nearby and bought them��fulfilling Lian''s long-held dream.

    <em>��Lian.��</em>

    [[Would you like to give up on Lian Kuruos��s Adventure?]

    1. Yes.

    2. No.]

    <em>��I hope you find happiness with your family.��</em>

    [Adventurer Lian Kuruos will now pioneer his own path and fate.]

    [Though this heart-racing Adventure is over, his life will still continue.]

    <em>��It was fun while itsted.��</em>

    Seol and Lian��s rtionship ended there.

    * * *

    [You have uncovered the basement��s secrets.]

    [Rewards are being arranged.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all Adventures have been cleared.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 24th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 24. Basement��s Secrets]

    [Adventure 24. ��Basement��s Secrets��

    You have finally uncovered the secrets of the Gatiff manor.

    It is undeniable that terrible atrocities have urred within these walls.

    The mastermind behind it all is now attempting to silence you.

    You must resist.

    Objective: Defeat Zeri, the Profiteer.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    Remaining Time [About 3 days]]

    The second Sudden Adventure arrived just as abruptly as the first one.

    With his Eyes of Foresight, Seol observed the catwoman.

    [[Zeri, the Profiteer]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 30~32

    Zeri, the Profiteer, would trade anything for profit. Though she was born penniless, she now lives avish lifestyle.

    Her secrets are as potent as venom.

    Having thrived on selling weapons, ves, and even children, she has now found an even more lucrativemodity to sell: the shadows of others.

    Basic Skills: [Acrobatics 3], [Daggery 4], [Sudden Death 1], [Choke 5], [Coin Toss 2], [Shadow Summon 2], [Emergency Substitution 2]

    Unique Skills: [Indiscriminate shes 1]]

    Seol��s expression stiffened.

    ��I shouldn��t even trust the ��This Adventure is very dangerous�� warning anymore.��

    As he had expected, Zeri, the Profiteer, who appeared to be the final boss of this Adventure, did not seem strong at all.

    "What? Are you scared? If you are, just say so. I''ll make it easy on you," Zeri taunted.

    ��...How pathetic.��

    ��...What?��

    Seol felt that his anger was a waste.

    If his opponent had been stronger�� at least they could have withstood his emotions.

    Seol smiled bitterly, as if he had be upset at a child.

    ��You��re�� too weak.��

    Zeri, the Profiteer, retorted with an angry re.

    "You must be feeling confident, huh! Ah... I almost forgot. You''re a Shadow Summoner too, right?"

    ��......��

    "Then you''re my junior, right? Let me, your senior, teach you how to control your shadows. Summon them!"

    <em>ng!</em>

    Zeri''s underling suddenly appeared and began chanting a spell. As they did, most of the steel cages opened.

    ��Shadows�� are supposed to be used like this. I��ll give you a worthy wee.��

    Junior.

    It had been a long time since Seol heard that word.

    <em>- Snowman, did you know? We Shadow Summoners have two paths.</em>

    <em>- Two�� paths.</em>

    <em>- The first path is the beaten path that rules over shadows to bring out their maximum strength. The other path�� is a rough road where no one has zed through yet. A path of coexistence with the shadows. Which sid��</em>

    Seol recalled Mirei, who had helped him awaken his Exceptional Skill.

    Even though Zeri was the exact opposite of Mirei, she still managed to evoke memories of his past.

    Seol grimaced as if genuinely upset. Today was a day filled with memories of various people in his past.

    As Seol was about to enter the Night Crow form, Ur stopped him.

    - Hold it right there.

    ��...What? Why?��

    - I''m sure you''ll be able to end it in an instant. After all, tearing her head from her body would likely take no more than a second. But... isn''t that what you''ve always done?

    ��...What are you trying to say?��

    Ur then began to exin.

    - Just this once, trust me. After all, I have mentored many and have reached the pinnacle of wizardry.

    Ur did possess a Talent called ''Legendary Teacher''. But how was it meant to be used?

    - If you don��t, your knights will face a wall and won��t be able to grow from here.

    Ur wasn��t necessarily wrong here.

    After acquiring the Night Crow form, Seol relied more on himself than his summons to fight. He had regarded Karen and Karuna as essories more than anything.

    And because of that, he hadn''t been paying attention to their growth.

    - Or�� do you not believe in them?

    After all, Seol in the Night Crow form was stronger than them. What Ur was trying to point out was Seol��s current method of thinking.

    Seol stopped himself from entering the Night Crow form and summoned the Twin Knights from his hands.

    ��Pffft�� You only have two summons? How cute.��

    Seol ignored Zeri and looked directly at his two knights.

    [Passive: Resonance activates on Karen.]

    [Passive: Resonance activates on Karuna.]

    A skill that originally belonged to Kiri, Koopa��s master. The Twin Knights, fueled by their master''s emotions and will, trembled with rage.

    ��Protect the others, and����

    <em>Point��</em>

    Seol raised a finger at Zeri.

    ��Bring her to her knees in front of me.��

    Karen and Karuna both responded instantly.

    ��Got it!��

    ��Yes, master.��

    Gyeongtaek and the others quickly gathered to Seol''s side.

    ��H-Hyung����

    ��Make sure to stay right beside me.��

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    As arge shadow kicked open the door to its cell,bat began.

    ��Hrgh!��

    <em>aaang!</em>

    The Twin Knights quickly decided their roles.

    Karen��s role was to defend the party from the onught of shadows.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Saatter!</em>

    And Karuna��s role was to face Zeri, the mastermind behind it all.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Karen''s swift kick to the shadow''s face resulted in an eyeball popping out.

    ��Hahahah! More! Get over here!��

    <em>Kick! Punch!</em>

    <em>aaaaaash!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Karen indiscriminately cut, crushed, and burned the shadows much weaker than her.

    ��...Wh-what?!��

    Zeri was momentarily distracted but quickly retrieved a fang-shaped sword from her inventory to face Karuna.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    She was in shock after deflecting a light attack from Karuna.

    ��What the����

    A wave of shock coursed through her body as even a light attack from Karuna proved too much for Zeri to handle.

    Karuna��s eyes slowly began to glow red.

    Receiving Seol��s anger felt like it was awakening the ck Knight''s powers and ferocity within him.

    <em>- Rage��</em>

    It felt as if the ck Knight was screaming that in Karuna��s head.

    ��Don��t mess with me!��

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Zeri threw multiple daggers to create distance between herself and Karuna.

    [Zeri, the Profiteer, used Daggery.]

    [Deal 50% additional damage for each dagger that strikes the same target.]

    It was a fierce attack that was not only strong, but tricky.

    Zeri believed that this was her opening.

    ��Now! If I can aim for his neck while he swats the daggers away����

    However, Karuna reacted differently than she had expected.

    <em>ng�� ng ng��</em>

    Karuna neither avoided nor deflected the daggers.

    As they weren��t aimed for his vitals at all, Karuna simply charged through them.

    As a result��

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    Zeri��s face turned pale as she wildly swung her fang-shaped sword.

    ��What the�� What the hell?��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    With one swing, Karunapletely destroyed her weapon.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Zeri then felt Karuna��srge hands cover her face.

    ��Hrgh����

    <em>SLAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Karuna mmed her head directly into the wall, leaving a crater that resembled the impact of a cannon.

    ��Krahhh!��

    The situation was growing dire for Zeri, not only for herself but also for her shadows.

    <em>aare!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Swish! Swish!</em>

    There were already more dead shadows than ones charging at Karen.

    ��Th-they��re����

    ��Only�� summons?��

    ��What is going on����

    Gyeongtaek had already met Karen once before. As such, he was less shocked than his other party members.

    Even so, she felt much, much stronger than the Karen he had met before.

    Watching her effortlessly ughter all the charging shadows made Gyeongtaek feel as if a god had descended onto the battlefield.

    ��Hahaha! More! More!��

    Seol also had new thoughts after seeing Karen and Karuna.

    ��They were this strong?��

    Recently, Seol had only fought by their side. It had been a long while since he hadst observed them as their summoner.

    - It''s because of the skill you''ve gained. Most summoners don''t fight side by side with their summons. It''s obvious that repeatedly fighting like that has dyed their growth. And if that happens, my ns would get dyed as well. Still, luckily for you, this is my forte.

    <em>Stter��</em>

    The situation had changed.

    ��Urg�� Grgghghh����

    Zeri was now missing everything below her right elbow. Karuna had cut it all down as if he were slicing through meat.

    Zeri had to improvise.

    ��Come!��

    A shadow flew toward Zeri and reced her right arm with itself.

    [Zeri, the Profiteer, used Emergency Substitution.]

    [The substituted life perishes.]

    ��You����

    <em>Stter!</em>

    This time, Karuna cut off her right arm.

    With a cold, expressionless face, he continued to butcher her.

    ��One more time!��

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Another shadow came flying to Zeri��s side.

    <em>Slice!</em>

    ��...What?��

    ��It��s pointless.��

    ��Did you just�� cut the shadow?��

    Zeri felt a chill run down her spine after seeing the monstrous knight in front of her not only catch a shadow midair but also cut it down.

    Now that the situation hade to this, she resorted to herst option.

    ��Everyone, to me!��

    ��......��

    ��Come to me already�� why����

    Zeri looked at the empty cells.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    She then looked at the burning limbs and torsos on the ground.

    Next, she nced at Karen, who looked back at her after defeating all of her shadows.

    Zeri felt her heart stop.

    ��I need to get out of here!��

    Then she heard a voice, a voice that sounded like her salvation.

    ��Master Zeri, are you alright?!��

    The subordinates she had called for earlier finally arrived through the emergency escape. Zeri quickly gave them orders while running past them.

    ��Stop them! He��s����

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Zeri felt another chill run down her spine. She stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head back around.

    Karuna had yet to draw his sword from its scabbard. So why was she so terrified?

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Zeri felt as if time itself had stopped. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t take another step.

    ��M-My body is����

    ��I��m getting sucked in!��

    ��M-Master Zeri!��

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Ur cackled loudly.

    - Yeah! That''s it!

    <em>Click!</em>

    A clear sound rang out as Karuna pulled out his sword and unleashed an attack.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Karuna��s sword reached toward the horizon, cutting down everything in its path.

    ��K-Khrgh����

    ��Bwrggghh����

    Zeri''s subordinates copsed, their intestines spilling out as they fell to the floor.

    [Karuna has acquired a lead to ck Wave.]

    Ur sighed after seeing that.

    - Tch�� if only they were stronger.

    <em>Click�� click��</em>

    Zeri crawled on the floor in fear, desperately trying to climb up the steps.

    As she attempted to crawl, Karuna unleashed another attack, severing both of her legs.

    ��D-Don��te any closer�� you monster����

    <em>Reach��</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Karuna grabbed her by the neck and dragged her before Seol.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    As he flung her to the ground, she fell to her knees. Karuna, his eyes raging with an ominous energy,manded her.

    ��...Swiftly, confess your sins to my master.��

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Zeri��s gaze remained downcast, unable to make eye contact with Karuna.

    ��Why are you�� doing this to me�� why����

    <em>Grit��</em>

    Gyeongtaek clenched his teeth at Zeri��s brazen demeanor.

    ��How could you be so shameless when you hunted transferees like that?!��

    "Ah... is this about the dead transferees? Your party members were among them, weren''t they? They weren''t particrly strong, but... I''ll make it up to you! I''llpensate, okay? Then everything will be fine, right?"

    ��Compensate? Compensate?!�� Gyeongtaek shouted.

    Gyeongtaek raised his hand as if he were about to strike her, but his party members quickly grabbed his arms and prevented him.

    Zeri seemedpletely perplexed by his reaction, as if she couldn''tprehend why he was so upset when she was offeringpensation for their losses.Seol looked down at her.

    ��Lian Kuruos. Why did you turn him into a shadow?��

    ��Lian? Ah, that headache�� is this really because of some shadow that can��t even be sold? You should have just told me! I��ll give him to you for free!��

    ��No, I am asking about the details. Why did you turn Lian into a shadow?��

    Zeri thought quickly, searching for an answer that might spare her life.

    However, the words she ultimately chose only weighed heavier on Seol''s heart.

    ��B-Because wandering adventurers don��t go for much�� and no one looks for them����

    ��He had a ce to return to.��

    ��Really? I didn��t know. That��s a shame. So, how much? Huh? I��llpensate.��

    As the Profiteer continued to offer deal after deal, Seol posed a question.

    ��How much do you think it will cost you?��

    Sensing the danger, Zeri hesitated to respond.

    However, before she could utter a word, Seol made another request.

    ��Tell me everything you know about the Church of Eternal Life.��

    ��About�� the Church of Eternal Life?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Will you let me live if I do?��

    ��No,�� coldly responded Seol. ��I won��t.��

    ��......��

    Her death was already inevitable.

    Seol regarded her as if she were already dead, like a fly that could be swatted away with a flick of his hand.

    Zeri did not want to die.

    However, no method to escape this hell came to her mind.

    Zeri had to buy time.

    ��Wh-what do you know about the Church of Eternal Life?�� asked Zeri.

    ��A cult with their leader as the central pir.��

    ��You��re not wrong, but�� then I��ll exin things from the start, okay?��

    Zeri thought that it was a relief.

    The more she could divulge about the cult, the longer she might keep her life. This could provide for more openings and a chance for Seras to intervene on her behalf.

    Though Zeri couldn��t expect much from her, currently, Seras was her only chance.

    "The Church of Eternal Life originated from a demonic manter known as the Immortal. He rose to leadership and gathered many followers under his wing.��

    ��And?��

    "Within his church were numerous uncontroble, evil individuals, but they were all obedient to the Immortal''smand. The rumors of their widespread atrocities across Pandea arergely fabricated. However, they didmit some heinous acts, albeit in secrecy����

    "Enough circling around. I want to know what happened to the Church of Eternal Life after the Immortal''s departure."

    "After the Immortal departed... So, the recent Church of Eternal Life. Understood. After the Immortal left to ascend to godhood, the Church of Eternal Life splintered into four factions."

    ��They splintered into factions?��

    Originally, the Church of Eternal Life was like onerge lifeform.

    The power wielded by the unified sect alone was enough to instill fear merely by their name.

    Zeri carefully observed Seol��s reaction.

    ��I-I don��t know the specifics either, but�� maybe they struggled to stay united without the Immortal? The figure that bound them together was gone, after all.��

    "Sure. So, which faction were you in contact with?"

    "I''ve been trading with Bria, the leader of the Shadow Faction. I would offer her shadows, and she would pay me for them."

    ��Hm�� Bria, huh�� but�� I also know that isn��t how the Church of Eternal Life does things.��

    Zeri flinched before looking at the floor.

    "The Church of Eternal Life has been focusing on amassing power for quite some time."

    "Why?"

    Zeri then looked up, meeting Seol''s gaze.

    ��Because�� revival is near.��

    ��...What?��

    ��The Immortal�� urrrrrr����

    Zeri suddenly stopped speaking, drool dripping from her mouth. The veins near her eyes began to bulge and pulsate before finally...

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Zeri��s blood and flesh showered the party before dripping down their skin.

    ��Kyaaaaaaaaa!��

    ��......��

    Zeri��s head had popped like a watermelon.

    [You have defeated Zeri, the Profiteer.]

    [Zeri��s Valuables has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    Ur sounded troubled.

    - Is that the annoying energy I sensed earlier? The suggestion was done at quite a decent level.

    ��Should I revive her?��

    - Didn''t you hear everything you needed to? And as I mentioned before, your Shadow Space is already at max capacity. Don''t even consider a new summon for the time being.

    Even Seol couldn''t maintain hisposure after witnessing someone''s head pop like a balloon right before his eyes.

    ��More importantly, revival, huh�� is the Immortaling back?��

    - The Immortal? Is that someone you know?

    ��It is.��

    It wasn��t something that Seol could deny.

    After all, the Immortal was also him.

    ��Regardless�� For now����

    <em>Faaade��</em>

    Suddenly, a shadow emerged from Zeri''s lifeless body.

    It belonged to a different woman, not Zeri.

    ��Who�� are you? What did you do to my cute little underling?��

    ��...What are you?��

    - Oho�� So it wasn��t just some ordinary suggestion. No wonder��

    The shadow scowled.

    ��I see�� So you��re the one who killed my cat.��

    ��Are you Bria?��

    ��...I will find you and turn you into my shadow.��

    Seol scoffed before grinning, his teeth shing.

    He had a tendency to be a bit unhinged whenever his pieces were involved, after all.

    "I''ll find you first."

    ��Hmph����

    <em>Stter!</em>

    As Seol waved his hand, Bria''s shadow dissipated like a watercolor painting in the rain.

    Then, he casually wiped his hands, treating their encounter as if it were no big deal.

    [Your influence in Faction: The Church of Eternal Life increases.]

    [You now have a hostile rtionship with Faction: The Church of Eternal Life.]

    [You are now able to fight with Faction: The Church of Eternal Life.]

    [Faction: The Church of Eternal Life is deeply interested in your actions.]

    - I get the feeling that you��ll be fighting them a lot��

    Seol didn''t necessarily address Ur''s concern. It''s just what happened, after all.

    More importantly, there was still something important left.

    Countless shadows had perished at Karen''s hands during this battle, to the extent that the word ��ughter�� seemed insufficient.

    But despite all that, one shadow remained.

    ��Uah�� Arrrrrr����

    Lian''s shadow, still unable to coherently utter a single word.

    Seol slowly approached Lian��s cell.

    The ends of Lian''s body had been crushed, causing shadows to continually disperse.

    Because his master, Zeri, had died, his end was hastening.

    <em>Faade��</em>

    Lian��s right foot crumbled away.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    He eventually lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    - This one��s�� on the verge of being broken down.

    ��...Is that possible?��

    - It isn''t impossible if he vehemently resisted bing a shadow when he still had a fragment of his will. The conditions for it were likely met long ago.

    ��Any ways to prevent it?��

    - None.

    ��I see.��

    Seol and Lian locked eyes.

    ��Urrr�� Uahhhhh����

    Seol felt as if�� he knew what Lian was trying to say.

    ��Are you saying�� you want to go home?��

    The tiny fragment of Lian''s will within his shadow began to nod frantically, a desperate plea.

    Seol bit his lips.

    ��Yeah,�� said Seol. ��Let��s go home.��

    <em>Smile��</em>

    Only then did Lian finally smile.

    And then��

    <em>Faaaaaade��</em>

    The shadow scattered into the wind.

    Seol reached down, attempting to grasp the empty space in which he existed before.

    But there was nothing to hold onto. Only regrets and pity remained.

    [<Lian Kuruos>��s Inheritance is starting.]

    Lian��s memories began to pour into Seol.

    * * *

    These were Lian��s memories.

    ��Lian, why are you smiling so much?��

    "Because this is my final adventure. I''m really going to quit now.��

    "Even though I''ve never seen anyone with as much talent as you in all my career as an adventurer... all you ever talk about is wanting to quit."

    ��Everyone has things they��re suited to, and I��m just not fit for something like this. I don��t have the heart for it, and I��ve never once properly handled something.��

    ��But you��re getting better, though? Isn��t that all that matters?��

    Lian smiled after hearing that.

    ��It also means I��m being worn down. I��m sorry, I��m really just not suited for this line of work.��

    "Grgh... Well, I suppose that settles it. But now that I think about it... you''ve only ever talked about quitting. I don''t recall you ever mentioning what you''ll do once you''ve quit."

    ��Do you want to know?��

    ��You know I can��t say no. Tell me.��

    Lian exined his ns to his party member.

    "I''m going to use the money I''ve saved to buy a house and a piece ofnd next to it to start farming."

    ��Huh? That��s it?��

    "Yeah, it''s something I couldn''t even imagine before I started working as an adventurer."

    ��Hm����

    ��I was a tenant farmer, and�� one day, my son came back home after fighting with thendlord��s son.��

    "Oh no... What happened next?"

    ��I immediately scolded him... without even asking why he fought... Thendlord''s son had mocked my son for being the child of a poor person.��

    ��......��

    ��I couldn��t even say a word back. It was true, after all.��

    Lian''s eyes welled up.

    ��Because I really am poor.��

    ��Lian����

    "The thing about poverty... is that it��s scarier than any disease."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Because it doesn''t just hurt you. It hurts everyone around you. Poverty... also spreads like an infection."

    ��So that��s why you became an adventurer.��

    ��Yeah�� I made a lot of money thanks to you, hahaha!��

    Lian looked off into the horizon, like he was looking back home.

    "I''m going to farm. Not someone else''s field, but on mine, Lian''s field."

    ��Hahaha�� how interesting.��

    ��Would pumpkins be good? I thought about grapes too, but����

    "Whichever crop you choose, do whatever makes you happy. But, did you know����

    ��Know what?��

    ��Even though you always look like you��re on the verge of tears�� you always smile whenever you talk about your family.��

    ��......��

    ��I think you might be happier about seeing your family than oveing poverty.��

    ��You might be right.��

    "Go back home. You can be a proud father now.��

    After a few more conversations like that, Lian was ambushed from behind by a mysterious group. He copsed to the ground, blood gushing from his head.

    ��I�� have to�� go back����

    His vision blurred.

    And his lingering regrets��

    ��I�� need to�� go home����

    * * *

    Seol gritted his teeth as he was finally freed from the headache with the memory ending.

    Lian��s feelings continued to eat away at Seol��s heart.

    ��Urgh����

    He felt like vomiting.

    ��H-Hyung? Are you alright?��

    ��Haah�� haah����

    Gyeongtaek��s party member, Hyomin, was shocked after seeing Seol��s face.

    ��He��s breaking out into cold sweats! Something��s����

    ��It��s nothing�� I��m fine.��

    [You have inherited Lian Kuruos��s unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    [You have inherited ��Innate Talent: Explorer��s Compass��.]

    [You are able to use Explorer��s Compass on your Adventures.]

    [The contents of ��Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered�� have changed.]

    ��I guess�� the skill returned to me in the end����

    In the end, Lian''s Innate Talent found its way back to Seol.

    Explorer''s Compass was an incredibly valuable Innate Talent many yers considered a game changer.

    Its effects were simple.

    It visually disyed the direction and distance to the Adventure''s Objective.

    And currently, the Adventure that thispass applied to was��

    [You used Explorer��s Compass on Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered.]

    [The needle moves.]

    <em>Click click click click��</em>

    A massive arrow appeared in front of Seol.

    ��It��s far. And it��s to the southwest? Don��t tell me��?��

    As Seol constructed a mental map, a piece also came to his mind.

    ��I''m not certain, but... I��ll need to investigate it.��

    Now that he acquired Explorer��s Compass, Seol could locate his pieces hidden throughout Pandea much more easily.

    This would likely greatly elerate the rate of progress.

    Ur, after the inheritance process, spoke to Seol.

    - Oh�� How intriguing�� I just sensed you absorb some sort of mystical power. Is this another one of your abilities?

    ��Well, I have my own circumstances, so����

    Unable to hear Seol��s internal conversation with Ur, Gyeongtaek worried about Seol.

    ��Hyung��? Are you okay?��

    ��Yeah, I��m fine.��

    ��That��s good. Then we should����

    ��Gyeongtaek, could you give me a bit of time?��

    ��Huh? O-Okay.��

    ��Yeah, and step away from me for a second.��

    It wasn''t surprising that they obediently followed Seol''smands after witnessing his strength out of awe.

    Gyeongtaek''s party quickly pressed themselves against the walls, while Ur spoke up, recognizing Seol''s intentions.

    - Kuku�� I didn''t expect you to acquire so much shadow essence so quickly... Fortune appears to be smiling upon you.

    All that was left now was to revive Koko.

    ��So, how am I supposed to wake up Koko?��

    - It��s simple. You need to draw an image in your head, like when you create your crows. However, as you do, make sure to hold onto his core.

    Seol pulled out Koko��s core from his inventory.

    - Begin.

    As Seol closed his eyes to concentrate, the ck orb began to pulse.

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    The ck haze around him, the shadow essence, started to swirl around Seol.

    <em>Swiiiiiiiirl!</em>

    ��Wh-what is that?��

    ��What is he trying to do��?��

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Lightning crackled within the swirl of ck haze, conjuring a wolf-like figure that appeared and vanished in an instant.

    - It��s near! Wake him up now!

    Despite the dangerous situation, Seolughed and tightened his grip on Koko''s core.

    ��Come here, Koko�� It��s been too long since we went for a walk.��

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    The shadows began to thrash even more wildly after those words.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    <em>Craaaaaash!</em>

    ck lightning filled the underground room, striking the metal cells, melting and disintegrating them into shards.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    <em>Craaash!</em>

    Gyeongtaek''s party was fortunate that Seol had warned them earlier. If they had stayed by Seol��s side, they would likely have perished in the storm of shadows.

    <em>Tighten��</em>

    Seol grimaced as he tightened his grip on Koko��s core.

    Even though the storm had been raging for a while, nothing significant had urred. Seol began to worry that it would just fizzle out like this.

    ��The number of shadows is decreasing too����Despite the room initially being filled with shadow essence, as it rapidly got absorbed into Koko''s core, Seol started to fear that the process would end before Koko could be revived.

    ��Was it not enough shadows?��

    And then��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Arge crack formed on Koko��s core.

    ��What��?��

    - Finally, a reaction. It''s normal, so concentrate.

    Seol calmed down and focused on shaping the energy pouring from the core.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    ��...The core exploded!��

    The ck orb was destroyed.

    Seol briefly worried if something had gone wrong, but his concerns were for nothing.

    <em>Fwiiiiiirl!</em>

    The ck storm around him began to subside.

    <em>Faaaade��</em>

    Until it vanished altogether.

    However, Seol still couldn''t spot Koko anywhere.

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Seol turned around to nce at his shadow, only to find Koko poking his head out from his Shadow Space.

    He looked much better, and much happier than before.

    [Awakening! You have made a new creation.]

    [Your new creation is Koko, the Happy.]

    [Your creation has inherited memories from Koko, the Starving.]

    [Your creation has inherited some skills from Koko, the Starving.]

    [The attribute of the new creation is designated as Sticky Shadows.]

    [The type of the new creation is designated as ''medium beast''.]

    [New, rted skills can be derived from this.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Mark Territory.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Hellfire.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Boss.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use ck Arrow.]

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Koko hopped out of the Shadow Space to nuzzle against Seol��s ankles.

    - Wizardry is the best! Wizardry is the future!

    - Ur, the best advisor! I will dly listen to your advice!

    - The cutest dog in the world, Koko, has returned! Get ready to go on walks, everybody!

    - Ur, the true teacher!

    Seol petted Koko��s head as he spoke to himself.

    ��So he didn��t get all of his skills.��

    - Of course not! Did you forget that we weren''t turning him into a summon but a creation? There''s no way you could fit Koko as a summon with your shoddy Shadow Space. Consider yourself blessed for at least aplishing this much.

    The numerous skills Koko initially had when Seol met him disappeared like smoke in the wind.

    ��Still, I should consider myself fortunate for getting a bunch of useful skills����

    ck Arrow was a skill that enabled Koko to ambush someone from the Shadow Space, while Boss increased the stats of all creations, including himself, by 20%.

    ��Hellfire is probably the same skill as before, but�� what��s Mark Territory?��

    As Seol tried to read through its description, Ur intervened.

    - It''s a shadow wolf��s unique skill. More urately, it''s the unique skill of a tamed shadow wolf.

    ��...It continuously increases the Shadow Space?��

    - Yeah, while the shadow wolf is in your Shadow Space, it will naturally grow in size. If you give him enough time, he will eventually make itrge enough to not make it so cramped in here.

    Seol rubbed his chin. He had no idea Koko had such a ridiculous ability.

    <em>Munch munch��</em>

    Suddenly, Koko shifted his attention elsewhere and started attempting to eat something.

    [S-Save me! He��s trying to eat me!]

    Only after noticing his emptyntern, did Seol realize it was Agony in Koko''s mouth.

    [I��m not a snack! You shouldn��t eat me! I��ll get you sick! I��m serious!]

    Seol swiftly retrieved Agony from Koko''s mouth.

    Agony safely returned to itsntern and closed the door tightly behind them.

    [Haah... Hrgh... Bwrgh... I smell like spit. This humiliation... I''ll pay it back tenfold, you damned mutt! Hey! Could you check if the door is securely closed, yeah?]

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol then double-checked the door, closing it once more.

    Regardless, with Koko''s sessful revival, Seol had aplished everything he had set out to do on this Adventure.

    ��I also resolved Mcus''s regret along the way, and I''ve gained information on the Church of Eternal Life. Plus, I''ve resolved both the issues with Lian and Koko at once.��

    Seol had gained a lot from the brief time he had invested in this Adventure.

    While Gyeongtaek mostly just felt sorry for receiving Seol''s help, in truth, Seol should have been the one thanking him.

    Especially since he helped Seol find Lian.

    * * *

    A few dayster, Gyeongtaek''s party began to worry after recalling everything that had taken ce in the manor of House Gatiff, a noble family.

    ��What��s going to happen to us now, hyung? Are people from Nevenia going to arrest us?��

    ��That won��t happen.��

    ��But����

    ��You��ll see.��

    Gyeongtaek''s party found it difficult to trust Seol''s words, but knowing that Seol was someone who wouldn''t lie, they simply waited.

    Not long after, everything was resolved, just like Seol had said.

    <How extremely troublesome.>

    ��I apologize.��

    <I wasn��t referring to you. What is there for you to be sorry about? They are simply being punished for the crimes that they havemitted.>

    The young man held the crystal ball while Seol continued to converse with the older man reflected within it.

    The man within the crystal ball was Earl Brispin. Before Seol had even set foot in the Gatiff manor, he had quickly informed Earl Brispin of the truth.

    Though Seol had only left a letter outlining potential events, in essence, Seol, a transferee, was about to take on House Gatiff.

    Brispin responded while running his hand through his beard.

    <It seemed to have been unfolding for quite some time. They initially targeted wandering adventurers, but now they''ve begun targeting transferees. Fortunately, there''s ample evidence, so you won''t need to concern yourself with any retaliation.>

    ��Thank you for your generosity.��

    <I didn��t really do anything, but�� I am concerned about a couple things.>

    ��What are they?��

    Earl Brispin continued.

    <First, rumors about House Gatiff��s misdeeds are spreading. Rtions between transferees and Pandeans will worsen because of this. Nevenia is already on edge. This will just make things worse.>

    ��......��

    ��Second, the Church of Eternal Life.��

    Earl Brispin looked directly at Seol before continuing about the Church of Eternal Life.

    <They could aim for your life.>

    "I think I''m already entangled with them.��

    <They are a terrifying group. You can''t just think of them as any ordinary religious organization, and... the rumors about their past leader''s aplishments are incredible. I still can''t believe all of it myself.>

    ��I��ll be careful.��

    <Yes, please.>

    After that, Seras Gatiff was ced on house arrest.

    It appeared that the royals of Nevenia were still deliberating over her punishment.

    After the situation had been resolved, Gyeongtaek quickly departed. There was nothing more that Seol could do for him now, and Gyeongtaek also had no intention of seeking further assistance.

    It would ultimately bring harm if Seol continued to help him.

    Gyeongtaek was satisfied with just seeing Seol healthy. They both knew traveling with each other would only bring each other harm.

    - Did he�� go?

    - I think he did��?

    - Now!

    After Gyeongtaek and his party departed, Seol opened the rewards he had received for this Adventure.

    <em>Click��</em>

    [You open the Zeri''s Valuables.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [You have received skill points.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have received additional skill points.]

    [You have acquired Miser''s Ne.]

    [You have acquired Coat of Dark Paths.]

    [You have acquired Ring of Brilliant Snowy Fields.]

    [You have acquired 12 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 8rge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 8rge blue potions.]

    ����

    Seol had received multiple messages about acquiring skill points. Despite typically acquiring only 2 skill points on a Linked Adventure, Seol had somehow earned four times as much.

    - Is this what happens�� when you know the owner?

    - This is like those employees that hook it up��

    - I didn��t order this, though��?

    The only downside of the rewards were the items. None of them were particrly useful.

    Miser��s Ne had an effect that gave bonus gold at the end of an Adventure while the Ring of Brilliant Snow Fields was only as valuable as the jewel embedded into it.

    Seol thought it was a shame that both had terrible effects despite being Treasure-quality items.

    ��They��re both exactly like Zeri.��

    Since they weren��t the type of items Seol wanted, he nned to sell them on the auction house.

    The only useful item among them was the cape.

    [[Coat of Dark Paths]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 28-33

    Defense: 45

    Durability: 130/130

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A cape overflowing with ominous energy.

    Despite its appearance, it is quite capable at retaining heat.

    Basic Effect: +10 All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Blend into the surroundings at night. Upon ambushing while blended in, all attacks deal 15% additional damage for 20 seconds.]

    It was a cape suitable for assassins or rogues. Since Karen hadn''t received a better cape in quite a while, Seol gave it to her for the time being.

    ��But there really isn��t anything good in the auction house.��

    The equipment that showed up were all items useful for other sses.

    As equipment was the one aspect that couldn''t be upgraded solely with wealth, transferees ahead of others were at a disadvantage.

    And since those trying to catch up could simply purchase the gear from those ahead, bridging the gap was much easier.

    ��Still, I should be thankful Ur can��t use equipment.��

    Since Ur was a spirit, he didn��t use equipment, which was fortunate for Seol, as it would have been quite the headache to also worry about Ur''s gear.

    After organizing the items, Seol prepared to leave.

    However, one thing was still left on his agenda before leaving Timbrian.

    "What brings you here today?" asked a man dressed in a robe as dark as the night.

    [[ck Magic is researched here. An instructor, who seems to be a resident of this facility, has asked you why you��re here. How do you respond?]

    1. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to learn a new skill.

    2. [Required: Skill Points] I wish to enhance a skill.

    3. I would like to spar. Are there any suitable training partners?

    4. [Required: Awakened] I wish to work as an instructor here.

    5. I have business with the individual in charge of this facility.]

    ��I came here to enhance and learn skills.��

    "I see. The Timbrian office requires a small fee to use the individual rooms, would that be alright? If not, you could use the open��"

    "I''m fine with the fee."

    Seol much preferred to pay a fee than to deal with the extras that came with using the open tree fromst time.

    - Take my money please!

    - Hyung! Hyung! You��re not supposed to do it like that��

    - Why is your skill tree red and ck?

    - Is it ketchup or something? Hyung? Hyung?

    - Ahhhh! Fuck these kids.

    ��Then pleasee this way����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    As the door closed behind him, Seol raised his hand, causing a skill tree to grow on the wall.

    <em>Grow grow��</em>

    The tree seemed much thicker than before.

    Furthermore, the ck and red branches were much more bnced.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Ur summoned himself to inspect Seol��s skill tree.

    "Oho... I thought you were quite unique. You''ve got something quite interesting on your tree, don''t you?"

    ��Get out of the way.��

    ��Hm�� You did quite well, but�� you��re still at quite a low level. Verycking.��

    Seol questioned Ur��s words.

    ��Lacking?��

    "And even though you make so many creations... youck talent in special summons."

    ��Well, that��s because�� I neglected it.��

    Seol had focused solely on summoning while ignoring his creations entirely.

    ��I also didn��t have enough skill points either.��

    Ur then continued.

    ��What do you think about listening to me this time?��

    ��To you?��

    "Yeah. You''ve just obtained a powerful creation. Why not use it? If you keep going as is, you''d essentially be burying gold."

    ��Hm����

    Seol already achieved his summoning goals for his current level. Therefore, since he wasn''t in any rush, he became interested in what Ur had to say.

    ��What skill is it?��

    ��That��s something I��ll have to find right now.��

    ��You��ll�� find it?��

    Ur leaned into the wall.

    ��Have you forgotten? I am essentially the teacher of all wizards.��

    Ur then looked at the skill tree.

    ��I am wizardry. I am the root of everything.��

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the skill tree.]

    [Skill tree deciphering in progress.]

    [The skill tree has been sessfully deciphered.]

    ��...What?��

    ��Now, why don��t I use a bit of my powers?��

    <em>Fwiiiiiirl!</em>

    Ur was sucked into the skill tree.

    - What???

    - 911? Yeah, someone just�� I mean, a spirit just entered a skill tree!!!

    - What did I just see?

    Seol was bewildered to see Ur enter the drawing as if it were nothing. And not too long after... he noticed another change.

    <em>Hissss��</em>

    A snake had appeared and was slithering up the tree.

    - What the fuck is that?!!!

    - Get it out of there!!!

    - That��s insane LMFAOOOO. I��m cryingggggg

    - Everyone, show your respects. Ur, the root of all wizardry, has be a snake.

    - A pickle?

    The snake then spoke to Seol.

    "I''m going to tidy up a few of the messy branches. It''s just sapping away energy that should be used for new skills, after all."

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Skills that Seol would have never picked up, in the form of fruits, fell to the floor along with the branches.

    [Division has fallen from the skill tree.]

    [Invoke Panic has fallen from the skill tree.]

    ����

    - Take me, Ur!

    - Wizardry is the future! Wizardry is the best!

    "Fuu... is it because it''s been too long? I''m already tired after just this much. I''ll only do this much for now. Next is..."

    Ur clicked his tongue after seeing the branches with skills rted to creation.

    ��Tsk tsk�� This is why�� then�� I wonder where <em>that</em> is hiding��?��

    The snake disappeared to the back of the tree, a ce where even Seol couldn''t see.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    After searching for a while, Ur returned with a long stalk in his mouth.

    At its end was a dark red fruit.

    It was a massive fruit, easily thergest among those that Seol could harvest on the skill tree.

    ��This is����

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    The fruit in Ur��s mouth was clearly different in size and color than usual.

    ��What�� is this?��

    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s a fruit you would have only been able to harvest once your tree grew bigger. I, the great root, pulled it out for you."

    ��Hm����

    ��Are you doubting me?��

    ��No, not at all. I was just worried if there would be any side effects.��

    "Pfft... you really are worried over nothing. There is no need to worry as long as I am with you. Even if a problem does ariseter, I could find a solution for you in no time."

    Seol then looked at the skill that Ur brought out.

    [[Passive: Sudden Appearance(Composite)]- The creations'' skills can now be influenced by the summoner and their summons. The deeper their bond with the creations, the stronger and more frequent this effect bes.]

    ��This affects the creations�� skills?��

    Ur gave an additional exnation.

    ��Creations, unlike summons, are restricted in the skills they can learn. But in exchange, they can learn them much more freely than summons.��

    ��So we��re making use of that?��

    "Precisely. They will be acquiring many more weapons that can turn the tides, not only from yourself, but from your summons as well."

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Koko stuck his head out of Seol''s shadow, prompting Seol to give him a nce before nodding.

    He then decided to harvest the blood-infused shadow fruit.

    [Passive: Sudden Appearance(Composite) is awakened.]

    [You use 16 skill points.]

    [Creations are now influenced by the summoner and their summons�� skills.]

    [New, rted skills can stem from this skill.]

    This ability cost Seol arge chunk of his skill points, and he felt a chill run down his spine as they dwindled away, like leaves falling from a tree in autumn.

    Even so, he didn��t worry.

    He could instantly recover his skill points with Someone Better, anyway.

    ��Since I''ve already raised my summoning to a pretty high level, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to diversify.��

    Since strengthening his creations meant that Seol had more tools to work with, there was nothing to lose from improving it.

    Afterward, Ur brought forth another fruit.

    [Passive: Through Ups and Downs is awakened.]

    [You use 6 skill points.]

    [Themunion with your creations gained through Adventures is greatly increased.]

    [New, rted skills can stem from this skill.]

    To support his new Sudden Appearance skill, Seol unlocked more skills alongside it.

    ��The skills rted to creations eat up a lot of skill points����

    But that was because creation-type skills were inherently high-tier skills.

    And since Seol knew this as well, he didn��tin at all.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    After finishing his work, Ur exited the skill tree and turned to Seol.

    "With this, the range your creations can roam is essentially increased as well. Even if you don''t do anything, they''ll do things on their own."

    Regardless, with Ur''s unique ability to go up and down the skill tree, Seol��s future growth was essentially guaranteed to be fruitful.

    In a secluded room in Timbrian... no one could have foreseen that someone had just grown exponentially.

    * * *

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I want to beat up all of the Pandeans��]

    I can��t believe they just brutally murdered innocent transferees like that�� Are there even any Pandeans that we can trust?

    - Stop transferee hate!

    - It��s seriously the worst��

    - They��re the idiots for getting caught lmfao.

    - Judging by your IQ, you must be next.

    - The mood in Nevenia is awful right now��]

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Get out of here! Let��s go! Let��s just leave!]

    We can just leave Nevenia! I��m sure it would be much better elsewhere! Anyone have news on what it��s like in other countries? Or at least news about the bordering areas��

    - Border control has gotten really strict. Transferees aren��t allowed to leave or enter a country without reason now.

    - Apparently, Adeline��s onplete lockdown. Even contracted merchants can��t leave.

    - And the North?

    - I heard the Sulfur Skull Tribe was returning? Even without that Setena��s strict as hell.

    - I guess the only option is the Great Forest in the west��

    - Who the hell would want to go there? LOOOL]

    This was the information Seol had collected about the other countries before leaving Timbrian.

    ��It��s gotten worse than before.��

    Crossing borders seemed difficult, but so what?

    Seol''s next destination awaited him there, and he couldn''t hesitate.

    ��There��s not�� much of a line as I thought there would be.��

    Arriving at Nevenia��s border, Seol noticed that the line to the inspection checkpoint wasn''t particrly long. It also didn''t take particrly long for him to find out why.

    ��Damn it�� how long do we have to stay here?��

    ��I have an important trade to do as well. Why did it����

    The area around the checkpoint was teeming with people, likely those who hadn''t passed inspection.

    As Seol observed, he noticed that only one out of thirty people were passing.

    As a result, it made sense why the line was dwindling rapidly.

    Before long, it became Seol��s turn.

    The people near the checkpoint began to snicker.

    ��It��s pointless, I tell you. They won��t let you pass if you don��t have any connections.��

    ��Juste talk with us instead����

    ��Quiet!�� shouted the checkpoint��s guard. ��Please do not cause amotion at the checkpoint!��

    ��Ah, yeah�� sure����

    The soldier seemed already on edge, clearly dissatisfied with the current situation.

    ��Transferee?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Next.��

    ��Are transferees not allowed to cross the border?��

    "Haah... Did you not hear the news? Currently, transferees are not allowed to cross into Adeline without a special reason. Or do you have a special reason that allows you to cross that I should know about?"

    Seol then saw multiple options in front of him.

    [[Nevenia��s border checkpoints have stepped up inspections. At this rate, you will not be allowed to cross the border. How do you respond?]

    1. I am not a criminal, but by the time I cross the border, I just might be one. I might havemitted a murder.

    2. How many transferees do you think are here near the checkpoint? It would be quite interesting to see them cause a riot, wouldn''t it?

    3. Let��s just cut to the chase. How much to pass the damned border?

    4. What time do you get off? I don��t have any ulterior motives. I just want to get close to you, yeah? I promise. I swear it��s only that.

    5. Do you�� have any children? I bet your children will be waiting for their father for a while today��

    ����]

    Multiple violent, threatening options appeared.

    However, having only options like these essentially proved it was impossible to pass the border with ordinary methods.

    Seol thought for a moment, then pulled out something from his inventory.

    It was an item with a lot of fond memories for Seol as well.

    <em>- And this will help you from time to time as well.</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol flicked the emblem toward the guard like a coin.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    The guard quickly snatched it out of the air and grew enraged at Seol.

    ��How dare����

    However, the guard also sensed that the coin-like thing in his hand wasn��t ordinary. It was heavier and bigger than one. As such, he had a duty to check it.

    On it was drawn arge scale, and on the other side were sentences written in small letters, stating that the Libra Tower attests to the identity of this emblem''s owner.

    ��How dare�� What I meant to say was�� How dare I block the path of someone so important. Y-You pass! Please proceed.��

    ��I can just go through?��

    ��Y-Yes sir�� You may pass.��

    It seemed that blocking an Aspect Magician of Libra in the past at the checkpoint had caused a lot of internal reprimanding, to the point that as long as someone rted to the magic towers wasn''t a criminal, they could pass freely.

    ��Why�� Why did he get to pass?��

    ��Who is he?��

    The people at the checkpoint who hadn��t managed to pass got rowdy after seeing Seol slip through.

    However, it didn��t take long for their voices to be inaudible to Seol.

    - Life is all about school ties, regional ties, and blood ties~

    - You don��t have these connections, do ya?

    * * *

    Upon arriving in Adeline, the first thing Seol did was head to an impoverished countryside area.

    "Seriously, normally, people don''t venture out to the boonies like this. And if someone does..."

    <em>Fwip.</em>

    Seol tossed the coachman a gold coin.

    The coachman, after checking the coin, nodded and turned back around.

    ��It��s never a bad thing to enjoy the nature around us! Let��s go!��

    Before Seol came here, he hired people to handle some misceneous jobs.

    Among them was finding andlord who had disregarded a certificate he held to continue their tenant farming.

    It even included threatening thendlord that he would kill them and everyone rted to them if something like this happened again.

    However, as this specific part could cause problems in the future, Seol took part himself.

    The oldndlord, terrified by Seol, promised he would never even go near thend ever again.

    And now, with a slightly lighter heart, Seol arrived at a rural vige and approached a certain house.

    But when Seol stood before the door, his heart felt as heavy as lead.

    ��Ahem����

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    No reaction.

    One more time.

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    ��Who is it?��

    ��I came here on behalf of Lian��s request.��

    Seol then heard a loud sound inside.

    ��Ouch����

    <em>Creaaaak!</em>

    ��My father? Did you just say you came here on behalf of my father��s request?��

    Seol and Lian''s grown son��s eyes then met. But for some reason... Seol couldn''t hold his gaze.

    "Yes, I havee all this way at Lian Kuruos''s request."

    ��But my father�� left home.��

    ��I am aware of that.��

    ��Where is he right now?��

    ��......��

    When Seol couldn��t respond, Lian��s son began to frown.

    ��Did youe here�� to tell me�� that? Why����

    ��It is not. I came here for a different reason.��

    ��Huh? Then����

    Seol then pulled out a sheet of paper.

    And certificate.

    It was the same certificate Lian tried to bring back home.

    ��This is����

    ��Something Lian left behind. He also left this behind.��

    <em>tter��</em>

    Seol then handed over arge sack of coins.

    Though it was essentially pocket change for Seol, for those as poor as Lian��s son, it was more than enough to change their lives.

    ��That��s for the Explorer��s Compass, Lian.��

    After receiving the deed and coins, Lian��s son broke down in tears.

    ��Grgh�� Ahhhhhh����

    ��......��

    ��I waited for him�� every day�� thinking he woulde back. Hrgh����

    ��I��m sorry.��

    ��Hrgh�� Do you think�� he was sick of us?��

    ��Lian always spoke about wanting to go back home. To his family����

    ��Grgh����

    Lian��s son then forced himself to stop crying and calmed himself down.

    Seol then asked him a question.

    ��What will you grow here?��

    ��I-I don��t know�� I never had the luxury to think about it�� but if I�� have to grow something����

    Seol then saw Lian''s face reflected in his son''s features.

    ��Pumpkins? I think pumpkins would be good. Do you think it will be fine?��

    Seol then gave a big smile beforeughing.

    ��Pumpkins sound fantastic!��

    * * *

    ��Why would you waste precious time visiting a ce like that?�� asked Ur.

    ��The only person who could put value to time is the individual themselves,�� responded Jamad. ��You aren��t living a better life just because you��re more efficient.��

    "What are you saying? Efficiency is the weapon of reason."

    "Your situation doesn''t seem particrly happy for someone who desires so much efficiency.��

    ��Krgh����

    As the two fought in the Shadow Space, the twins also joined in.

    "Yeah, true," said Karen. "We can finally agree on something. Our master has a delicate side to him that we have to protect. You haven''t learned that yet, though, because you haven''t been with him for long, huh?"

    ��Why are you picking fights, Karen?�� asked Karuna.

    ��Because that bastard��s way too close with Master recently! Don��t you agree?��

    ��Is that so?�� responded Ur. ��Is this what it��s like to deal with territorial people?��

    [Ahem�� Ahem�� Would you like me to help you?]

    ��......��

    Agony suddenly began speaking to Ur.

    [Let me know if you ever need someone on your side. We��re both trying to corrupt him, after all.]

    ��Since when was I�� haah����

    Before he realized it, Ur had be a part of Agony''s schemes.

    ��Everyone, quiet,�� said Seol. ��We��re about to enter a town.��

    Seol then stepped into a town in the western part of Adeline.

    Thankfully, it wasn��t too far from Lian��s house.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Azelphog.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The ��travel luck dice�� are rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has been fixed to a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Azelphog now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Azelphog now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Azelphog now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Since the travel luck dice had no chance of rolling lower than a three due to Seol��s title, this didn��t matter too much in the grand scheme of things.

    Next was the Points Leaderboard that appeared whenever he transferred to a different location.

    [Next is the Points Leaderboard up to Adventure 24.]

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 11,056,100 Points.]

    [Adventurer Points Leaderboard

    1. Private (11,056,100)

    2. Private (7,421,200)

    3. Private (6,000,320)

    4. Private (5,780,700)

    5. Private (4,100,140)]

    [Rumors of an incredible adventurer in Azelphog spread throughout the city.]

    [The city''s crime rate slightly decreases.]

    [Azelphog''s Hidden Adventures activate.]

    [Influential figures in Azelphog extend their reach of influence.]

    [Individuals facing hardships seek out a powerful adventurer who could alleviate their concerns.]

    ����

    ��7 million points?��

    7 million points.

    Seol wasn��t as surprised by everyone making their nicknames private as he was about the points of the person in 2nd ce on the leaderboards.

    ��They must be quite good.��

    Though they still paled inparison to Seol, they managed to create a significant distance between themselves and the others.

    Seol became curious about their identity as he casually strolled into the city.

    Before finding a ce to stay, Seol decided to have a meal first and headed to a restaurant that gave off an appetizing aroma.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    However, trouble arose before he could even sit down.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Break��</em>

    Seol turned around at the loud thud, spotting someone who had flipped a table.

    ��What��s going on��?��

    Seol then focused on his hearing to listen in on the situation.

    "Are you implying that you cannot fulfill the promised payment?"

    ��Promised? When did we promise something like that?��

    ��People did tell me to be careful when dealing with your group�� I should have listened to them.��

    ��Hahaha, you idiot! And that��s why you shouldn��t just take whatever job you get offered!��

    The person who refused to pay wasn''t Korean. They appeared to be South American or just have features reminiscent of individuals from that region.

    ��I heard about people fighting with foreigners, but�� why does the other person��s voice�� sound familiar?��

    Seol pondered, trying to recall that voice.

    He was certain he had heard the man''s voice somewhere before.

    Then, the woman next to him spoke.

    "Let''s just go, Yeo-myeong... Just think of it as getting unlucky and stepping in dog shit..."

    "I''m not so sure. It doesn''t seem like I''m the unlucky one today."

    Seol finally recalled his name after hearing it from her.

    ��Han Yeo-myeong?��

    Only then did Seol notice his bandaged right arm.

    <em>Stand��</em>

    <em>Stand��</em>

    As Yeo-myeong stood up, foreigners at another table began to stand up as well.

    ��So this was all nned from the start, huh?��

    ��How about for your reward�� you can keep your life? I��ll let you live, so leave the city.��

    ��No. I n on getting my pay�� no matter what.��

    ��Why do you have to make things so difficult? Do you not know how strong we are?��

    Yeo-myeong paused for a second after hearing that.

    <em>Whistle!</em>

    Suddenly, a whistle pierced the air from a table behind them.

    Yeo-myeong and the foreigners in the restaurant all turned their heads in unison.

    A long table near the terrace.

    Seol was seated there, smiling happily.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Yeo-myeong looked utterly confused. His mouth hung agape like it was silently screaming, ''Why is he here?''.

    He then pulled out something from his inventory.

    <em>Hummm��</em>

    He had pulled out a small statue, one that Seol also possessed.

    <em>- It��s an item that allows us to know where each other is. It��s because�� I probably won��t be staying in Kongory anymore, hyung.</em>

    Seol pulled out the same statue and showed it to Yeo-myeong.

    <em>Hummm��</em>

    The two statues turned to face each other and began to vibrate more. Yeo-myeong, seeing that, gave a big smile.

    ��Hyung!����Someone�� you know?��

    ��Y-Yeah.��

    Seol nced at the individuals around Yeo-myeong before asking him a question.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked Seol.

    "Well... it looks like I''m now entangled with some dirty bastards..."

    ��Do you�� need help?��

    Seol had recently made amitment to look around him and help those his hands could reach.

    In truth, his former self might have just brushed off Yeo-myeong and said something like, "I see. Good luck."

    Even so, Seol wasn��t helping Yeo-myeong purely out of goodwill.

    ��His use wille soon.��

    Seol needed Yeo-myeong, someone who possessed the Haunted Hand. It was for those exact reasons Seol had kept an eye on him since their first meeting.

    And now, Seol would probably require his assistance soon.

    But regardless of all that, Yeo-myeong��s answer was incredible.

    ��I��m alright.��

    ��Huh?��

    Seol blinked a couple times before looking at Yeo-myeong again like he couldn��t believe it.

    Pleased that he had surprised Seol, Yeo-myeong let out a brightugh before exining his rationale.

    <em>- I didn��t be strong to save people who do nothing while they wait to be saved by others. Save yourself, Yeo-myeong.</em>

    ��You taught me then. I need to save myself.��

    Seol shrugged in response, causing Yeo-myeong to turn back around to the other man.

    "You''ve gone back on our earlier arrangements. I''vepleted Marcelo''s request. All I''m asking for is my fair payment."

    ��And I��m telling you, this is what Marcelo wants, alright? Why? Are you that upset that we fooled you?��

    ��Then I should just go figure things out with Marcelo instead.��

    "Hah? And how do you n to meet Marcelo? If you want to see him, you��ll have to get a lot closer to us, yeah?"

    The foreigner then continued to mock Yeo-myeong with rude gestures, disying such talent that even Seol began feeling upset.

    ��Then why don��t we get closer now?�� answered Yeo-myeong.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Yeo-myeong ced his hand on the sword at his waist. Even though it was still in its scabbard, Seol could feel its ominous energy.

    ��It��s probably a sword synergistic with Yeo-myeong��s energy.��

    Seol would have to see the sword directly to be sure, but it clearly wasn��t a normal sword.

    "Listen up, Yeo-myeong. You''ve clearly misjudged Marcelo with your pathetic skills... He''s not someone you, without any resolve, can go up against, got it?"

    ��Resolve?��

    "The resolve to die. We''re not ying house like on Adventures, okay? This is the adult world. But... what would you know?" said the man, poking Yeo-myeong''s chest.

    But in an instant��

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    ��...What?��

    The foreigner��s right arm flew into the sky, severed from the rest of his body.

    Seol had initially remembered Yeo-myeong as a naive kid with a straightforward side to him.

    "Oh..."

    But now, his perception of Yeo-myeong had shifted.

    Seol now regarded Yeo-myeong as a finely honed sword, so sharp that even brushing a finger against it would draw blood.

    ��Don��t touch me,�� said Yeo-myeong, coldly.

    ��This bastard��! Kill him!��

    The fight began with Yeo-myeong��s attack.

    Since using long-range attacks in the cramped restaurant was impractical, they all began to charge at him, brandishing swords and axes.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Yeo-myeong kicked a table into the air.

    What was typically used for dining now became an obstacle, blocking their vision on him.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Tack!</em>

    <em>Tack!</em>

    As the table caught some of the throwing axes��

    <em>Shwing!</em>

    With a clear sound, Yeo-myeong unsheathed his sword and cut the table in half.

    ��Krgh����

    ��Urgh����

    Those at the opposite side of the table were also cut down, their heads flying through the air, severed from their bodies.

    ��Get in there! Don��t give him space to move!��

    However, Yeo-myeong wasn��t their sole opponent. The woman whispering next to him was also their foe.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Hrgh!��

    The woman kicked a table up in the air, just like Yeo-myeong, before immediately thrusting her palm onto it.

    And as she did��

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    <em>Craaaash!</em>

    The table spun in the air as it flew into the enemies in front of her.

    ��The bitch is with him! Ki�C��

    <em>Snap!</em>

    A single swing of her hand was more than enough to turn an opponent��s head 180 degrees.

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    ��Kill her!��

    <em>Stter!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Craaaash!</em>

    The scene inside the restaurant seemed straight out of a battlefield.

    Thankfully, since Seol was seated on the terrace, he wasn��t involved in the fight at all. Thus, he could leisurely observe their skills.

    ��She��s pretty good too�� Who is she?��

    There was a good chance she already had rumors about her that Seol didn��t know because he wasn��t interested in the others.

    As Seol casually observed the fight, he felt a presence approach him.

    ��You! You were on their side too, weren��t you?!��

    A foreigner came charging at Seol with a sword in his hands. It seemed that their conversation from earlier was more than enough for the foreigners to tell they were close.

    But�� that was also their misfortune.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Something ck shot out of Seol��s shadow and lunged directly at the man''s neck.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    A single bite was more than enough to snap their neck.

    It was Koko.

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Koko then returned to Seol, seeking praise, prompting Seol to silently pat Koko.

    Seol turned his gaze back to see the interior of the restaurantpletely destroyed.

    A few foreigners seemed to be missing as well, as there was only one bloodied foreigner left with a sword in their throat.

    ��M-Marcelo will have problems with this. I��m sure he��s already heard of everything.��

    ��A shame, we lost a few of them. I should��ve been more prepared for that����

    ��You two are lunatics, you hear me?! Are you nning to go to war with Marcelo? Do you know who��s����

    ��Shh�� Don��t waste my time.��

    <em>sh!</em>

    A clean sh from Yeo-myeong finished him off.

    - tsk tsk tsk tsk! Snowman Academy��s 1st graduate! Han Yeo-myeong!

    - Han Yeo-myeong: The only reason I was able toe this far was thanks to Snowman, who silently watched over me!

    - Doesn��t that just mean he did nothing? LMFAOOO

    - Watch your words! We don��t need to be so blunt!

    - I never expected him to change like this haha

    - Snowman changed a personpletely��

    - A person? Just one?

    - ����

    * * *

    ��Haah�� What should we do����

    ��Haah, Yeo-myeong. You��ve ended up causing problems again.��

    As the woman who seemed to be with Yeo-myeong pulled her hood back, Seol noticed she was also a foreigner.

    ��She was a foreigner too?��

    Her features definitely weren��t Korean, with a high nose bridge.

    The two calmly walked to Seol��s table and stood before him.

    Yeo-myeong was the first to speak.

    ��Can we sit down with you, hyung?��

    Seol nced around at the restaurant before responding.

    ��Yeah, have a seat. I think this is the only table intact.��

    ��Thank you.��

    ��Feel free to sit down as well,�� Seol said to Yeo-myeong''spanion.

    ��Thank you for your kindness,�� said the woman. ��My name is Marie. Marie Bonnaire.��

    ��Marie is French. Well�� I guess I should say she was French?��

    ��I see.��

    Marie, after sitting down, immediately began rebuking Yeo-myeong.

    ��You were too rash. We shouldn��t have messed with Marcelo.��

    Hearing that, Seol asked a question instead.

    ��I keep hearing his name, but�� is he someone famous?��

    ��You don��t know Marcelo?�� asked Marie in response.

    ��Hyung has been in Nevenia the entire time.��

    ��Ah����

    "Marcelo Machado. He''s a notorious figure from Brazil. There are rumors that he used to be part of a gang there, but... regardless, we''ve gotten caught up in something messy. To think we''d get involved with Marcelo of all people."

    ��How did you end up getting involved with him?��

    ��We epted a request, only to find out that he was connected to the people who hired us. When you think about how the item I wanted was offered as the reward... it''s obvious what happened, isn''t it?��

    ��So you got scammed.��

    ��You didn��t have to be so blunt����

    - You were a dumbass, Yeo-myeong!

    - You��re still the same!

    - The same idiot!

    - At least he got stronger��

    Yeo-myeong continued.

    ��Marcelo�� likely casted a to create a connection with me.��

    ��A?��

    ��Marcelo is weaker than me�� but his group is much bigger.��

    ��How many?��

    "I wasn''t specifically referring to their members. I''m not sure if you''re aware, but if you head further southwest from here, there is a massive cartel in that region. They''ve already seized control of the local residents and are extorting them."

    ��Are you telling me Marcelo is the leader of that cartel?��

    "No, and it''s quiteplex because there are multiple interests in that region. But to simplify, he''s essentially one of the cartel''s leaders."

    "So, fighting Marcelo is troublesome because of the potential future consequences�� And if that urs, traveling southwest as ordinary transferees would be challenging... that''s the gist of it, right?"

    "Exactly. The cartel is steadily expanding its influence. It''s reached a point where they��re even encroaching into Adeline. Now that we''ve gotten entangled with Marcelo, our only options would be to head to Nevenia or a different country, but... while that unfolds, in Adeline, they''d..."

    ��Yeo-myeong,�� said Seol.

    ��Y-Yes?��

    ��How have you been?�� asked Seol, calmly.

    ��...Ah.��

    Yeo-myeong had been so caught up in discussing the current situation that he had overlooked something so basic. He scratched his head before delving into his own experiences.

    First, after being defeated by Karen, he promptly took Seol''s advice and crossed the border.

    Intentionally venturing as far as possible, he journeyed westward toward more dangerous Adventures.

    Since he had grown immensely as a result, to the point of even shocking Seol, his decision could be seen as the correct one.

    ��It��s all thanks to you, hyung.��

    - Ahem�� You grew well.

    - So this is what a positive influence can do on someone��

    - He turned the restaurant into a sea of blood the fuck you mean ��positive influence��? LOOOL

    - Then we should celebrate his evilness! Snowman��s evilness!

    - He turned Yeo-myeong into Skull Greymon ??

    ��What would happen if we leave Marcelo alone then?�� asked Seol.

    ��They''ll eventually encroach into Nevenia�� then my sister would be in danger.��

    ��That could be a possibility as well.��

    Seol then thought for a moment before speaking once more.

    ��Do you need help?��

    Taken aback by Seol��s offer, Yeo-myeong''s eyes widened in surprise.

    ��If I said yes, would you?��

    "Normally, I would never do something like that. It''s not my business, after all. You''ve also be someone who doesn''t require help anymore, but..."

    Seol trailed off before finishing his words.

    "The time is approaching."

    "By ''the time'', you must mean... ah!"

    <em>- Next time, I��ll be the one calling you.</em>

    ��I need you alive until then,�� said Seol.

    ��Are you saying�� I can finally be useful?��

    ��That��s quite an awful way to say it, but�� I do need your help with something, yes.��

    Yeo-myeong smiled after hearing those words.

    ��You have no idea how uplifting it is to hear that�� I understand. Let me know when you need my help.��

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Seol stood up after their conversation and left the restaurant immediately.

    Since he couldn''t even order a meal due to the fight, he didn''t need to pay anything either.

    "Food in a ce that reeks of blood like this isn''t exactly appetizing, so I''ll catch you next time."

    Yeo-myeong gave a deep bow to Seol as he left, continuing his bow until Seol could no longer be seen.

    A few momentster, Marie showed up and tapped Yeo-myeong on the shoulder.

    ��Yeo-myeong, why are you acting like that?��

    ��Huh? Like what?��

    ��That wasn��t like you at all.��

    ��What are you saying?��

    Marie then pointed at the chair that Seol had been sitting on.

    ��Why were you groveling to him? Did you do something wrong?��

    ��I didn��t grovel. I was just showing my respect.��

    ��No, it didn��t look like that at all. That was way too much. Are Koreans normally like that?��

    ��Hm�� No, but he��s my savior.��

    ��Your savior? Oh! That person?��

    "Yeah, the person who rescued me and my sister. The one who''s cold yet warm."

    "I''m not so sure about that. He seemed cold-blooded.��

    ��......��

    ��But even if he is your savior, that was too far. You��re strong, Yeo-myeong. There��s no need for you to be so scared like that.��

    Yeo-myeong paused for a second before finally opening his mouth.

    ��Because he��s terrifying.��

    ��...What?��

    Only then did Marie notice Yeo-myeong''s condition.

    His body appeared as stiff as a board, more than just tense.

    ��He��s a terrifying person.��

    ��...Is he strong?��

    "Enough to scold me for trying to hide how tense I was earlier."

    "Then... Do you think he can be helpful to us if we fight Marcelo?"

    Yeo-myeong thought for a moment.

    ��Do you remember what you said earlier?�� asked Yeo-myeong.

    ��What?��

    ��The part about stepping in dog shit.��

    "Yeah, I remember. And then you said something like... ''I''m not the unlucky one today!'' or something like that."

    "Yeah, so if I''m the dog shit people feel unlucky about stepping on..."

    Yeo-myeongughed, confident in hisparison.

    "Then Seol hyung would be andmine."

    ��What?��

    "When you step on shit, the worst-case scenario is throwing away your shoe. But step on andmine? You''d die. That''s the difference."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Marcelo Machado.

    A man born in the slums of Brazil whoter became a member of a gang based in S?o Paulo.

    He, who had to survive off of rats, bugs, and scraps of food when he was young, realized something as he became an adult.

    He was incapable of sympathizing with others.

    It was a natural conclusion, after all. How could someone who had to solely focus on their survival have the luxury to develop something so unoriginal?

    However�� For Marcelo, this was also a blessing.

    Killing others brutally or making them submit to him didn��t bother him at all.

    In fact, he even found it amusing. It was almost a natural conclusion for him to gravitate toward the side of evil.

    Everyone is presented with numerous opportunities to choose how they will live their lives.However, Marcelo believed that he had yet to encounter such an opportunity.

    He had simply lived as fate handed it to him.

    But one day, as all of humanity was transferred to a new world, everyone was given an opportunity. An opportunity to choose how they would live in the new world.

    Marcelo ultimately opted for the easy,fortable choice.

    Currently, Marcelo was in a manor in the heart of Azelphog. He sat on an ornately decorated chair with subordinates at both sides like he was an emperor.

    Originally belonging to a noble, this manor fell into Marcelo''s gang''s hands. Obviously, it wasn''t acquired through amicable means.

    ��Marcelo, don��t you think they went too far?��

    "Yeah! Jonas is dead, and the others either died there or returned missing limbs!"

    Despite his subordinates shouting and ming him, Marcelo remained cool and quiet.

    It was amon urrence.

    It was also something Marcelo simply had to deal with, as he was someone who handled thugs.

    ��Jonas had never been particrly useful,�� said one of the leaders who often helped Marcelo. ��He��s had a limp since hisst job. We would have just tossed him aside after a couple more uses.��

    ��...What?��

    "Did you think this was a ce to fulfill our hopes and dreams? Let''s just focus on being useful to each other, alright? Regardless, Jonas served his purpose. What''s our next move, Marcelo?"

    Marcelo rested his arm on a chair and leaned into it.

    ��...The hunters will be arriving in Azelphog soon. Las Cabras sent them.��

    Las Cabras.

    T/N: Portuguese for goats.

    Marcelo was a part of a cartel known as Las Cabras, where all its leaders were referred to as Cabra.

    ��Hunters? Who?��

    ��The triplets.��

    "Th-those guys who move only for money?"

    "Yeah. 20 tinum coins to kill them, 40 to capture them alive."

    ��Th-that much? Don��t you think that��s too much for the Haunted Swordsman?��

    The Haunted Swordsman was another one of Yeo-myeong��s nicknames, given to him for the ominous nature of his arm.

    ��The Haunted Swordsman is strong. He��s why I called the triplets. And since he��s from Nevenia, he could be useful in the future as well����

    ��Can��t we handle this ourselves?��

    "We could if I fought as well, but... how many of you do you think would still be alive after it all ends?"

    <em>Nod.</em>

    After agreeing with him, Marcelo��s subordinates then changed the topic.

    ��By the way�� did you see that?��

    ��The monster who appeared this morning?��

    ��What should we do about them? I think it might be better to wait until we figure out who they are����

    ��You idiot.��

    ��What��?��

    ��Normally, you��d be right. But if we don��t respond to the Haunted Swordsman right away after what he did to us�� people would think that I was afraid of him,�� said Marcelo.

    ��...Ah!��

    ��And if people start to fear me less... it bes much more difficult to control them. I need to embody fear itself to those I control. You can''t be human if you want to handle humans.��

    ��Then how should we allocate our men����

    "Leave finding them to Gustavo. We''ll take care of the Haunted Swordsman. Han Yeo-myeong was our primary objective, after all. And who knows... maybe if we manage to get the Haunted Swordsman on our side, taking down that monster might also be possible."

    ��This will be hisst night,�� said Marcelo, calmly. "...The time for talking is over. If he''s going to mess with Las Cabras, it''s time for action."

    * * *

    <em>Thud��</em>

    A member of Marcelo��s gang copsed to the floor. Yeo-myeong had choked him until he fainted and then dropped him.

    ��Since we��vee this far�� let��s just go in,�� said Yeo-myeong.

    ��Yeo-myeong�� Are you sure?�� asked Marie. ��Shouldn��t we contact your savior first and go in with him?��

    ��I already left him a message in his room, but I don��t think he was there when I went. I think he was busy with his own things. Regardless, if negotiations with Marcelo don''t go well, he��ll arrive on time.��

    ��Then... that means the two of us will enter Marcelo��s base on our own... right?��

    ��They��ll ambush us first if we take too long. Also, I want to try and handle everything on my own before asking someone for help. That''s how I was taught, after all.��

    "Not at all! I doubt anyone would have taught you like that! I bet you just believed that on your own!"

    ��How could I just leave matters in other people��s hands without first putting in the effort myself? Especially for something as important as this.��

    ��......��

    ��You can help me if you think it��s getting dangerous. Marcelo... is nowhere near either of us.��

    ��...Points aren��t everything, though. Marcelo is notorious for being ruthless. You��re just being conceited right now.��

    ��Yeah, I could be�� but this is the only way I know to get stronger. I only know how to face things head-on.��

    ��Haah�� you stubborn little�� Yeo-myeong, can I hit you?��

    ��No,�� smiled Yeo-myeong.

    He then continued.

    ��Still, it''s not every day you have such reliable backup. It might be a better learning experience for me if I tackle things directly, since I can fail without repercussions.��

    ��What interesting final words you��re leaving behind�� You��re seriously out of your mind.��

    Yeo-myeong''s reckless nature was something he developed while heading westward. He fought desperately to survive there, and as a result, he became who he is now.

    Yeo-myeong and Marie entered the manor.

    The moment he did, Yeo-myeong��s face stiffened, not because he was frozen with fear, but because he was simply readying himself forbat at any time.

    ��Marcelo��s waiting for you, Haunted Swordsman.��

    ��So he��s open to talking.��

    <em>Open��</em>

    The door leading to Marcelo��s room was a set of sliding doors that had to be pulled on both sides to open. Such small details were more than enough to reveal Marcelo��s fondness for shy, showy things.

    As Yeo-myeong stepped into the room, he saw Marcelo seated on his throne with his men by his side.

    ��Marcelo, I came here to talk.��

    ��To talk? I love talks. I would love to talk with someone who killed half of my men and maimed the others.��

    ��I just want my reward. That was our promise from the start anyway.��

    ��Ah, right�� that.��

    Marcelo then pulled out a small box from his inventory.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Gloooow��</em>

    The small box revealed a ck orb radiating an ominous energy within.

    ��This is a bit upsetting, though. If we could have just talked it out from the start, my innocent subordinates wouldn��t have had to die. Don��t you feel guilty?�� asked Marcelo.

    ��Not at all.��

    ��Haha�� how cold. But�� the situation has changed, Haunted Swordsman.��

    ��What?��

    ��Work for me. If you do, I won��t punish you for killing my subordinates.��

    ��I refuse.��

    ��Think carefully about it, would you? You��d be an idiot to not group up with others. Pandea is bound to fall into our hands, and we have countless people from our world who are experienced with power. Do you think you''d be able to stop them all?��

    ��I might not be able to�� but I know someone who can.��

    ��What?��

    ��How exhausting. Now what?��

    ��If you refuse my offer, I have no choice either.��

    <em>Step��</em>

    In an instant, three identical triplets entered the room.

    Though Yeo-myeong couldn��t discern how they had entered, he could tell how experienced they were at concealing their presence.

    ��...Damn it,�� smiled Yeo-myeong bitterly. ��You called the triplets?��

    The leftmost triplet then addressed Yeo-myeong.

    ��Should Manh? do it? Or maybe Noite instead?��

    ��Tarde will do it.��

    ��Then Manh? should handle the girl.��

    ��Noite will just watch then.��

    "Alright. And we��ll split the pay evenly between the three of us."

    T/N: Portuguese for morning - Manh?, afternoon - Tarde, and night - Noite.

    The three referred to each other as Manh?, Tarde, and Noite. They were also known as the demons who would do anything for money.

    ��Let��s capture the girl,�� said Tarde. ��And also capture the guy if we can. That was the request.��

    Marie��s expression stiffened.

    ��Yeo-myeong, let��s get out of here!��

    Yeo-myeong shook his head.

    There was a fact that only the two of them knew, and Yeo-myeong was cing his faith in that.

    Even so, Marie couldn��t understand his decision at all.

    But because splitting up here would only result in both of their deaths, she followed his judgment.

    ��Hmm�� strong,�� muttered Tarde under his breath. ��15 minutes to subdue him.��

    ��That��s long! Need help?��

    ��No.��

    As Tarde was stubbornly wanting to fight Yeo-myeong on his own, Noite then asked Manh? a question.

    ��What about you?�� asked Noite.

    ��3 minutes to subdue them.��

    ��That��s quick.��

    Tarde then closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    [Tarde used Appointment.]

    [Tarde has scheduled an appointment for 15 minutes from now.]

    [As long as Tarde isn��tte to their appointment, all stats increase by 20%.]

    [Appointments cannot be interfered with by anyone other than the caster.]

    [Tarde will be punished if they arete to their appointment.]

    Manh? did the same.

    [Manh? used Appointment.]

    [Manh? has scheduled an appointment for 3 minutes from now.]

    [As long as Manh? isn��tte to their appointment, all stats increase by 50%.]

    [Appointments cannot be interfered with by anyone other than the caster.]

    [Manh? will be punished if they arete to their appointment.]

    ��Begin.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Theirbat began quickly.

    Yeo-myeong and Marie first created distance between themselves.

    The triplets were notorious for theirbination attacks, after all.

    Marie faced Manh?, who used a pair of daggers, while Yeo-myeong faced Tarde, who used a longsword.

    The three of them were assassins Las Cabras raised.

    The three, who strengthened themselves from assassinations, were all monsters with nearly 7.5 million points.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Tarde��s upward strike opened Yeo-myeong��s guard as his sword went high into the air.

    <em>Creaaaaak��</em>

    ��...You��re fast.��

    Yeo-myeong was undoubtedly among the faster swordsmen at his level. As long as his Haunted Hand worked properly, he was undeniably quick.

    ��Hah!��

    Yeo-myeong turned to the offensive.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwiiiirl!</em>

    <em>ng! aaang! ng!</em>

    It only sounded like one swing, but Tarde could tell that it was three consecutive attacks.

    ��Strong�� I wonder if 15 minutes will be enough.��

    <em>Kick!</em>

    Tarde kicked Yeo-myeong away from him, creating distance.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Tarde stretched his neck.

    ��Try blocking this as well then,�� said Tarde.

    [Tarde used Time Difference.]

    [For a short while, your attacksnd a secondter.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Tarde��s sword twisted at a strange angle to strike Yeo-myeong��s leg.

    Still, Yeo-myeong managed to deflect it.

    But then�� he felt a strange sensation.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Despite their swords crossing, it felt way too weak.

    ��That��s dangerous!��

    Yeo-myeong prepared for the following attack.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Tarde didn��t miss this opening.

    <em>Fwip! Bam! ng!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    After the dyed attacknded, Tarde prepared more dyed attacks, umting them to push Yeo-myeong back even further.

    ��This might end faster than I thought���� said Tarde, swinging his sword.

    However, Yeo-myeong was no pushover.

    Yeo-myeong��s eyes radiated a ck energy as he unleashed a flurry of stabs.

    [Yeo-myeong used Exceptional Skill: Airhole.]

    [The damage dealt by stabbing attacks increases proportionally with their attack speed.]

    [Characteristic: A Haunted Hand supplements the attacks.]

    ��Hrgh!��

    Tarde grunted before attempting to block the attacks with the side of his sword.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Snap��</em>

    <em>Staaaab��</em>

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��...Tch.��

    Unfortunately for Yeo-myeong, Tarde wouldn��t die from one hit.

    Tarde then dashed back and exchanged his broken sword.

    ��That was dangerous�� I��ve made a misjudgment. 15 minutes won��t be enough.��

    Tarde then quickly tended to his shoulder, trying to stop it from bleeding.

    [Tarde used Time Extension.]

    [The appointment is dyed by 30 minutes.]

    [All stat increases are fixed at 10%.]

    [The remaining time cannot be extended further.]

    At a nce, Yeo-myeong seemed to have the advantage, but that wasn��t necessarily the case.

    ��Caught you.��

    ��Urgh����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Manh? managed to defeat Marie.

    The blood on his daggers likely belonged to her.

    ��Marie!��

    ��Don��t move. If you don��t want to lose her, you��ll have to����

    Yeo-myeong��s defeat was guaranteed at this rate.

    However, it didn��t take long for the reinforcements to arrive.

    <em>Saatter!</em>

    The subordinate who had been restraining Marie had his headpletely severed from his body.

    It happened in the blink of an eye. By the time they noticed, his head had already been twisted off like a cap.

    An elven knight now carried Marie over her shoulders.

    Rather than being upset over losing his prey, Manh? was more curious about the knight��s sudden appearance.

    ��Who are you?��

    However, it wasn��t Karen, smiling happily, who responded. It was the man who leisurely strolled in.

    ��Ah�� are you guys okay with meing in with my shoes on?��

    The uninvited guest who entered Marcelo��s base was Seol.

    ��She��s�� still breathing?�� said Karen. ��They didn��t kill her. Are you sure these guys are the bad guys? They��re too nice�� maybe we got the wrong house?��

    ��Oh, really? That��s good then,�� said Seol before turning to Yeo-myeong. ��Are you alright?��

    Manh? took a stance once more.

    Though he was worried as he couldn��t feel any energy from the man, he also had a trick up his sleeve for situations like these.

    ��Marcelo!��

    ��Hm��?��

    ��You��ll be paying us extra for this, right?��

    ��...Of course.��

    Manh? then looked to Seol.

    ��I��ll kill you in 10 seconds.��

    ��Me?��

    Manh? used his skill immediately.

    [Manh? used Exceptional Skill: Phantasmagoria.]

    [The appointment is set to 10 seconds.]

    [As long as Manh? isn��tte to their appointment, all stats increase by 50%.]

    [While active, time feels slowed down.]

    [Appointments cannot be interfered with by anyone other than the caster.]

    [Manh? will not be punished, even if they arete to their appointment.]

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    The only thing the others could discern was that Manh? had vanished.

    To be more urate, though, he was simply moving so quickly that others couldn��t keep up with his movements.

    When Manh? used this skill, he felt omnipotent for 10 seconds.

    He felt as if he could kill anything.

    And it was true as well. No one had been able to survive this skill, no matter how strong.

    ��Too slow!��

    Seol was quick at gathering ck energy in his hands, quicker at summoning a knight-shaped shadow, and that same knight was extremely quick at drawing his sword.

    But in Manh?��s eyes, it was much too slow.

    Or at least that was what he thought.

    ��A summon? Doesn��t matter. I��ll first cut him and����

    <em>sh!</em>

    Manh? felt something cool brush against his right arm.

    Even so, he maintained his focus on the current situation. He knew that if he diverted his attention there, he would lose to his opponent.

    Therefore, he fixed his gaze on Seol.

    ��I lost my right arm! When did I����

    Time still felt slow to him.

    Manh? clenched his teeth.

    ��I��ll give him an arm. I can��t believe I took damage.��

    Manh? then swung his left arm at his target��s neck.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Time felt slow to him still.

    No, it didn��t. He didn��t feel that sensation anymore.

    ��Why�� do I�� feel so slow now? And what is that ck energy?��

    The ck, ominous energy from the knight made him feel as if he was iling underwater.

    <em>aash��</em>

    As the ck energy surged toward him and began to epass his body, Manh? realized the reason behind it all.

    ��It didn��t feel slow�� I was�� just slow.��

    His vision spun.

    Rather than feeling like his entire was body spinning, it was closer to feeling like his head was spinning in the air on its own.

    ��I�� died.��

    <em>Saaaaaatter!</em>

    Manh?��s limbs flew in all different directions as if he had been put through a blender.

    [Awakening! Karuna awakens a new skill.]

    [Karuna awakens Passive: ck Wave.]

    ��......��

    ��What the�� hell was that����

    Manh? did not only fail to keep his promise of 10 seconds, but ended up as a dismembered corpse.

    Marcelo and the triplets��well, twins now��could not believe the situation. The three slowly looked at Seol.

    ��So���� bragged Seol, looking down at them. ��Which one of you is Marcelo?��

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Chunks of meat from what used to be Manh? were scattered throughout the room.

    As the disturbing sound of sttering human meat filled the room, the gang members from the garden came rushing in.

    In front of Seol stood Marcelo��s group, while gang members blocked the path behind him.

    ��Who is he?!��

    ��Wh-what the fuck? Who the hell is that? Marcelo! What do you want us to do?��

    The gang members acted daringly, unable to tell the difference between their strength.

    ��Shut up for a second,�� said Marcelo. ��Don��t do anything until I make a decision����

    It was obvious why Marcelo would be upset by the current situation. But there were two people more furious than him: Tarde and Noite, Manh?��s twin brothers.

    ��Manh?������There��s nothing we can do. There��s no point in a coffin either.��

    Even though their brother had died, Tarde and Noite were calm. It was because anger wouldn��t do anything for them right now. In fact, it would only make things worse.

    They took a deep breath to calm themselves down before talking to Marcelo.

    ��Marcelo, this is different from our agreement. Wasn��t the deal to just deal with the Haunted Swordsman?��

    ��I-I don��t know who he is either.��

    Marcelo, who had reached his position in the cartel through brutality and audacity, was now stuttering at the unexpected situation. The person losing their mind the most was him.

    "Who are you? What did we do for you toe to my manor and do this?��

    ��He��s likely the Haunted Swordsman��s friend,�� said another one of Marcelo��s executives. ��Judging by their conversation earlier and how the situation is going�� it��s probably that.��

    ��I hate when unexpected variables show up����

    With a better grasp of the situation, Marcelo shot Seol a question.

    ��Why don��t you tell us your name first, then, friend? Name?��

    ��I don��t recall ever bing friends with you, though?��

    ��Hiding your name even after all of that�� fine. Starting a conversation is the hardest part, anyway. Tell me what you want.��

    ��What I want?��

    ��Didn��t youe here with a goal? Ah, that might be good. I��ll give you what the Haunted Swordsman wanted.��

    Yeo-myeong scoffed after hearing that.

    ��I was supposed to receive that item from the start. You''re only giving it now?��

    ��I understand. To make up for the dy, I''ll throw in something extra as a gesture of apology and sincerity. How does that sound?��

    Yeo-myeong didn��t respond.

    There was only one person here who had the right to make a decision.

    ��I don��t need money.��

    ��What do you need then?��

    ��I want all of you�� to leave Azelphog. If you do, I��ll let you keep your lives.��

    ��Hah, you must be��pletely out of your mind.��

    Retreating from Azelphog essentially signified that the cartel had sumbed to pressure from others.

    A criminal organization retreating in fear would undoubtedly be aughingstock, to the point where they essentially wouldn''t be able to maintain their credibility anymore.

    Not to mention, Azelphog was the frontline for Las Cabras. It was a city all of its executives were wary of.

    Therefore, retreating from Azelphog while sparing him from Seol would inevitably result in him being targeted and killed by Las Cabras.

    Marcelo��s opponent was aware of this fact as well.

    Judging that the conversation was pointless, Marcelo turned to Tarde and Noite.

    ��I��ll pay you extra. I��ll alsopensate you for the loss of your brother.��

    ��...You want us to fight him?��

    ��There��s no other choice. If we turn tail here, Las Cabras will kill us instead. Is that what you want?��

    "The return is too small. I think my back might break from the risk involved."

    ��You won��t be disappointed. I swear on my life.��

    ��Hm����

    Tarde then looked back and forth between Marcelo and Marcelo��s subordinate.

    ��Hey, you.��

    ��What? What is it?��

    ��Take my punishment.��

    ��What are you����

    As Tarde grabbed his arm, something strange happened.

    [Tarde used Pin the me.]

    [The target is punished instead.]

    <em>Snap�� Twist��</em>

    His arm began to twistpletely, as if it were demonstrating what a 180-degree rotation truly looked like.

    ��Huh? Wh-wha�� Ahhhhhhhhh!��

    ��Marcelo��s making me take on another job, after all.��

    ��I-I��ll kil�C��

    ��You? You��re going to kill me?��

    ��......��

    Tarde and Noite stood side by side.

    Seol had a thought while looking at the two of them.

    ��Karuna probably has a lot more stats than them.��

    There was clearly a gap between monsters and transferees of the same level.

    After all, monsters existed to be taken down by multiple transferees, not just one.

    And because Rests existed, even if a difference in levels between transferees did exist, it wouldn��t be to the point of being overwhelming.

    Therefore, it meant that Seol and them were at simr levels.

    Under these circumstances, for a transferee to have statsparable to Karuna, a Legendary-rank summon, was nearly impossible.

    The only exception would be transferees like Seol, who grew rapidly through unordinary means.

    ��And since Karuna has Connected Soul too����

    With the Twin Knights�� Connected Soul, Karuna''s stats were doubled. Additionally, Seol had a plethora of skills and effects that further boosted his summons�� stats.

    Ultimately, it meant that even if the triplets attacked Karuna simultaneously, he would have ughtered them.

    While Seol did have 11 million points, it would be a mistake to believe he was only that strong.

    Seol could easily perform at a much higher level than what those points suggested, to the extent that if another transferee with 11 million points did exist, Seol could easily overwhelm them.

    Sensing that his opponents weren��t a match for Karuna, Seol reached the conclusion that it would be pointless to make him fight. After all, it would be much faster if he took care of it himself.

    However, Ur stopped him.

    - He��s about to break through the wall. Don��t do anything.

    Karuna had just awakened ck Wave.

    But did that still not constitute him breaking through the wall?

    Seol was doubtful, but since the results were already decided, he agreed to Ur��s ns.

    Tarde and Noite looked to Marcelo.

    ��We won��t be able to capture him alive.��

    ��Doesn��t matter.��

    <em>Pull��</em>

    Tarde then pulled out something from his inventory.

    ��Do you know what this is?��

    Seol looked at it for a second before responding.

    ��A�� pocket watch?��

    ��Yeah, the Pocket Watch of Equality. Are you curious how we got our hands on this?��

    ��Not�� necessarily? I didn��t expect you to be the talkative type.��

    "Then I��ll just skip to the main point. This pocket watch can only activate its effect if the other party knows its effects."

    A conditional activation.

    Often, ridiculously strong effects came with conditions like that for activation. An example would be Frannan��s Snorer and Teeth Grinder from before.

    ��We��ve even killed a transferee with over 8 million points by using its effects before.��

    ��...Is that so?��

    ��In three seconds.��

    In truth, it didn��t matter to Seol whether they had 8 million points or 10 million points.

    But Seol did be a bit curious after hearing their confident tone and the ridiculous im that they beat someone stronger than them in three seconds.

    ��For 10 seconds���� said Tarde.

    ��We give up 5 years,�� finished Noite.

    ��...What?��

    ��Let��s start.��

    <em>Click!</em>

    [Abomination: Pocket Watch of Equality activates.]

    [Tarde''s stats have increased by 100%.]

    [Noite''s stats have increased by 100%.]

    [They lose 1 year of their lifespan for every 2 seconds.]

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    It sounded as if metal was being torn with every step.

    Seol, readying himself to enter the Night Crow form at any time, observed the battle closely.

    Tarde readied his sword while Noite prepared spiked gauntlets.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Despite the first attack being the hardest to block due to its suddenness, Karuna easily deflected Tarde��s assault.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Noite��s follow-up attack was then negated by Karuna��s kick.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    His gauntlets cracked from Karuna��s kick.

    The fight almost seemed like the twins were trying to convey, "This is what it means for us to go all out."

    But, more importantly, Seol still couldn��t believe the pocket watch��s effects��an effect that used the lifespan of its user��it was terrifying.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Karuna, sensing their change, activated ck Wave.

    A viscous, ck energy surged forth, attempting to wrap around Tarde��s sword.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Tarde leaped into the air and unleashed a powerful horizontal sh to counter it.

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    Tarde was iparably stronger than when he faced Yeo-myeong. Even so, Karuna easily blocked the attack.

    Karuna��s eyes began to glow.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    His entire body was a weapon.

    <em>Crush! Baaam!</em>

    Their sh erupted in a burst of energy as Noite and Karuna''s fists collided.

    Noite��s hand waspletely destroyed.

    Karuna, too, had to endure the same damage.

    After all, that was only fair.

    However�� Seol��s items weren��t.

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    The twins were shocked to see Karuna��s armor absorb the blow. However, being shocked was one thing; the battle was still ongoing.

    [Noite used Aftermath.]

    [Temporarily recover 90% of the damage you have taken.]

    [After a while, take damage equal to the amount you recovered.]

    Aftermath wasn��t a skill that should be used in most scenarios, but since they had already activated the pocket watch, there was no reason to not use it.

    ��This fucking�� monster!�� cursed Noite in his head.

    Despite activating the pocket watch, they only seeded in equaling Karuna. Even though they expertly managed to close the distance, risking and taking damage to deal damage back, nothing changed due to Karuna��s extremely high defense.

    ��I can��t rush myself, though����

    The pocket watch was the only reason they could even hold their own in a fight against him. They wouldn��t stand a chance against this monster if their attention was focused on the pocket watch''s penalty right now.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Tarde was worried as well.

    Not to mention the fact that he took damage during his fight with Yeo-myeong, so he wasn''t in peak condition.

    ��We messed up! We shouldn''t have lost Manh?!��

    If the triplets still had Manh? with them, theirbined attacks would have been capable of taking down this monster.

    It was a huge shame.

    Even so, the twins did all they could.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The two then hurled daggers at Karuna, yet he didn��t bother to block them.

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    Karuna ignored the weaker attacks, as his armor could just absorb them, and solely focused on deflecting the stronger attacks.

    If Tarde and Noite manage to push beyond their limits and somehow emerge alive, they would undoubtedly experience tremendous growth from their battle with Karuna.

    It was obvious to the observers as well.

    Their jaws hung open, many of them unable toprehend what unfolded before them.

    Tarde and Noite, noticing their expressions, felt a strange sensation growing within them.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Baam!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    The feeling of giving your all to challenge a formidable opponent.

    The exhration that came with sprinting toward your goal.

    Instead of being saddened by Manh?��s death, they found themselves more excited by these feelings.

    However, they weren��t the only ones growing through this fight.

    Karuna, too, had gained a lot through this.

    Originally, he should have grown much more after absorbing the ck Knight, but he hadn��t.

    It was likely because he hadn��t fully taken in the ck Knight��s rage.

    He worried that epting it would change a part of him. In the worst-case scenario, he would end up beingpletely consumed by rage like the ck Knight.

    For those reasons, he held back his anger, repressing his emotions.

    However, repressing it would never make it die down.

    In fact, it would only make the inevitable explosion bigger. It could have even been dangerous if Karuna had repressed his emotions further.

    And now... he nned to unleash the deep-seated rage within him, the very emotion he had attempted to suppress.

    He wanted to�� let it all out.

    To just let it out and clear his head.

    As the fight slowed down, he reached a decision.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    Karuna sheathed Breathe once more.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Rumbleeeeee!</em>

    Karuna took a step, causing the ground beneath him to tremble, copse, and be drawn toward him.

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    The twins, now white-haired old men, leaped toward him, exerting every ounce of their remaining strength.

    Yet, they couldn��t reach him.

    The two old men felt exhrated by the incredible strength they sensed from Karuna.

    Their hearts pounded faster, like it was going to explode.

    ��How�� incredible.��

    <em>Unsheathe��</em>

    What they saw next wasn��t Karuna��s sword, but simply a void of ck.

    Everyone''s vision became engulfed in darkness as light was stripped away from them.

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    [Awakening! Karuna awakens a new skill.]

    [Karuna awakens Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Night Sea is born!]

    A pitch-ck, crescent wave of energy smashed into the manor, sweeping everything away.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Like trees being swept up by a storm, the ck wave destroyed and swept through everything in its range.

    The manor had been split in half.

    Well, maybe ��split�� wasn��t the most appropriate word to describe what had happened to the manor.

    ��Disappeared�� was a much better way of describing it.

    ��Haah�� Haaah����

    Marcelo��s subordinates began retreating in fear after witnessing something so absurd.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Krgh����<em>Fwoosh!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    They were weak, defeated soldiers at best.

    However, as they were members of the cartel, Yeo-myeong wasted no time in killing the remaining remnants.

    By the time the dust settled, everything else settled alongside it.

    ��Let go! Let me go!��

    ��Shut your mouth, Marcelo,�� said Yeo-myeong. ��You��re free to talk more if you want to die faster, though.��

    Noticing Marcelo attempting to flee while the twins were upied, Yeo-myeong swiftly grabbed him and prevented his escape.

    Marcelo had quickly realized that the twins would lose and had tried to slip away.

    However, he had been caught by Yeo-myeong.

    Even if it weren��t for Yeo-myeong, Seol was already aware of his presence, so Marcelo couldn��t have escaped. Regardless, his attempt failed.

    ��You bastards�� You think you can just mess with us��? You��re walking corpses now.��

    Yeo-myeong tossed Marcelo face-first into the ground before taking the item in his hands.

    ��This is my rightful reward and����

    ��You bastards�� Are you really doing this over just one fucking item?��

    ��One item? No, this is your punishment.��

    Seol nced at Karuna, who appeared lost in thought, and realized he needed a moment. Turning back to Marcelo, Seol walked toward him.

    ��...Hey,�� said Seol.

    ��Y-You��!�� shouted Marcelo.

    ��What do you know?��

    ��What are you�� Las Cabras?��

    ��Yeah, those bastards who should��ve just been grazing on some grass.��

    ��Do you think I��ll tell you?��

    ��Nope.��

    Marcelo��s eyes shifted back and forth. He paused for a second before continuing.

    ��I-If I tell you�� will you let me live?��

    ��Of course not,�� boasted Seol, calmly.

    ��Ptoo! Go fuck yourself, you����

    Marcelo thrashed around and reached for a weapon on him, but...

    <em>sh!</em>

    Yeo-myeong swiftly cut Marcelo��s head off.

    ��How dare he����

    ��He��s more tenacious than I thought,�� said Seol.

    "It''s because he would have been killed by the cartel even if he somehow made it out of here alive. He knew that better than anyone, so..."

    Karen slowly put Marie down.

    <em>Lower��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    It seemed like Marie was waking up.

    ��Marie!��

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [There are signs of poison.]

    Seol quickly pulled out an antidote from his inventory and fed it to her.

    ��Urgh�� it hurts����

    Seeing Marie waking up in pain, Yeo-myeong quickly supported her.

    ��Are you okay, Marie?��

    ��You��re way too loud right now�� dumbass.��

    Luckily, she didn��t seem to be at risk of losing her life at all.

    Seol then carefully observed Karuna, who had just unleashed a massive attack.

    ��It��s making me worry����

    Ur exined the situation to him from Seol��s shadows as if he sensed Seol��s thoughts.

    - Don��t worry. It��s probably just the aftermath of him breaking through the wall that had been blocking him.

    ��Isn��t that dangerous, though?��

    - It could be... but we can do nothing about it. He''d obviously be shocked if something empty was suddenly filled in this entire time.

    It was now clear that Ur had been aware of Karuna��sck of ego.

    - I��d gauged it before while testing your skills. Though his exterior seemed like a stiff doll, something was bubbling within him. If it manages to break down entirely, his personality might change quite a bit.

    However, Seol didn��t worry too much about that.

    Even if Karuna had be more violent than before, there was no way it would havepared to the ck Knight.

    And even if he did, Karuna would undoubtedly return to normal.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Contrary to Seol��s concerns, Karuna looked at peace.

    He seemed satisfied, refreshed from letting all of his anger out.

    In truth, Karuna��s action of absorbing the ck Knight was not the appropriate way to do it.

    It was simr to how humans could eat lumps of metal to increase their weight, but they could never digest it, causing a whole other slew of imbnces.

    Eventually, the growing anger within him ate away at his insides, particrly given he wasn��t the type to disy his emotions.

    But luckily�� another variable had been included.

    Resonance, a skill Seol had gained from Kiri, which allowed him to share his emotions with Karuna.

    Seol��s cool, calm personality not only helped to quell some of the bubbling anger but also, at times, to remove it entirely.

    That was how the anger brewing with Karuna managed to be expelled like this, instead of erupting inside him.

    If it weren��t for Resonance, there would have been huge issues.

    Though Seol had considered Resonance a weak skill, it had its uses.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    The ck wave that destroyed the manor then began returning to Karuna.

    And like that, the Twin Knights had managed to break through their wall.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    ck waves continued to surge back and forth from Karuna.

    Though the energy had felt strong before, now it seemed so powerful that it was imprable.

    Karen began to feel the aftermath as well.

    ��...What?��

    She then erupted into mes.

    [Twin Knights�� Connected Soul activates.]

    [The two summons�� ranks are improved to Transcendent.]

    [Your summons can now use all of their original strength.]

    [Your summons have now attained the qualifications to be Great Generals.]

    [Great Generals are able to walk their own paths.]

    [Different skills will be improved based on the paths they choose.]

    [Twin Knights: Karuna��s Soaring Moonlight has been improved.]

    [When Soaring Moonlight is activated, it will now always be the Full Moon Stage.]

    [Twin Knights: Karen��s Fire Flower has transformed to Burning Fixed Star.]

    [Burning Fixed Star��s damage per spin is increased, and the created mes are greatly improved.]

    [Twin Knights: Karuna��s Passive: ck Wave has been improved.]

    [ck Wave now decreases more stats, and the slowing effect is increased.]

    [Twin Knights: Karen awakens a new skill!]

    [Twin Knights: Karen awakens Passive: Best Friends.]

    [Twin Knights: Karuna''s physical abilities are greatly increased.]

    [Twin Knights: Karen''s physical abilities are greatly increased.]

    [Twin Knights: Karuna awakens Stand Alone.]

    [Twin Knights: Karen awakens Stand Alone.]

    [Connected Soul��s stat increases are active even when the Twin Knights are not summoned together.]

    ����

    Seol read through the countless messages.

    - They finally broke through their wall.

    As Karuna underwent a change, so did Karen.

    While it was certainly due to Connected Soul''s effects, truthfully, Karen had been ready to grow long before Karuna.

    When she finally escaped Jin��s shadows at Yognatun, she likely had been ready to climb to a higher level since then.

    However, she was held back by Karuna, who wasn��t ready to ascend, so the moment he became ready, she improved together with him.

    Seol skipped through the intuitive skills and focused on the more important ones.

    [[Passive: ck Wave]

    Passively emit a ck aura that debuffs enemies, capable of stacking. Each stack of the aura decreases their stats by 1~3% and increases the slow effect. The effect can umte up to a maximum of 10 stacks. Upon reaching 10 stacks, enemies receive 20% more damage from attacks than usual.]

    - How ridiculous��

    - Karuna��s a monster now��

    - 10 stacks = auto-win.

    - He��s going to auto-win regardless��

    [[Passive: Best Friends]

    Passive: Sudden Appearance��s effect always activates, appearing in the creation you are closest to.]

    - What the fuck does this mean?

    - We have to know what Sudden Appearance does to understand it lmfaooo

    - I��m sure it��s a good thing~

    - It cost a bunch of skill points, so it better be good��

    - Why did both of them rank up, though��

    - What��s the Great General��s path???

    - Idk either.

    Seol knew the answer to his viewer��s questions about the Great General��s path.

    They were new skills that knight sses attained upon reaching a certain level, determined by their inclinations.

    For example, wearing heavy armor and wielding a shield would steer them toward the Path of Loyalty, while opting for a two-handed greatsword would guide them along the Path of Mettle.

    ��I guess this will get naturally chosenter on?��

    Just as Jamad became capable of using Primal Power after bing a Great Shaman, they will also receive new skills.

    ��Hm?��

    After confirming his summons�� new skills, Seol noticed something on the ground by Karuna��s feet.

    ��Isn��t this�� their pocket watch?��

    The pocket watch that stole Tarde and Noite��s lifespan.

    It had somehow found its way into Seol��s hands.

    ��It was�� a rather strange item.��

    While a watch that stole its user''s lifespan was eerie and strange, that wasn��t the important part.

    The watch didn''t merely steal the user''s lifespan. It elerated their aging process.

    In other words, using this watch meant that the user''s time passed by that much more quickly.

    Seol was surprised by how an ordinary item like this could affect time in such a way.

    Seol grabbed the watch.

    Its ss face had a crack forming on it.

    [[Pocket Watch of Inequality]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: When activated, the user''s stats are drastically increased, but it causes them to age quicker for each second this remains active. As it is broken, it is unable to determine the extent of the user''s stat increase or the rate of aging per second.]

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [It seems like this item could only be used one more time.]

    ��...What?��

    For now, Seol stowed the item into his inventory, while Ur gazed at the watch for a long while.

    * * *

    Luckily, Marie recovered quickly.

    Not only did she possess a healing skill, but the poison impairing her movement before was also just an ordinary paralysis poison.

    After the situation settled, Yeo-myeong came to Seol.

    ��I��m d you��re safe,�� said Seol.

    ��...It��s all thanks to you, hyung.��

    ��I get the sense that you��ve changed quite a bit.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��In a good way.��

    ��Ah�� R-Really?��

    In truth, his skills and aura really werepletely different from before; Seol hadn��t been lying to him.

    ��I felt it before too, but�� he��s really grown.��

    <em>Scratch��</em>

    Yeo-myeong scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ��It also seems like you��ve been through some things as well,�� added Seol.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Yeo-myeong behaved sincerely with Seol, like a child trying to impress their older brother.

    Seeing that, Seol smiled.

    ��But you��ve definitely grown. I��m happy.��

    <em>Smile��</em>

    The corners of Yeo-myeong��s mouth kept twitching, unable to hide his happiness.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Argh!��

    Marie poked his side with her elbow.

    ��You��re acting like an idiot, Yeo-myeong.��

    ��Yeah?��

    Marie then looked at Seol.

    She clearly didn��t fully understand the situation right now.

    She couldn��tprehend why, while she was knocked out, Marcelo��s gang had been annihted and vanished from Azelphog.

    ��Summoner�� a summoner����

    ��What is it, Marie?��

    ��He was a summoner?��

    "Ah, hyung? Yeah. You read with me the letters that Noeul sent, didn��t you? The part where she questioned how a transferee cleared thebyrinth, thinking it was a lie."

    ��The gent?��

    ��Yeah, him! Hyung, that was you, right?��

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Seol nodded in response to Yeo-myeong��s question.

    Marie��s eyes were widened with shock.

    ��Y-You really cleared thebyrinth?�� asked Marie. ��What was it like?��

    ��Well����

    - What do you think? It was fucking hell�� (while smoking)

    - Don��t even talk about it! (while drinking)

    - I don��t think she wanted an answer like that��

    - Wait, this is a huge problem! She��s so curious she��s going to get heartburn! Someone call 911!

    Marie then unloaded questions onto Seol as if she were interrogating him.

    ��Then how many points do you have?��

    Such as questions like that.

    ��11 million? Why didn��t I notice�� How? No, seriously�� how?!��

    - Haha�� Thebyrinth didn��t even give that many points, either~

    - You can stop now~ I��m getting embarrassed~

    - A lot more happened than that, though~ I guess <em>those</em> rumors didn��t spread yet~

    Marie then nodded to herself.

    ��I see. No wonder Yeo-myeong was going on and on about you�� I didn��t know you were someone like this����

    - Yeo-myeong��s shoulders = Everest.

    - Mountaineer: Wtf I thought this was a mountain. This was just someone��s shoulders?

    - He��s so proud of it LMFAOOO

    - My brother��s cooler, and stronger, and faster than your brother!!!

    Yeo-myeong then asked Seol a question.

    ��Hyung, did you, by chance�� see me fight?��

    ��No, I didn��t.��

    ��Ah�� So you didn��t����

    He appeared to be sinking into despair, clearly saddened by the fact that Seol couldn��t watch him fight.

    ��But�� I can clearly tell how much you��ve grown. Right, Karen?��

    Disinterested in their conversation, Karen responded to Seol while petting Koko.

    ��Why do you keep calling��Huh? Yeah�� you did. You were sloppy before, but I can tell you��ve hardened yourself up a bit.��

    ��I-I intentionally picked out the difficult missions. I knew I had to train my body, but I thought I needed to train my mind as well����

    Yeo-myeong��s transformed demeanor shed through Seol��s mind.

    His merciless, cold methods�� His ability to quickly make decisions��

    ��I guess it��s fine, though, since he still retained his positives.��

    ��Seol!�� beamed Marie. ��What do you n to do now? If you haven''t chosen your next Adventure yet����

    ��I��ve already decided on my next few Adventures.��

    ��I see����

    Marie��s shoulders drooped, clearly sad that she couldn��t go on an Adventure with him.

    After promising to see Yeo-myeong again in Azelphog after this Adventure, Seol left the manor and went to his amodation.

    * * *

    A few dayster, Seol was waiting to be transferred to his next Adventure.

    It had been a long while since Seol couldzily wait for his next Adventure to begin. It was because he hadn��t been able to start his adventures when he wanted to.

    Now, after receiving thepass from Lian, Seol began his search for his pieces.

    And obviously, the most important thing when you start something new is how you start it.

    Seol''s absence before heading to Marcelo��s manor was also due to his preparation for his next Adventure.

    ��I knew it; the arrow��s pointing toward Gollun.��

    - Gollun?

    Ur was confused, it was his first time hearing that name.

    Seolughed in response, glossing over it.

    <em>Glooooow��</em>

    After being surrounded by light, Seol was transferred into a damp cave.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Seol then lit up a torch he had prepared beforehand.

    Squinting, he looked around the cave.

    ��I don��t�� particrly have good memories about this ce.��

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 25th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 25. Grave Robber��s Tomb]

    ����

    This cave... was where his piece, Gollun, the Grave Robber, met his end.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Gollun, the Grave Robber.

    He was one of Seol��s pieces, the first to etch the name ''Snowman'' into the memories of the gods who enjoyed the game.

    Gollun started out as just another of Seol��s ordinary pieces. He was, at least... until his peculiar traits revealed themselves.

    [You have earned Tendency: Kleptomaniac.]

    [From now on, you will unwittingly take other people��s belongings.]

    [You realize that you have a fondness for graves.]

    [You will only feel fulfilled by uncovering all graves.]

    Seol could finally decide on Gollun��s path after having these two abilities awaken.

    The adventurer��no, rather, a grave robber��began uncovering graves from that day forth.While Lian''s potential grew exponentially after his Innate Talent was revealed, Gollun''s Tendency caused Seol many headaches.

    Firstly, he couldn��t enter cities or towns because of his kleptomania.

    Essentially, he was no longer allowed to rest or stockpile on necessary materials from stores.

    If Seol ever carelessly wandered into a town, Gollun would inevitably be adorned with other people��s possessions, like fruits on a tree, and spend the entire day being pursued by the town��s guards.

    Not to mention, Gollun was essentially incapable of taking on ordinary missions.

    If Gollun stumbled upon signs of a grave during an Adventure, he would disregard everything else to uncover it, even the Adventure��s Objective, as if he only had a single brain cell.

    However, shadows only exist in the presence of light.

    [You are now able to smell the scent of money.]

    [You can quickly find hidden treasures.]

    [You have earned Tendency: Hoarder.]

    [You are no longer able to sell the items that you collect, but in exchange, hoarding them in a specific location will increase your stats.]

    Seol had earned this effect while uncovering a tomb with Gollun.

    This skill marked Gollun''s transformation from a caterpir into a soaring butterfly.

    While the ''scent of money'' effect didn��t always trigger, when it did, it practically guaranteed extraordinary riches within the tomb, like discovering a colony of barnacles clinging to the hull of a ship.

    With his new ability, Gollun could gather treasures more swiftly than ever.

    And Hoarder.

    Unable to enter cities, Seol was forced to sell Gollun''s items to wandering traders or on the ck market. As such, he could never fetch a fair price for them.

    But what other choice did he have?

    It was pointless to hold onto useless items, after all.

    But now, with Hoarder, there was no longer a reason to sell the treasures. In fact, just gathering them was much more beneficial, even if it meant purchasing some.

    Seol began unearthing graves to store the treasures he acquired from them in the designated spot, increasing his stats and enabling him to take on increasingly more dangerous tombs and graves.

    With a clear path to sess, Gollun rapidly grew stronger through this method.

    Gollun''s hoard grew massively, turning him strong enough to overpower anyone at his level.

    However, it wouldn��t continue for long.

    It became an open secret among the yers that Gollun stored his treasures at a certain location, and people began searching for them.

    Not only were other tomb raiders and ruin hunters on the lookout, but even ordinary adventurers joined the search for Gollun''s hidden hoard.

    In fact, even trolls and yer-killers joined the fray.

    It would have been at least somewhat manageable for Seol if it had been only them, but even notorious Pandeans began their hunt for Gollun��s treasures.

    * * *

    [Adventure 25. ��Grave Robber��s Tomb��

    By chance, you''ve stumbled upon the entrance to an unguarded tomb. You venture into the darkness, still unsure if this is indeed someone''s grave.

    The air smells damp, and your feet feel heavy.

    What secrets lie within this tomb?

    At this moment, it''s impossible to discern.

    Objective: Discover something of significance.

    Remaining Time [About 3 days]]

    Seol began by taking a deep breath.

    Though he was underground once more, like in his two previous Adventures, the air was different from theirs.

    It was damp, but not stuffy. It was dark, but not to the point that it was unnerving.

    ��Is it because I��m familiar with this ce?��

    Seol had no reason to worry, as this tomb and its traps were all something that he made, after all.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    - Have you been here before?

    ��No, I just get that feeling.��

    Seol didn''t necessarily have the best memories about this ce, so he chose to ignore it entirely. Even when there were talks about yers targeting Gollun''s treasures, even after his death, Seol paid them no mind.

    ��It''s not like there were any particrly important treasures either.��

    While Seol wasn��t fully sure, as it was impossible to test, he got the sense that he was already stronger than Gollun at his peak.

    And when you consider the fact that Gollun hoarded these treasures, believing they were too valuable to discard yet not good enough to use, Seol would be fortunate to find even one useful item.

    While the items here were definitely valuable and useful for many Adventurers, they held little appeal for Seol.

    Despite this, no other adventurer would likely want toe here.

    ��It wouldn''t be worth it for them, after all.��

    The items Seol stored here as Gollun weren''t just treasures.

    There were also sentinels Gollun prepared as countermeasures for theft and treasures that could be dangerous if mishandled.

    As there was little value in raiding this tomb despite its numerous dangers, it was natural to conclude that people wouldn''t want to visit it if given the chance.

    ��The only reason I came here is because of Gollun�� I need to retrieve his will.��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    As Seol stepped on a skull, it shattered beneath his feet.

    Nheless, he continued forward.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [There is a trap nearby.]

    Seol knew exactly what it was.

    It was likely the old arrow trap he had installed long ago. It was shoddy and mostly served to just weed out theughably weak.

    ��I doubt it would even work anymore����

    Seol was in control of Gollun a long, long time ago. There was no way the trap would still be operational.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    ��......��

    An arrow shot from the trap as Seol stepped on the te.

    Seol turned his head to the side, dodging it, before continuing.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Fft!</em>

    <em>Fffft!</em>

    Seol had initially thought it was just his bad luck, but... they were all operational.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol used Shadow Hand to retrieve an arrow embedded in the wall.

    He was shocked after seeing them.

    ��These�� aren��t the arrows I prepared.��

    Someone had tampered with Seol��s traps.

    This truthpletely shocked him.

    Seol would have understood if someone had disarmed his traps entirely. After all, he had resupplied and fixed his traps as Gollun had done multiple times before.

    But�� had there ever been an instance of someone tampering with it and resupplying it with more arrows?

    Was someone trying to be the new owner after Gollun��s death?

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Fft!</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Fft!</em>

    Seol continued to think while leisurely dodging the arrows.

    ��Is�� Gollun still alive?��

    It was impossible.

    Seol was there for Gollun��s death, after all. No one knew this fact better than Seol himself.

    Then�� that means that someone else is maintaining this tomb.

    After Seol passed through the area filled with arrow traps, Insight activated again.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [There is a trap nearby.]

    ��The next traps were pitfall traps.��

    Seol remembered them clearly, as these traps were annoying to reset.

    ��......��

    Everyst tile had been rearranged.

    ��Someone tampered with these traps like the arrow traps from earlier.��

    Seol, who originally entered this tomb solely to retrieve Gollun''s unfulfilled desires, grew interested in the mysterious person behind it all.

    Seol intentionally stepped on a tile.

    [It��s a trap!]

    [The ground beneath you copses!]

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    Arge area beneath Seol''s feet crumbled away, but he was fine.

    Seol was too swift to fall for traps like these now.

    Seol looked down at the pitfall from above. It was quite deep and dark, so he wasn''t sure at first, but through the Eyes of Foresight, he quickly spotted something down there.

    ��...Huh? That corpse��?��

    Steel spikes pointed up at the bottom of the trap, and Seol spotted the corpses of people who had fallen for it before.

    However, what interested him currently was the newest corpse that had been ced next to them.

    ��...That one died recently.��

    Its flesh had begun to rot but hadn''tpletely deteriorated yet.

    It was definitely a fresh corpse. It hadn''t been long since they died.

    ��...How interesting.��

    - He said it was interesting!

    - LOOOL I wonder what he found so interesting��?

    - It��s kinda creepy��

    It didn��t matter whether the corpse belonged to a transferee or a Pandean. What mattered now was that uninvited guests were still visiting Gollun��s tomb.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Step!</em>

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    [It��s a trap!]

    [The ground beneath you copses!]

    <em>Fft!</em>

    Seol swiftly dashed from one tile to another like a panther, ignoring everything else.

    After clearing the pitfall traps in an instant, Seol swiftly began navigating through the other traps as well.

    Whether arge boulder came rolling down at him, the ceiling caved in, or he found himself locked in a room filled with poisonous mist...

    ��They��ve all been properly maintained.��

    Seol had already cleared through a number of traps.

    And now, he was looking at his next one.

    It was ced in an open area. A maze, the pinnacle of traps, faced him head-on.

    - Whoa, it��s nice to see a maze again LOL

    - You can clear it easily by just sticking to the left wall.

    - But I won��t.

    - Why not?

    - Because it won��t be fun?

    - This guy seems�� pretty fun?

    Surprisingly, Seol could immediately recall his memories of building this maze the moment he saw it.

    Back then, the gods were interested in Seol after witnessing how much Gollun grew and how he continued to embark on Solo Adventures.

    <em>- What is he doing alone right now?</em>

    <em>- Setting traps.</em>

    <em>- Traps? Why would you�� What is this?</em>

    <em>- A maze.</em>

    <em>- A maze�� huh? Wow�� it��s sorge��</em>

    <em>- What do you think?</em>

    <em>- ��There are more traps, right?</em>

    <em>- Huh? Ah�� yeah.</em>

    <em>- How do you maintain them all?</em>

    <em>- Ah�� I just so happened toe up with something earlier��</em>

    Seol was brought back from the past and found himself sprinting through the maze.

    [[You are currently in a maze. Which direction do you go?]

    1. Right.

    2. Left.

    3. Forwards.

    4. Go back.

    ����]

    ��The right����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    [It��s a trap!]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Snap! Snap!</em>

    Seol continued forward after deflecting all of the iing arrows.

    ��Left this time.��

    As he headed left, he was blocked off.

    [It��s a dead-end.]

    ��......��

    - He was confidently wrong!

    - It��s all about confidence, baby!

    - It��s kinda shitty�� but I respect it!

    Seol then began running around the maze as if he had realized something.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    [It��s a trap!]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    [It��s a dead-end.]

    - This is a bit weird��

    - Didn��t he just pass through here?

    - LOL! Scary topics aren��t allowed.

    - This is��

    Seol reached a conclusion.

    ��The maze�� is moving.��

    The maze was set uppletely differently from how he had initially arranged it. Seeing that, he let out an emptyugh.

    ��I wondered what it was����

    Seol looked around him before continuing.

    ��Come out, you rat bastards.��

    It waspletely silent.

    ��I already know everything. Come out already.��

    - Rat�� bastards?

    - Was Seol in the mob?

    - Don��t tell me�� it was another transferee?!

    - Is Las Cabras already here?

    Seol then heard the skittering of rats all around him.

    <em>Squeak�� squeak��</em>

    <em>Rumbleeeeeee��</em>

    And at the same time, the walls began to rumble as the maze shifted.

    - What the hell?

    - The maze is angry!

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    As the maze continued to change, Seol recalled his past once more.

    <em>- So you��re going to be raising grave rats here?</em>

    <em>- Yes, they''re smart, so I''m sure they''ll maintain it like it was their own house. They''ve frequently appeared in ruins as well.</em>

    <em>- But... that''s because they really do believe it is their house. They''re quite annoying monsters too... And don''t they also grow through eating treasures? Are you sure this won''t cause any problems in the future?</em>

    <em>- That��s why I prepared something for that as well!</em>

    The maze''s walls began to surround Seol like an MMA ring, preventing him from walking in any direction. After a short second, the entire earth beneath Seol copsed.

    [It��s a trap!]

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Seol gripped the wall as he fell to slow down his descent.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    <em>Fft.</em>

    He finallynded on the floor.

    It wasn''t too deep, not as much as Seol expected it to be.

    <em>Squeak�� squeak squeak��</em>

    Large, people-sized rats waddled toward him, ring at him the entire time.

    Behind them loomed a particrly fat rat, exhaling noxious fumes with each breath.

    <em>Squeak�� squeak��</em>

    ��You shouldn��t be taking customers anymore when we��re closed down,�� said Seol, casually.

    <em>Squeak�� squeak��</em>

    Normally, grave rats didn��t grow this big.

    ��I bet they ate the treasures on the other side as well.��

    The massive grave rats drooled as their gazes fixed on Seol.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol summoned Karen.

    [Hidden Adventure ��Like Master Like Rat�� is now active.]

    <em>Squeaaaaaak!</em>

    As the swarm of rats charged at Seol, he issued an order to Karen.

    ��Burn them all down.��

    Karen gripped her sword tightly.

    <em>aaare!</em>

    [Karen��s Passive: Best Friend activates.]

    [Passive: Sudden Appearance activates.]

    [Karen��s skills influence Koko, the Happy.]

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    [Adventure 25-1. ��Like Master Like Rat��

    You have stumbled into a trap!

    The maze was designed as an inescapable trap from the start, withrge grave rats operating it from behind the scenes. These creatures, known for establishing their territories in ruins and ancient graves, thrive by absorbing mana from valuable treasures.

    Currently, an endless swarm of fattened, bloated grave rats are charging at you. It seems that it has been quite some time since theirst prey.

    Why did the tomb''s owner release so many grave rats? Or did the owner perhaps never anticipate them to grow this much?

    You must stand firm unless you want your final memory to be of these voracious rats tearing your body to shreds with their fangs, greedily feasting upon your flesh.

    Objective: Kill the grave rats or escape from them to safety.

    Remaining Time [About 2 days]]

    ��...There��s so many of them.��Humans often fear life forms much smaller than themselves, like flying insects or swarms of rats.

    It was an instinctual fear.

    This instinctual fear, driven by the understanding that even the tiniest organisms could possess weapons capable of threatening them.

    And it was for those exact reasons thoserge, fattened rats disgusted Seol even more.

    <em>Squeak�� squeak squeak��</em>

    Not to mention their incessant, grating squeaks, which only add to Seol��s disgust.

    Seol stepped back behind Karen and read through the particrlyrger grave rat��s information.

    [[Giant Grave Rat]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 29~35

    Grave rats burrow into the ground in search of tombs and ruins, earning them the moniker "grave robber rats.�� They do so as it allows them easy ess to valuable items to absorb mana from.

    This rat serves as an example of howrge a grave rat can be with a continuous supply of mana.

    Basic Skills: [Rat Swarm, Attack!], [Put On Airs 2], [Eat Treasures 3], [Transmit Disease 5], [Gnaw 5]

    Unique Skills: [Passive: Awful Smell 3]]

    <em>Squeak�� squeak squeak��</em>

    - I��m hopping off the stream for a bit.

    - I think I��m going to throw up�� ?? I remember the spider cave being awful too.

    - This is awful in a different way��

    <em>Squeaaaak!</em>

    [Giant Grave Rat used Rat Swarm, Attack!]

    [All grave rats within a certain radius have Awful Smell��s range slightly increased and a 100% chance to transmit diseases upon a sessful Gnaw.]

    <em>Squeak squeak!</em>

    A swarm of rats began racing toward Seol, causing the ground to tremble as if a mass of boulders were charging at him.

    Ur made a remark.

    - Hm�� the ground is unstable. You should avoid arge fight if you can.

    <em>Shrng��</em>

    <em>aaare��</em>

    Karen and Koko positioned themselves between Seol to shield him from the oing swarm.

    Seol refrained from confronting the swarm himself or summoning Karuna because he shared the same idea as Ur and Karen.

    Karen wanted to test her strength after achieving Transcendent-rank, and Ur also wished to see it.

    Obviously, it only happened because Seol agreed with their sentiments too.

    Karen then looked at Koko.

    ��Why are you out here, though?��

    <em>Wag wag��</em>

    Koko simply looked back at Karen with innocent eyes and wagged his tail.

    ��Well�� I guess it��s fine.��

    <em>aaare��</em>

    Karen��s body erupted into mes.

    Seol felt an immense amount of heat radiating from her.

    ��Not bad,�� said Seol.

    Agreeing with Seol��s sentiment, Karen looked at her palm before resolving herself.

    ��Then why don��t I���� said Karen.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    An ominous sound filled the air as she swung her sword.

    Despite the strength of her swing, the sound that trailed it was surprisingly quiet.

    It resembled the gentle fluttering of petals in the spring breeze, a fittingparison as the mes danced and flickered in the wind.

    <em>Squeak! Squeak squeak!</em>

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Fully Grown Grave Rat.]

    ����

    [You have gained experience.]

    [You have defeated Fully Grown Grave Rat.]

    ����

    [The umted experience has reached its maximum limit.]

    [The Skill Point Dice is rolling.]

    [Skill Point Dice has rolled a 3.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    ��Oh����

    Seol''s umted experience from defeating monsters had finally reached its limit, triggering the Skill Point Dice. As a result, he received 3 skill points as his reward.

    Seol was a bit disappointed, as it was his first time receiving them after 24 Adventures, but it didn��t feel as bad when he thought of it as a bonus.

    ��Most of my Adventures weren��t focused on defeating arge number of monsters, anyway.��

    Compared to other transferees, Seol frequently encountered single powerful monsters rather than facing multiple weaker ones. It made sense why it had only triggered now, as powerful monsters often gave different rewards.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Grrrrrr��</em>

    This time, it wasn''t Karen''s mes rampaging, but Koko''s.

    While Karen��s mes were stable, Koko��s was like hellfire.

    <em>Squeaaaaak!</em>

    <em>Burn��</em>

    Each time Koko passed through the rats, pirs of me erupted into the sky, resembling a mountain fire.

    As Koko leaped into the air, all that remained was the fire��a beautiful and spine-chilling sight.

    While Seol managed to keep track of Koko, he had difficulty discerning the details amid the chaos.

    Seol then turned back to Karen as she entered a stance.

    [Karen used Burning Fixed Star.]

    [Karen absorbs all heat within a certain radius while also generating her own heat as she spins.]

    [The range of all fire attacks is increased by 150%.]

    [The range of fire attacks can increase by up to 300% while she spins.]

    [Karen takes 50% reduced damage from all sources while she spins.]

    [Karen deals 500% of her damage with each spin.]

    [Karen��s stance is perfect.]

    [Karen��s spin rate increases by 50%.]

    [Karen spins 65 times.]

    <em>Kreeeeeeeeeee!</em>

    That was the sound of Karen cutting down one rat after another at zing speeds.

    The rats at the front were forced to face her de before her mes engulfed them��a fate for which they could only be thankful.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    A tempest of fire swept through the horde of rats.

    Their flesh was burned to a crisp, their bones scattered by her winds.

    - Was Karen�� this strong?

    - I bet Karuna��s shocked too��

    - Maybe�� we just need to get used to it?

    - Honestly, I��d be scared if she was in my party LMFAO

    - DW We have Jamad

    - Ah, then we��re fine BET

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Koko gathered mes in his maw.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    His mes flew toward Karen, engulfing her sword. Rather�� it might be more appropriate to say that his mes were deflected by Karen.

    <em>aaare!</em>

    The orb of hellfire collided with her sword before being deflected off in all directions.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Squeak!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Squeak! Squeak!</em>

    Each time the orb of hellfire exploded, rats cried out in pain all around.

    Shocked by its power, Karen looked directly at Koko.

    ��You��re pretty good, aren��t you?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    As if it were an illusion, the swarm of rats, along with their flesh and stench, mostly vanished.

    Suddenly, Koko rushed toward Karen.

    ��Urgh����

    Koko leaped toward her before turning into a mass of fire, shocking not only Karen but also Seol. Karen paused for a second beforeughing.

    ��You��re a little rascal.��

    Now, a zing inferno, Koko circled around Karen.

    Seol became even more shocked after seeing Karen��s fires absorb Koko.

    ��Had Ur been aiming for this?��

    Despite costing a lot of skill points, Sudden Appearance had done nothing so far. Only now, through Karen, did Seol have a general idea of its effects.

    ��This is����

    - Yes, mystical creatures like shadow wolves are also strength itself. They, too, adhere to every rule andw.

    <em>aaare��</em>

    Karen��s mes began turning ck, just like Koko.

    It was different from the Hellfire that Koko had used earlier. It was much darker, much deeper.

    ��Urgh����

    Karen grit her teeth as she endured the mes.

    Seol could sense that the mes were stronger than before, even from a distance, making him question how much hotter it was for Karen herself.

    She then closed her eyes.

    <em>Squeak��</em>

    <em>Squeak squeak��</em>

    Thergest grave rat began waddling back, ordering the other rats to go forward to protect him.

    <em>Squeak! Squeaaaaak!</em>

    However, even those rats began running away. There was no way they could approach Karen, who was radiating so much heat.

    And then�� she opened her eyes.

    [Awakening! Karen awakens a new skill.]

    [Karen awakens Passive: Inferno.]

    The first thing Karen noticed when she opened her eyes was the small ember circling around her.

    She then opened her mouth, and spoke directly to it.

    ��This is seriously hot, Koko. Get ready.��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    As the crimson knight circled her sword, she transferred all of the ck fire around her to it.

    She then raised it to the sky before pointing it toward the swarm of rats and firing it at them.

    [Awakening! Karen awakens a new skill.]

    [Awakening! Koko awakens a new skill.]

    [Karen awakens ck me Cannon.]

    [Koko awakens ck me Cannon.]

    [This skill can only be used while Passive: Best Friends is active.]

    Taking the form of a charging wolf, the cannon hurtled through the air before colliding squarely with the Giant Grave Rat.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Arge, ck explosion.

    No screams or flesh followed, only heat and death.

    [You have defeated Giant Grave Rat.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    - ��Are you serious?

    - Rat: We��re sting off againnnnnnnn!

    - What? She��s going to get stronger each time she gets summoned?

    - I don��t know�� That��s the truth now�� I guess��

    - Calm down and stop crying. Use your words, tell me what��s wrong.

    Karen dusted off her mes after neatly finishing everything off, then proceeded to embrace Koko.

    ��You��re incredible, huh?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Koko briefly let Karen hold him before retreating to Seol��s shadows.

    ��Ah����

    Karen looked at the nk space, devastated by it.

    - Koko: It was just business.

    - Bad Boy Koko LMFAOOO

    Seol was greatly satisfied with Sudden Appearance��s effects.

    ��...I thought it was going to make an Exceptional Skill near the end.��

    ck me Cannon��s power was incredible.

    It was also simple to use, without a lot of restrictions. Seol believed that he would utilize this skill often when he couldn��t use Exceptional Skills.

    Ur read Seol��s mood for a second before saying a word.

    - Good. It seems your knight and wolf have good synergy.

    ��......��

    Seol looked at Ur in his Shadow Space with a confused look.

    - When the newly hired employee is better than you LMFAOOO

    - Ur: I can��t let him go into Jamad��s faction��

    - Our new hire is too good��

    - Fine, I��ll admit it! He��s�� kinda good!

    Regardless, with the situation settled, Seol let out a long sigh.

    ��We should get out of here for now and����

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Ur let out a sigh as well.

    - Haah�� Get out of the way. It��s copsing.

    ��...I feel like I��ve been through something like this before.��

    - How interesting. I think I��ve been through something like this as well.

    <em>Bam! Rumble!</em>

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    The walls began to crumble away.

    * * *

    - Let��s just not go underground anymore��

    - Everything is caving in nowadays LMFAO

    Seol looked at Karen.

    ��I-It wasn��t because of me,�� protested Karen.

    - Huh��? Then who else could it be?

    The voice belonged to Jamad.

    ��Obviously, Koko!�� said Karen. ��Right, Koko?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    ��See? He agrees with me!��

    Ur spoke up this time.

    - Koko refused to answer.

    ��And how would you know?!��

    - I understand mostnguages, whether it''s higher or lesser beings. If it''s just simple intent, I can understand it easily.

    ��...Is he telling the truth, Koko?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    - Koko is thanking me for rifying his intent and clearing his name.

    ��...I don��t think he said all that.��

    - ��I might have mixed some of my opinions into it as well.

    ��It��s all just your opinions, isn��t it?��

    Thinking of their quarrel as them admitting they were fine, Seol looked around him.

    His actions immediately led to some results.

    ��Found it.��

    ��Found what?��

    ��The exit.��

    ��Then we can get out of here now?��

    ��Well�� it��s the exit from here to the storage room.��

    ��Hm?��

    "I doubt those slow rats could have opened the storage room themselves, so I was looking for it, and... as I expected, they made a hole."

    Seol and the others passed through the hole that connected elsewhere.

    Seol was the first to stick his head out.

    "Hmm... that''s going to be a problem," Seol muttered to himself. "I didn''t expect that to still be operational."

    ��What? Why are you����

    Karen trailed off after seeing the scene outside the hole, dumbfounded by what she saw.

    <em>Thud�� Thud��</em>

    <em>Thuuuud��</em>

    A massive golem trudged around, circling arge pir at the center. On the opposite side of where Seol and the others stood, was a massive door.

    ��We can just go through that door and leave, right?��

    Seol shook his head.

    "We either need the golem''s permission, or we need to temporarily stop it.��

    ��Oh, really? Is it hard?��

    ��Yeah,�� answered Seol. ��It��s hard.��

    This golem was the reason Seol had been able to protect his treasures for so long.

    [Hidden Adventure ��Giant Outside the Rat Hole�� is now active.]

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Seol recalled a time when he was first creating what was now the Grave Robber��s Tomb.

    ��So why is this����

    Seol nced at a man sitting alone in a corner, his eyesser-focused on the game board.

    A god, wearing a mask with strange leaves and branches protruding out of it, was engrossed in a game on his own.

    He was a yer that enjoyed ying on his own.

    Seol slowly approached him.

    ��Excuse me�� SturdyPaulowniaTree����

    ��Seriously, why is this��Huh? Snowman? What is it?��

    Not only was SturdyPaulowniaTree a renowned yer, he was also the reason Seol becamepletely entranced by The World of Eternity.And as Seol had yet to leave his mark, it made sense why he was acting so meekly toward him.

    ��I have a request,�� said Seol.

    ��A request? Ahh�� a request!��

    SturdyPaulowniaTree was quite the unique individual. He didn��t talk with the others and simply enjoyed the game on his own.

    Despite that, he was extremely famous because of his piece.

    ��You''ve helped me out quite a bitst time. It''s only fair that I help you in return. To be honest, though, I didn��t really mean that. I really don��t want to take on your request.��

    ��......��

    His personality was also quite unique.

    ��Is your golemist�� still alive?�� asked Seol.

    ��Quite to the point, aren��t you?��

    ��Ah����

    ��Yes, they��re alive! They��ve evenpleted their Exceptional Skill. That��s a secret, though.��

    ��A-An Exceptional Skill?!��

    Even considering that this was the beginning of their journey into The World of Eternity, the high-ranking yers were surprisingly weak.

    This was because most individuals died during Adventures, and the high-ranking yers were those who grew by avoiding dangerous encounters��individuals whose growth was stunted.

    Though some yers seeded in multiple dangerous Adventures one after another, they all inevitably met their demise.

    This meant that the number of pieces that knew Exceptional Skills could be counted on one hand.

    As such, since the yer in front of him hadpleted an Exceptional Skill��a symbol of high-ranking yers��Seol was even more shocked and excited.

    Anyone would be excited when seeing an expert of their hobby. Seol was no different.

    ��Wow�� that��s incredible. Do you think I��ll be able to make one too?��

    ��Hahaha! I don��t know if you��lle up with one as good as mine, but�� I can see potential in you, Snowman.��

    ��Really?��

    ��No. I didn��t mean that.��

    ��......��

    This was why he couldn��t get along with anyone.

    Regardless, young Seol persisted, trying to overlook his words.

    ��So my request is���� began Seol.

    ��Your request?��

    ��I received a copy of a nk sentry golem and����

    ��I heard about that. The trade was a loss for you, wasn��t it? I remember the treasure you sold being worth quite a lot.��

    ��It was. But a golem is more valuable to me right now����

    ��Still, a shoddy sentry golem like that wouldn��t be able to protect anything����

    ��That��s why I��m asking for����

    ��Ah!�� shouted SturdyPaulowniaTree. ��Is your request to remodel it?��

    ��Yes, it is.��

    ��Golems are my expertise, you came to the right ce. Remodeling? I won��t be doing it myself, of course. I��m just annoyed that my game piece will be doing it! More importantly�� how did you want to remodel it?��

    ��Essentially, I��m trying to����

    SturdyPaulowniaTree expressed his disapproval after hearing Seol��s n.

    "Hm�� are you sure that��s a good idea? Increasing its effectiveness isn��t an issue, but it seems like a waste to just keep it in your treasure storage."

    ��That treasure storage is the source of my power, though,�� responded Seol.

    ��Also, it won��t be invincible just because it can use the powers of your treasures. You have some treasures with a lot of restrictions,parable to Abomination-quality items, too, after all.��

    ��I wouldn��t be able to defend it otherwise. Mybat ability isn��t too high.��

    "Okay then! I��ll immediately get to work! Snowman��s treasure storage�� no, what was his name again?��

    ��Gollun. Gollun, the Grave Robber.��

    ��Okay, I will immediately begin modifying the invincible golem that will defend Gollun, the Grave Robber��s treasure storage!��

    ��Yeahhhh!��

    ��Obviously, my piece will be the one making it, not me, so don��t shout too loudly!��

    ��...Okay.��

    SturdyPaulowniaTree, as always, was a difficult man to talk to.

    * * *

    Seol recalled how he brought therge sentry golem here.

    It almost felt like he was reliving those memories.

    [Adventure 25-2. ��Giant Outside the Rat Hole��

    While you managed to survive the falling rocks, your current situation remains precarious.

    Fortunately, you��ve made a discovery: the terrain here is highly unstable.

    Through your investigation, you''ve discovered a rat hole likely used by the grave rats to sneak into the treasure room and pilfer its treasures.

    In front of you lies a door, but you also notice a golem patrolling the room.

    It appears that to escape, you''ll need to deal with the golem somehow.

    Objective: Defeat the golem or sneak through the next door without being detected.

    Remaining Time [About 2 days]]

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuud��</em>

    The golem SturdyPaulowniaTree created was circling around the treasure room.

    Arge pir stood at the center of the room, and the golem simply walked around it.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��Why not?�� asked Karen. ��We can just break it, no?��

    Ur and Seol both vehemently disagreed.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [Physical Damage Mitigation is being applied.]

    [Elemental Damage Reduction is being applied.]

    [Tremendous Strength is being applied.]

    [Brilliant Mirror is being applied.]

    [Health Regeneration is being applied.]

    [Elemental Restoration is being applied.]

    [Thorn Armor is being applied.]

    ����

    Countless more messages continued to appear even after this.

    ��Did I�� go too far with the remodeling?��

    SturdyPaulowniaTree had poured his heart and soul into the golem.

    Seol��s Eyes of Foresight quickly read through the golem��s information.

    [[Masterwork: Paulownia Tree Sentry]

    Rank: Heroic

    Estimated Level: 32~36

    Sentry golems seem to always appear where there are valuable items. However, they are typically slow, dull, and clumsy.

    The Paulownia Tree Sentry, however, is different.

    If you were curious why there were so few corpses despite the number of people aiming for this tomb, look no further than below its feet.

    As long as treasures exist within the storage room, defeating the sentry will be difficult.

    Surprisingly, this sentry isn��t made from paulownia trees.

    Basic Skills: [Temporary Storage 3], [Treasure Power 5], [Utilize Everything 3], [Annihte 5], [Self-Recovery 5]

    Unique Skills: [Passive: Golem''s Turf 2]]

    After reading its information, Seol went into thought.

    ��I won��t be able to slip past it as long as it is active.��

    Seol then looked at the door the golem had just passed by.

    ��The sentry can use the power of the treasures. We won��t be able to defeat it in the treasure storage.��

    A golem that can wield the power of treasures.

    It was a masterwork that SturdyPaulowniaTree only perfected after remodeling it over and over again.

    - What��s that bag on its back?

    - Does it get stronger if you put treasures into it?

    - He��s like reverse Santa.

    Like the viewers mentioned, the Paulownia Tree Sentry had a pouch-like object on its back.

    With a hint of hesitation, Ur spoke to Seol.

    - Destroying it seems possible, but... it will take way too long. I can already sense tenyers of barriers on it. We would need at least a day if we want to defeat a dumb lump of steel like that. Not to mention, even one hit from that thing will be enough to kill us.

    ��What do we do then?�� asked Karen. ��Could we just sneak past it?��

    ��No, that��s impossible.��

    Seol quickly cut her off.

    There were countless magic circles set up throughout the room.

    Upon detecting any irregr movement, they would ry the signal to the Paulownia Tree Sentry, prompting it to fight.

    ��It��s set up so you��re forced to fight the golem unless you can fly.��

    While the Paulownia Tree Sentry was only a Heroic-rank, it had gained strength way beyond its capabilities through cing a restriction on itself.

    The restriction being that it can��t leave this room.

    ��The problem is that we need to go through it.��

    Seol then saw a few options before him.

    [[The Paulownia Tree Sentry is guarding this room. What do you do?]

    1. Attempt to converse with the Paulownia Tree Sentry.

    2. Attempt to sneak through the Paulownia Tree Sentry.

    3. Investigate the grave rats�� territory.

    4. Use one person as bait to escape.

    ����]

    All of those choices seemed dreadful.

    Particrly the third, which would require Seol to not only backtrack but also inspect the mutted corpses.

    - We can��t fight the golem head-on. We already learned the terrain here is unstable, fighting it would be like asking for a cave-in.

    Karenughed after Ur��s warning.

    ��You can bring us out if it caves in again, right?��

    - I don��t have enough mana to do that anymore. I squeezed out everyst drop of my mana to do that back then.

    ��What do we do then?��

    Seol rubbed his chin.

    ��I�� have one method in mind, but����

    ��You do?�� asked Karen in response.

    Sensing what Seol was going to say next, Ur spoke up.

    - Are you nning to use the pocket watch?

    ��Yeah, that��s what I��m thinking about.��

    The two were referring to the pocket watch that the triplets��one was dead when it was used, so��twins used.

    For some reason, the Pocket Watch of Equality had transformed into the Pocket Watch of Inequality when Seol picked it up, its quality also changing from Abomination to Treasure.

    Seol was trying toe up with a way to use it.

    - At least you''ve got your head on your shoulders. It seems that the golem uses treasures to defeat its enemies, and... cing the treasure into the sack on its back is probably the method to prompt it to do so.

    It only took Ur an instant to figure out the Paulownia Tree Sentry.

    - Toss it in. I''m sure it''ll do what you expect.

    "How can you be so sure, though? It might not affect it, and... I don''t even know how much time it has left."

    - Trust me, I can guarantee its quality. Also, I can sense how much time it has left and who it can affect.

    Seol waspletely shocked.

    ��You��re guaranteeing its quality? How?��

    - Because it is from Cagon.

    ��...What?��

    - That pocket watch is from Cagon. I could tell right away.

    ��You��re talking about the empire you used to live in, right?��

    - I am.

    Seol was still shocked, but that pocket watch had been strange from the start.

    ��I knew its effects were ridiculous, but����

    An item with the effect of using one''s lifespan to enhance power would never be anything normal.

    - To rify, it isn��t an ability that maniptes your lifespan, it maniptes time. Cagon��s wizardry was advanced enough to achieve that.

    ��Manipting time����

    - When I was imprisoned, Cagon''s wizardry had been divided into two distinct methods at the time: time maniption and magic words. This must be a creation from the time maniption side.

    ��Still�� is it right to use this here?��

    Seol thought using such a valuable item here to defeat the golem was a waste.

    However, Ur disagreed.

    - It will just be dead weight if we hold onto it anyway. More importantly, we need to extract the mana inside. That watch is essentially a m hiding a pearl.

    ��A�� pearl?��

    - That''s the distinction between wizards and magicians. Wizardrypresses mana for its utilization, allowing you to efficiently recover it. This principle also applies to the watch as well.

    ��And�� what are you going to do with that mana?��

    - Isn''t my low amount of mana a hindrance to you? That''s what it would fix.

    ��Is it possible for you to extract the clock��s mana yourself?��

    - So, who''s going to activate the watch? Just so you know, the clock is on the brink of destruction. Whoever activates it will likely be mentally assaulted.

    Seol silently gave Ur a look as he ignored his question.

    - No one else can handle the mana. An ordinary magician trying to absorb mana filled with personality like this would be burned alive. Only I, the origin of all wizardry, can control such purepressed mana.

    - I��m the goat, heh.

    - I��m not even a human, heh.

    - I��ll just die, I guess, heh.

    In the end, Seol chose to use the clock.

    During this entire time, the Paulownia Tree Sentry continued to circle around the room.

    - So, who��s throwing the clock in?

    ��I should be the one to do it,�� said Seol.

    As he was the one who created it, he should be the one to destroy it.

    - It��sing. Get ready.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol gripped the clock with his Shadow Hand and waited for the timing.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The rumblings grew louder as the Paulownia Tree Sentry lumbered closer.

    <em>Thuuuud��</em>

    ��Now!��

    Seol carefully ced the pocket watch into the Paulownia Tree Sentry��s pouch.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The Paulownia Tree Sentry showed no reaction and simply continued to circle around the pir.

    ��Nothing�� happened?��

    - Just hold on a second. It will start soon.

    As if Ur��s voice was the signal, the golem showed a reaction.

    [Paulownia Tree Sentry used Temporary Storage.]

    [Consume all of the stored item��s durability to activate its effect.]

    [Paulownia Tree Sentry used Treasure Power.]

    [The treasure��s effect is slightly increased.]

    [Treasure: Pocket Watch of Inequality activates.]

    [Paulownia Tree Sentry''s stats have increased by ???%.]

    [They lose ??? years of their lifespan for every 2 seconds.]

    <em>Tick tock��</em>

    The sound of a ticking clock filled the room.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thuuuud��</em>

    The Paulownia Tree Sentry continued to circle around the pir without any issues despite the pocket watch activating.

    ��I guess it will take a while for us to see its effects.��

    However, contrary to Seol��s expectations, the results came quickly.

    The Paulownia Tree Sentry seemed fine at first as it was walking toward the other side of the pir, but as it was returning��

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    The golem began to crumble away.

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    The golem was slowly turning to dust.

    Seol��s eyes were shocked open.

    ��So this is the power of time����

    - More urately, the power of Cagon. Time maniption seemed convenient, but there were a lot of discussions about it. Not to mention the side-effects that magic words don��t have�� Well, regardless��

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    <em>Crumble crumble��</em>

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    Paulownia Tree Sentry began to lean before finally tumbling over.

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    [You have defeated Masterwork: Paulownia Tree Sentry.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''No Hands''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Invisible Hand''.]

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    A fierce wind blew from the direction of the Paulownia Tree Sentry. Soon, arge, blue orb began to hover in the air.

    - Excuse me, elf.

    ��...Huh?��

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Karen was swiftly returned to the Shadow Space.

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Maverick activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, gains Karen''s stats as her summoning has been canceled.]

    As Seol looked at Ur with worried eyes, Ur wagged his finger.

    ��Just a necessary step for the procedure. Well then����

    <em>Craaaaackle��</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified mana.]

    ����

    The pale blue orb unfurled like a string before being drawn into Ur''s body.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified mana.]

    [Mana deciphering in progress.]

    ����

    [The mana has been sessfully deciphered.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming the mana.]

    Ur��s body began to sh as the torrent of blue mana surged toward him. As Ur continued to absorb the blue threads, his presence grew stronger and stronger.

    "Its design was much worse than I thought, the mana efficiency is horrid. I can��t believe this is all of the mana that��s left�� Well, I somewhat expected this."

    And then��<em>Craaaaaaaaackled!</em>

    Ur stretched his arms after devouring all of the mana.

    ��Still, it was edible.��

    Ur had not physically changed much from before. He was roughly the same size, his body and color were still the same too.

    But�� one thing had changed.

    He was wearing a strange pair of sses. Small, circr sses rested on Ur��s face.

    ��...What��s with those sses?�� asked Seol.

    ��I think haphazardly absorbing the mana brought back some of my old appearance, but... I could remove them if I wanted to, but using my mana for that when I have so little would be a waste, so I��ll keep it for now.��

    Seol hoped that Ur had changed at least a little since his appearance had changed too.

    And almost as if to answer his worries, Seol saw multiple messages in front of him.

    [Awakening! Ur, the Sealed, awakens a new skill.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, awakens Passive: Cast Wizardry.]

    [Awakening! Ur, the Sealed, awakens a new skill.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, awakens Passive: High-Speed Processing.]

    [Awakening! Ur, the Sealed, awakens a new skill.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, awakens Passive: Parallel Thinking 1.]

    Ur had received 3 new passive skills.

    Seol quickly looked through them one by one.

    [[Passive: Cast Wizardry]

    You are now able to cast wizardry without being summoned. However, you are unable to perform attacks.]

    The first skill��s description was short and to the point.

    ��This clearly means Ur can cast spells while in my Shadow Space, right?��

    Ur��s wizardry had been extremely convenient.

    Seol repeatedly felt that while traveling with him, especially after seeing how he not only deciphered and dismantled a spell but also absorbed it.

    Though he wasn��t sure where the mana was being stored, just dealing with troublesome spells like that made Ur more than essential to Seol now.

    However, wizardry also came with its own restrictions.

    Not only was Ur difficult to summon, but Seol had to summon Ur alone if he wanted to use his wizardry during a fight.

    However, Cast Wizardry dealt with that inconvenience.

    Though he was still restricted from directly attacking enemies, being able to use wizardry without summoning Ur was extremely useful.

    [[Passive: High-Speed Processing]

    The rate of deciphering, dismantling, andpressing mana is massively increased.]

    ��How much is ��massive��?��

    As Ur stated before, thatpressing mana was for an attack, Seol strictly assessed it based on the speed of Ur��s deciphering and dismantling.

    However, the most crucial factor was Ur��s ability to dismantle spells.

    ��Is it fast enough for fights now?��

    Judging by Ur��s current speed, it would need to be significantly faster to be useful in battles.

    After all, Seol had only witnessed it being used to nullify spells in ce or spells that took a long time to cast.

    Seol mentally made a note, reminding himself to confirm itter.

    [[Passive: Parallel Thinking]

    You can now handle up to 4 simultaneous actions.]

    This passive seemed to be useful for deciphering and dismantling as well.

    Ur��s skills were all slightly connected to each other like this.

    ��Now that I��m done with my business���� said Ur, staring at Seol. ��I��m going to go back.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Ur quickly returned to Seol��s Shadow Space.

    Seol then took a second to look at the golem��s remains before approaching the massive door it had been defending.

    ��Fuuu����

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    As the door opened, weing Seol, darkness poured out.

    * * *

    Thanks to SturdyPaulowniaTree��s help, the golem worked extremely well. Seol experienced what it felt like to no longer fear something.

    Furthermore, through his conversations with him, Seol learned that SturdyPaulowniaTree was actually a nice person.

    He was just a bit�� special, that��s all.

    ��Snowman.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��This golem will protect Gollun for a long, long while.��

    ��It will! I��m sure that it will����

    ��Even so, I��m worried.��

    As SturdyPaulowniaTree transferred ownership of the golem to Gollun, he also handed over another item.

    ��What�� is this?��

    ��This is Lamu, the Thunder Ghost''s Pot.��

    Seol was confused.

    ��And�� what is that?��

    ��It is a precious treasure that my piece gained on an Adventure. Inside, a terrifying thunder ghost is sealed.��

    ��Why are you�� giving this to me?��

    ��In case something unexpected happens�� unseal him.��

    ��What? What would happen then?��

    ��Your piece, Gollun, would die.��

    ��......��

    ��However, those who are threatening you will also die. Well, as long as they aren��t stronger than Lamu. In other words, I want you to use this for revenge.��

    ��Is this jar�� really that dangerous?��

    SturdyPaulowniaTree shook his head.

    ��Items are just items. The real danger is the situation that you will be forced to use this item in.��

    ��But why are you giving me such a powerful item����

    ��I don��t know? It might just be a whim.��

    ��......��

    ��Snowman, do you know why I don��t go on Adventures with others?��

    ��Isn��t it because the others annoy you?��

    ��You��re only half right. They do annoy me, but I do get lonely from time to time as well. Even so, I don��t want to go on Adventures with other people.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��Because I was betrayed once.��

    ��Betrayed��?��

    Seol could sense his rage and sadness behind the mask.

    ��My piece was killed by a detestable piece hunter. He betrayed my trust to kill my piece.��

    ��Ah����

    ��He giggled after killing my piece. I understand that there are people who only find fulfillment in this game through that. In fact, he even reprimanded me for getting upset after killing my piece. Since the aspect we found the game enjoyable was different, I learned that discussing it through words was impossible, and�� I came to hate the others.��

    ��......��

    After a few seconds, SturdyPaulowniaTreeughed. It was the same mischievous smile as before.

    ��Ohoho�� I believe everyone here is a liar. In fact, I can guarantee that it��s true! So on that note�� I pray that you don��t give them an opening either, Snowman.��

    ��Yeah����

    Not too long after Seol received SturdyPaulowniaTree��s advice, Gollun died.

    * * *

    As humans gained the ability to reason, trust rose to prominence as the highest virtue.

    But why?

    Why was trust considered the highest virtue when it seemed to be the pr opposite of reasoning?

    The naive readily invest their trust in others, often unable to see beyond the facade of smiling masks.

    ��Fuu�� It no longer smells like blood.��

    <em>Step�� step��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    As Seol lifted his torch, he surveyed the interior of the room.

    A single jar was ced on the central altar, surrounded by corpses.

    ��Damn murderers����

    Seol''s Gollun had been killed by murderers, who cackled withughter as they ended Gollun''s life.

    Despite their own pieces dying as well, they were more than satisfied knowing they had ruined things for Seol.

    Seol couldn��t understand them then, but now that he had learned the people he was ying with were gods, he believed that they were likely evil gods.

    ��Well�� I guess they��re all evil gods now.��

    To Seol, they were all evil gods after he learned they were sacrificing countless lives to earn Madness.

    He felt his chest tighten a little.

    The pain he felt from being betrayed by them still hadn��t healed yet.

    - It looks like�� something happened here?

    - It��s just a bunch of skeletons��

    - Did they not keep any treasures here?

    - I think the grave rats from earlier ate all of the treasures? I think that jar is the only thing that��s left.

    - Aw, man��

    Seol then inspected the pot on top of the altar.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [The pot has been unsealed.]

    ��......��

    Seol looked around at his surroundings before opening his mouth.

    ��Why don��t you get up now?��

    Between the skeletons, there was a single bloodied corpse.

    ��I know you��re there,�� Seol repeated, looking directly at it. ��Right?��

    <em>Craaackle��</em>

    The corpse released a quick bolt of electricity before getting up.

    It was a man with red eyes.

    ��How did you know?��

    ��Are you serious? It��s obvious when there��s a single corpse that hasn��t decayed.��

    ��Ah����

    Jamad then said something to Seol from the Shadow Space.

    - It��s a ghost. An evil spirit from the east.

    ��Oho�� I didn��t expect anyone to recognize me right away like this. My name is Lamu. I was sealed but freed, as you can see, and I killed the people who freed me. Why don��t I����

    Seol stared directly at Lamu, his eyes honed in on him.

    His gaze was way too harsh for Lamu to simply think of it as interest.

    ��Not to mention���� thought Lamu. ��He��s not even looking at me.��

    Lamu��s assumptions were correct.

    Seol wasn��t looking at Lamu, he was looking at the flesh that Lamu had possessed.

    ��So that��s what he looked like,�� said Seol. ��Even just looking at you is pissing me off.��

    ��...What?��

    ��I was worried how I��d react if rats or insects ate his meat, but�� your possession seems to have preserved it."

    Lamu was confused by Seol��s calm demeanor.

    ��How is he�� so calm? Is he not afraid of me?��

    Ghosts were meant to be objects of fear, and humans were weak.

    Even when he wasst unsealed, every human around him trembled in fear.

    In an attempt to take the initiative, Lamu growled while lowering his voice.

    ��I am the one who walks on the other side����

    ��A ghost, right?��

    ��You��re not wrong.��

    ��And you��re possessing that fucking bum��s body, right?��

    ��You��re not wrong about that either,�� added Lamu.

    ��Good. I can take care of it all in one go then.��

    Lamu scoffed.

    ��And that��s where you��re wrong.��

    <em>Ffft��</em>

    Lamu''s body appeared to be dispersing into thin air, spreading out.

    [Lamu��s Host used Deadly Combo.]

    [The damage of your opponent''s counterattack after dodging or defending is reduced by 50%.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    It had been a long time since Seol had entered the Night Crow Form. However, he did not want to leave his revenge to someone else. He knew he would only be satisfied after getting revenge with his own two hands.

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman ��Jamad, the Rain of Fire��.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Rain of Fire��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Fighter.]

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The host did not hold any weapons either, the two men shed with their fists.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam bam bam!</em>

    Seol effortlessly blocked Lamu��s attack.

    ��Why didn��t you leave after finding a host?�� asked Seol.

    ��Haha!��ughed Lamu. ��Because he��s a corpse. I need a new body if I want to leave.��

    ��Couldn��t you just descend into the world?��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol grabbed the host��s fist, blocking him.

    "Because forcibly descending would only weaken me. You seem to know more about ghosts than I initially presumed you would.��

    ��I��ve just picked up on a couple things here and there.��

    ��Is that so?��ughed Lamu. ��Well, are you done asking questions now?��

    Seol, his face turning cker every second, nodded.

    ��Yeah. Let��s get it over with.��

    ��...What?��

    In an instant, Seol released an explosive amount of energy from his body.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    Seol crushed the host��s fist, causing bones and blood to pierce through his skin.

    ��What the�� Hrgh����

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Seol threw the host by his arm, into the wall.

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    The host quickly returned to his feet.

    ��...Hah!��

    The host��s body was mangled.

    Not only was his arm a distressing sight to behold, but blood was also streaming from his head.

    ��Human bodies are so weak.��

    ��I��m a human too,�� answered Seol. ��You should just take care of that body better.��

    ��...I��ve changed my mind.��

    <em>CRAAAAAAACKLE!</em>

    The host''s body shed for a moment, revealing a charred form when the light dissipated.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    A gust of wind rushed in, snuffing out the torch and plunging everything around them into darkness.

    <em>sh!</em>

    [Lamu, the Thunder Ghost, descends.]

    [It was done without a proper ritual.]

    [Lamu, the Thunder Ghost, maintains only 50% of their original strength.]

    <em>sh!</em>

    The room flickered with Lamu''s lightning, exposing his true form with each sh.

    He resembled a demonic spirit.

    With each flicker, his horrifying appearance, one that would even make a troll flee in fear, became more and more distinct.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Lamu��s quick attack cut Seol��s cheek, causing it to bleed.

    ��Hahahaha! Where did your confidence from earlier go?��

    ��......��

    ��You��re just a toy to me, human!��

    Lamu''s insults, apanied by intentionally shallow physical cuts, stirred up an unpleasant memory for Seol.

    ��You��re just like him.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    <em>Crackle crackle��</em>

    [You have changed to the Rain of Fire Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Thunderbolts will spread at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [Passive: Static is applied.]

    As Seol��s aura grewrger, Lamu instinctively took a step back.

    ��Let me show you the same hell that I experienced.��

    <em>Craaaaaaaaackle��</em>

    Lamu gathered both hands to summon lightning.

    [Lamu, the Thunder Ghost, used Qilin''s Lightning.]

    [Your next attack is imbued with lightning, dealing an additional 150% elemental damage.]

    [Inflict Abnormal Status: Shock.]

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    As Lamu''s lightning grew more intense, so did his confidence.

    ��Now! Why don��t we����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Lamu, transforming into a single bolt of lightning, charged toward Seol.

    But then��

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified spell.]

    [Spell deciphering in progress.]

    [The spell has been sessfully deciphered.]

    [Devour Magic activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Qilin''s Lightning.]

    Multiple messages flooded Seol��s vision.

    <em>Weaken��</em>

    The lightning that surrounded Lamu��s body disappearedpletely as he charged toward Seol.

    Ur then made a remark from the Shadow Space.

    - Thanks for the meal.

    Lamu did not understand what had happened, but he continued forward.

    And that was his mistake.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Seol��s kick dug into Lamu��s stomach.

    Strangely, he found himself unable to gather any strength after Seol''s counterattack.

    <em>Grab��</em>

    Seol gripped Lamu''s neck, choking him, while maintaining an expressionless stare directly at him.

    <em>Tighten��</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Seol began to choke Lamu tighter and tighter.

    <em>Clench��</em>

    The armor surrounding Lamu��s neck began to crumble away.

    ��D-Don��t����

    ��What was that about hell��?��

    Seol popped Lamu''s head as if it were a pouch filled with sand.

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    As Seol crushed Lamu''s head, lightning scattered into the air.

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    [You have defeated Lamu, the Thunder Ghost.]

    [You have been given an additional reward.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all Adventures have been cleared.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 26th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 26. Ghost��s Pot][Adventure 26. ��Ghost��s Pot��

    Thunder Ghost Lamu, a terrifying apparition, has been freed from his prison. Though you managed to deal a critical blow to him during your battle, it was not enough.

    While an ordinary foe would have been defeated, unfortunately for you, your opponent is a ghost.

    Ghosts do not die by ordinary methods. In fact, he will likely soon recover his form and return to attack you.

    You muste up with a way to defeat him before then.

    Objective: Defeat or seal Lamu, the Thunder Ghost.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    Remaining Time [02:29]]

    The viewers were all confused by the Adventure��s description.

    - What? Didn��t he just kill him?

    - I guess ghosts return��? How did he survive that? LMFAO

    - Isn��t that broken?

    - You just have to defeat it again, duhhhh

    - Is Snowman just going to be stuck here for the rest of his life? LOL

    <em>Craaackle��</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle��</em>

    Lamu''s lifeless bodyy on the floor, unmoving.

    However, the scattered lightning eerily began to gather once more around Lamu''s head.

    As it was evident here, ghosts were extremely difficult topletely finish off.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol slowly walked toward the jar that had sealed Lamu before.

    He then saw a few options before him.

    [[Though you have defeated Lamu, the Thunder Ghost, you have failed to finish him off. What will you do now.]

    1. Tear Lamu��s body to shreds.

    2. [Required: Holy Spells] Purify Lamu��s soul.

    3. [Required: Gemma��s Pot] Seal Lamu��s soul in the pot again.

    4. [Dangers: Pursuit, Curses, Grudges] Run from here.

    ����]

    Fortunately for Seol, the pot used to seal Lamu was right in front of him.

    Most transferees would understand this as a hint and use Gemma��s Pot to seal Lamu once more.

    However, as always, Seol��s decision was a bit different.

    ��Jamad, can you do it?��

    - Exorcizing ghosts isn��t my specialty, but�� A weak ghost like him isn��t a problem.

    ��Then I��ll leave it to you.��

    A ghost''s natural enemies were shamans, priests, monks, and other sses with exorcism skills.

    And luckily for Seol, he had a Great Shaman close by who anyone would be jealous of.

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    It had been a long while since Jamad had been summoned.

    ��Hm�� You should have just ran away�� You��ve chosen such a foolish death.��

    <em>Craaaackle��</em>

    As if trying to resist Jamad, Lamu��s body began to crackle once more.

    Jamad scoffed as he looked at Lamu��s pointless struggle before raising both hands toward him.

    ��Then why don��t I����

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    A gust of wind blew through the room as Jamad began absorbing Lamu��s lightning with his hands.

    <em>Craaaaaaackle!</em>

    Lamu��s lifeless body quivered before beingpletely sucked into Jamad��s hands.

    Ghosts were essentially just a mass of energy.

    Though that fact came with advantagespared to other ordinary monsters, it also brought with it weaknesses.

    [The thunderscale quakes.]

    [Lightning Primal Power shows a reaction.]

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Lightning began to shoot out of Jamad''s eyes.

    [The thunderscale fills your Lightning Primal Power.]

    [The Lightning Energy in the thunderscale is ��Fierce��.]

    [You are able to fully absorb the Lightning Primal Power.]

    ��This is patheticpared to the core fromst time,��mented Jamad, unsatisfied with his meal.

    [You have ended Lamu, the Thunder Ghost.]

    [Grave Robber��s Treasure has been generated.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    - If he��s this weak�� isn��t that golem from earlier the real final boss?

    - This was like a pic for them��

    - Great Shamans are broken wtf�� He just cleared a Linked Adventure in like 5 seconds.

    Seol smirked as he looked at therge chest in front of him.

    This Adventure had gone much more smoothly than his recent Adventures.

    It was expected, though, as the previous few adventures had been difficult enough to even surprise Seol with their level of challenge.

    However, Seol did not enjoy easy adventures.

    He only felt like he was growing when he faced extremely difficult adventures; they were the key to bing stronger, after all.

    Despite that, there were two reasons why Seol chose this Adventure.

    The first, obviously, was to recover Gollun��s unfulfilled desire.

    Seol now had to locate Gollun''s corpse among the skeletons to inherit his will.

    However, the second task was the pot in front of Seol.

    [You have acquired Special Reward: Gemma��s Pot.]

    [[Gemma��s Pot]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: N/A

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Bonus Effect: This pot is capable of sealing souls and evil spirits. Its efficacy varies ording to the user''s strength. If the user is unable to influence it, they will still be capable of sealing ''fairly strong'' opponents.]

    Seol came here specifically for Gemma��s Pot.

    ��It was a waste to use this pot on Lamu.��

    Lamu wasn��t a particrly strong ghost.

    While Gemma��s Pot was a Treasure-quality item, SturdyPaulowniaTree was mistaken in assuming that Lamu, the ghost sealed within, was powerful.

    However, though weak, Lamu proved strong enough to fulfill SturdyPaulowniaTree''s promise by killing everyone around him.

    ��I can go onto the next step now.��

    Seol had reunited with Yeo-myeong, an individual with the Haunted Hand, and had now acquired Gemma��s Pot.

    The two of them would y a massive role in Seol��s next Adventure.

    ��I might be able to take on Glory to be Gained earlier than I thought.��

    Glory to be Gained was a Hidden Adventure that activated once an individual acquired five Peerless-quality items. If Seol managed to clear it, he would be able to take a massive leap in terms of strength.

    ��But that��s forter�� I should check the chest first.��

    <em>Creaaak��</em>

    [You open the Grave Robber''s Treasure.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have acquired Trap Disarming Gloves.]

    [You have acquired Diligent Sentry''s Leather Armor.]

    [You have acquired Thunder Ghost''s Pants.]

    [You have acquired 15 tinum coins.]

    [You have acquired 16rge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 7rge blue potions.]

    [You have acquired 1 potion of skittering footsteps.]

    ����

    - He��s getting so many skill points lmfaooo

    - He��s growing so fast even though he didn��t do anything��?

    - How did I ce first on the exam? I just studied the textbook.

    - My textbook has all of the answers.

    - The exam supervisor is my mom. It��s also an open textbook exam.

    - This is a secret, but�� I have three brains.

    The first thing Seol did was set aside the Trap Disarming Gloves.

    As its name suggested, its effects were all rted to disarming traps and suited rogue-type sses much more. As such, Seol quickly decided to sell this instead.

    The other items were both things that made Seol nod in approval.

    [[Diligent Sentry''s Leather Armor]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 28-36

    Defense: 130

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 1.1kg

    A surprisingly sturdy leather armor. A sentry��s will has been imbued into it.

    Basic Effect: +17 Strength, +16 Intelligence, +22 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Gain a shield that blocks a small amount of damage each time you sessfully defend or dodge an attack. This shield can stack up to 10 times and has a cooldown of 5 seconds. The shield dissipates when the wearer is out ofbat.]

    As Jamad was the only one in the party who used leather armor, it naturally went to him.

    [[Thunder Ghost''s Pants]

    Quality: Treasure

    Required ss: Shadow Summoner

    Rmended Level: 30-37

    Defense: 120

    Durability: 120/120

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A pair of pants imbued with lightning energy.

    Unfortunately, it often causes static.

    Basic Effect: +20 Wisdom, +17 Spirit, +16 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: Increase the stats of your Shadow Summons by 10%. There is a low chance for your summons to discharge electricity when struck to the attacker. (The probability of this effect changes based on your summon��s ss).]

    It had slowly be time for Seol to change out the pair of pants he purchased from the Madness Shop.

    However, Seol hadn''t bought anything yet, as he wasn''t satisfied with the effects of the pants he had seen so far. But now, at the perfect timing, Seol had found a great pair.

    ��I should check the title from before as well.

    [[Special Title: Invisible Hand]

    Rted Achievement: No Hands (Adventure: Grave Robber''s Tomb)

    Bonus Effect: Significantly improve finesse with your hands, elevating the rank of all hand-rted abilities by 1. (Rted Skills: Monster Cooking, Shadow Hand)]

    - LOOOOL this effect is shit.

    - Finesse lmfaooo, he doesn��t even have any hand-rted skills.

    - Snowman can get a dud from time to time, I see��

    - Dud? LOL Did you guys miss where it said Shadow Hand?

    - Ah�� I fell for it again

    As Shadow Hand was a useful ability to Seol, it wasn��t a bad title at all.

    - Do you think Seol could cook ghosts?

    - I don��t know�� It might be fun to see him make ghost soup, though.

    - I��d be down to try ghost soup�� Would it haunt you if you ate it? LOL

    - Nah, fuck that.

    - Lamu: Just kill me��

    - I feel like Seol can eat anything, though��

    - I bet he��d even get more stats out of it. He��s so broken��

    There was only one reward left to im in this Adventure.

    <em>Step�� Step��</em>

    Seol looked around, checking the skeletons one by one.

    After a few steps, he paused.

    ��There you were.��

    He spotted a skeleton wearing arge backpack.

    [��s Inheritance is starting.]

    Once more, Seol nced into another one of his lives.

    * * *

    ��S-Stop it!��

    ��Where should we stab next, huh? Your side? Your shoulder?��

    Gollun hobbled away from the men behind him, but there was nowhere to run in this tiny room.

    ��Why don��t you beg that golem outside, huh? Beg it to save you.��

    ��I-If you want treasures, I��ll share them with you!�� begged Gollun.

    Gollun begged those despicable humans.

    Gollun saw them as demons who would devour humans alive, filling him with terror.

    ��We were already going to take them,�� mocked one of the voices.

    ��Why are you doing this to me�� We went on adventures together, didn��t we?�� pleaded Gollun. ��We knew each other for so long����

    ��Us? And you?��

    "I can''t believe a rat who digs up graves thought he was on the same level as us."

    ��Hahaha�� What a joke.��

    ��Our only goal from the start was to steal your treasures.��

    Gollun''s eyes were brimming with sorrow and anger.

    ��...Is that why you poisoned my tea? Why didn��t you just kill me then?��

    ��How else would we have dealt with that golem outside? Now�� why don��t we see what you��ve hidden here����

    ��I didn��t hide anything! My treasures are all outside!��

    ��Lies�� You��re lying again.��

    ��You guys are the ones who lied to me!��

    ��Then what��s that jar in your hand? It��s obvious that it��s a treasure.��

    The voices were referring to Gemma��s Pot, which was sealing Lamu.

    ��This�� isn��t something that should be opened. Please, I beg you. Just�� Just leave me alone.��

    ��Hah! I��m sure you��ll change your mind after we cut off a hand or two.��

    They were trying to kill him for his treasures.

    Gollun''s rage intensified as he realized he was about to die at the hands of these crazed murderers.

    <em>Tear��</em>

    He swiftly removed the paper seals around Gemma��s Pot.

    ��...What are you doing?�� asked one of the murderers.

    ��If you really want to kill me so badly�� Why don��t we all just die, you demons.��

    ��What are you����

    <em>Craaaaaaackle!</em>

    Gollun then ced Gemma��s Pot on top of the altar.

    A strange monster, surrounded by lightning and thunder, escaped from the pot.

    The murderers all gasped in fear.

    ��I-It��s a����

    ��It��s an evil spirit! Shit!��

    Lamuughed maniacally.

    ��Finally!�� said Lamu. ��Finally, I am free.��

    Gollun then turned to Lamu.

    ��Please����

    <em>SLASH!</em>

    As Lamu raised his hand, Gollun''s vision spun.

    That was Gollun��s final memory.

    * * *

    <em>Craaaaaackle��</em>

    Returning after delving into his past piece''s memories was always agonizing.

    ��Ahhhhhhhh!��

    However, this memory was especially painful. Seol leaned on the altar as he was covered in cold sweats.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Seol''s experience with Gollun was the reason he began refusing food and drinks from others.

    It was a painful, sad, and infuriating memory.

    In fact, Seol went on Adventures alone for a while after that day from the trauma.

    ��Fuuuuu����

    A breeze of sand circled around Seol, a manifestation of Gollun''s skill, before assimting with him.

    [You have inherited Gollun��s unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    ����

    ��...Wait.��

    The following message made Seol��s expression quickly change.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Fondness for Graves, Kleptomaniac, Scent of Money, Hoarder, etc.

    As Seol wondered which of Gollun��s traits he would acquire, he had just one wish.

    ��Please don��t give me Kleptomaniac.��

    And then, he saw the messages.

    [You have inherited an unlucky skill.]

    [You have inherited Tendency: Kleptomaniac.]

    [From now on, you will unwittingly take other people��s belongings.]

    ��God damn it����

    - LMFAOOOOOOOOOO- Look at his face, HAHHAHAHAAHHAA

    - The Nerf Snowman Party is popping champagne right now.

    <strong>[��Robbed�� has donated 1500 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Want me to�� call 911 for you?]</strong>

    - Why? Ah�� is it because�� you stole my heart?

    - Stop.

    <strong>[��Got You�� has donated 1200 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I��ve been waiting for this day for 23 years�� I finally caught you, scumbag!]</strong>

    - He can��t enter towns anymore, LMFAOOOO

    - Nah, he should just be like, ��And?�� whenever someone tries to press him about it.

    - I mean�� he is strong enough to get away with it.

    Tendencies were like tattoos branded onto your pieces. They weren��t something you could turn on and off.

    As such, it was now inevitable for Seol to have conflicts with whoever he met.

    ��Why did it have to be this one����

    It wasn''t Gollun''s fault either.

    Seol doubted that even he would want to pass on this skill to someone else.

    He felt horrid as he imagined the headache this skill would cause in the future.

    However�� they were followed by more messages.

    [Tendency: Kleptomaniac is affected by your incredible finesse with your hands.]

    [Your thievery skill drastically increases.]

    [Targets you steal from will have a much harder time noticing your theft, thanks to your enhanced sneakiness and swiftness.]

    [You will target valuables first.]

    ��...Whoa.��

    - What do you mean, ��Whoa��? LOOOOL

    - I�� will be the greatest thief ever!

    - Snowman was supposed to be the good guy, though��

    Even so, the core problem remained, nothing had changed.

    And almost as if in response to Seol''s concerns�� more messages began to appear.

    [Tendency: Kleptomaniac is affected by Shadow Hand.]

    [Tendency: Kleptomaniac is changed to Tendency: Shadow Theft.]

    [You are now able to use Shadow Hand to steal, all effects applicable to it are applied.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by your incredible finesse with your hands.]

    [Shadow Hand is now even stealthier and swifter than before.]

    Still, those weren��t enough to appease Seol��s worries.

    ��......��

    Seol silently waited, hoping that more messages would follow, but that was it.

    ��This is going to be a pain�� I might end up fighting other transferees because of this.��

    Seol now had to keep his distance from other people to avoid fights.

    While he could easily defeat most transferees, it wasn��t always guaranteed to be easy.

    ��Still�� I don��t want to give up resting in cities����

    To put it bluntly, Seol would have to camp outside to avoid other people. While most transferees, including Seol, were ustomed to sleeping outdoors now, cities offered benefits beyond just sleeping in inns, making this adjustment challenging.

    - There��s no need to worry so much.

    It was Ur��s voice from the Shadow Space,forting Seol.

    ��What?��

    ��It��s annoying, but it��s fine. We can just alter it.��

    ��Alter�� it? Are you able to deliberately alter skills?��

    ��Yes, but I won��t be able to alter much if you want me to forcibly change it. Even so, it would be worth the time to do it.��

    If Ur truly was capable of altering skills, even changing just a single word would be more than enough to make this skill better.

    ��If I could just remove the ��unwittingly�� part�� It would all be better.��

    Regardless, through this Adventure, Seol learned that inheriting his old piece��s unfulfilled desires didn��t always lead to a happy ending.

    * * *

    Not too long after, there was a smallmotion at Azelphog��s Adventurer Association.

    ��They really were plotting for it, huh? I heard that transferees in Adeline are working hard toward getting rid of Las Cabras as well.��

    "They''re basically telling them to go back to where they came from. Adeline''s not letting them in to prevent their city from turning into a breeding ground for criminals."

    ��It��s a war�� a total war. But how was it possible for Adeline to drive them away this quickly? I heard Las Cabras was already teetering on the edge.��

    ��Adeline might have been staying quiet because the surrounding countries were all bing active, but�� Las Cabras went too far. That��s why they attacked them immediately the moment the incident happened.��

    ��I doubt they have any options left since they��re getting pushed back from all directions����

    ��That��s good, though! Those damned criminals should be wiped out, that��s the only way! All those damned transferees acting like this is their country should����

    ��Quiet�� Everyone here is a transferee.��

    ��Y-Yeah, you��re right. Huh��?��

    The man quickly rummaged his pockets.

    <em>Grab�� Grab��</em>

    The man checked all of his pockets, finding nothing.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked the other man.

    ��Th-that��s weird����

    ��Seriously, what��s wrong?��

    ��I�� I lost my wallet.��

    ��Are you sure you didn��t leave it behind at the restaurant we were at?��

    ��I definitely remember taking it with me����

    ��Look harder then. Check the floor too.��

    ��Haaah�� Where did I drop it?��

    ��Man�� I��ll go to the restaurant and ask them for you, alright?��

    ��Th-thanks.��

    At the same time, Seol sat in the corner of the Adventurer Association, checking themunity function.

    ��...God damn it.��

    He was also confused about what to do as he held an unknown person��s wallet in his hand.

    - LMFAOOOO He missed the timing to return it!

    - ???: Ah, so�� I didn��t notice it either��

    - ???: What? Are you going to report me to the police? What do you mean? Shit�� Karen, use Sunset Draw!

    - You gotta use an Exceptional Skill to kill them for sure LOOOL

    <em>ce��</em>

    ��Did I drop it on the floor around here��?��

    As the man searched under the table for his wallet, Seol ced it on the table without him noticing.

    ��Argh, where did I�� Huh? Did I really not notice my wallet on the table? Let me see�� My money��s all there too�� God, I��m such an idiot.��

    - I��ll let you go this time��

    - I��m taking all of your money next time!

    - (unintentional) Robin Hood.

    Luckily, the man seemed to have glossed over it.

    ��Fuu����

    Originally, Seol had nned to meet Yeo-myeong here after his Adventure.

    However, things didn��t go as expected. Yeo-myeong was currently absent from Azelphog.

    ??[Friend <Yeo-myeong>��s Letter]

    [Send Date: A day ago]

    [Title: Hyung, I��m sorry. I��m leaving first.]

    [I��m sure you already noticed the situation when you came back, but... the situation in Adeline is evolving quickly. Las Cabras is currently being pushed back by Adeline��s hard-line response.

    Strong transferees are also joining Adeline to help dismantle the cartel, but Las Cabras is putting up a fight as well, resulting in injuries on both sides.

    Since I was partly the reason for everything happening, I couldn��t just sit still and went there to help.

    Normally, I would have waited until you finished your Adventure to tell you in person, but there was no time, so I��m leaving this letter behind. When youe back...]

    ��Hm����

    Seol couldn��t believe the current situation.

    It wasn��t just about Yeo-myeong��s letter; after all, Seol was also at fault for not informing Yeo-myeong how long he would be gone in the first ce.

    Partly, it was because Seol himself was uncertain, as his recent Adventures had gone longer than he had originally expected.

    ��If he left yesterday, I could still catch up to him, but����

    Yeo-myeong had written down where he was headed in the letter as well, so Seol would just have to follow behind him.

    It was fine if Seol didn��t catch up to him either. The entire situation would likely be handled during the month break, and Seol could just rendezvous with Yeo-myeong after it was all over.

    ��Las Cabras�� headquarters.��

    As Yeo-myeong would eventually head there, another option Seol could take was just to head directly there from the start.

    ��He��s be much more aggressive in the time that I hadn��t seen him. Well�� I guess it��s fine since the next Adventure is near there anyway.��

    The Adventure that Seol nned to go on with Yeo-myeong was on the western side of Adeline so there were no issues with that whatsoever.

    Before leaving to rendezvous with Yeo-myeong, Seol checked themunity.

    [(NEW) [<IHateForeigners>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: So who was it?]

    Which of you fuckers destroyed Marcelo��s mansion? I already heard it wasn��t Adeline��s soldiers.

    - This entire situation is because of them.

    - They could still kill the rest of those cartel members LOLLLL

    - I��m scared of the transferees who think they can do everything on their own��

    - This is like a middle school fight LOL. No matter how strong you are, you can��t beat a gang on your own. What are you going to do about numbers? LOL

    - Beat ��em up! Beat ��em up!

    - I mean, they shouldn��t have acted up in the first ce LOOL. Who are they to try and control other transferees? LOL

    - Transferees have knives too, you know? Las Cabras is brutal? So. Are. Transferees.]

    It seemed that Seol��s actions had a bigger effect than he thought, triggering a swift chain reaction toward Las Cabras.

    [(NEW) [<ThisIsWhyGamingIsDead>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Hmmmmmm�� This reminds me of something��?]

    I came down here from Nevenia, and there was a simr incident there.

    - They probably ran away from Nevenia because it looked like a civil war was going to happen there LOOOL

    - And? How was I supposed to choose where I was transferred to?

    - MB. What did you have to say, though?

    - When I was in Nobira, there was a really fucked up Pandean named Heka. He had his own faction and fought with another guy named Kibo. We thought that Heka would win because he had more men than Kibo.

    - Ah�� ��That incident��.

    - But the moment they began their fight, Heka had his head cut off. We still don��t know who did it or what happened. It��s clear Kibo sent someone, but�� regardless, Heka was stupidly strong but was killed off instantly. After that, the rest of his faction crumbled away. But isn��t this�� simr to what happened to Marcelo?

    - I mean, I guess��? Marcelo did die off randomly, though��

    - I thought it was infighting in the cartel, but I guess not?

    - Las Cabras is fucking stupid, though LOL. How were they going to take control of the transferees without having someone who��s extremely strong? Do they think the rest of us are just idiots? We already go through shitty adventures once a month��

    - We weren��t idiots��?

    - I am.

    - Me too.]

    [(NEW) [<FreshNews>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Is this real?]

    I can��t calm down at all�� I��lle back in a second.

    - Dumbass.]

    [(NEW) [<FreshNews2>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I came back after calming down.]

    Neveniapletely shut down their borders.

    The transferees and Pandeans at the border are fighting.

    - OMG��

    - Civil warrrrrrr!

    - Civil warrrrrrrrrr!

    - What do we do?!!!!!!

    - I��m in Adeline though~

    - Same hahaha

    - As long as it isn��t me~~~]

    * * *

    Two weeks after Adeline and Las Cabras began their battle, in stan, a city located toward the far west of Adeline...

    ��Fuuuu����

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    As she released the bowstrings, a single arrow whizzed through the air.

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    An individual''s head exploded from the impact. Whether they were fortunate or unfortunate for not even being able to scream is unknown.

    ��Twelve����

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    She released the bowstrings once more.

    <em>Saaaaatter!</em>

    The same scene repeated itself, like a video stuck on loop.

    ��Thirteen����

    She gathered her breath, her bodypletely hidden in the camouge.

    She was currently waging war against Las Cabras.

    ��Well, I guess I��m already at war with them if I��ve killed this many of them.��

    ��Hrgh!��

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    <em>Baaam��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��Watch out for the arrows! D-Damn it�� They��re above us! They��re shooting at us from above!��

    ��Find them!��

    [Filia used Withdraw.]

    [You cannot be sensed by detection skills.]

    ��Fifteen����

    The individual drawing her bow once more was Filia, an individual Seol worked with while facing the ck Knight. She was currently taking care of the cartel members in stan.

    However, it wasn��t just her alone.

    She was working with other transferees as well as a small force from Adeline.

    F had be stronger.

    Normally, she would ignore circumstances like these to concentrate on further growing stronger. After all, it was a more efficient use of her time.

    ��Why am I here����

    Though she wasn��t suffering from amnesia, she often struggled to remember what had brought her to this point.

    However, it didn��t take long for her to remember it.

    ��That��s right�� I have to be here.��

    <em>- Uh�� N-Next time, can we��</em>

    <em>- I��m sorry. We won��t be going on any Adventures together after this.</em>

    <em>- Ah, okay! Okay, s-sure.</em>

    She recalled a much younger girl who awkwardly scratched her head in response to her refusal.

    <em>- If it��s just at a rest location�� Let''s see each other around.</em>

    <em>- R-Really? Thank you! Thank you so much!</em>

    <em>- You don��t need to thank me��</em>

    <em>- Thank you, unni!</em>

    Filia despised being tied down.

    As she always strived for freedom, she also did not give affection to others easily.

    However, she was currently entangled in something that didn''t involve her at all.

    ��......��

    A week ago, the same girl that she had been talking to had died. She had be a victim of Las Cabras�� misdeeds.

    She couldn��t give a reason why, it was just�� instinctual.

    This was the pinnacle of inefficiency, but she didn��t hesitate to join them.

    It wasn��t necessarily out of a sense of justice either, it was just��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    ��Sixteen.��

    She had killed a total of sixteen people today.

    ��It pisses me off����

    The situation�� Herself��

    As Filia was about to draw another arrow, she paused.

    She noticed the space itself rippling near her.

    <em>Step��</em>

    A man appeared from it.

    It was Proud, the man known as stan��s Cabra.

    ��There you were.��

    ��......��

    Filia��s fingers began to tremble.

    The man in front of her exuded much more pressure than the cartel members she had been attacking.

    ��He��s strong����

    She quickly tried to build distance between them.

    <em>Fft!</em>

    Rope extended from her hand.

    [Filia used Evasive Maneuver.]

    [Quickly move to where the ropends.]

    <em>Fwiiirl��</em>

    As Filia turned behind her, she noticed the man smiling. The tattoo on his face began to glow.

    <em>Click��</em>

    [Proud used Alchemy: Armor.]

    [Equip yourself in enhanced armor.]

    Proud quickly transformed into an armored knight.

    Filia scowled as she ran further and further away.

    ��Come on,��ughed Proud. ��Why don��t you shoot at me too?��

    ��......��

    ��Hahaha�� Are you scared?��

    She would need a much more powerful attack to pierce through heavy armor like that. Not to mention the fact that she had already exposed her weak point.

    ��Should I retreat for now?��

    That single second was more than enough of an opening for Proud.

    As Proud raised his fist, multiple people had climbed up to where Filia was.

    ��Trying to run away now?�� mocked Proud.

    ��Urgh����

    His underlings began to scream and shout at her.

    ��We��ll drag you down to the ground!��

    ��You won��t die an easy death����

    Proud smiled sinisterly as his underlings continued their threats against her.

    ��You can run away if you want, but�� We��ll also need to have our own fun. I��ll make you scr����

    Suddenly��

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    An unidentified ck object hurtled toward him. Even though Proud could see it, he knew he was too slow to dodge.

    ��...What?��

    Proud quickly raised a shield that surrounded him.

    [Proud used Alchemy: Turtle.]

    [Reduce all damage taken by 25% for 2 seconds, but suffer a 30% decrease in movement speed for 5 seconds afterward.]

    <em>Craaaackle��</em>

    A turtle shell-shaped shield surrounded Proud.

    However, it moved too slowly to fully envelop him before the ck object collided with him.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    An intense heat radiated from it.

    <em>Fsssssss��</em>

    Filia quickly turned toward the direction of the attack, trying to realize the situation.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    The makeshift roof she made waspletely destroyed, and the cartel members were all dead.

    ��Wh-what just�� Proud is����

    Proud was also nowhere to be seen.

    ��Did Proud just��pletely melt��?��

    Someone then approached Filia.

    ��I��m still having a hard time holding back, sorry. Are you alright?��

    ��Who are you��?��

    ��Can��t you remember me?��

    Filia was confused as she tried her best to remember the red-headed elf.

    ��Are you from back then��?��

    ��So you did remember me!��

    A man then followed behind the red-headed elf.

    ��It��s been a long time, Filia.��

    ��Snowman����

    Filia��s expression instantly shifted, turning into a scowl.

    Seeing that, Seol checked his hands.

    He had a rather thick brown wallet in his hand.

    ��That��s�� my wallet����

    ��Ah.��

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    As they were both headed toward the same location, they decided to travel together. After all, there was no reason to journey separately when their destinations aligned.

    However, despite beingpanions on the road, an oddly quiet mood hung between them.

    ��Like I said, I have a Tendency called Kleptomaniac that activates without me knowing, how am I supposed to����

    ��......��

    It was more than just oddly quiet. It was freezing.

    They continued on horseback, the mood growing increasingly awkward with each passing moment.

    - Awkward��

    - I like this too!

    - ???: I didn��t want to steal it, alright? And I��m not saying this just because I got caught!However, what certainly didn��t help were Agony��s quips that it couldn��t stop itself from making.

    [It��s been a while, woman!]

    ��Who��?��

    Agony gave Filia a wide smile.

    [Fufufufu�� It is I�� the fearsome Agony!]

    ��...So, who are you?��

    [...Do you really not know who I am?]

    ��I don��t remember seeing you before����

    [I was scary-looking, like Kwargh!!! Do you not remember a sword like that?]

    ��Ah!��

    [Do you�� Do you remember me now?]

    ��I don��t know����

    [Th-think really hard, okay�� I��m sure I scared you so much you covered yourself in bed with your nkets��]

    ��Sorry�� I really don��t remember you.��

    [...I hate humans.]

    For some reason�� it felt like Filia��s horse was further away than before.

    ��Haah����

    Seol let out a deep sigh, epting the situation.

    He had continuously failed to meet up with Yeo-myeong due to the ongoing battles, which not only dyed their encounters but also hindered timelymunication through letters.

    As the situation evolved with each passing second, Seol ultimately decided to head to Las Cabras�� headquarters, Parte, instead of pursuing him.

    While on his way, Seol also decided to quickly help out each city he passed through.

    Typically, this involved him swiftly dealing with the remaining cartel executives in the city.

    ��So you were Crow.��

    ��Crow?��

    ��People have been calling you Crow because you��ve been dealing the final blow to the remaining Las Cabras members in each city. I think it��s because crows are scavengers that eat corpses.��

    ��Haha����

    At first, Seol was shocked, thinking the nickname stemmed from people noticing his creations. Luckily, it wasn��t that.

    ��Isn��t that way too disrespectful, though? Someone like you shouldn��t be called something like that����

    ��It��s fine, I wasn��t doing this for respect anyway.��

    ��Then why are you����

    "Because I��m busy. There��s somewhere I need to go, and I had to take care of them quickly to get there on time."

    ��Ah�� okay����

    Filia and Seolpletely dismantled the cartel in each city they visited on their way to Parte.

    Rumors about them spread not only to Adeline��s knights, who were waging war against Las Cabras, but also to the other transferees.

    ��We��ll be arriving in Parte soon,�� said Filia.

    ��We��re ahead of schedule too. I think we��re almost caught up to them����

    Filia nodded in response.

    "The cartel''s end is guaranteed now.��

    ��We''ve already inflicted enough damage,�� said Seol. ��It would be impossible for them to recover from this. However, I am surprised Kaio didn''t flee from Parte."

    Kaio Matos.

    He was essentially the head of Las Cabras. In truth, Kaio was just one among many leaders and executives.

    However, as their battle with the transferees and Adeline��s soldiers dragged on, all of the other key figures perished, leaving Kaio as the sole remaining authority.

    ��Who knows,�� said Filia. ��He could have a trick up his sleeve����

    ��We should be careful then.��

    ��I don��t know if that word suits you, though.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��I��ve already seen how reckless you are����

    ��Haha����

    - I always do my best! Even against elementary school kids! Because that��s my ninja way!

    - I will destroy everyst middle schooler on Earth!!!!

    Filia smirked after seeing Seol��s awkwardugh.

    Despite their exhausting schedule, it would soone to an end once they arrived in Parte.

    * * *

    Parte, Las Cabras�� final bastion, and arge city located in the far west of Adeline.

    ��Kyaaaaaaaa!��

    ��Evacuate! Run away!��

    ��Run where?!��

    ��Anywhere! Just get out of the city!��

    The citizens were in a panic as they ran off in all directions.

    Las Cabras also didn''t attempt to stop them, likely because they either gave up or considered it a waste of resources to allocate men to restrain them.

    <em>Neigh��</em>

    <em>Clip clop��</em>

    The sound of horses echoed throughout the streets. It was a sign the cavalry had arrived.

    ��We��ve finally arrived at Parte.��

    ��Yes, Sir Bren!��

    "I am sick of these criminals," continued Bren. "I wish to return to the royal pce quickly to rest."

    Bren, a man with shoulder-length curly blonde hair and mysterious blue eyes, was also the leader of the Veregion Knights.

    ��Excuse me, uh�� Sir Bren? I rmend you wear your helme����

    "I already know that, hmph. I only have it off right now because it��s stuffy. I''ll put it back on when I enter the fray, so hold on for now."

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Bren then nced at the people charging ahead of him.

    ��Spread out!�� shouted one of the people fighting. ��Don��t let them hit all of us!��

    ��This way!��

    Bren shot a contemptuous look at the men desperately fighting in front of him.

    ��Transferee trash���� muttered Bren.

    Bren did not particrly like transferees.

    In fact, it would be much more apt to say he despised them. He didn��t despise just the cartel members either, he even hated the transferees fighting on his side.

    Obviously, he wasn��t so foolish as to make it obvious to others or to make back-handedments here and there. After all, only low-ss people would engage in such behavior.

    In the end, associating with trash only meant that you were trash yourself.

    Bren simply ignored the transferees.

    <em>Neigh��</em>

    His horse was beginning to be excited by the sound of shing steel and screams.

    ��Calm down, Richel. You can get excitedter,�� said Bren before turning to the woman by his side. ��Lalsa.��

    ��Yes, sir?��

    ��Forward.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    The woman named Lalsa was wearing equipment that seemed ill-suited for knights.

    It was a peculiar goggle-like item with lenses that had strange numbers constantly appearing and disappearing.

    ��So, what do you think about Veregion��s newest equipment?�� asked Bren.

    "It''s incredible! I can''t believe there''s an item capable of determining someone''s power level... I''m amazed that an item created in conjunction with the magic towers has already reached this level!"

    The goggles she was wearing were an item that quantified the energy radiating from someone to estimate their strength. It was simr to how transferees could gauge each other''s strength through the Points Leaderboard.

    However, there were a few differences too.

    First, it was impossible to give an exact number like Adventure Points.

    It simply stated, ��...Points or higher�� as its result.

    Furthermore,bat points often surpassed Adventure Points by a significant margin. But there was nothing that could be done about it. After all, these goggles solely recordedbat ability, not Adventure Points.

    Regardless, Lalsa didn��t report these issues to Bren.

    Bren was closed-minded. Knowing that, Lalsa knew that Bren wouldn��t believe in anything she said unless he experienced it himself. Not to mention the fact that he often ignored anything negative she had to say.

    ��It��s probably better if I don��t report it to him,�� thought Lalsa. ��If I want to do it, though, I should do it after the expedition.��

    Lalsa then checked Bren��s power level.

    ��8 million points����

    Lalsa then recalled the Haunted Swordsman she had seen earlier, who had roughly 10 million points.

    ��There��s no way I can tell Bren that he��s weaker than a transferee�� never.��

    If she did, he woulde up with all sorts of methods to demote her. After all, there had been plenty of instances of that already.

    Bren calmly closed his eyes, taking in the sounds of shing steel.

    ��In the end�� Is there no transferee stronger than Kaio Matos? I guess there is no choice�� I must defeat their leader myself. To think my de would have to be covered in foul transferee blood of all things����

    Lalsa was extremely worried.

    It had already been reported that Kaio Matos had over 8.5 million Adventure Points.

    As Adventure Points were often much lower than one��sbat ability, there was a high chance that hisbat level was over 8.5 million as well.

    Bren would surely lose to him.

    ��Excuse me, sir�� What do you think about leaving it to the Haunted Swordsman����

    ��You wish to give him the honor of doing such a thing?��

    ��N-Not at all, sir. I am simply worried for your well-being and����

    "Hmph. His swordsmanship is sloppy. He is fast, however... Would his speed work even on me, the great Bren? What do you think, Lalsa?"

    <em>Hrgh��</em>

    Lalsa thought to herself, holding back her hups.

    ��What do I say�� It��s so obvious the Haunted Swordsman would win����

    Lalsa quickly came up with lies that Bren would want to hear.

    ��It would be impossible for his sword to reach you, Sir Bren.��

    ��Haha�� I knew it.��

    ��There is no transferee who could be an opponent for you, Sir Bren.��

    "Hahahahaha! You have quite the keen eye, Lalsa! The Veregion Knights finished our previous job quickly to sweep up this criminal trash, and it��s only natural for us to make them pay the price. Don��t you agree, everyone?"

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��Veregion is invincible!��

    ��Woaaaaaaargh!��

    It was a disy of collective madness.

    However, as the Veregion Knights were a gathering of fools who deluded themselves into thinking this was fighting spirit, they continued their shouts.

    ��Let��s show them our strength!��

    ��Sir Bren has ordered us to sound the horns!��

    <em>Baooooooo��</em>

    ��Everyone, charge!��

    ��Woaaaaaaargh!��

    As the cavalry suddenly charged through the city��s streets, people stopped to watch the spectacle.

    With ferocity, they barreled toward the eerie building, which appeared to be a fortress nestled within the city.

    * * *

    At the same time, inside the fortress��

    ��Kaio, some idiots are charging toward us.��

    ��Kill them.��

    ��Civilians will get caught up, though?��

    ��Does it matter?��mented Kaio, sounding sick of the questions.

    ��Nope,�� smiled the man before rushing toward a cannon.

    <em>Creaaaaak��</em>

    <em>Ignite��</em>

    He lit the cannon''s wick.

    It didn''t take long for the fuse to run out, summoning a pir of fire from the cannon''s mouth.

    With a thunderous sound, a cannon ball was fired onto the street the cavalry was stampeding through.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaam!</em>

    ��Graaaaaaargh!��

    <em>Neeeeeeigh!</em>

    ��Argh!

    ��Khrgh����

    One died from being directly hit by the cannon ball, another perished from being kicked by a falling horse, and a third died due to the smoke blocking their vision, causing them to collide with someone else.

    ��Quite a nice scene,��mented Kaio.

    Bren narrowly managed to dodge the attack, but his prized horse also died from the impact.

    ��Th-those scum�� Who uses gunpowder inside the city?!��

    ��Where did they get so much gunpowder����

    ��How noisy,�� said Kaio. ��Make them quiet down.��

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Kaio��s subordinate quickly lit up one cannon before reaching for a second.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    However, unexpectedly, the first cannon misfired, causing it to explode.

    ��What happened?�� asked Kaio.

    ��It��s another transferee!��

    ��How annoying����

    Bren gave the magician, who bought time for them, a nod before charging forward.

    ��Hmph! I guess they can be of use from time to time. Remember their name for me, Lalsa. Make sure to properly reward them.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Though Lalsa wasn��t sure why Bren was making her remember a name that even he was toozy to remember, eventually, after many sacrifices, they reached the fortress.

    ��I will go ahead! Everyone, clean up the lower floors as youe up!��

    ��S-Sir Bren!��

    ��Lalsa! You follow me!��

    ��What? U-Uhh����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Bren quickly wrapped his arm around her waist before rising to the sky.

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Bren began scaling the wall, ascending higher and higher with each step.

    Lalsa struggled to keep up with the sudden speed and began to heave like she was going to throw up.

    <em>Bwrgh��</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Bren leaped up, reaching the top with onest quick step.

    ��Did you think this abomination could stop me, the great Bren?!��

    ��Oh no�� The stupid knight reached the top���� mocked one of the cartel members.

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Kaio cracked his neck before taking a stance as more transferees entered the fray.

    As more and more transferees reached the top floor, Kaio gave an order once more.

    ��Fire.��

    <em>Baam!</em>

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��Argh!��

    The guns in Pandea were muskets at best, so the shower of bullets ended soon.

    Nheless, that quick bombardment was more than enough to bring the transferees to the floor.

    Surprisingly enough, Lalsa and Bren weren��t hit by any of the bullets. This was something Kaio did intentionally.

    ��Do you understand the situation now?�� asked Kaio.

    ��...Lalsa, how strong is he?��

    ��...He has roughly 10 million points.��

    ��And next to him?��

    ��8.7 million����

    ��And the other guy?��

    ��9.1 million����

    ��...So it was a trap.��

    Las Cabras had been pretending to retreat while gathering their forces at Parte.

    ��Lalsa, how strong am I?��

    ��8-8 million.��

    ��......��

    ��Hey, what are you guys having so much fun talking about?�� asked Kaio,ughing at them.

    ��Sir Kaio, let us have a talk. If you continue to indiscriminately murder innocent civilians like this, Adeline will officially�C��

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    A bullet whizzed past Bren��s ear.

    ��What the hell is this dude saying?��

    ��He must have lost his mind.��

    ��Should we shoot him with the cannon?��

    ��That could be fun too!��

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    A cartel member turned the cannon and aimed it toward Bren.

    But then��

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    ��Khrrrgh����

    The cannoneer quickly grabbed his neck before falling to the ground.

    The man who killed the cannoneer then stopped in front of Bren.

    ��Sir Bren, are you alright?��

    ��H-Haunted Swordsman.��

    ��It��s time, Kaio,�� said Yeo-myeong, turning to Kaio. ��The other cartel members are all dead. It��s time for you to join them in hell.��

    <em>Baam!</em>

    A sudden shot.

    However, Yeo-myeong was faster.

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    <em>Ting!</em>

    ��Khrgh����

    No one could believe what they just saw.

    Not only did Yeo-myeong manage to deflect the bullet with his sword, but he also managed to make it hit another cannoneer.

    ��Hah, look at him����

    Though they were taken aback by his skill, the cartel members weren��t scared of Yeo-myeong at all.

    ��Still�� There��s nothing you can do on your own.��

    ��When did I say that I was alone?��

    ��Hmph. Stupid transferees are always����

    Yeo-myeong then turned around, facing the empty space.

    "She��s here. Like I said," said Yeo-myeong before turning back to Kaio. "It��s time."

    ��What? Who����

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    The entire building shuddered under the weight of the mysterious woman whonded on the roof.

    It was Karen.

    ��...Who the hell is this now?��

    Bren was utterly shocked by Karen��s sudden appearance.

    ��She��s strong�� Incredibly strong!��

    He could tell even without the goggles, just from the energy that radiated off her.

    ��I-It is nice to meet you. A-Are you perhaps here to help me���� asked Bren.

    ��Huh? Who are you?��

    Karen turned around, revealing her red hair, causing Bren to gasp.

    ��A-An elf��?!��

    ��This is the first time I��ve seen your face, though?��

    Bren then turned to Lalsa, asking her a question.

    ��Lalsa, h-how strong is����

    ��18 million����

    ��...What? Are you sure that thing isn��t brok��No, an elf shouldn��t be a transferee, so... She definitely came here to help me!��

    However, someone else joined them on the rooftop as well.

    <em>Step��</em>

    ��Is this our final stop?�� asked the man.

    ��Yeah!�� answered Karen. ��Yeo-myeong��s here as well.��

    ��Hyung!��

    The man leisurely stepped up, as if he was out here on a jog.

    Bren then nudged Lalsa��s side with his elbow.

    ��......��

    ��Lalsa?��

    ��......��

    Lalsa simply took off the goggles and tossed it to the side.

    ��What are you doing?�� asked Bren.

    "Sir Bren," Lalsa replied assuredly, "I am certain the goggles broke from the impact just now."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Karen and Seol maintained their calm expressions as they stared down the barrels of cannons and guns.

    Seeing them, Yeo-myeong took a step back and sheathed his sword.

    ��H-Haunted Swordsman�� Do you know that female knight?��

    ��Yes, Sir Bren,�� said Yeo-myeong while looking back at him. ��I do know them.��

    ��O-Oh�� She��s here to help us, right?��

    ��Well�� yes.��

    Yeo-myeong understood that Seol''s decision to help wasn''t specifically for Bren''s sake, but because he believed it would ultimately benefit Bren, he saw nothing wrong with stating it as such.

    ��Then�� will we be able to defeat Kaio if she assists us?��

    ��...We?����Quickly! I need information to make a decision! Lalsa told me that her goggles are broken too, so����

    Yeo-myeong quickly understood the intent behind his words.

    ��He��s nning on deserting them in the worst-case scenario.��

    Though Yeo-myeong was a bit disappointed in him, he also recognized that it was natural for a leader to want to retreat if victory seemed impossible.

    ��You��ll see soon enough,�� said Yeo-myeong.

    ��What do you mean?!��

    ��Just take a step back and keep quiet.��

    ��......��

    Kaio��s cartel and Seol��s party faced off against each other.

    Karen stood confidently at the center with Seol behind her, while the rest had backed off to the edges of the roof.

    ��A transferee?�� asked Kaio. ��I haven��t seen you around here�� Does anyone here know who he is?��

    ��I don��t.��

    ��He seems to be confident, though.��

    ��Pfft�� Everyone��s confident until they have a hole in them.��

    ��That��s true as well.��

    ��Well then����

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Kaio fired his gun, his expression remaining unchanged.

    He had no qualms about taking anyone��s life.

    Furthermore, the gunpowder he had specially made was different from the arrows that had been used so far. It was more than powerful enough to pierce through a knight��s gloves.

    Expecting his bullet to pierce through the red knight��s armor, Kaio smiled.

    However��

    <em>Unsheathe��</em>

    The moment she pulled out her sword, everyone��s expression changed.

    It felt as if time had slowed, but only around them. Their eyes tracked the sword from its hilt to its tip.

    ��What energy����

    And then, her energy rampaged once more.

    The knight they had perceived as weaker than them exuded an entirely different aura the moment she unsheathed her sword.

    Furthermore��

    <em>Slice��</em>

    An ominous, spine-chilling sound.

    What they couldn��t believe was her attack that caused the sound.

    She had perfectly split the bullet in half.

    ��That��s insane!��

    While someone of Yeo-myeong��s caliber could deflect a bullet, Karen''s expertise was something they couldn''t even fathom attaining.

    <em>Unsheathe!Unsheathe!</em>

    The other members of the cartel quickly drew their weapons. They had concluded that their muskets would be useless against her and instead armed themselves with weapons they could use skills with.

    <em>Fsssssss��</em>

    Well, they had one more trick up their sleeve before theypletely swapped over, though.

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    The cartel members quickly leaped off of the roof.

    And at the same time, three cannons, which had been hidden by their bodies, all exploded.

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    It was too close range to aim for Seol��s party directly.

    However, it was just the right distance to destroy the building itself.

    ��They��re trying to take down the building�� Then I should����

    Reaching a conclusion before the cannonballsnded, Seol moved like lightning.

    He rushed straight toward the flying cannonballs.

    ��J-Jump down!�� shouted Bren.

    ��We��ll die, though!��

    Though they were at a considerable distance from the ground, leaping from the building would probably only result in a broken bone or two, not death.

    Despite this knowledge, Bren could only shout. He hesitated to actually take the plunge, fearing for his life.

    But in the end�� his hesitation was what kept him safe.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The chain of explosions reverberated from a distance, not from the building itself.

    Thest thing Bren saw was the unidentified young man dashing toward the cannons.

    He believed they had survived thanks to the young man''s sacrifice.

    ��Krgh����

    Though he despised transferees, they had undoubtedly been helpful. Bren was moved by the young man��s sacrifice.

    Bren then imagined the young man being torn to shreds by the explosion, his limbs scattering everywhere.

    Turning red with shame, Bren then turned to Lalsa.

    ��Remember his name, Lalsa����

    ��Huh? I don��t know his name either.��

    ��I am not in the mood to joke.��

    ��Sir Bren, look over there. I don��t think he��s dead.��

    ��...What?��

    * * *

    Seol emerged from the fires, d in sturdy, ck armor.

    His Earth Armor had activated at the final second, absorbing the damage intended for him.

    ��Karen!�� shouted Seol.

    ��Got it! I��ll take care of the cannons,�� shouted Karen back.

    Now entering the Night Crow form, Seol took a deep breath before gathering energy in his legs.

    ��Fuuuu����

    <em>Creaaak��</em>

    And like a short-distance runner, he sprinted forward.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    He lept past multiple buildings with just one step.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    By his second step, he had already returned to the fortress��s ceiling.

    ��Wh-what the����

    ��How is he����

    Bren and Lalsa held onto each other, their jaws agape.

    They had only heard of people moving like that in legends, they had never expected to see such a sight in real life.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    With just his third step, Seol had already closed the distance between himself and Kaio, as well as the other cartel members who were attempting to flee from him.

    ��He��sing!�� shouted Kaio, turning to Seol.

    Kaio and the four other cartel members were in fear as the monstrous transferee hunted them down in a second.

    However, it wasn��t difficult to tell that escape was impossible. They quickly changed their stances to the offensive.

    ��He��s fast!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Before they could even react, Seol had punched one of the cartel members.

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    The cartel member exploded like a cracker being crushed by a hammer.

    As his blood, bones, and flesh sttered everywhere, Kaio and the other cartel members felt death breathing down their necks.

    ��And strong!�� said Kaio, in awe.

    ��Shoot him!��

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    The remaining cannons all shot at Seol.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Two of the cartel members were struck by the cannons as well.

    <em>Fssssssssssssss��</em>

    Seol emerged from the fire, encased in sturdy armor.

    ��And tough too! Hahahahha!��

    ��Kaio! He��s a monster�� We need to run����

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Thest cartel member popped like a water balloon.

    Kaio began murmuring to himself, ecstatic.

    ��This is insane�� Totally insane����

    ��......��

    ��Are you going to kill me?�� asked Kaio. ��Hey�� listen to����

    <em>BAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Kaio met the same fate as the others.

    A simple swat from Seol was enough to send Kaio hurtling against the wall, transforming him into little more than a b of meat.

    ��I��m busy. We can talkter.��

    Kaio didn''t even have time to question Seol''s choice to attack him before having a conversation.

    Seol was on a different path from the transferees around him.

    Just being strong wasn��t enough to take a single one of Seol��s blows.

    ��Sh-she��s�� cutting cannons in half.��

    ��Sir Bren,�� said Lalsa.

    ��Did you see that? I asked you Lalsa, did you see that?��

    ��I saw it, Sir Bren. You��re referring to how she cut down the building, are you not?��

    ��Y-Yeah�� I am����

    ��Sir Bren, please calm down. The others areing toward us.��

    Bren quickly stood up and fixed the shocked look on his face.

    "A-Ahem... Good work, everyone. Though we still don��t know where they got all of this gunpowder from, please keep in mind that it is also our role to find its source."

    ��Yes, Sir Bren!��

    ��Thank you for fighting so valiantly. Each and every one of your efforts has been engraved into my heart.��

    ��Thank you!��

    Bren nodded at them, trying to maintain his regal appearance.

    ��Though I would like to return to the royal pce immediately, there was considerable damage done to the city. We should stay here for a day to help out the citizens first before we return.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��The injurede first. After we take care of the remaining remnants, we should����

    ��......��

    ��Find a good ce to unpack our belongings and get some drinks!��

    ��Yeahhhhhhhh!��

    ��I��ll pay for it myself, so drink when you��re done.��

    ��Thank you, sir!��

    Everyone considered it an honor to work alongside Bren.

    As only Bren and a few transferees knew the details, the others all assumed that Bren was the one who had killed Kaio.

    ��Fuuu�� Lalsa, are they gone now?��

    ��Yes, sir����

    Yeo-myeong and a few transferees then approached Bren.

    As well as��

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol, who killed the rest of Kaio��s gang alone.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Bren put his hand forth, asking for a handshake.

    "It��s a pleasure to meet you. I am Bren, leader of Adeline��s glorious 5th order of knights, the Veregion Knights."

    ��......��

    Seol looked at Bren before spotting a few options.

    [[Bren, the leader of the Veregion Knights, is requesting a handshake. How do you respond?]

    1. Your pathetic actions have only made the situation more difficult.

    2. Is it a recent trend for worthless knights to be captains?

    3. This is all thanks to you, Sir Bren.

    4. I got some mud on my boots. Would you mind if I used your tongue to wipe it off?

    ����]

    There were a number of insulting replies.

    As Seol deliberated on which response to choose, Bren thought for a second, wiped the sweat off his hand, and put forth his hand back again.

    It was because Seol seemed to be hesitating on the handshake.

    ��It is an honor, Sir Bren. I have heard about you often.��

    It was a bold lie.

    Seol didn''t know much about the Adeline Kingdom, so how in hell would he know the name of the leader of the country��s 5th order of knights?

    However, his words were like a dagger straight for Bren��s heart.

    ��A-Ah�� Is that so?��

    ��Yes, but the injured����

    ��Don��t worry about that!�� smiled Bren. ��My knights are already taking care of that. Everyst person will receive care!��

    Bren was quite prejudiced andcked a bit here and there, but at his core, he was a good person.

    Seol nodded to express his thanks.

    ��Thank you.��

    ��Haha, of course! They are all citizens of Adeline, are they not?��

    ��Of course.��

    ��However�� I am not the fastest on rumors, so I haven��t heard much about you in this area. Though I was informed that you were close with the Haunted Swordsman�� Do you perhaps have anything to prove your identity?��

    Seol then pulled out something from his inventory.

    Seeing that, Bren was shocked.

    ��I-Isn��t this�� an honorary Libra emblem?��

    ��It is.��

    ��I see! So you were someone from the magic towers. I knew it, there was no way someone like you would be a transferee.��

    Lalsa quickly whispered into Bren��s ear.

    ��He��s a transferee.��

    ��......��

    Bren wiped his sweat.

    ��O-Of course, you could be a transferee, haha�� However, I��ve never heard of a transferee having an honorary Libra emblem�� it��s quite rare. Could you perhaps tell me who you are close with?��

    ��Close with���� murmured Seol, pretending to think. ��I guess Frannan?��

    ��Oh, the newly appointed Libra! How do you know him?��

    ��He��s my master.��

    Though Seol hadn��t learned anything from Frannan, he was still considered his master.

    There was nothing to worry about, as Frannan often referred to him as his student as well.

    In fact, Frannan would probablyugh and enjoy it if he had heard it.

    However, Bren��s face was turning paler by the second.

    ��......��

    Currently, Seol was essentially talking to Bren as the representative of the transferees.

    And for that same reason, his next words had already been decided.

    ��Sir Bren, I have something to speak with you about,�� said Seol.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Thanks to the Veregion Knights, we were able to corner Las Cabras into Parte extremely quickly.��

    ��Hm�� You aren��t wrong.��

    ��Furthermore, thanks to your crucial role as a sturdy pir, if something like this happens again, we transferees will do our best to assist you and Adeline.��

    At first nce, it might seem like Seol was attempting to im Bren''s aplishments, but his true intention was to reassure Bren that he would assist him again in the future. Seol was encouraging Bren to stay proactive and get to work quickly.

    ��Of course, of course! It was thanks to transferees like you, no, every transferee here, that we were able to defeat such an evil organization quickly! The heavens and the earth know this truth! I promise to properly report this in my letter to the royal pce!��

    ��I thank you for your generous understanding.��

    ��Haha! It is always pleasant to talk with kind transferees such as yourself. Well then�� We are busy ourselves, so����

    ��Yes, Sir Bren. I have learned a lot thanks to you.��

    - Learned what?

    - What???

    - The way he was going to run away?

    - His biases?

    - The way he treats his underlings?

    ��Lalsa,�� said Bren while turning toward her.

    ��Yes, would you like me to remember his name?��

    ��It��s fine, I will remember it myself. Ah, what is your name?��

    ��Snowman.��

    ��Snowman�� I��ll remember it.��

    And like that, Bren and Lalsa went off, toward the other knights.

    ��Lalsa?�� asked Bren as they were walking. ��What��s that in your hand��?��

    Lalsa was holding the goggles from earlier, which told how strong someone was.

    "Ah, I thought I should at least take this to report to the magic towers that there was an error."

    ��Hm�� What number came up?��

    ��You don��t need to worry about that. Essentially, there was an additional zero����

    ��Then it must bepletely broke�� Wait����

    Bren thought for a second before shaking his head.

    ��It��s fine, we can check it once we return.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    ��But����

    Bren then rummaged through his pockets.

    ��Lalsa�� did you see my wallet anywhere?��

    * * *

    Seol expressionlessly held a leather pouch tied with golden silk in his hands.

    Marie, Filia, and Yeo-myeong, who returned after taking care of the remaining cartel members, paused at the pouch in his hands.

    ��So�� Um���� began Seol.

    ��Hyung����

    ��...Yeah, my bad.��

    * * *

    In the end, Seol failed to return Bren��s wallet to him.

    However, he did use it to help the transferees who were injured because of the battle.

    And after roughly a week, the city was in a festive atmosphere.

    Despite that, Seol, Yeo-myeong, and Filia were not able to enjoy it.

    ��Can��t I go with you as well, Yeo-myeong?�� begged Marie.

    Yeo-myeong turned his eyes away and scratched his head.

    ��Hyung said that people without Peerless-quality items can��t join this Adventure����

    ��This is discrimination!��

    ��Yeah, it is.��

    ��...You��ll be back soon, right? I��m going to stay here, alright?��

    ��I will, Marie.��

    Like that, Yeo-myeong joined Seol��s party for the next Adventure.

    ��Me too,�� said Filia.

    ��What?��

    ��I��m saying�� me too.��

    ��Huh��?��

    ��Take me with you on your next Adventure too.��

    ��......��

    Filia was suddenly trying to force herself into Seol��s next Adventure.

    In truth, it didn��t matter to Seol how many people joined his next Adventure.

    However, the Adventure did require someone with an ability rted to ghosts, and to receive rewards, a member had to have at least one Peerless-quality item.

    Seol exined this to Filia.

    ��That��s good then,�� said Filia, lifting her bow. ��I have one as well.��

    ��...Then okay.��

    And like that, Filia joined as well.

    As the rest period was nearing its end��

    ��So it��s around here?��

    ��Yes, I am certain it��s somewhere near here.��

    <em>Hum��</em>

    ��Huh? My bow����

    ��My sword as well����

    Filia��s bow and Yeo-myeong��s sword began to vibrate.

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    Seol��s entire body, as well as his shadow, began to vibrate.

    ��We��re definitely here,�� said Seol, turning around to them.

    [Peerless: Breath leads you to a mysterious location.]

    [Peerless: re leads you to a mysterious location.]

    [Peerless: Fire Monkey leads you to a mysterious location.]

    [Peerless: Atonement leads you to a mysterious location.]

    Their Peerless-quality items began to vibrate more intensely the farther they advanced.

    [You have received additional information on Hidden Adventure ''Glory to be Gained''.]

    [Once the conditions have been met, a Sudden Adventure will activate.]

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    <em>Hummmm��</em>

    ��Hey����

    <em>Hummmm��</em>

    Seol��s body began to vibrate as if he alone was experiencing an earthquake.

    His peculiar appearance was a result of the numerous Peerless-quality items he had equipped.

    ��A-Are you alright?��

    Though Filia tried to ignore him at first, as the vibrations grew more and more intense, she felt it necessary to ask him.

    ��I�� am fine. W-We��re almost th-there, though.��

    - His face looks normal, but he has a vibrato in his voice LMFAOOO- Is he really okay, though?

    - He sounds like a phone on vibrate LOOL

    - Or maybe he��s a racecar? HAHAHA

    - This is the King Engine!!!

    Seol, Yeo-myeong, and Filia continued in the direction that caused their items to vibrate more intensely.

    The sun nestled between two mountain peaks as it began to set, casting a crimson hue that bled into the stream flowing down the mountain and��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    ��I didn��t expect there to be a waterfall here����

    ��Yeah, it��s quite big too����

    - It��s such a nice scene�� I wish I could eat a meal and drink beer while watching this��

    - SomethingSomethingHotdog - 20 dors.

    - Just shove that restaurant into the waterfall as well.

    <em>Hummmm��</em>

    The vibrations grew stronger the closer they approached the waterfall.

    ��This seems to be the ce, but����

    Suddenly, Seol leaped into the waters.

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    ��S-Snowman?��

    ��Hyung?��

    He dove deep, swimming around to search for a path.

    ��There.��

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Seol stuck his head out of the water.

    ��This way,�� said Seol. ��There��s a path beneath the waterfall.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Then we should also����

    Yeo-myeong and Filia also plunged into the water, their clothes soaking through without a care.

    Confident in his swimming ability, Seol led the two through the murky waters toward a cave hidden behind the waterfall.

    ��Bwah����

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Do you need to dry off your clothes?�� asked Seol.

    ��This much will dry off quickly,�� responded Filia, shaking her head. ��I also have an ability rted to it that����

    ��Same for me as well,�� said Yeo-myeong. ��Let��s just go.��

    ��Okay.��

    Seol nodded at them before heading deeper into the cave.

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    An eerie, cold wind brushed past Seol''s cheeks.

    [A ghost��s wail calls for you from somewhere.]

    [You sense an ominous energy.]

    Seol and the others noticed their items vibrating less as they ventured deeper into the cave.

    ��This must be the right ce.��

    ��Yeah.��

    It wasn��t particrly surprising that Seol found this ce without any hints.

    ��After all, we discovered five promotion spots as yers.��

    Seol had learned about these ces while ying The World of Eternity. In fact, he had visited them so many times that he could instantly point them out on a map.

    Each cardinal direction��north, south, east, and west��had one, as well as one at the center.

    Though each promotion spot served the same purpose, the trials they presented were different.

    A notable aspect was that each promotion spot seemed remarkably out of cepared to the surrounding region.

    This was true for the southern promotion spot as well.

    ��The Ghost Door.��

    The ghosts that appeared here weremon in the East, and as such, many knew how tobat them there.

    However, in the South, where encounters with ghosts were rare, people didn''t know how to face them.

    This was why the Ghost Door was one of the more notorious promotion spots.

    ��...I think we arrived.��

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    A door covered in ominous talismans and charms greeted them.

    ��It seems so�� Our items stopped vibrating.��

    The Ghost Door had four different stages, and this door was the first stage.

    ��We can��t hesitate here,�� said Seol to the others.

    ��Got it.��

    ��Yeah, hyung!��

    Seol then ced his hand on the door covered in paper charms.

    [You hold the qualifications to enter here.]

    [The Ghost Door��s test is unlocked.]

    [In a short while, the door will open.]

    [You have received additional information on Hidden Adventure ''Glory to be Gained''.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''Glory to be Gained'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Because this Adventure is a Linked Adventure, you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    [You have skipped your Rest.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 27th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 27. Glory to be Gained]

    * * *

    Seol and the others slowly waded through the darkness.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Though they didn��t seem injured or tired, there was something different about them.

    ��It just feels�� empty.��

    ��Yeah, I feel the same way.��

    After hearing theirints, Seol nodded. Yeo-myeong had his sword reced with a temporary one, and Filia had her bow reced as well.

    Seol, who had a total of five Peerless-quality items, had to rece all five.

    [Adventure 27. ��Glory to be Gained��

    You have collected multiple items, each of which is unique in the world.

    Those very same extraordinary items emit a distinctly different aura, drawing you toward something undeniable.

    Has someone invited you after you met the conditions? You seem to be walking closer to here, as if it��s something natural.

    However, one concern troubles you: the master of this ce seems to have taken your items.

    Though you do not know who the master is, you must put an end to their tricks and im your rightful reward.

    Objective: Reach the end of the Ghost Door.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    This Adventure is dangerous.

    Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    It was likely that a different Adventure prompt was given to Yeo-myeong and Filia, who hadn��t gathered five Peerless-quality items.

    - Is it trying to make Seol prove that he wasn��t being carried by his items?

    - He gathered five of them just to have them taken away from him��

    - Are we sure he wasn��t just robbed? Lmfao

    Their steps came to a halt as they reached the second gate.

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    A door adorned with a ghost''s face stared directly at them.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [Only ghosts may open this door.]

    Seol shot a nce at Yeo-myeong.

    ��We might be forced to split up after we pass through this door.��

    ��It seems like it.��

    ��If you think it��s too dangerous and want to go back���� began Seol. ��You can still go back now, it��s fine.��

    - Not you, Yeo-myeong.

    - Open the door first, though.

    - He��s just saying it''s your fault if you die here lmfaooo

    Yeo-myeong and Filia both shook their heads.

    ��It��s fine, I can definitely do it,�� answered Yeo-myeong. ��I��m confident.��

    ��...What about you, Filia?��

    ��I��m fine as well. I��m grateful for your concern, but you don��t need to help me.��

    After hearing both of their answers, Seol nodded to himself.

    ��Then let��s open the door.��

    ��Okay!�� shouted Yeo-myeong, putting his right arm forth.

    <em>Craaaaaaaackle��</em>

    A ck energy surged from Yeo-myeong��s hand, coursing up the ghost''s face.

    <em>sh!</em>

    As the ghost''s eyes filled with darkness, the door slowly creaked open.

    <em>Creaaaaaaak��</em>

    <em>Fwiiiiirl!</em>

    Countless hands poured out from behind the door, enveloping thempletely.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    Then, the door closed, with the three disappearing behind it.

    * * *

    [The Spell Resist Dice is rolling.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 2.]

    [Yeo-myeong has sunken into Anguish of Blood.]

    Yeo-myeong stepped onto a bloodied path.

    <em>��...Why did you kill me?��</em>

    ��......��

    Yeo-myeong closed his eyes, repeating a phrase in his head.

    ��This is a mental attack. I shouldn��t fall for it.��

    Even the most obvious mental attack could still inflict damage. It''s simr to how your mood could be affected by a dream from the previous night, even when you know it''s just a dream.

    Right now, it was just something like that. Yeo-myeong couldn��t stop his growing emotions.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Yeo-myeong took another step.

    The headless corpse continued to talk to Yeo-myeong, goading him.

    <em>��You��re broken. You��re terrified, but pretend to be fine. You just weren��t meant for something like this.��</em>

    ��Shut up����

    <em>��Why don��t you face the guilt that��s building in your heart? You�� have wronged us.��</em>

    <em>��That��s right! Youpletely ughtered us with your sword, hahahaha! I tried so hard to gather my intestines after you cut me open! Look at this!��</em>

    It was clearly the ghosts�� tricks.

    Yeo-myeong knew it, he clearly knew it.

    Even so, it didn��t seem to end.

    Until finally�� one of the corpses said something that hit deep.

    <em>��Honestly, you�� think that Noeul is a pain, huh?��</em>

    ��...What?��

    <em>��I��m sure you��ve felt it by now. There is no way someone as normal and weak as your younger sister can survive in this awful world����</em>

    ��......��

    <em>��You think she��s a burden, don��t you?��</em>

    Yeo-myeong silently continued forth.

    <em>��Are you just going to ignore me? Are you going to ignore the feelings you''ve developed after killing us?!��</em>

    Yeo-myeong slowly, quietly responded.

    ��Yeah, you��re right�� Noeul is weak, she doesn��t belong in a disgusting ce like this. But�� that isn��t the only thing I��ve learned while killing you all.��

    <em>��What did you learn?��</em>

    <em>Unsheathe��!</em>

    ��So that my little sister would never have to see trash like you�� I��ll kill you all before you can meet her.��

    <em>��Hah?��</em>

    ��Whether you��re ghosts or corpses�� it doesn��t matter. Fight me, you fucking bastards.��

    Yeo-myeong��s eyes began to glow red.

    ��If youe back to life, I��ll just kill you again.��

    <em>aaaaash!</em>

    Yeo-myeong began running through the ghosts, ughtering them one by one.

    ����

    At the same time��

    Filia was in a much better situation than Yeo-myeong.

    She hadn''t killed as many people as Yeo-myeong, she also didn''t particrly feel guilty about it.

    [The Spell Resist Dice is rolling.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 4.]

    [Filia resists Anguish of Blood.]

    [Anguish of Blood��s effect is weakened.]

    [Filia has sunken into Anguish of Loss.]

    However, she did feel guilty about something else. An event which still clings to her feet.

    <em>��Unni����</em>

    Though it was only a single ghost that appeared, she was more than enough to pain Filia.

    ��......��

    <em>��I�� I��m�� I��m in so much pain����</em>

    ��I��m sorry.��

    <em>��Where are you right now? It�� hurts so much����</em>

    The guilt she felt from being unable to protect her was overwhelming. She, who normally kept her heart guarded from others, now writhed in pain from the emotions piercing her heart.

    ����

    * * *

    As Seol''spanions were grappling with their own anguish��

    If it��s Seol, who��s killed more than Yeo-myeong and had to bear more burdens than Filia, it would only be fair that he would be struck by even more anguish.

    In fact, the ghosts whispering into their ears probably thought so as well.

    [The Spell Resist Dice is rolling.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 4.]

    [Godfather activates.]

    [Your Spell Resist Dice roll has 2 added to it.]

    [Spell Resist Dice has rolled a 6.]

    [Snowmanpletely nullifies Anguish of Blood.]

    [Snowman maintains a clear mind.]

    [A pure energy forces the impure energy away.]

    If Yeo-myeong was d in blood and Filia''s ankles were held by the past, what trial would Seol face?

    Seol looked around before facing the path in front of him. A path filled with more blood, guts, and bones than Yeo-myeong��s path mocked him.

    ��How obvious.��

    Responsibility.

    Those who have great power are given responsibility just as heavy.

    If someone had seen Seol��s path, they would have thought of it as hell.

    A certain man then stood up, before looking down at Seol. It was Great White Shark from Kongory, a man Jamad ripped and tore to shreds.

    <em>��Hehehe�� You murderer.��</em>

    ��......��

    <em>��I saw the look on your face when you killed me! You definitely enjoyed it!��</em>

    Heka stood up as well, as if he was trying to help Great White Shark.

    <em>��People like us are everywhere, killing us is pointless. You��re just drunk off your own power!��</em>

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    ��It looks like these ghosts are having way too much fun,�� said Jamad, after summoning himself from the Shadow Space. ��They��re trying to draw you in, don��t listen to����

    As Seol raised his hand, Jamad stopped.

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    He then chuckled before returning.

    ��Hm���� said Seol. ��Maybe I did.��

    <em>��What?��</em>

    ��I��m agreeing with you. You two might be right.��

    Seol considered himself fortunate that he no longer had nightmares about Kodon and the gods after the process he underwent to learn Night Crow.

    ��Well, I guess it doesn��t matter, though.��

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Suddenly, a bloodied woman Seol didn''t recognize at all, joined the others.

    <em>��If only you stayed in Nobira��! A lot less people would have died if you stayed!��</em>

    ��I��m not so sure about that... I doubt you would have been able to stop both Zando and Magra even if I was there.��

    <em>��......��</em>

    ��And it��s not like I have two bodies either.��

    As Seol calmly refuted her ims, her voice grew louder and louder.

    <em>��You hypocrite!��</em>

    ��I don��t think I��ve ever said I was a good person, though?��

    <em>��Even though you��re so strong, you����</em>

    Seol stopped his feet and raised a hand. Drawn by his actions, The ghosts stopped speaking and simply watched.

    ��Haah�� I��m so tired of it all. Look����

    With exhausted eyes, Seol looked at each of the ghosts.

    ��If you��re going to cry so much like this�� You should��ve just been stronger.��

    <em>��...What?��</em>

    Seol calmly continued to speak in this hellishndscape.

    ��Fuck off. Stop wasting my time.��

    Slowly, the path filled with blood and anguish began to fade away.

    <em>��Hehehehe! You��re pretty fun, aren��t you?! I��ll be looking forward to it!��</em>

    <em>Faaaaade��</em>

    The ghosts slowly disappeared before revealing a new door.

    ��The third gate����

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    Seol headed directly toward it.

    <em>aaaaash!</em>

    As light began to spread like paint in water, a beautiful night view unfolded before Seol.

    ��Hahahahaha!��

    "That one. No, not that one, this one."

    Momentarily confused, Seol quickly regained his focus and surveyed his surroundings.

    ��It��s much more chaotic in person.��

    The people here all seemed to be carrying papernterns.

    In fact, Seol noticed that even the shops were loaded with shiningnterns, creating a strange, unfamiliar sight��a night market.

    Seol slowly looked around the festival.

    Everyone around him had covered themselves in straw mats.

    ��Hahahahaha!��

    Seol then inspected his reflection off of another person��s armor.

    Where his face should have been, a strange ghost-like fire burned.

    ��...Am I in a soul state?��

    Seol casually epted the idea before walking around more.

    ��I can sense it,�� said Jamad.

    ��Sense what?��

    ��Our items.��

    ��Hm����

    ��They��re hidden here.��

    Ur was in awe.

    - Oho�� How peculiar. These weren��t the souls of humans, they were��

    Seol nodded in response.

    ��The souls of items.��

    Judging by how each of their energies was unique, these were the souls of items that were all at least Peerless-quality.

    In this sea of Peerless items, Seol had to find what was his.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    There were roughly over a hundred souls in the night market.

    ��Is this what a dokkaebi night market is like?��

    T/N: Dokkaebis are mythical creatures from Korean folklore, simr to goblins and spirits.

    - Woah, it��s so�� mystical.

    - There��s a bunch of floatingnterns walking around!

    - Snowman��s a floatingntern too LOOOL

    Seol knew a lot about this ce.

    ��The Trial of Bonded Fate. It might look chaotic at first, but it isn��t a particrly difficult trial.��

    Even so, with Seol possessing five Peerless-quality items, he was at a loss for where to begin.In times like these, when one was stuck, it was always best to rely on someone for help.

    ��Ur.��

    - I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. Shamanism is too far from my roots, and there''s nothing I can aplish in such a short amount of time.

    After saying that, Ur fell silent in the Shadow Space, seemingly embarrassed by his inability to do anything.

    ��Then�� Jamad. Would you be able to find them?��

    Jamad thought for a moment before saying��

    - If it��s one by one, I should be able to. Still, it��s going to take some time. Also, a few of your items don��t belong to you but the elves, so you should let them find those themselves.

    ��Got it.��

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol summoned both Karen and Karuna into the night market.

    "You heard Jamad, right? Since you two were the ones whomuned with Breath and re, it would be faster to find it yourselves."

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    "Yes, sir!" shouted Karen, jokingly giving a half-hearted salute. "Leave it to us!"

    ��Yes, master.��

    Seeing Karen��s cheerful attitude, Seol continued.

    ��If you mess up����

    Jamad stopped Seol.

    - She already left. For now, we should leave it to her and take care of our business first.

    ��...Yeah.��

    Seol began wandering through the night market, searching for his Peerless items.

    A ratherrge ghostly fire was stuffing its cheeks with all of the snacks at the front of the stall.

    ��Excuse me����

    As Seol reached out, the ghostly fire quickly gulped down whatever it had in its mouth before responding, "...Yes?"

    [[An unknown soul is surprised by you. How do you respond?]

    1. Can I have a bite?

    2. Have we met before?

    3. I really like the way you eat.

    4. Have you seen someone like me?

    ����]

    Jamad quickly interrupted Seol.

    - Not this one.

    Seol nodded.

    ��It��s nothing,�� said Seol. ��I apologize.��

    ��Ah�� okay.��

    As the soul began to stuff its cheeks once more, Jamad gave Seol a signal.

    - Up ahead.

    Seol immediately hurried forward and looked around.

    ��S-Stop it����

    ��Hahaha�� Did we do anything to you?��

    ��Go away, please�� Just leave me alone.��

    ��Tsk�� Stop acting like that and����

    A soul was surrounded by many others, unable to escape.

    ��Which one of them is it?��

    - I��m not sure yet. You need to get closer for me to be sure.

    Without any other choice, Seol slowly approached them.

    ��How do I butt in, though?��

    - That��s something for you to figure out.

    ��Ah�� Let go of my hand.��

    ��Huh? When did I grab your hand����

    Seol thought hard before recalling a line he had definitely heard somewhere before.

    ��Why don��t you hold it right there?��

    - LOOOOL The cliche MC saving the FMC.

    - Stop bothering her!

    - Hurry up and say the next lines! ��Who are you?�� ��Me? I��m her boyfriend!�� ??

    Arge soul, who seemed to be their leader, quickly closed the distance between them and Seol.

    ��And who are you?��

    [[An unknown soul is irked by your approach. How do you respond?]

    1. What are all of you doing, ganging up on a single��

    2. They��re not interested!

    3. I��m their boyfriend!

    4. It seems like I need to deal with you.

    ����]

    Seol sighed after seeing the options. As he began to slowly pick one out��

    - Found them.

    Jamad brought him great news.

    ��Who? Which one?��

    However, every silver lining has its cloud.

    - Right in front of you.

    Seol then asked therge soul, who seemed to be the leader of the ruffians, a question.

    ��Haven��t you�� met me before?��

    ��Me? And you?��

    The other souls behind them began to shout, confused by the dy.

    ��Hey! What��s going on?!��

    ��Hold on a second! He��s����

    Therge soul continued to stare at Seol before eventually scratching his head.

    ��I feel like I��ve seen you before����

    Seol quickly grabbed their wrists.

    ��Do you remember me now?��

    ��Ah�� Ah!��

    ��What were you doing here?��

    ��I-I apologize�� I��m sorry�� I wasn��t trying to����

    ��What are you sorry for?��

    ��Well�� So�� I�� I��m sorry for everything.��

    ��Let��s go.��

    ��Yes����

    As Seol dragged therge soul away, the other souls watched with confused, absurd expressions on their faces.

    ��Wh-what just happened?��

    ��Huh? What about me? Why am I����

    * * *

    <em>Nom�� nom��</em>

    Karen was thoroughly enjoying the night market.

    ��This is pretty good����

    ��Right? It��s tasty, huh?!��

    ��What is this made out of?��

    ��Poison Umbre Frogs.��

    ��......��

    ��Don��t worry, all of their toxins were removed!��

    ��N-No wonder it tasted so good!��

    ��Want more?��

    ��Yeah!��

    Karen felt as though she had been assigned something important, yet she couldn''t recall what it was.

    It was both a characteristic of the Trial of Bonded Fate and an insidious trap.

    Those who traversed its night market fell into a dream-like state, gradually losing their memories until they eventually forgot everything, including themselves.

    The master of the Ghost Door created this trial with the belief that if an item holds true value to you, you should be able to instinctively recognize it.

    Regardless, this trial was beginning to affect Karen now as well.

    ��Woah�� this tastes amazing.��

    ��Yeah, that��s the dish I��m most confident in!��

    <em>Poke poke��</em>

    As Karen was beginning to enjoy her meal more and more, she felt someone poking her thigh.

    ��What the hell? Who is����

    ��......��

    ��...Kids?��

    She noticed a couple of kids, ones she felt oddly familiar with.

    With a sense of d��j�� vu, she posed a question to the two children.

    ��What? You want some as well?��

    ��Y-Yes, please����

    <em>Nod nod��</em>

    ��Haah�� I��m way too nice for my own good, really����

    Karen handed the two kids a skewer.

    The two children, who appeared to be siblings, split the skewer in half and shared it evenly between them.

    <em>Poke��</em>

    ��Urgh�� Want more?��

    ��Y-Yes, please����

    ��This is going to be thest one, alright?��

    She continued to hand out skewers, one after another, despite her earlier promise to make it thest one.

    A whileter��

    There was a mountain of skewers at the side of the stall.

    ��What is all this�� Did you guys really eat all this?�� asked Karen.

    ��Y-You ate more than us, though!��

    ��That��s because I��m paying for it myself!��

    ��W-We just ate what you gave us, though����

    ��...Hah? Why don��t we have a talk after I pay for all this.��

    Karen began rummaging through her pockets, her gaze shifting to the stall owner as she searched.

    ��How much is all this?�� asked Karen.

    ��Oh wow, you really ate a lot. Let��s see�� In total, it��s 2 million ghost souls.��

    ��Ghost�� souls?��

    ��Yup! What��s wrong?��

    ��By any chance, do you take�� gold coins?��

    ��Gold coins? Where would we use that?��

    ��Hahaha�� Just one second. The kids are being so rowdy����

    She quickly ducked down.

    ��You two,�� Karen said to the children. ��Are you guys fast runners?��

    ��Us?��

    ��No�� we��re not really that fast.��

    "That''s unfortunate," Karen remarked with a cold expression. "I''m pretty quick."

    ��...What?��

    ��Unni?��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Karen swiftly bolted away.

    The startled shop owner pointed frantically at her, shouting to the crowd, "S-Someone grab her!"

    ��Unni!��

    ��Noona! Take us with you!��

    Though the two children managed to barely keep up with Karen��s lightning speed, the stall owner quickly lost sight of her.

    By the time Karen finally met up with Seol, she was gasping for air.

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Is anyone chasing after me?�� asked Karen.

    ��Yeah.��

    ��We need to run!��

    ��They��re just�� little kids, though?��

    ��What?��

    Karen turned around and spotted the two young kids from earlier, their doe-like eyes fixed on her.

    ��See?�� said Jamad. ��I told you she would find them.��

    ��Yeah, you were right,�� responded Seol. ��She did a good job finding them.��

    ��...What?�� said Karen,pletely confused by the situation.

    ��Don��t you remember? I asked you to find your items.��

    ��Ah! But�� what about that?��

    ��You found them, didn��t you? In fact, you found two of them.��

    ��...Huh?��

    As Karen honed in on their energies, she realized that the young girl had an aura simr to the sword that she wielded.

    "They have simr energies, maybe because they��re both rted to Magra?��

    Which meant that the young boy was likely Fire Monkey.

    Karen awkwardlyughed.

    ��I-I told you to leave it to me, didn��t I?��

    At the same time, Karuna approached from afar, apanied by another soul.

    ��Did you find it?�� asked Seol.

    ��Yes, master.��

    ��Where did you find her?��

    ��Near theke����

    Havingmuned with Breath for an extensive duration, Karuna was able to locate its presence instantly.

    Immediately after receiving Seol��s orders, he began chasing down a soul that resonated with a simr energy.

    At the end of his pursuit was a woman perched in front of argeke.

    Karuna carefully approached her before opening his mouth.

    ��What are you looking at?�� asked Karuna.

    ��Nothing�� I��m not looking at anything.��

    ��......��

    ��I think I�� was waiting for someone.��

    Karuna ced his hand on her shoulder.

    ��I see���� answered Breath. ��It was you.��

    Unlike Karen, Karuna found his weapon quickly and quietly.

    With Karuna''s assistance, Seol had sessfully retrieved Breath as well.

    Now in possession of four Peerless items, Seol only needed to recover thest one.

    As Seol began to think about where to search next, Karen quickly tried to hide.

    ��D-Don��t tell them I��m here!�� shouted Karen.

    ��What?��

    ��U-Us too����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip fwip!</em>

    The three hid behind the other party members.

    Not too long after, a stiff-looking soul approached Seol.

    ��Have you seen a careless-looking soul around here?��

    ��A�� careless-looking soul?��

    They were clearly referring to Karen.

    "Yes, they immediately ran away after eating without paying. I received a report from the stall owner toe find them.��

    ��Ah����

    It was definitely Karen.

    However, Jamadughed after hearing their conversation.

    ��Hey, you found them all,�� said Jamad.

    ��What?��

    ��He��s thest one.��

    Seol turned to the soul after Jamad''s words andughed as well.

    ��It��s you, huh?��

    ��...What?��

    Seol then ced his hand on the soul��s body.

    ��Wh-what are you�� huh?��

    ��Let��s get out of here.��

    ��Ah�� okay����

    Karen and the children quickly revealed themselves and began harassing the Crown of Order.

    ��What the hell! You scared us!��

    ��Grgh����

    ��You scared us! You scared us!��

    ��Dummy! Dummy!��

    With his items'' souls materializing, Seol now appeared to be traveling with arge family.

    Nheless, he hadpleted everything he needed to do here.

    ��All we have to do now is get out, so�� let��s ask around.��

    Seol then approached a stall in a corner.

    ��Excuse me�� Do you perhaps know the way out?��

    ��Over there�� Just go that way.��

    ��Thank you.��

    ��But�� Are you going to take that with you as well?��

    ��...What?��

    Seol, shocked, quickly nced at his right arm.

    His eyes trailed down until he noticed that he was holding a young child by his cor with his hand.

    ��......��

    <em>Wobble�� wobble��</em>

    The child was struggling to escape.

    - What the hell is this? LOOOL

    - Kleptomaniac!!! AGAIN!!!

    - He looks away for one second, and there��s something in his hands lmfao

    While the other souls that Seol had seen were a myriad of colors, this soul was the only one he saw that waspletely ck.

    ��N-No, I��m not.��

    Seol slowly put the child down.

    You weren��t allowed to take items that didn��t belong to you during the Trial of Bonded Fate.

    ��It would be going against the rtionship they built up with their owners. You��d also be penalized heavily for itter.��

    Seol nodded to himself as he decided to leave the child behind.

    However, the stall ownerughed.

    ��Again���� she chuckled.

    Seol looked at his right hand once more.

    <em>Wobble�� wobble��</em>

    Before he realized it, he was holding the ck soul again.

    ��It seems like you two are a good match,�� she smiled.

    ��...What?��

    ��The child clearly wants you to take him as well. What do you think?��

    ��But if I do����

    Seol then looked at the ck soul.

    He paused for a moment before letting out a deep sigh.

    ��Haah�� Would you like toe with me?��

    Though taking an item that didn��t belong to you was already a problem, forcibly taking such an item was an even bigger issue. Even Seol wouldn��t be able to deal with the consequences of that.

    However, for some unknown reason, the ck soul began to rapidly nod his head happily.

    <em>Nod nod��</em>

    ��Then I guess I have no choice,�� said Seol. ��Then�� Haah�� I need to find a way to deal with Kleptomaniac����

    Seol then began to walk toward the door the woman pointed at earlier.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    As Seol stepped through the door with his items, the soul who owned the stall next to the female stall owner quickly came running.

    "I can��t believe you rmended him to take Yahum��s item�� Are you out of your mind?"

    "Hehehe�� I doubt he could take it with him anyway. Lord Yahum will punish him for it!"

    "Ah�� So you were aiming for that, haha! I see�� It��s going to be quite fun to watch.��

    * * *

    [You have reached the end of the Ghost Door.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all Adventures have been cleared.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 28th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 28. The Master of the Ghost Door]

    As Seol stepped through the door, he was greeted by Yeo-myeong, drenched in blood, and Filia with a shadow cast over her face.

    ��They��ve obviously been through a lot.��

    Yeo-myeong and Filia couldn��t wee Seol back; they weren��t in their right minds.

    However, being strong individuals, they did their best to hide it from Seol, not wanting to let him worry.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud Thud Thud��</em>

    ��Is that�� a drum?��

    <em>p!</em>

    ��And a bak?��

    T/N: Baks are a Korean instrument made from six wooden boards tied together at one end, like a pper.

    The sound of traditional Eastern instruments felt like a marching band, steadily advancing toward him.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    <em>Hum hum hum hum��</em>

    The surroundings slowly began to grow brighter as lit candles were lined up evenly on both sides.

    And then��

    ��Hehehehe����

    ��Kuahahahahahaha!��

    ��It��s been a long time�� since I��ve sensed a living being like this.��

    Ghosts began to line up, revealing themselves. Though they looked simr to humans at a nce, they looked much, much more sinister.

    ��Greed. You have brought such hideous greed.��

    ��What do you desire?��

    <em>Raise!</em>

    <em>Raise!</em>

    Yeo-myeong and Filia both raised their weapons and ced them forth.

    "Such greed!" shouted one of the ghosts. "But greed, too, is one of the greatest powers."

    ��Greed can make you do anything, after all! Hehehe, good!��

    ��But�� What do you desire?�� a ghost asked Seol.

    <em>Float float��</em>

    ��I have no ns to answer you,�� responded Seol.

    <em>p!</em>

    ��Y-You foul����

    ��It doesn��t matter! Hehe����

    A ghost then stepped forward before pointing a finger at Yeo-myeong.

    ��You! You will face Hwinin, the Tornado!��

    ��Okay.��

    Another ghost then stepped forward, pointing at Filia.

    ��And you�� Gozom, the Steel, will face you.��

    ��...Okay.��

    <em>Thud thud thud��</em>

    Multiple ghosts stepped forward to point at Seol.

    ��And you����

    <em>p!</em>

    Suddenly, a heavy, thunderous sound erupted from behind the ghosts.

    ��All of you, step back�� Hehehehehe!��

    ��Y-Yahum!��

    ��All of you are annoying�� fuck off already!��

    ��Y-Yes!��

    <em>Thud thud thud��</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    The sound of drums and baks.

    The ghosts swiftly retreated in fear.

    And then... the darkness gradually began to recede even further.

    <em>Faaade��</em>

    ��Huh��?��

    ��Th-that��s����

    Yeo-myeong and Filia both gasped in fear.

    A ghost, the size of an ogre,id on their side, chuckling at Seol.

    ��You arrogant human�� Did you think that you��d be able to leave with my item?��

    Seol looked at the ck soul beforeughing as if it was ridiculous.

    ��This was�� Yahum��s item? No wonder����

    Yahum slowly stood up.

    <em>Thud thud thud��</em>

    While he was definitely massive, the energy he emitted was far more terrifying.

    <em>p!</em>

    ��You�� won��t be able to receive any reward.��

    ��...Why not?��

    ��Because you can never defeat me! Hehehehehe!��

    Those who took items that did not belong to them in the night market had to face Yahum themselves, the master of the Ghost Door.

    He was as strong as all of the ghosts herebined.

    ��Thieves like you�� deserve to get punished! Hm�� Alright! I will crush you and turn you into a weapon as well!�� said Yahum while pulling out a spiked club.

    ��What do you mean by thief?�� asked Seol. ��You should get it straight.��

    ��...What did you just say?��

    <em>Thud thud thud��</em>

    Seol was not afraid of the situation at all. In fact, he knew that he would��ve had to face Yahum in the first ce.

    ��I��m not stealing from you, I��m robbing you.��

    ��You insolent little��!��

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>Fwiiiirl��</em>

    The souls beside Seol all returned to their original item forms.

    <em>Thud thud thud��</em>

    The ck soul had turned into a pair of ck gloves. Seol quickly tossed his original gloves aside and equipped them.

    "Still, I''d take armed robbery over sneaking around and stealing behind people''s backs any day."

    <em>p!</em>

    As the shadows enveloped Seol''s body, he saw a new message.

    [Haunted-Peerless: Yahum��s Dokkaebi Gloves activates.]

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Yahum��s ck gloves activated their effects.

    [The chances of an Awakening remain the same even if your opponent is weaker than you.]

    [The odds of Awakening increase massively while inbat.]

    [New skills created from Awakening have their proficiencies set to ��Adept�� immediately.]

    A bunch of skills, all ones created through Awakening, began activating at once.

    Nevertheless, whether the effects of the gloves were beneficial or not held little significance at this moment.

    What truly mattered was that Seol was moments from facing Yahum, the master of the Ghost Door.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    ��Urgh!����Kyaaa!��

    As Yahum waved his hand, Yeo-myeong and Filia were sent flying away.

    ��Let��s leave the flies over there, and����

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Twelve ghosts brought out four giant pirs and nted them into the ground, positioning them around Seol and Yahum.

    <em>Hummm��.</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Hyung!��

    ��Snowman!��

    As barriers slowly erected around him, Seol simply tilted his head.

    ��Is it like a ring?��

    It appeared that the pirs were intended to prevent interference from those outside the barrier.

    ��Well�� I prefer that anyway.��

    Yeo-myeong and Filia likely couldn''t offer much help in his fight against Yahum anyway.

    Though stating this felt a bit rude, they would only end up getting in his way.

    The only people actually useful to him right now were obviously Karen and Karuna.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol summoned both of them immediately.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    The energy the three radiated made Yahum flinch slightly.

    ��There are�� three arrogant humans? Then�� I should match the numbers as well. Manda!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��Huhon!��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Get in here!��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Two of the twelve ghosts from earlier slipped past the barrier to enter the fray.

    ��Aren��t there any rules around here?�� Seol scowled. ��You��re just doing whatever you want.��

    ��Hehehe�� Losing confidence now, are we?��

    ��Not particrly, but�� are you eventually going to bring in the rest of your goons as well?��

    "I�� can understand why you would feel that way. Very well! Henceforth, no ghosts shall interfere in our battle. I, Yahum, shall ensure it!"

    It was quite an underhanded tactic.

    After all, Yahum was a dokkaebi who did not know anything about the phrase ��fair and square��.

    Despite Yahum holding all the advantages, Seol felt a sense of relief knowing he had managed to at least pull out one promise from him.

    Seol immediately focused on the next task at hand.

    ��Yahum is a cloud ghost. I need to be careful of that.��

    The sun, moon, stars, and clouds.

    Those were the four mostmon Daoist spells the powerful ghosts of the East used.

    Of those, Yahum specialized in cloud spells.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    ��It��s a bit crowded here, why don��t all of you get lost?�� said Yahum.

    He began swinging his club to gather energy, and as white smoke started to envelop it...

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Yahum mmed the ground, dispersing the smoke everywhere.

    In an instant, Seol waspletely surrounded in a white fog.

    [Yahum used Cloud Daoist Spell: Dokkaebi Path.]

    [Everyone within the fog bes lost.]

    * * *

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    ��.......��

    ��Hehe�� It��s finally quiet now.��

    Karen and Karuna both disappeared into the fog right before Seol��s eyes.

    However, the two ghosts who appeared earlier also disappeared.

    ��Still, it��s clearly worse for me.��

    It was clear that Yahum separated them because he recognized that as well. Though the two ghosts did seem strong, they paled inparison to Seol��s summons.

    ��How dare you try to leave after taking my items? I won��t let you,�� said Yahum.

    ��Don��t they normally give you benefits if you admit to your crimes?�� asked Seol.

    ��The punishment for your crimes is just that severe!��

    ��Then I should just give up on turning myself in and finish the job.��

    Seol then smirked.

    ��Give me everything you��ve got,��ughed Seol.

    A strange, unnerving sensation came over Yahum as Seol continued to remain calm.

    ��You arrogant human�� So you won��t repent for your crimes? Fine! I shall start by destroying that flippant mouth of yours!��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    As Yahum began to swirl his club once more, ring down at Seol, thetter also began to prepare his own ns.

    ��Ur, could you dismantle that?��

    - This is�� also different from shamanic spells. I��ll need time.

    ��And I can��t summon you either, right?��

    - If you want to summon something useless, go right ahead. However, I sincerely doubt it would improve this situation. Besides, as long as I can''t stop his spells, I''ll just be a walking target too.

    ��...Then I��ll leave it to you to dismantle it.��

    - Got it.

    Seol began to draw out how thebat would go in his head.

    ��It��s a matter of time. I won��t need to worry about Karen or Karuna, but�� I��ll be����

    With just Night Crow, Seol had to face Yahum, who had already covered himself in clouds.

    However, if someone were to ask Seol if he was afraid, his response would be this:

    Definitely not.

    ��Jamad.��

    - I��m ready as well.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    After all, Seol, in the Night Crow form, was a monster with nothing to be afraid of as well.

    [Debauchee''s Movements activates.]

    [Dodge rate increases by 10%. uracy increases by 5%.]

    Yahum scoffed after seeing Seol��s movements.

    ��You��re quite skilled, but����

    [You used Kick the Sky, Kick the Ground.]

    [One of two skills will activate.]

    Yahum waspletely unafraid even after seeing Seol��s unpredictable movements.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Yahum raised his arm, blocking Kick the Sky.

    However, Seol had already anticipated this with his Eyes of Foresight. He quickly followed it up with another attack.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Yahum was considerably fast for his massive size. All of Seol��s attacks missed.

    The two were simply gauging each other��s skills, with neither taking a clean hit.

    However, Yahum began to prepare arge, risky attack.

    ��Die!�� shouted Yahum.

    Yahum swung the spiked club in his right hand sideways, aiming for Seol��s chest.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    ��His attack was too big!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��An opening!��

    Seol ducked, and as he was trying toe up with his next move��

    ��Get in there!�� shouted Jamad.

    Seol immediately stopped thinking and began running in.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Yahum struck the ground with his left hand, trying to crush Seol, but missed.

    In the end, Jamad��s advice and Seol��s quick reactions were what created this opening.

    ��For now�� Take this!��

    Seol pulled his arm back before unleashing a massive attack onto Yahum��s chin.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaam!</em>

    ��It worked��Shit!��

    [Yahum used Cloud Daoist Spell: Mirage.]

    [It was an illusion.]

    Seol was shocked by the next move he saw with his Eyes of Foresight. Even so, he managed to prepare himself for it.

    <em>BAAAAAM!</em>

    Yahum��s hand appeared from the fog, swatting Seol away like a fly.

    ��Hrgh����

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Crush��</em>

    Seol bounced off the ground a couple times before regaining his stance.

    ��Haah����

    Blood dripped down from the corners of his mouth.

    Seol quickly attempted to regain hisposure. However, upon seeing this, Yahum began to mock him.

    "Hehehehehe! You shouldn''t believe everything you see... That''s why I hate humans! Have you seen the souls of the countless items here?"

    <em>Swipe��</em>

    Seol wiped off his blood.

    ��If I�� didn��t have the Eyes of Foresight right there����

    Seol could have died.

    Yahum continued, ted by having the upper hand.

    ��In truth, I��ve only made a few of the items here in the Ghost Door. But do you know why I was able to gather so many items regardless? It is all because of your greed.��

    ��I think I remember hearing before that greed was good, though���� murmured Seol.

    ��That��s only when you can control your own greed. Have you understood now, mortal?��

    Seol slowly managed to return to his cool, expressionless mask.

    ��That�� pissed me off a bit,�� said Seol.

    He then asked Ur a question.

    ��Would you be able to dismantle that as well?��

    - It''s going to take some time. Damn it... Even though they originated from the same roots, they��re all twisted and entangled in strange ways. I''m not sure whether I should decipher Daoist spells first to dismantle both of them together, or��

    Ur needed more time.

    Seol immediately gritted his teeth, readying himself forbat.

    ��I need to concentrate!��

    Fwip!

    <em>Clench��</em>

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    <em>Crackle crackle��</em>

    [You have changed to the Rain of Fire Stance.]

    [All attacks will spread mes.]

    [An explosion will ur at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Thunderbolts will spread at the impact point of each attack.]

    [Passive: Moving mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [Passive: Static is applied.]

    Seol slowly began to grow mes as he charged toward Yahum.

    Sensing that the situation was more dangerous than he had initially thought, Yahum prepared his means as well.

    [Yahum used Cloud Daoist Spell: Billow.]

    [The clouds grow thicker.]

    <em>Bam bam!</em>

    Seol leaped up from Yahum��s leg, spinning in the air tond a kick on Yahum��s chin.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Seol felt it properlynd this time.

    ��It��s the real body! But����

    Once again��

    Seol��s Eyes of Foresight showed him the future.

    [Yahum used Cloud Daoist Spell: Mirage.]

    [It was an illusion.]

    ��For it is aloof����

    The first thing Seol heard was Yahum��s voice.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The clouds cleared up, revealing Yahum��s club.

    All of this was within Seol��s expectations, though.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol redirected the club, then used the opening to punch again.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    ��Damn it�� It��s definitely his real body, but����

    Why does it continue to only show such awful fates?

    [Yahum used Cloud Daoist Spell: Mirage.]

    [It was an illusion.]

    ��And unimpeded, high in the sky����

    Once more, Seol allowed Yahum to attack him with his hand.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Seol began coughing up blood, then proceeded to vomit it outpletely.

    He rolled on the floor a couple of times from the pain.

    ��Hehehehe! Wee to Dokkaebi Yahum��s territory!��

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Though Seol had allowed two abrupt attacks, he still did not fall, thanks to the Blood of Origin.

    ��His Daoist spells�� Mirage is the most troublesome one����

    Though he had left it in Ur��s hands, Seol wasn��t the type of person to do nothing while waiting. He was, and always will be, a man of action.

    ��Is it not his real body then?��

    Jamad answered in response.

    - No, it��s definitely his real body.

    Jamad, who was sharing bodies with Seol, had the same question on his mind duringbat.

    ��The feeling I get when we hit him�� and the fact he��s sneakily trying to prevent us from hitting his vitals����

    ��Yeah, there wouldn��t be a reason for him to dodge if he was invisible.��

    ��If his spell really was invincible, there would be no reason for Yahum to stay in a dingy little ce like this�� Has anything about him changed since we beganbat?��

    Jamad and Seol both thought for a second beforeing to a realization.

    ��His mana!��

    ��Definitely his mana. It��s decreased.��

    Seol began trying to recall Yahum��s expression through his head.

    After a few moments, Seol realized that Yahum had grimaced. It was definite proof.

    ��This�� isn��t an illusion at all. This is his real body.��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Then if that��s his real body�� then the mirage�� it should be a reversal-type skill that reverts the owner back to their original state!��

    Seol received new messages with that revtion.

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [You have awakened Nightmare.]

    [Nightmare is affected by Sudden Appearance: Creation��s Skill.]

    ��This is����

    Seol smiled after quickly reading through his new skill.

    ��Why are you smiling?��

    Yahum didn��t like to see Seol smiling after being beaten down so much.

    ��First, since I��m in a bad mood�� I''ll crush you until you turn to dust.��

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Seol quickly closed the distance between him and Yahum once more.

    ��And you��re temperamental too! I don��t like a single thing about you!�� shouted Yahum.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Like before, Seol dodged Yahum��s club and countered.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Yahum grimaced for a second.

    However, like before, Yahum��s hand emerged from the clouds.

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    Seol readied himself for the attack once more.

    <em>Baaaaaaaam!</em>

    Even though Seol had prepared himself, Yahum��s attack was too powerful for him to absorb entirely.

    <em>Bwaaargh��</em>

    Seol vomited blood once more.

    ��Why�� Why didn��t it work?��

    Even though Seol used Nightmare, it didn��t properly activate.

    <em>Wobble��</em>

    Seol''s head spun as he slowly rose to his feet. Despite being severely damaged, Seol continued to think.

    ��I got it�� so that was why����

    Seol wiped the blood off his mouth once more.

    ��Hey, Yahum.��

    ��You can take quite the beating, huh?!��ughed Yahum. ��Beating you down feels quite nice, hehehe!��

    ��Yahum!��

    ��Why are you calling me now?��

    ��This time�� I��ll crush you.��

    Yahum showed a shocked expression before quickly recing it with a furious face.

    ��I am tired of ying with you now! I��ll end it!��

    Seol then pulled out everyst ounce of strength he had for the final confrontation.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    [You use Lightning Primal Power Shamanic Spell: Hedgehog.]

    [The area is filled with fierce energy.]

    [Passive: Static��s damage increases by 500%.]

    The Lightning Energy Seol had extracted from Lamu.

    Seol resolved himself while adorning himself with it.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    Yahum looked confused after looking at Seol.

    ��What is this familiar smell�� Sniff�� This smell�� Lamu?��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol shot out a ball of lightning at Yahum.

    He then continued to think while quickly moving around.

    The reason why Nightmare, his new skill, failed.

    ��It shed with the Eyes of Foresight when I was trying to activate it.��

    The Eyes of Foresight predicted his opponent��s next attack. As it essentially showed him the future, it was easy for Seol to end up relying on it greatly.

    ��But because I saw the future�� I became afraid of it and hesitated.��

    Nightmare was a skill that could change the immediate future. So why would someone wielding such power be afraid of whaty ahead?

    If Seol kept worrying about dying�� he would never be properly able to utilize it.

    ��I won��t die.��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Die!��

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    Yahum��s club headed closer and closer toward him.

    However, Seol faced it head-on.

    And then�� he saw something beyond that.

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    Yahum��s clubnded directly on Seol��s head for the first time.

    It had been a while since Yahum felt an attacknd so perfectly, he couldn''t help butugh.

    ��Hahahaha!��

    However��

    Though Seol should have been nothing more than a corpse, Yahum heard his voice echoing all around him.

    ��Do you only believe what you can see with your eyes? This is exactly why I like you.��

    [You used Nightmare.]

    [The damage you took recently is transferred to your creation.]

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    <em>Caaaaw!</em>

    A murder of crows appeared where Seol was before scattering.

    This skill seemed extremely simr to the Mirage skill that Yahum was using. Yahum felt a chill run down his spine, but�� it was fine.

    He still had Mirage on his side as well.

    However, Seol wasn��t lying when he promised Yahum he would crush him.

    ��It��s over.��

    - Dismantlingplete.

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Devour Magic activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Cloud Daoist Spell: Dokkaebi Path.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Cloud Daoist Spell: Mirage.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    The thick fog disappeared in an instant.

    <em>Staaab!</em>

    <em>Staaab!</em>

    ��K-Khrrrgh����

    While two swords immediately stabbed Yahum��s back,.

    The two swords belonged to Karen and Karuna. The ghosts they had in were missing their heads. They were rolling around on the floor, tongues sticking out.

    Yahum turned around from the pain. Then, he saw his future.

    It was a horrifying, dreadful dream.

    Seol��s fistnded squarely on Yahum��s face.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>Craaaaaaaaackle!</em>

    The sight of arge ghost being struck down by a bolt of lightning reminded those around them of divine punishment raining down from the heavens.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    With a thunderous boom, a powerful bolt of lightning struck the earth from the ceiling.

    Yahum��s body was scorched entirely ck like a shadow.,

    However, this was Seol holding himself back.

    ��No! The Ghost King will be furious with you if you do!�� shouted one ghost.

    ��S-Stop it now! You won��t be safe either if Yahum dies!�� shouted another.

    The ghosts piped up one by one.

    While Seol would typically dismiss words like that as nonsense, what they were saying was actually true.

    In the past, while Seol was still a yer, there was an instance of the individual in charge of the western promotion spot dying during the equipment promotion. The pieces involved all died not too long after.<em>Thuuuud��</em>

    As Yahum began to fall headfirst to the floor, the ghosts panicked and rushed to grab him.

    However, upon seeing Seol stop Yahum''s fall, they froze in ce.

    They were worried that Seol would crush Yahum��s head like a watermelon if they did anything.

    ��Rx. I won��t kill him,�� said Seol.

    ��Human!��

    ��But�� I am going to make it easier for us to have a conversation.��

    Seol then pulled out Gemma��s Pot from his inventory.

    ��G-Gemma��s Pot!��

    ��Stop him!��

    It was the same pot used to seal Lamu, the Thunder Ghost.

    While Lamu, the Thunder Ghost, was significantly weaker than Yahum, Gemma��s Pot was undoubtedly a powerful item capable of sealing him.

    If Gemma��s Pot with Lamu sealed within it was valued at 100, Lamu alone would only be worth 10, while the remainder of the value would be attributed to Gemma��s Pot.

    It was an extremely valuable and powerful item, which was obviously why the ghosts would be so scared and surprised.

    ��Jamad.��

    ��Got it����

    As Jamad murmured to recite a spell, the charms on Gemma��s Pot began to glow.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    Light filled the room, causing the ghosts to wail and scream.

    <em>Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!</em>

    <em>Fwooooooosh��</em>

    Yahum turned to smoke before immediately being sucked into Gemma��s Pot.

    [You have sealed Yahum, the Ghost Door��s Master.]

    [You have proven your worth, allowing you to request a suitable reward from the Ghost Door��s Master.]

    [You have satisfied the Adventure Objective.]

    [If the Remaining Time runs out or if you choose to take your reward, you may choose to finish your Adventure here.]

    ��D-Damn it!��

    ��Yahum!��

    Seol then asked the ghosts a question while holding onto Gemma��s Pot.

    ��What are you doing?��

    ��...What?��

    Seol gestured toward the four pirs.

    ��Get rid of it.��

    ��W-We can��t����

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Seol lifted the jar higher, readying himself to drop it.

    ��F-Fine, we��ll do it!��

    Excluding the two ghosts who had died, the remaining ghosts swiftly moved to pull out the pirs from the ground.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    ��Hyung!��

    ��Snowman!��

    Seol stood apathetically, wiping the rest of the blood from his mouth.

    For someone who just fought with Yahum on their own, he was extremely calm.

    Yeo-myeong and Filia ran toward Seol, trying to figure out the situation.

    ��A-Are you alright?!��

    ��We have to leave! They��re����

    ��But�� where did that ghost from earlier����

    <em>Tap tap��</em>

    Seol tapped on Gemma��s Pot.

    ��All we have to do now is wait.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Yahum will wake up soon. We just need to wait for that.��

    The two seemed to have recovered from their mental shock during Seol��s battle with Yahum.

    The first thing Seol caught was how quickly they rxed.

    ��There��s still a lot of things they need to fix.��

    Though they had both grown significantly since theirst meeting, in Seol��s eyes, they were stillcking.

    ��Still����

    When Seol took into consideration that this Adventure could only be selected after acquiring 5 Peerless-quality items, perhaps they were growing at a fine pace.

    A few secondster, Seol shook Gemma��s Pot.

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    [Urgh��]

    ��Looks like you��re finallying back to us.��

    Yahum��s voice sounded like he was in a cave somewhere.

    [What�� happened? Did I lose?]

    "Wouldn��t it be more worrisome if you ended up in there after beating me?"

    [Hehehe�� You��re not wrong about that. Argh�� How hard did you hit me? I can��t remember anything at all.]

    ��Yeah, Ipletely crushed you,�� smirked Seol.

    [Hehehehe! But why didn��t you kill me? What are you plotting?]

    ��It��s because one of the ghosts told me that if I killed you, they would tell the Ghost King.��

    [Ah, right! The Ghost King�� Yeah, they would have hated you if you killed me. Even I can''t get a grasp on him at all. But more importantly��]

    <em>tter��</em>

    [Where the hell did youe from?]

    - We��re asking the same thing��

    - He entered Pandea at the same time as everyone else��

    - He��s a bit weird, though.

    - Definitely a returner LMFAO

    - Maybe you should read less webnovels��?

    Seol answered with a lukewarm response.

    ��It��s not like that at all. I��m the same as the others.��

    [No�� You��re different. I can sense it, something about you is definitely different.]

    Seol turned his gaze away, trying to ignore Yahum��s persistent questioning.

    ��So�� How is it in there? Cozier than you thought? I bet it is, if you��re asking about things like that.��

    [Ah! It��s cramped! Really cramped! I��d rather kill myself than spend the rest of my life in a small ce like this!]

    <em>tter��</em>

    [I��m sure you also have a reason for sealing me, though.]

    ��Of course.��

    [What is it? What are you trying to get from freeing me?]

    Seol then saw multiple options.

    [[Yahum, the Ghost Door��s Master, seems willing to listen to your request. What would you like to request from him?]

    1. I want to take the soul of an item that someone else left behind.

    2. I want to enhance the soul of one of my items.

    3. I��m interested in the ghostly fire.

    4. Where does the Ghost Door lead?

    ����]

    ��I want you to enhance my equipment.��

    [The same request as the others who came with you, okay! Which one would you like strengthened?]

    The words that came out of Seol��s mouth next shocked Yahum.

    ��All of them. Everything I brought here.��

    [Y-You must have lost your mind!]

    ��Why else would I have let you live?��

    [......]

    Seol had brought a total of 5 Peerless items here.

    ��If I cleared the Adventure normally, I would have only been allowed to upgrade one Peerless item.��

    However, Seol had fulfilled the absurd condition of not only creating a situation where he would fight Yahum but also defeating Yahum without killing him.

    [...I would need to ask the Ghost King myself.]

    ��What?��

    [The Ghost King could im all the upgradester if he finds it problematic. I��m just asking him now in case it bes an issue.]

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    ck fog poured out from Gemma��s Pot before eventually��

    [Okay. The Ghost King has permitted it as well.]

    ��They did?��

    [Yeah. So unseal me already.]

    Seol nced at Jamad.

    ��Jamad.��

    ��Got it.��

    And as Jamad began to chant once more��

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Yahum was freed from Gemma��s Pot.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    ��I was only in there for a bit, and my body already feels so heavy. Hehehe�� Why don��t I����

    <em>CRAAAAAASH!</em>

    Yahum stomped on the pot, crushing itpletely. He then looked at Seol and the others before turning around.

    ��Follow me, humans.��

    * * *

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    With each step Yahum took, cherry blossom petals fell from the sky onto the night path.

    However, there was nothing around them. It was pitch ck.

    ��Stick close, humans. You��ll die if you get lost here,�� warned Yahum.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��It��s exactly as I said. This ce is filled with grudges, a ce where ghosts are born. Hehehehe����

    Yeo-myeong and Filia flinched upon hearing Yahum��s warning and immediately took another step toward the center of the path. In contrast, Seol took another step toward the outside.

    <em>Raise��</em>

    He then lifted a hand into the darkness.

    In an instant��

    <em>��Come here!��</em>

    <em>��Let��s stay together!��</em>

    Countless hands appeared from the darkness and tried to pull Seol in.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He then quickly pulled his arm back out.

    ��Hehehe�� What do you think?�� said Yahum.

    ��It��s fairly interesting.��

    ��I��m more interested in you and how you��re not afraid of ghosts.��

    Seol nodded in response.

    As Yahum stated earlier, this ce was swirling with rage and hatred; their emotions ran hot likeva.

    Even though Seol and the others had done nothing, the ghosts were ferocious, as if they had done something to provoke them.

    However, the ghosts quickly cooled down once more, quieting down as if they wanted nothing to do with the humans.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Cherry blossom petals breezed past them.

    It was beautiful and mystical, yet it also felt pointless.

    ��You would have died,�� said Yahum, over his shoulder. His words caused everyone to look at him.

    ��I��m talking about you two,�� he continued.

    Yahum was clearly referring to Yeo-myeong and Filia.

    The two then looked at each other before looking at Yahum.

    ��You two wouldn��t even have been able to defeat one of my 12 ghosts. If it weren��t for that human over there, you two would have died. You would have been cut to pieces and be ghosts yourselves.��

    ��......��

    ��...Yeah.��

    ��It��s a difference in ability, like the difference between an adult and a child. You idiots might not have realized it, but that human over there has been protecting you this entire time. Well, hehe�� I guess that isn��t my business, though.��

    Yeo-myeong and Filia knew that truth as well. Everything here had been unfolding ording to Seol��s ns.

    Yahum was a massive ghost, whose mere presence made it difficult for them to breathe.

    Despite that, not only did Seol defeat him, but he also managed to return after stuffing that colossal ghost into a tiny jar.

    What more needs to be said? They practically existed on separate nes.

    ��He��s just�� too strong.��

    Just when they thought they had caught up to him, Seol felt even further than ever.

    In a time of perpetual violence and turmoil, Seol felt like the sole guardian of order.

    Yahum then spoke to Yeo-myeong.

    ��You! You can��t control your anger, huh?!��

    ��......��

    ��You��re unskilled and clumsy. But a clumsy swordsman will only ever cut their own fingers��. Hehehe!��

    Yahum then said a word to Filia.

    ��To think you��de here with such a weak heart�� What you deserve is punishment, not a reward, but�� You were lucky! You met him.��

    ��......��

    ��However, luck is also one of the most important things in life, after all. That is not a fault.��

    Yahum then stopped.

    ��We��ve arrived.��

    The only thing present was a single altar.

    ��Hand over your equipment.��

    The first to hand over their items was Filia. After cing her bow on the altar, Yahum began to chant.

    <em>Hehehehehehehehehehe!</em>

    <em>Kyahahahahahaaha!</em>

    As the ghosts began to scream and wail, a viscous, string-like thing began to enter Filia��s bow.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The bow erupted into a ghostly me before quickly dissipating.

    Seol was lost in thought after seeing that.

    ��So that��s the ghostly fire����

    The ghostly fire wasn��t exclusive to the Ghost Door.

    ��But�� it is exclusive to ghosts.��

    Many ghosts of the East were capable of controlling ghostly fires as such. However, it was rare to find someone who wasn��t a ghost using it. Regardless, the Ghost Door was a special case that utilized the ghostly fires for others.

    It wasn��t clear whether this me was spiritual or natural, but its eerie power was undoubtedly effective.

    ��Its effects also depend on the ghost that was imbued into the item.��

    It was extremely simr to possession. Just as people took on the traits of ghosts when they were possessed, equipment possessed with ghosts also acquired a portion of the ghost��s powers.

    Through the ghostly fire, a ghost would end up possessing your equipment.

    Items that underwent this process were marked with ��Haunted�� at the front of their name to signify it.

    However, despite the initial negative connotations associated with the word ��Haunted,�� having a ghost possess your items was actually beneficial.

    Firstly, the item would improve over time, adjusting to the wearer��s level.

    Additionally, it also provided more bonus effects.

    Peerless items, while powerful, were extremely difficult to enhance and improve.

    As such, this was one of the few instances in Pandea where you could enhance and add additional effects without any risk.

    ��Take it. Next.��

    After Yeo-myeong��s sword was improved as well, Seol handed Yahum all of his Peerless items.

    ��...I don��t think I��ve ever been robbed like this before.��

    - What are you saying, huh?! Wanna go back in the jar?!

    - Put the money in the bag, don��t do anything stupid.

    - He practically brought a tank to rob a bank��

    <em>Kyaaaaaaa!</em>

    ��Well, it��s much better than dying and returning to the Ghost King����

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Seol��s items became covered in mes.

    Yahum then continued to talk while observing the ming weapons.

    ��Foolish human, wanting this many haunted items... will surely cause an abnormality in you as well.��

    ��Abnormality?��

    ��Like seeing things that shouldn��t be seen... You��ve essentially taken a step into territory that mustn��t be entered. In fact����

    Yahum then turned around.

    ��The ghostly energies might be imbued into you, allowing you to control them.��

    ��Are you saying I��d turn into a ghost?��

    ��You��d be half-human, half-ghost, hehe�� Well, that��s only in the worst case, so you don��t need to worry so much. Don��t be scared already����

    Yahum hoped that Seol would be at least a little frightened, but unfortunately, his expression didn��t change at all.

    In fact, he looked as confident as ever.

    ��I��m not.��

    ��Hahaha�� Why does that confident face irritate me so much? Alright, it��s done!��

    [Peerless: Breath is improved to Haunted-Peerless: Breath.]

    [Peerless: re is improved to Haunted-Peerless: re.]

    [Peerless: Atonement is improved to Haunted-Peerless: Atonement.]

    [Peerless: Fire Monkey is improved to Haunted-Peerless: Fire Monkey.]

    [Peerless: Crown of Order is improved to Haunted-Peerless: Crown of Order.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''Ghost''s Guest''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ''Ghost Door''s Guest''.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''I Don''t Believe in Ghosts''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Sleep Paralysis''.]

    Seol��s items were radiating a different color than before.

    Seeing this, along with the intense energy emanating from them, he began inspecting each item one by one.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    The first item Seol checked was the Crown of Order, his most recent Peerless item.

    [[Haunted-Peerless: Crown of Order]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 34-44

    Defense: 140(+40)

    Durability: 160/160

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A crown from an unknown era. Though this item vanishes upon being equipped, leaving behind only traces, the energy of the Crown of Order lingers with the wearer.

    Zigoro, the Spider Ghost, has upied this item.Basic Effect: +35(+10) Intelligence, +40(+10) Constitution, +42(+10) Wisdom

    Bonus Effect: Maintain Order (Unique), Fair and Square (Unique), Collective Responsibility (Unique). The wearer''s resistance is increased by 50% of the defense increased by the Crown of Order. Haunted - Zigoro��s Spiderwebs (Unique).]

    ��...Everything changed.��

    Not only did the Crown of Order��s defense and stat increases improve, but it also acquired a new unique effect.

    The equipment had noticeably changed from the ghostly fire.

    ��Also�� I��m confident that the other items improved even more than this.��

    This was the knowledge that Seol gained after using the Ghost Door multiple times as a yer.

    Peerless items weren��t things that could easily be swapped out for different equipment in Pandea.

    While you would typically swap out equipment after your level surpassed the Rmended Level, doing so with Peerless items was hard.

    The biggest reason was simply because Peerless items were much, much stronger than equipment of other qualities. Even the level difference didn��t amount to much to close that gap.

    In fact, they wereparable even to equipment that was one or two quality ranks higher.

    Obviously, the first reason that came into mind was the unique effects, as losing them when changing to different equipment was a huge detriment.

    However, that wasn��t the only reason Peerless items were difficult to rece.

    ��The difficulty in acquiring them.��

    As Peerless items were difficult to acquire in general, it was even harder to find one that could rece them, not to mention the other problems that came with it.

    Enhancing them was not only incredibly difficult, but the changes were minimal.

    The higher an item��s quality, the more difficult it became to improve them, and the differences were small.

    Because of this, there had been numerous yers who couldn��t do anything but cry about using lower-leveled Peerless items until they could no longer afford to.

    ��And that��s exactly why the Ghost Door is so special. Also����

    The statement Seol made earlier.

    He was once more thinking about how his other Peerless items would be stronger.

    The Ghost Door��s improvement centered around level correction.

    This process, also called reforming the item, raised a lower-leveled Peerless item to a level appropriate for the user��s current level.

    Essentially, the bigger the gap between the item and the wearer, the stronger the ghost that was imbued into the item.

    ��Since the Crown of Order was thest item I acquired, the improvements will be minimal.��

    The earlier Seol acquired the Peerless item, the more he could look forward to significant improvements.

    [[Haunted - Zigoro��s Spiderwebs(Unique).]

    - Each time you sessfully attack a target affected by Fair and Square, an additional stat will be decreased. This effect persists until all of the target��s stats are reduced.]

    Seol then looked at Fair and Square��s original effects.

    [[Fair and Square(Unique)]

    - When facing a higher-leveled enemy, two of the enemy''s stats are randomly decreased by 10%.]

    Essentially, an effect that was originally capable of decreasing two stats by 10% was now capable of decreasing all six stats by 10%.

    - Isn��t that broken?

    - Since when did we care about that LOL

    - Snowman might as well be a wrecking ball with how much he likes to break shit.

    Seol didn��t even need to think twice about it to know it was a great effect.

    He was off to a good start.

    With a hopeful heart, he then looked at the next item.

    [[Haunted-Peerless: Atonement]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 35-45

    Resistance: 120(+35)

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.1kg

    The heart of sin.

    A ne forged from malevolent energies and an ominous sense of guilt.

    Gurd, the gue Ghost, has upied this item.

    Basic Effect: +20(+6) All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Repentance (Unique), Share Pain (Unique), Confession (Unique). 50% chance to negate curses. If unsessful, reduce the curse''s duration by 50%. Haunted - Gurd''s Infectious Disease (Unique).

    [Haunted - Gurd''s Infectious Disease(Unique)]

    - When Confession activates, transmit all removed Abnormal Statuses to the opponent who inflicted thest Abnormal Status on you. The transmitted Abnormal Statuses have their durations reduced by 20%.

    [Confession(Unique)]

    - When the wearer is afflicted with a new Abnormal Status, there is a certain chance to remove all Abnormal Statuses currently afflicting them.]

    - Does it hurt? It hurts for me too��

    - I would cry if I got hit by this effect LMFAO

    - Ice magicians and curse-inflicting magicians are going to cry all day LOOL

    - I think the eastern Daoist shamans are going to cry too lmfao

    ��This is huge.��

    As Atonement was high-level, like the Crown of Order, the increase in Resistance was only decent.

    However, its new unique effect was unbelievably strong.

    ��If Confession triggers even once inbat�� the fight would immediately be over.��

    It wasn��t difficult to imagine what would happen in a fight if Gurd��s Infectious Disease activated and deflected the Abnormal Status back to the opponent.

    Seol was beginning to get excited by his new equipment.

    He couldn��t help but smile as his Peerless items grew even stronger with the new upgrades.

    - I also lost my mind��

    - Maybe we were the real ghosts all along?

    - I��m starting to feel bad for Yahum now��

    Next was Fire Monkey.

    [[Haunted-Peerless: Fire Monkey]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 25-35

    Defense: 70(+60)

    Durability: 165/165

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Magra, the Scorching, was a rebel in the Sulfur Skull Tribe.

    When he left the tribe, having once again etched the name of the declining Sulfur Skull Tribe into the world of Pandea, the tribe, in honor of his feats, held a ceremony for Purga. And on that day, Purga��s insignia was etched into Magra��s cape.

    Erchi, the Magma Ghost, has upied this item.

    Basic Effect: +20(+10) to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Truth and Lie (Unique), Dizzy Dizzy (Unique), Fire! (Unique). The damage you take from fire attacks is reduced by 90%. Haunted - Erchi''s Fire (Unique).

    [Haunted - Erchi��s Fire(Unique)]

    - Truth and Lie��s base dodge rate is increased to 30%.

    [Truth and Lie(Unique)]

    - If the wearer��s dodge rate is below 20%, increase it to 20%. If the wearer��s dodge rate is over 20%, increase your dodge rate by 5%.]

    The new effects made it so that even without other equipment, Seol would have a 30% dodge rate.

    ��Yes! That��s all I needed!��

    Though Seol had 30% dodge rate now, there still wasn��t a need to rece his equipment for things with dodge rate.

    Most equipment with defense or dodge rate had a reduction as the number increased.

    After all, having a 100% dodge rate would mean that you were invisible, breaking the bnce.

    Rules and systems were put in ce to prevent things like that from happening.

    ��Still, having a 30% dodge rate even without any other investment is massive.��

    It essentially meant that Seol would dodge once every three attacks, after all. And with the Eyes of Foresight, Seol could practically dodge everything.

    Next were his summons�� weapons.

    As these two Peerless items were used by Karuna and Karen, his two shadows also eagerly looked forward to seeing them.

    [[Haunted-Peerless: re]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 20-30

    Damage: 100-115(+80)

    Durability: 220/220

    Weight: 3.0kg

    A sword birthed through the meeting of the sword that Karen, the Red Lotus Knight, used, and the miracle of Hamun, Orgo��s Sessor. It has been enhanced through melting down the weapon that Magra, the Scorching, used, Fire Serpent. The sword''s power has improved to another level through the infusion of the blood of an ominous existence and fire spirit stone.

    Taebugi, the Drought Ghost, has upied this item.

    Basic Effect: +28(+12) Strength, +25(+12) Dexterity, +35(+12) Constitution, +8(+6) to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Forced Breakthrough (Unique), Single-Point Breakthrough (Unique). Deal 30% of your physical damage as additional fire damage. The cooldown of your skills that deal fire damage is reduced by 20%. Haunted - Taebugi''s Famine (Unique).

    [Haunted - Taebugi''s Famine(Unique)]

    - re��s additional fire damage now deals true damage.]

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Seol tightened his fist.

    ��There��s�� nothing else I need to say about this.��

    It was an undeniable truth that attributes were weaker against their pr opposites.

    For example, even the strongest mes would be powerless against even colder winds.

    The frost-attribute monsters Karen would face from now on were all at her rank or higher and had many more levels.

    Therefore, as Seol��s expectations for that effect was decreasing, this new effect served to solve them all.

    - So, 100% physical damage and 30% extra true damage?

    - Yup, ignores both defense and resistance LOL

    - So broken��

    - He robbed the shit out of them��

    - I think you guys forgot something�� It was a hostage situation��

    - If you guys aren��t lying, he should be arrested, LMFAO He should appear on those ��I used to be a mob boss�� YouTube videos.

    Satisfied, Karen reached her arm out from the Shadow Space to take re away.

    ��It��s thest one now.��

    Only Karuna��s weapon was left now.

    [[Haunted-Peerless: Breath]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 15-30

    Damage: 89-100(+90)(+85)

    Durability: 200/200

    Weight: 1.8kg

    A sword birthed through the meeting of the sword that Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, used and the miracle of Hamun, Orgo��s Sessor.

    It has been enhanced through melting down Orgo��s first work, Storm. A new energy has infused with the sword, awakening a portion of the dormant powers within.

    Horu, the Frost Ghost, has upied this item.

    Basic Effect: +35(+15) Strength, +27(+15) Dexterity, +36(+15) Constitution, +15(+8) to All Stats

    Bonus Effect: First Strike (Unique), Danger is Opportunity (Unique), Embracing Moon (Unique), New Moon (Unique). There is a 25% fixed chance ofnding a critical strike on a wounded target. The range and power of your attack skills is increased by 10%. Haunted - Horu��s Icicle (Unique).

    [Haunted - Horu��s Icicle(Unique)]

    - The user''s attacks and skills are now imbued with frost energy. As frost energy umtes on a target, they will be Slowed, then Rooted, and finally Frozen.]

    ��Not only did its stats nearly double, its effects were good too.��

    Breath was a Peerless item Seol acquired right after getting Space.

    As such, there were many things Seol wished were better, but the Ghost Door��s improvements solved everything.

    ��And thanks to Embracing Moon, Breath��s damage is incredible.��

    Embracing Moon was an effect that gave Breath an additional 50% night-attribute damage.

    With the increase in damage, this effect was finally proving its worth.

    With this, Seol finished checking all of his new items. The next thing to check was the titles.

    [[Inaugural Title: Ghost Door''s Guest]

    Rted Achievement: Ghost''s Guest (Adventure: The Master of the Ghost Door)

    Bonus Effect: You are now able to build favorability with ghosts.]

    [[Special Title: Sleep Paralysis]

    Rted Achievement: I Don''t Believe in Ghosts (Adventure: The Master of the Ghost Door)

    Bonus Effect: Your mind will not be corrupted even with prolonged exposure to ghost energy.]

    ��They��re both rted to ghosts.��

    Seol had noints about it, though.

    After all, it was only natural that he received ghost-rted abilities when he just exited the Ghost Door.

    Seol then looked back.

    ��Are we done now?�� asked Filia.

    ��Hyung�� Is this the end?�� asked Yeo-myeong.

    Yeo-myeong and Filia had been waiting for him to finish his business.

    ��Hehehehe����ughed Yahum. ��You��re�� practically a ghost now.��

    ��......��

    ��I bet everyone will think you are one since you��re carrying around so many ghosts with you.��

    Seol then nodded, epting it.

    ��I should try to avoid heading east for a while then.��

    As the countries in the east despised ghosts, Seol could be targeted there even if he hasn��t done anything wrong.

    ��Then now�� leave my territory!�� shouted Yahum.

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    Yahum was kicking them out.

    Even so, after all of theplications, they finally finished upgrading all of their Peerless items.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Seol and the other transferees were then surrounded by blue particles until they were fully enveloped in it.

    After a few seconds, Yahum remained alone at the altar.

    ��Those items were powerful�� He will undoubtedly destroy the bnce. So why did the Ghost King����

    Yahum knew what the Ghost King��s powers were.

    The Ghost King was an individual who remained hidden from the world while soothing the souls of the dead.

    He was someone whom Yahum had epted as a truly strong individual.

    As such, the moment Yahum was sealed into Gemma��s Pot, he immediately contacted the Ghost King.

    The Ghost King possessed several interesting abilities, one of which was the power to glimpse into the near future.

    Although he couldn''t see everything, he could somewhat predict what was about to happen.

    Therefore, if there had been any issues with Yahum giving that human so much power, the Ghost King would have foreseen and warned him.

    However, the answer he heard in return was something that he could have never expected.

    <em>- How interesting. Sure, you can do it.</em>

    ��Ghost King����

    The Ghost King thenughed before saying the next lines.

    <em>- He and I will inevitably meet.</em>

    ��What�� was the future that you saw?��

    <em>- He will cross the waves on an old boat��</em>

    Yahum did his best to suppress the chill running down his spine.

    <em>- He wille to the east to meet me.</em>

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    With the adventureplete, Seol, Yeo-myeong, and Filia returned to a nearby location.

    ��Thanks,�� Filia told Seol. ��I was quite confident before, but�� it seems I wasn��t nearly as strong as I thought I was.��

    "Filia..." Yeo-myeong nodded in agreement. "Seriously, hyung, how did you get so strong? I was confident in the effort I put in, but it didn��t evene close to matching yours."

    The two had undoubtedly gone through trials, it just came nowhere close to what Seol had gone through.

    ��I��ve been through a lot, yeah����

    Seol understood the importance of pushing yourself at the lower levels, as it made you much stronger in the long run.

    He felt the significance of this once again.

    ��I��ll be going then,�� said Filia. ��I have somewhere to go to right away. Thanks for everything, Snowman.��

    ��I�� should also be going to Marie now,�� said Yeo-myeong. ��Hyung, seriously, thank you.��In an instant, the two left Seol all alone.

    Though Seol had no way of knowing why they left so quickly, it was likely because they felt pressured being so close to him.

    - The strong are always alone�� kukuku

    - I just thought the same thing LOL

    - Snowman had been alone a lot, though LOL

    - Stop being so mean to them! Yeo-myeong at least opened the door for Seol!

    - The gap between them was bigger than I thought��

    As Seol entered the city, he noticed anothermotion.

    ��Did you see the points?��

    ��The guy with the 14 million points? Yeah.��

    ��How did they get it so high?��

    ��Let��s see if there��s a way to transfer points. I doubt it would be possible otherwise.��

    In truth, Seol had been wary of entering cities even before he received Kleptomaniac.

    ��My points put too much attention on me����

    While it was understandable for the influential figures of the city to investigate Seol, he couldn��t understand the transferees who were traveling from town to town in search of him.

    There was only one instance when a few people recognized him, but the situation that followed waspletely ridiculous.

    They not only asked Seol to be their master but also requested that he share information instead of monopolizing it and even tried to borrow money from him.

    <em>- I��m telling you, I��ll pay it back!</em>

    He still remembered the faces of the people who boldly made such requests.

    There was an old saying that deranged people would ask for money from tigers, and the people he met were perfect examples of that.

    ��It would be annoying if transferees recognized me����

    As this was no longer a game board but real life with people instead of game pieces, Seol had to have a way to deal with them.

    ��I feel like I should deal with this soon, and�� Huh?��

    As Seol began rubbing his chin, he stopped, feeling a strange, unfamiliar sensation.

    ��Ah. I forgot I had this.��

    The gloves that Seol had literally stolen from Yahum.

    Seol was fortunate to be stronger than Yahum. If he wasn��t, that decision would have spelled his end.

    ��Though I guess Kleptomaniac did something good for once.��

    Seol nned to fight Yahum the moment he stepped into the Ghost Door.

    But thanks to Kleptomaniac activating, not only did he get a reason to fight Yahum, but he also got an additional item for free.

    ��You never know how things end up in life����

    To think a Tendency reserved for stealing people��s wallets could be used to pick out a rare item��

    ��Still, there��s no guarantee it��ll be beneficial the next time it activates. I should be careful.��

    Seol then read through the item��s descriptions.

    ��Let��s see����

    [[Haunted-Peerless: Yahum��s Dokkaebi Gloves]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 35-43

    Defense: 130(+35)

    Durability: 120/120

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A pair of gloves woven by Yahum himself.

    They have absorbed his ghost energy, granting the wearer some of his knowledge.

    Basic Effect: +30(+10) Intelligence, +27(+10) Wisdom, +32(+10) Constitution

    Bonus Effect: sh! (Unique), Life Experience (Unique), Experienced Newbie (Unique). Haunted - Yahum��s Ghost Energy (Unique).

    [sh!(Unique)]

    - The odds of Awakening increase massively while inbat.

    [Life Experience(Unique)]

    - The chances of an Awakening remain the same even if your opponent is weaker than you.

    [Experienced Newbie(Unique)]

    - New skills created from Awakening have their proficiencies set to ��Adept�� immediately.

    [Haunted - Yahum��s Ghost Energy(Unique)]

    - You are now able to somewhat control ghost energy.]

    ��They��re all pretty unique options.��

    Most importantly, Seol received multiple effects rted to ghost energy, including the title he received earlier.

    Usually, umting multiple effects like that would also create a skill, but Seol hadn��t received anything yet.

    ��I guess the ghost energy in the item wasn��t enough to make one?��

    All Seol could currently manage was slightly handling the ghost energy released from the items.

    At most, he could condense it, but nothing more.

    ��Well, I should be able to understand it moreter.��

    Now that Seol was in the city, he needed to decide on his action.

    He could enjoy his rest first and take time before carefully considering his options, but�� having no n worried him more than anything.

    As such, he immediately headed to the Adventurer Association.

    It was more crowded than usual.

    ��Hahahahahaha!��

    ��You should��ve seen how Kaio died, haha! He was practically a chunk of meat.��

    ��It turned out well in the end. Adeline��s really good for things like this.��

    It seemed the city��s mood had changed with the end of the cartel.

    ��I��m sure it��s for the better�� right?��

    The first thing Seol searched for was news about the cartel��s end.

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: My glorious brothers in arms��]

    This is all thanks to God Emperor Tyrant King Genius Sir Bren surgically removing the cartel like an expert surgeon!

    If you didn��t participate in the war, spend the rest of your days thanking Sir Bren every day!

    - Okay, so you didn��t participate lmfao

    - Huh? How��d you find out so quickly ??

    - You made me spit out my drink when you said Bren LMFAO. Did he even kill any notable members of the cartel? I��m pretty sure it was all the transferees.

    - He��s a very simple guy who charges through the streets on horseback�� Don��t make fun of him too much.

    - He��s a good kid, though!

    - I heard Crow was a fucking monster, though. Even the rumors about them are crazy��]

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Something I found funny just now.]

    I never felt an ounce of national pride as a Korean, so why do I feel so much pride from being a citizen of Adeline? I think it''s partially due to people calling the path we used from Marcelo to Kaio ''The Path of Freedom''...

    - Are you a real person? LOOOOOL But me too.

    - Only Adeline stepped in for us ??

    - Look at what��s happening in Nevenia LOL. Adeline��s a saintpared to them.

    - We might also be looking better because they look so shitty LOL

    - Who cares~ We��re all just wandering adventurers anyway~

    - Nevenia��s in a civil war, so no one can wander in there anyway~]

    Fortunately, most people viewed the dissolution of the cartel as a good thing. Additionally, it seemed that not much information about Seol had been spread.

    But�� Seol also learned something about Nevenia while checking the news about the cartel.

    ��Is the civil war that bad?��

    Seol was quite interested in Nevenia��s current affairs as he was originally from there.

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: The situation in Nevenia��s pretty interesting lol]

    Did everyone hear the news?

    - Nope

    - Want me to tell you?

    - Ye.

    - The king, Hain III, is dead.

    - WTFFFF LOL

    - The prince announced his session to the throne while also announcing a major national reformation n. It��s now Hain IV.

    - What about the princess?

    - Well�� it ended up in a pretty funny way.

    - What do you mean?

    - You know how the kingdom is a mess because of the rebellion, right?

    - Right��? That��s also why they closed down their borders, no?

    - He��s ming everything on her.

    - WTF? That worked???

    - It did.]

    [(NEW) [��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Detailed Exnation of Nevenia��s Current Situation]

    I��m Vin Diesel, and my family exined everything about the situation below.

    The core of the problem is that Hain IV has an awful personality and is surrounded by corrupt subordinates.

    Unfortunately, the princess does not have priority over the throne, so not only does sheck legitimacy, but all of the powerful corrupt officials have sided with Hain IV, making her position weak.

    The prince is also likely using the session as a plot to eliminate the princess. Apparently, a few loyal advisors were making moves to follow her.

    - That��s interesting! So what happened next?

    - The princess ran away and the prince is hunting her down. Transferees are also hunting her down.

    - Huh? Why?!

    - Hain IV made a bunch of policies to get along with the transferees while rising to power. And while he did that, he also pinned all of the crimes on her.

    - That��s insane�� How do the transferees there not know that, though?

    - They do know it. They know it��s probably false, but they��re just going along with it. They just want someone to take out their frustrations on.

    - It''s an obvious choice for them, though. What could they possibly do to Hain IV? The princess is a much easier target to deal with. I''d also pick Hain, who has power, over the princess, who is weak.

    - Do you think justice exists in real life? LOL I bet transferees wille running with their pants down if Hain IV promises them items.

    - He��s already dered that he would give a national treasure to the transferee who captures the princess. It��s a mess now because of it, though lol.

    - Those pigs�� oink��

    - Don��t tell me you��re also��

    - Oink oink! ??

    - Isn��t that too much, though? Are there no transferees helping her like how Adeline did with the cartel?

    - The cartel was transferees, and Hain IV is a king LMFAO. Who the hell would fight him? What insane transferee would fight him now when the civil war is dying down with Hain III��s death��]

    Justice... Trust��

    There were a variety of other lofty values as well.

    However, with the introduction of the transferees into Pandea, the worth of such ideals fell drastically.

    The world quickly changed, now revolving around efficiency and violence.

    Seol sighed, ��How unfortunate.��

    Seol mostly thought it was a shame that the princess��s life was on the line due to such underhanded methods.

    But what could he do? The world now revolved around efficiency and violence.

    - It��s unfortunate, but��

    - There��s nothing he can do.

    - As long as it isn��t me~

    Seol then checked the letters addressed to him.

    Seol��s inbox was filled with messages from Gyeongtaek and Somi, two individuals he frequentlymunicated with.

    They were mostly updating him on their activities and asking how he had been.

    And��

    ��Who is this from?��

    There was also an anonymous letter.

    Seol quickly checked his surroundings before opening the letter.

    - It��s Earl Brispin.

    The author of the letter immediately revealed themself.

    ��So it was Earl Brispin. But why����

    Why did Earl Brispin send me a letter?

    Seol had received help from Earl Brispin multiple times. Not only had the Earl introduce Seol to Frannan, whom he now considers a close friend, but he also helped settle the House Gatiff incident in Timbrian.

    ��Now that I think about it, I also somewhat received help from him during the ck Knight incident too����

    The two might have had a closer bond than Seol had initially realized. Regardless, he continued reading through the letter.

    - You haven��t forgotten our promise, right?

    Promise�� Promise��

    Seol tilted his head in confusion, trying to recall the past. He then continued to read through the letter while picturing Earl Brispin''s face in his mind.

    - As I mentioned earlier, this is an investment for the future. All I ask is that you lend me your ear when I find myself in an urgent situation down the road. That would suffice.

    After finally recalling those words, Seol read the letter once more.

    - I''m sending you this letter now because of that promise. While I would have preferred to discuss this in person, the urgent situation necessitates this letter.

    Seol waspletely shocked after reading the following line.

    - I am currently with Princess Riona.

    ��Princess�� Riona?��

    There was only one princess whom Seol knew of with that name.

    - I was hoping you would help us escape from that cursed Hain IV. We would rendezvous at��

    Refused.

    This was a request that Seol had to refuse.

    ��I could be marked as a traitor if I mess up, and�� and�� it��s apletely ridiculous request. It would be dangerous, even for me. I should never, ever ept a request like this.��

    - However, I understand that you would also need a suitable reason to help us. We currently have a ck statue that was taken from the kingdom��s secret storage room.

    ��ck�� statue?��

    Seol began recalling countless statues that fit the description Earl Brispin gave.

    Thanks to his excellent memory, he could remember the exact names of the statues by recalling just a couple of characteristics.

    - The statue is of a blindfolded woman holding herself in her arms. Though I don��t know its exact name, it is undoubtedly an incredible item.

    ��Damn it�� God fucking damn it����

    A statue of a blindfolded woman holding herself in her arms. If Seol added the fact that it was ck, he was 100% certain of what it was.

    The first thing that Seol remembered was the item��s origin.

    ��It��s�� from the Church of Eternal Life.��

    - Apparently, it was from the Church of Eternal Life, and��

    ��I have to go. That statue is...��

    - there are even rumors that the Immortal carried this statue around.

    ��...mine.��

    The ck statue was something the Immortal had used in the past.

    The statue��s name?

    ��Joy of the Fallen��.

    Seol could feel his heart sink.

    ��No�� I should never go on an Adventure like this.��

    The viewers were excited by Seol��s words.

    - You��re not going on it, right? LOL

    - Brispin��s going to die, Snowman~ I guess it��s fine as long as you don��t die~

    - You should just go west already~ We��re supposed to head west.

    - They should be the ones handling it! They��re fully grown adults too, aren��t they?

    - Hurry up and erase the letter already kekeke

    - Someone donate! Tell him not to go!

    - He can��t even hear us.

    - Ah�� look at his face�� he made a decision.

    It all began with one letter.

    * * *

    After a while, near the border between Adeline and Nevenia��

    ��Fuu�� I always get nervous around this time.��

    ��......��

    ��Don��t ask about me too much, alright? Ordinary people will get hurt once they learn who I am.��

    The bearded man continued, posing a question to the other man walking beside him.

    ��More importantly�� You��ve got more guts than most people. Is this for your lover?��

    ��......��

    ��You could at least answer something. There��s no need to hide it from me.��

    ��......��

    ��Ah, I think I��m going to lose my mind�� Am I working with a golem right now?��

    - It just had to not be meeeeeeeeeeeeeee��

    - But it was only meeeeeeeee!

    - I��m the only one who��s fuckedddddddd!

    The bearded man then stroked his chin before turning around.

    ��All of you, get ready. Get into the clothes we prepared beforehand.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    At the bearded man''smand, everyone inside the carriage began changing into different clothes.

    ��Fuuu����

    ��I��ve helped a lot of people cross the border, but�� it��s my first time dealing with a case like you,�� said the bearded man.

    ��......��

    "I can��t believe there��s someone trying to sneak into Nevenia from Adeline. I would��ve expected the opposite, not this. Haven��t you heard about the princess��s plot to rebel against the king? It��s surprising, really��"

    With his face covered in a strange mask, Seol finally responded to the broker.

    "...I��ve recently learned that there aren��t any absolutes in life."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    A few momentster, the broker��s carriage was changed to disy a soaring hawk, the symbol of Adeline.

    But that wasn��t all.

    They then covered the carriage with deep red, checkered cloth embroidered with high-quality, golden silk.

    The carriage''s appearance waspletely transformed thanks to a few skilled individuals.

    ��It��s pretty amazing����

    Though Seol could tell right away thanks to Intermediate Insight, it was so detailed that many people would be fooled without it.

    ��Now�� make sure to keep yourself hidden, alright?��

    ��I��ll put my trust in you.��

    ��Of course! You��ve already paid us so much�� hehehe! I��ll take care of everything so just rest easy now.��A few momentster��

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    The glittering carriage slowly passed through the open road.

    ��Halt!��

    ��What is it?��

    The chief of the checkpoint stepped out to stop the carriage, which was obviously involved with royalty.

    However, he was still a bit intimidated by the carriage��s appearance. He spoke as respectfully and carefully as he could.

    ��We have not received any letters about a carriage�� Are you from the royal pce?��

    ��I am.��

    ��Then�� Could you perhaps tell me what sorts of items����

    ��And why should I tell you that?��

    The chief grimaced for a second before swiftly correcting his expression. Then, he continued.

    ��Because those are the rules.��

    ��And who set those rules?��

    ��Well����

    ��Is it not a rule set by Holina Mekin, the stern ruler of Adeline?��

    ��I-It is.��

    ��We have beenmanded by him to enter Nevenia for a reason that is difficult to disclose at this moment. Here, look at this letter from the royal pce.��

    The chief then looked at the letter from the broker.

    Though there were a couple of worrying features, it was undoubtedly a letter from the pce.

    ��Th-then I would like to at least go through the mandated procedures.��

    ��Mandated�� procedures?��

    ��Yes. All I ask is to inspect the interior of your carriage and confirm your identity.��

    ��Hm����

    ��If you refuse this, I will have no choice but to report it to my superiors.��

    A few of the members began to sweat.

    ��They��re checking the carriage��s interior?��

    Seol quickly realized that things weren��t going to n.

    The broker, who was currently pretending to be the king��s envoy, tried to buy time.

    ��Hm�� I guess I have no choice then. Please go through your procedures.��

    ��I thank you for your understanding.��

    ��This too, is a teaching from our even-handed ruler. Please inspect the carriage quickly, but I request that you refrain from checking the crates.��

    ��I-I understand.��

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Seol then saw multiple options.

    [[The situation is going in a strange direction. Someone will be inspecting the carriage soon. What do you do?]

    1. Attack the person who enters the carriage.

    2. Pretend to be a corpse.

    3. Pretend to be a statue.

    4. Run.

    ����]

    They were all simple options, but this was within expectations.

    Seol recalled the words the broker had left him before the start.

    <em>- I have a connection to one of the guards at the inspection checkpoint, but since I don��t have a connection to the chief, there could be issues. So, just in case, I want you to remember these provisions well.</em>

    Seol quickly acted as the broker taught him.

    <em>tter��</em>

    A few momentster, two men entered the carriage.

    ��Hm�� There��s only a single crate in the carriage? That��s�� strange����

    ��So what if it is strange?��

    ��We should open it. Don��t you agree?��

    ��Hah�� Haha�� What are you trying to do? Did you forget what the chief told us?��

    The one responding seemed to be sweating quite a bit; he was likely the person connected to the broker.

    ��Let me go report this to the chief. I��ll tell him that we have to check it.��

    A few momentster��

    The man reappeared after exiting from the carriage.

    ��The chief gave us permission. The envoy or whatever refused it at first but gave in when the chief said that it was the only way he would let him through.��

    ��R-Really? That��s a relief, then.��

    ��Then let��s open it. It��s a bit heavy, so lift it on that side for me, yeah?��

    ��Y-Yeah, okay����

    ��Urgh����

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    ��...What is all this?��

    ��It looks like�� a golden sculpture?��

    A gold statue rested on high-quality silk.

    ��Is it a gift to Hain IV for ascending the throne? Hah�� Why was he acting like it was special when it was just that�� Let��s go.��

    ��Y-Yeah!��

    ��What��s wrong with you today?��

    ��Nothing, it��s just�� hot today.��

    The man then removed his foot from the nk sticking out below the crate before exiting the carriage.

    As the two guards stepped out��

    ��You may pass!��

    ��Keep up the good work.��

    ��Yes, thank you!��

    And like that, Seol was able to pass through the border safely.

    <em>Rumble�� Rumble rumble��</em>

    After the carriage sessfully passed through the border, a nk was slowly lifted.

    ��Fuuu����

    Seol had hidden in the carriage��s secretpartment and used Shadow Hand to rece the nk, putting it back into position.

    ��Hahahaha! What did I tell you? I told you we would be fine!��

    Seol even thought about using the Honorary Libra Emblem to slip through the border but decided against it.

    ��In the worst-case scenario, they could end up getting branded as traitors too.��

    Seol even prepared a mask in case he was branded a traitor. There was no way he could make others share the me. Everything here had to be done inplete secrecy.

    ��I need to remain anonymous.��

    Not only would the Honorary Libra Emblem reveal his identity, but it would also trouble Frannan.

    ��And I can��t have that. I need to use Frannan for a lot more than this.��

    Why else would Seol have gone all the way to Alcatron?

    Seol didn��t want to ruin their rtionship over something like this.

    As Seol continued to think, he safely crossed the border.

    ��The problem is crossing back over to Adeline from Nevenia. Will you be using the same method?��

    ��Well�� we do have a variety of methods. Let��s think about that for a second, shall we? Where did you say you were headed again?��

    ��Timbrian. Please go to Timbrian.��

    ��Timbrian, a fine ce. The alcohol made from barley there is famous too. Why don��t you get some rest? We��ll keep going while you get sleep.��

    Seol nodded before meticulously organizing his inventory onest time as he headed to the rendezvous point.

    ��Hm�� As expected, this would be the best way����

    <em>Rip��</em>

    Seol then tore the invitation to the Madness Shop.

    As thest time he used it was before entering Alcatron, it had been a long, long time since hest saw J.

    * * *

    ��Hm, hm, hm~��

    ��Oh? Did something good happen?�� asked the maid, brushing ady��s hair.

    ��I don��t know~ Would you like to guess?��

    ��Hm�� You are only in a good mood when expecting arge trade, Ms. J, so�� maybe something like that?��

    J nodded in response.

    ��Yeah, you��re right. I��m about to have arge trade soon.��

    ��Then�� Are you meeting <em>him</em> again?��

    ��Him?��

    ��You know who I��m talking about, Ms. J, the man famous among merchants! Didn��t you say you were exclusively trading with him?��

    ��Haha�� You��re right.��

    ��Oh my�� Maybe he was charmed by your elegant gestures and beautiful face?��

    ��...I doubt it��s that when I always wear a mask around him.��

    ��Ah, I apologize����

    J shook her head in response.

    ��It��s fine. More importantly�� What do you think?��

    ��Hm? About what?��

    ��About him.��

    ��I�� um�� think it��s a shame.��

    ��...Why?��

    ��I��ve watched all of his streams, and I��m in awe whenever I do. I always say things like, ��Ah! He really must have lost his mind!�� and things like that.��

    ��Hahaha! That is his charm, after all. He��s different from the others, isn��t he?��

    ��Yes, but�� that��s why I think it��s a shame. Because he��s human, he��ll end up dying like the others.��

    ��......��

    ��Urm�� Their gods sold two entires, right? In the words of their residents�� It is inevitable.��

    ��Are you saying he��ll die in the end?��

    ��Yes, isn��t that obvious? How could people abandoned by the gods survive?��

    ��Well�� you might be right.��

    ��Why? Do you think otherwise, Ms. J?��

    ��No, I just�� just����

    <em>Stand��</em>

    J then stood up.

    ��I have to go now. I have a trade to do.��

    ��Yes, ma��am! Do you like your hair?��

    ��Yeah, it��s amazing.��

    ��Hehe����

    J then put on a mboyant coat before leaving her manor.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Countless gazes followed her.

    ��Woah�� it��s J.��

    ��Hmph�� it��s like she��s trying to show off how rich she is. The really rich don��t act like that.��

    ��But she really is beautiful����

    ��Stop. You shouldn��t mess around with her.��

    ��I know, I know. I already know that she��s from a supernova.��

    The only thing J could do was listen to their words.

    Supernovas.

    Stars abandoned by the gods.

    She ignored them and continued on her way.

    ��Why do I get the feeling someone��s talking about me,�� she smirked.

    A controlled society.

    She wondered if this was what it would feel like to have even the air around them controlled.

    This ce, where the intermediary gods existed, was dark and bleary.

    It was a dystopia, like the bad ending to a movie.

    A world where everyone is a god but isn��t.

    A world where you control others but are controlled yourself.

    ��It really is a ridiculous y,��ughed J.

    This was a junction of energies in space, a small energy hub.

    Even the Madness Seol receives as donations are exchanged for a variety of energies for other ces.

    ��After their gods take a portion of it as well�� the very same gods that abandoned them.��

    J then noticed someone standing near her assigned dimensional door.

    ��Are you going, J?�� a merchant asked.

    J, a respected senior merchant, garnered respect from her peers through numerous sessful trades.

    Currently, Oria, her junior merchant, dropped by to say hello before J left.

    "Yeah, Oria," J smiled. "I have to go sell things again. I��m so sick and tired of it, seriously~ I��ll have you know that it is extremely difficult to suck up to those inferior lifeforms.��

    ��Pfft����

    ��What?��

    ��Ah, sorry. Normally, I would agree with you, but it just sounds like bragging today.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    Oria then pointed at J��s face.

    ��Because�� You��re smiling.��

    ��What?��

    ��Did you not notice? You��reughing right now.��

    ��......��

    "You were never someone whoughed, much less smiled... it��s shocking, really."

    ��You��re making such a fuss over nothing����

    Oriaughed, knowing the meaning behind J��s expressions.

    ��Are you going now?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Let��s have a drink when youe back!��

    ��Sounds good.��

    ��Then�� I��ll be praying for you to make arge profit again!��

    ��Praying? Haha�� to who?��

    ��I�� I don��t know?��

    The situation was moreughable because they were gods.

    Because even though they were gods�� they held no faith in them.

    ��I��ll be going now,�� said J.

    ��Yep.��

    <em>Hum��.</em>

    The dimensional door was formed, and J boldly walked into the red space.

    <em>Step��</em>

    She then wore a mask, hiding her expression.

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    For some unknown reason�� she could feel her heart racing.

    It really was strange.

    <em>Bum bum bum bum��</em>

    A carpet extended as a drumroll announced her arrival.

    ��It��s been a long time. More importantly, the drumroll and the carpet����

    Seol, the man whom all of the intermediary gods were interested in, weed her.

    ��Hahaha! What did you think? I was trying to show off a bit.��

    ��You change each time I see you.��

    ��Because I saw a profit!��

    J sold items and earned a profit.

    However, despite her sess, she also enjoyed conversing with the man before her.

    The nouveau riche only knew how to waste money, not spend it.

    But this man was different.

    He continued to gather Madness, almost like he knew where to spend his limited resources.

    ��I, J, sell everything and anything.��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Today�� Ah, right!�� she smiled. ��Did you notice anything different about me today?��

    ��...You look the same.��

    * * *

    In a town on the outskirts of Timbrian��

    Even taking just a few steps into the town was enough to be greeted by the familiar rural smell of manure.

    Three individuals in ragged clothes were having a conversation on the first floor of a tavern. The tavern owner seemed to be missing as well, leaving the three to their own.

    One of the individuals, a woman, had beautiful eyes and a face seemingly sculpted by the gods themselves. Her beauty shone through her ragged clothes, but she wore a sad expression.

    ��I�� am dead.��

    ��...You shouldn��t say something like that, Rio�� Rine.��

    "My older brother is so cruel. How could he just stomp on my life and dreams like this?"

    Princess Riona sank deeper into her chair before leaning into the table. The other two, Earl Brispin and Cadi, her guard, tried to cheer her up.

    ��You will surely be able to return to the Zonia Kingdom, have hope.��

    ��Brispin.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��I believe in you, Brispin. You��ve been loyal to me ever since I was young, perhaps the most loyal of all. After all, you stayed by my side when everyone else left.��

    ��Of course, Your Royal Highness. Hain IV is a foul individual. His existence itself draws Nevenia closer toward its end.��

    ��Hehe�� I didn��t expect you to say that about my older brother. The citizens would be upset if they heard that.��

    ��I apologize.��

    Riona sunk her head deeper.

    ��I am not a fool,�� said Riona.

    ��Of course. You are wise and generous.��

    ��And that��s why I know�� that it��s hopeless.��

    ��......��

    "...Do you know how far the Zonia Kingdom is from here? They''re practically at the far western edge."

    ��But they are an incredibly strong nation! Perhaps even stronger than Nevenia as well! If we manage to get there, even Hain IV can��t threaten you. After all, Zonia��s rulers are�� your mother��s rtives.��

    ��I wonder why my mother decided toe all the way here����

    Brispin then looked at Riona with a stern expression.

    "The difficulty you face now will be a huge help to you in the future when you ascend the throne."

    ��What doesn��t kill you only makes you stronger�� that, right?��

    ��Precisely!��

    ��But what if it <em>can</em> kill me?��

    ��Huh?��

    ��People are saying I��ll be killed.��

    ��Who is��?!��

    ��The people who passed by us before were whispering that to each other����

    ��Those bastards! Ahem�� Please ignore them, your highness. Please have faith in me,�� shouted Brispin. ��I will make it happen.��

    Despite Earl Brispin��s derations, the princess was still sad.

    ��How�� the Zonia Kingdom is too far.��

    ��There are many paths we could take, even one through the sea!��

    ��You��re saying we could take a boat, right?��

    ��Yes!��

    ��And where would we get the boat?��

    ��Zonia��s ship has already arrived at the harbor. We just have to make it there! If we could just make it there, we could seek asylum in Zonia!��

    ��Brispin.��

    ��Yes!��

    ��The harbor�� is in Frion����

    ��......��

    ��And to make it to Frion�� we would need to cut through Adeline, and the odds of making it there while avoiding my older brother is����

    ��Krgh����

    The distance was certainly a problem, but having to cut through Adeline while slipping away from their pursuers was the biggest problem.

    ��Hold�� Hold on a second, please, Your Royal Highness.��

    ��...It��s not like I have anywhere to go.��

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    Earl Brispin gripped his head after leaving the tavern.

    ��Is this really the end����

    Earl Brispin had prepared many means ahead of time in case something like this would happen.

    Not only had he reached out to multiple mercenary group leaders, he had also reached out to powerful transferees and free knights.

    ��But�� no one came.��

    No one hade to return the favor. Earl Brispin worried, thinking that perhaps their decision not to ry this information to Hain IV was the extent of their loyalty.

    ��In the end, the princess will����

    And then�� a shoddy carriage arrived at the tavern.

    ��We��re here.��

    ��Wait here a second,�� responded another voice.

    ��Yep.��

    Someone then stepped out of the carriage.

    Earl Brispin quickly turned to see who it was.

    ��......��

    ��It��s been a long time, Earl.��

    It was a man wearing a strange crow mask.

    ��This voice����

    Earl Brispin quickly ran back into the tavern.

    <em>Click.</em>

    ��Y-Your Highness!��

    ��We��ll definitely never be caught with you screaming like that����

    ��I-It happened!��

    ��What happened? Did my older brother����

    ��No, your damned older��Regardless! S-Someone came!��

    ��Someone came?��

    A robed man entered the tavern.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    The man, wearing a crow mask, then asked Brispin a question.

    ��Where is the statue?��

    ��I-I have it here. By the way, your mask����

    ��There��s nothing good that woulde from me revealing my face, is there? More importantly�� I would like to check the statue.��

    Earl Brispin then pulled out a strange statue from his belongings.

    ��Here.��

    ��...It��s the real one.��

    A nce was more than enough for Seol to know what it was. There was only one statue that looked like this in Pandea, the Joy of the Fallen.

    "...I will give this statue to you once the princess safely arrives at the location."

    "And where is this location?"

    This was the most crucial moment.

    If the man gasped upon hearing ''Frion'', then all hope was lost for the princess.

    Princess Riona, understanding this, looked as if she was about to cry.

    ��F-Frion����

    The man��s golden eyes pierced through the holes in the mask. Riona flinched after making eye contact with him.

    She quickly reached the conclusion that he wouldn��t help her.

    ��Frion, huh����

    Seol thought for a moment before saying��

    ��Closer than I thought.��

    The South had begun to revolve around efficiency and violence.

    However, a foreign element named Seol emerged to disrupt it.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    With each step Seol took into the tavern, the mood grew more tense.

    It was especially the case for Chadorf, Princess Riona��s guard.

    T/N: He was called Cadi in thest chapter. It''s unclear if that��s a first orst name, as the full name wasn��t provided. Please assume they are the same character for now.

    ��Don��t step any closer without Her Royal Highness��s permission!��

    Chadorf, a knight with a goatee and a sharp jawline, immediately stopped Seol from approaching the princess.

    Seol nced at Earl Brispin after seeing Chadorf��s reaction, prompting the Earl to wave his hand, signaling Chadorf to stand down.

    ��It��s alright, I was the one who asked him toe here.����Who is he?��

    ��A transferee.��

    ��A transferee? Hah�� Are you out of your����

    This was not a matter transferees could involve themselves in.

    It needed to be carried out in absolute secrecy, and even sacrificing one life wasn''t enough to guarantee sess.

    And though Princess Riona had no one she could rely on right now, Chadorf couldn��t believe Earl Brispin��s backup n was just a lone transferee.

    Princess Riona then ced a hand on Chadorf��s shoulder, calming him down.

    ��Don��t do that, Chadorf. Please.��

    ��But, Your Highness, the current situation is����

    ��I know,�� she smiled sadly. ��I know the current situation isn��t good. But there is no reason to be rude to our guest who worked so hard toe all this way.��

    ��...You are right, Your Highness.��

    Chadorf quickly stood up and bowed to the masked man.

    ��I apologize, transferee. I was unwittingly disrespectful to you out of disappointment. I hope you can ept my sincere apology.��

    Seol shrugged.

    He understood why they reacted that way, he might have done the same if he were in their position.

    ��Why don��t we all sit down then?�� said Earl Brispin, cing a hand on Seol��s shoulders. ��Let��s talk about our ns.��

    ��Alright.��

    As Seol took a seat, Earl Brispin continued.

    ��Then let��s begin with introductions. As you know, she is Princess Riona.��

    "Please call me Rine while we travel," Riona said with a smile.

    ��Understood.��

    ��And he is Chadorf, a knight and the princess��s personal guard.��

    ��Chadorf, nice to meet you.��

    ��It��s nice to meet you as well,�� answered Seol.

    Brispin then looked at Seol.

    ��Andstly�� hm�� What should I call you?��

    Earl Brispin refrained from naming Snowman since he was intentionally trying to hide his appearance with a mask.

    ��Please call me ��Crow�� during the mission.��

    ��Okay. This is Crow. He is the best chance we currently have.��

    While Chadorf gave Seol incredulous eyes, Riona simplyughed.

    ��That mask really suits you!��

    ��...Thank you.��

    With that, introductions were over.

    They quickly moved on to the matter at hand.

    ��What��s the current situation?�� asked Seol.

    ��Not good. Hain IV has issued a decree to the entirety of Nevenia.��

    ��What did it say?��

    ��Capture the traitor Riona or����

    What he would say next was obvious, so finishing the sentence was unnecessary.

    ��Have you finished your preparations to leave?��

    ��We have.��

    ��What about your family?��

    ��They are all already in the process of leaving. They are safe, we just need to focus on ourselves.��

    ��And how does Hain IV judge the current situation?��

    ��He likely... simply sees it as the princess escaping with a lone knight and an earl assisting them.��

    ��Hm����

    ��Hain IV knows we are weak. But that''s also why he''s optimistic about this situation. He''s using not only the country''s knights to find us, but Adeline''s forces are working with him as well.��

    ��Adeline too����

    ��They''re simply trying toy the foundations for a good rtionship between them. I doubt they��ll work too hard to find us, but they will keep an eye out.��

    As the talk continued, the shadows on Riona��s face only grew darker.

    It was almost like the situation itself was trying to warn Seol.

    It was as if it questioned him whether he would still stand by her side and turn his back on the world to fight for her.

    When a person is questioned with a knife to their throat, they will say whatever the person asking wants to hear every single time.

    Because Riona knew that as well, she stayed silent.

    But Seol��s answer was different. He was much calmer than how she imagined.

    "Then... we should quickly finish our preparations and leave," Seol suggested.

    ��...What?��

    ��The road to Frion is long.��

    ��Ah�� it is�� A-Are you saying you��ll being with us?��

    Seol, still wearing the crow mask, nodded, causing the beak to wobble up and down.

    ��Yes.��

    Riona gave a big smile after hearing his response, and color returned to her face.

    [You have decided to assist Princess Riona in seeking asylum.]

    [There are people with conflicting Adventure Objectives.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Because this Adventure is a Linked Adventure, you cannot choose your next Adventure.]

    [You have skipped your Rest.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 29th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 29. A Risky Gamble]

    ��

    * * *

    The most dangerous secrets are always kept under the tightest covers.

    The king��s room, heavily fortified by knights, could not be entered without permission.

    Yet, in Hain IV��s room, Nevenia��s most secretive room, two uninvited guests had managed to gain entry.

    ��Hohoho�� Each and every day must be so exciting for you,�� said a voice, leaning closer to Hain IV��s side.

    The voice belonged to a shadowy woman whom Seol had met and fought before.

    Zeri might have been the mastermind behind the House Gatiff incident, but she had a separate master��a woman who was one of the four pirs of the Church of Eternal Life, where the Immortal used to reside.

    Bria, the Poisonous Spider.

    She was not only a master of shadows like Seol, but also one of the church��s masters.

    Therge, obese man beside her began to grumble andin.

    ��I don��t even have the time to catch my breath. I think I preferred it back when I was a prince.��

    "Oh no~ Your retainers will begin to worry if their king says things like that, you know?"

    ��Hmph. Like I care what those useless trash think�� Bria, you didn��t forget the promise, right? That the Church of Eternal Life will help me once I make Nevenia mine?��

    ��Of course, Your Majesty. The Church of Eternal Life always keeps its promises. More importantly, I asked something from you before����

    ��Ah, that? The hideous statue in our storage?��

    He was referring to the Joy of the Fallen.

    An item that Bria desperately wanted.

    In fact, it was one of the most important rewards she wanted to receive for assisting Hain IV.

    ��It disappeared.��

    ��...What do you mean? Did I hear you correctly just now?��

    ��It was confirmed that Riona took it and other treasures with her after realizing my plot. It��s likely still with her now.��

    <em>Tremble��</em>

    Bria shook with rage. Though the Joy of the Fallen waspletely useless for Hain IV, it was incredibly valuable to her.

    She wanted to hit him right away after hearing his nonchnt attitude, but she held back her anger with everything she could.

    ��Then�� I should retrieve it myself.��

    ��You��re going to personally go for someone like Riona?�� Hain IV asked.

    ��Though I don��t care one bit about the life of a princess with no one supporting her�� I cannot give anyone that statue.��

    ��Well�� suit yourself.��

    <em>Grind��</em>

    Each and every one of his words only further infuriated Bria, but as there was a lot left to do, she did her best to respond with a smile.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    A young, child-like boy with a slender frame appeared behind her.

    "You called, Miss Bria?��

    ��Yeah, Shuro. I want you to chase the princess in my stead. She��s currently at����

    ��Understood. Would you like me to kill her?��

    Bria then smiled.

    ��Once you find the statue, you can do whatever you want.��

    "Yes, I will make sure to meet your expectations, Miss Bria! Please watch over me."

    "Yes, I believe in you, Shuro. But just in case�� take Viran and Vidon with you."

    ��Do you perhaps�� not believe in����

    ��Not at all, Shuro. I just don��t want you to get hurt.��

    ��...I understand, Miss Bria. I will do my best.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Hain IVughed after the boy disappeared.

    ��How excessively loyal.��

    ��Shuro will do a good job.��

    ��Even when Riona has Chadorf?��

    ��Chadorf? Are you talking about that dumb-looking knight?��

    ��Yeah, her personal guard.��

    ��Hohoho�� Shuro would only need a second to cut him in half.��

    ��And what if someone else is helping her?��

    ��Who would willingly step into hell? And even if someone did, they wouldn��t be able to stop Shuro.��

    ��Can you guarantee it?��

    ��Most definitely.��

    ��......��

    Bria smiled one more time before backing away.

    After she left, Hain IV muttered to himself, "She gives me the chills..."

    * * *

    While Bria��s loyal subordinate, Shuro, was chasing down Riona and the others, they had already arrived near the inspection point at the border.

    ��Oh no����

    ��What��s wrong?��

    The broker, unaware that the woman with them was Princess Riona, had traveled back to the border with Seol and the others to help them cross.

    However, the situation was much direr than before.

    ��They��ve caught on. I was wondering why there hadn��t been any contact recently�� Do you see that over there?��

    ��...I do.��

    The mutted head of the guard that helped Seol cross the border was now pierced with a spear and hanging like a decoration.

    ��He got caught. We won��t be able to cross back over.��

    ��Do you have any other methods?��

    ��As long as the checkpoint isn��tpletely cut off, hm�� Let me see�� I guess it��s only that?��

    ��Only what��?��

    ��Haah�� Give me a second.��

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    <em>Scribble scribble��</em>

    The man slowly began filling a sheet of paper, adorned with a unique stamp, with letters.

    A few momentster��

    [You have acquired Monjuri��s Letter of Introduction.]

    ��I n to be careful for a while, and I won��t be able to take you across the border. I don��t have any other methods now that my connection is dead.��

    ��Then what is this letter of introduction?��

    ��You still have to cross the border, though, no? It��s dangerous, but it��s also the only method I could think of.��

    ��Who am I supposed to give this to?��

    ��There is a smuggling route between Nevenia and Adeline. And this map�� marks where it is. I''ve written a letter to the owner of that route for you, so go find him. However, if you��re not in a rush, I rmend waiting until the situation in Nevenia calms down first.��

    ��...Thank you.��

    ��You��re not going to ask me for a refund, are you?��

    ��You��ve already taken responsibility.��

    ��Haha�� Thanks.��

    ��And my request from before����

    ��I know. I won��t tell anyone about you, ever. We��ve only known each other for a short while, but�� I��ve already grown fond of you.��

    Seol then sent back the broker, who returned with four horses.

    ��Rine,�� said Seol. ��Do you know how to ride horses?��

    ��Of course, that��s basic! I could even sleep on one.��

    She immediately readied herself and attempted to hop onto the horse.

    ��Urgh����

    She failed.

    ��Grgh����

    She failed again.

    ��Chadorf�� Could you help me?��

    ��Yes, Pr��Rine!��

    She barely managed to climb onto her horse after receiving Chadorf��s help. She then bashfully avoided Seol��s gaze, obviously embarrassed by the situation.

    ��Hrah!��

    As Seol headed off, the others immediately followed him.

    ��Where are we going right now?�� asked Riona.

    ��To the smugglers,�� answered Seol.

    ��What?��

    ��There��s no other option,�� Seol continued. ��I��ve considered a few other methods, but they��ll all take too much time. We need to leave Nevenia immediately.��

    ��By smugglers�� Do you perhaps mean Devrick?�� asked Brispin.

    As Devrick was also the name given by the broker, Seol asked a question in response.

    ��Do you know him?��

    ��Yes, he��s quite notorious in Nevenia. Even the royal family can��t easily interfere with him, despite knowing of his existence.��

    ��Why?��

    "Because attempting to suppress him would cause too much damage. The royal family tried before but quickly retreated after suffering heavy losses. While Devrick''s forces were hurt, they weren''tpletely defeated. Devrick disappeared for a while, only to reemerge as a smuggler. Even though the royal family knew of his activities and whereabouts, they chose not to intervene, almost as if they were uninterested."

    Riona nodded in response before adding more details.

    ��The previous king felt ufortable sending his forces outside the castle. He didn��t think the smugglers were an issue as long as they didn��t turn into bandits.��

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    The horses galloped through the ins.

    A couple of dayster, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    ��We��ll need to walk from here.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Apparently, if we enter the mountain on horseback, they��ll shower us with arrows.��

    ��Then let��s quickly get off our horses!�� shouted Riona. ��You too, Chadorf!��

    ��Yes, Your Highness.��

    And like that, the four climbed the mountain on foot.

    ��What if they suddenly fire arrows at us?��

    ��Since we��re on foot, they��ll at least question us first.��

    ��Do you think we��d be able to have a proper conversation with them, though?��

    ��If we can��t�� then we��ll just have to force them to have a conversation, no?��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    Suddenly.

    <em>Grrrrrrrr��</em>

    A beast''s growl echoed through the mountains. It clearly didn''t belong to something as fearsome as a wolf. At most, it sounded like a hunting dog.

    However, it was followed by more voices.

    ��Where the hell do you think you are?�� shouted one of them.

    As Seol tried to step forth, Earl Brispin stopped him and stepped forward first.

    ��I am Earl Brispin! I have heard that Devrick is here.��

    "Oh... Earl Brispin? That noble in the south who''s rebelling against the king?"

    ��We are����

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    One of the men threw a dagger near Earl Brispin��s left foot.

    ��...What are you doing?��

    <em>Step��</em>

    More people revealed themselves from the thicket.

    Each of them had prepared their bows, readied to fire at any time.

    <em>Step��</em>

    After a quick second, their leader seemed to step out as well.

    Arge scar ran across his face, and his right eye seemed different too, almost like a ss eye.

    The leader, with arge cigar in his mouth, immediately asked Earl Brispin a question.

    ��Fuuu�� Let��s not y this little game, alright? You came here because you thought we could help you, right?��

    ��We����

    ��Only idiots would try to smuggle something across the border at a time like this. Both Adeline and Nevenia are on more alert than usual. If you understand, fuck off.��

    ��We have to go to Adeline, though. No matter what.��

    Devrick thenughed while looking around.

    ��Pf�CPfffffft�� What the hell is this noble saying?��

    ��Smuggle us across the border. I will make sure to prepare a suitabl����

    ��Shut up.��

    ��......��

    ��All of the cards are on my table, alright? All you��re allowed to do is answer yes or no.��

    Earl Brispin nodded in response, causing Devrick to turn toward Riona.

    ��So you��re Princess Riona, right?��

    ��...I am.��

    ��I��ll take you over to Adeline.��

    ��Really?��

    ��But�� We want that Earl��s head in return.��

    ��...Why?��

    ��Answer me. Yes or no?��

    ��Obviously, no, you damned smuggler! How dare a criminal try to threaten royalty!��

    Everyone was at a loss for words after Riona��s sudden answer.

    ��Wh-what the�� Pfffft����

    ��Hehehehehehe�� She��s quite a funny woman.��

    After taking a few seconds to think, Devrick scowled before dismissing the situation with one word.

    ��Fire.��

    ��Princess, get behi��!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Hundreds of arrows began raining from the sky.

    ��Hmph����

    But, as everyone was expecting Riona to be buried in a storm of arrows��

    <em>Fwiiirl!</em>

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    The mountains became dyed in ck.

    ��...Wh-what?��

    A sinister, viscous energy sank all of the arrows into the earth.

    A ck knight appeared by Riona��s side, the culprit behind it.

    ��Who is that?��

    Devrick was shocked.

    As he was preparing to make another move��

    <em>Pinch��</em>

    Seol appeared right in front of him, pinching his thumb and index finger on Devrick��s cigar, extinguishing it.

    ��The cards are on my table. All you��re allowed to do is answer yes or no.��

    ��......��

    "Do you want to live, or die?"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Not long after parting ways with Seol, the brokers were setting up camp before heading into the city.

    ��Bwahahahaha! Did he really fall for it?��

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?��

    ��I heard you sent him to Devrick! Isn��t that practically a death wish? I bet that letter of introduction was a fake too, wasn��t it?!��

    The broker gave his subordinate a look as if he was saying something ridiculous.

    ��It wasn��t. It was a real letter of introduction.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Why the hell would I write a fake letter of introduction?��

    ��No�� why would you be so kind to someone you just met?����Why wouldn��t I, considering how much he paid us? You have no idea how much he shelled out for this job, do you?��

    ��How much?��

    The broker then put multiple fingers up.

    ��...That much?��

    ��Yeah. Now, do you understand?��

    The subordinate carefully opened his mouth one more time.

    ��Still, it��s <em>that</em> Devrick�� I doubt he would be able to cross the border. The most he could hope for is toe back alive.��

    ��It wouldn��t hurt to try. Also, I only made a suggestion. He made the decision.��

    ��Hahahaha! Who cares now! With this money, we could����

    And then��

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    ��Someone��s��ing?��

    ��Stay alert. Be ready to pull out your sword at any time.��

    ��...Okay.��

    The broker then shouted at the individual walking toward their camp.

    ��Oi! Who are you, and why are you walking toward us?��

    ��Haha�� I got separated from my friends due to a dy. I was about to set up camp when I noticed you guys�� Was it rude of me to join?��

    The voice definitely belonged to a young boy, a considerably young one.

    ��Grgh�� I was all worried for nothing.��

    ��Are you alone?�� asked the broker.

    "Yes�� I will leave immediately when the sunes up. Could I please warm myself by the fire?" answered the child.

    ��You��re just a little kid, you shouldn��t have to ask like that��e over here and sit down! It��s fine, right, boss?��

    ��Huh? Yeah����

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The broker��s expressions grew dark as the boy approached closer toward them.

    The boy had a massive greatsword, unbefitting his short stature. Not to mention, his smile, reflecting in the moonlight�� It was more than suspicious.

    ��Stop right there! Everyone����

    <em>Unsheathe��</em>

    <em>Saaaaatter!</em>

    ��K-Khrgh����

    ��Urgh����

    A single breath.

    The young boy needed only a second to decapitate multiple people with his greatsword.

    The broker couldn��t believe his eyes. His attack was too fast for him to even sense.

    ��I have a question,�� said the child.

    ��A-Are you a demon����

    ��Hello? I said I have a question~��

    The young boy, who had just killed multiple men, was Shuro��a child sent by Bria, the Poisonous Spider, to track down the princess.

    ��Have you seen a woman, an old man, and a tall person?��

    ��Wh-what are you����

    The broker immediately thought of Seol and hispanions but quickly kept his mouth shut.

    ��Hm�� So you��re going to pretend not to know, huh����

    <em>p!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    Shuro began pping the broker��s face.

    <em>Kick!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    He then kicked his stomach.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Then, swept him off his feet.

    ��Shuro is good at lying. That��s why I know�� that you��re lying too, old man.��

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��I know you saw them,�� continued Shuro. ��Where did they go?��

    ��Y-You don��t know a thing about manners, do you��?��

    ��I��m going to sever your limb next. I rmend you answer me soon. You can still make it out fine if you just answer me now.��

    It wasn��t as if the broker was loyal to Seol��not at all. He was simply keeping his word as much as he was paid to do so. However, the moment his underling died, it became too much of a loss.

    ��...They went to Devrick.��

    ��Yeah, who��s Devrick?��

    ��A smuggler. He��s a smuggler.��

    ��Point it out on the map for me.��

    <em>Point��</em>

    The broker then pointed at a spot on Shuro��s map.

    ��Ah�� here? It��s quite far, though?��

    ��It��s been a while since they left.��

    ��Where does the route end then?��

    ��Here.��

    ��The northeastern part of Adeline�� Nogurs, huh? Hm�� A mountainous region, nice! Then I should wait for them there. Goodbye, old man.��

    ��Y-You said you��d let me go!��

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    The broker��s head flew off.

    ��I told you, Shuro��s good at lying~��

    Shuro then puffed his cheeks before beginning to absorb the air around him.

    <em>Inhaaaale��</em>

    <em>Wooooosh��</em>

    The shadows of the headless corpses began to be sucked into Shuro��s mouth.

    ��I''ve filled my stomach now, so I should�� let��s see����

    Shuro nced at the map for a moment, contemting his next move. He then grabbed a crystal ball.

    <em>Glow glow��</em>

    A ck fog billowed in the crystal ball until a voice echoed out.

    [Shuro.]

    "Miss Bria, my guiding light and my glory. I have found their location. Additionally����

    Shuro then began exining his thoughts to Bria.

    Bria thought for a moment, then answered him.

    [Okay, is that enough?]

    ��Yes, I think all I��d need to do is get rid of the ones running away in an instant!��

    Not long after, Princess Riona��s destination was spread throughout the entirety of Nevenia.

    * * *

    Back to Devrick and the other smugglers.

    The princess and the others were still face-to-face with Devrick and his men.

    Devrick��s subordinates were ready to fire their arrows at any moment. Despite that, Seol continued to calmly threaten Devrick.

    ��...Are you threatening me right now?�� asked Devrick.

    ��It��s the type of conversation you like to have,�� said Seol.

    ��Does this look like a conversation to you?��

    ��It definitely does.��

    Devrick had guts too. He didn��t even blink despite Seol being right in front of him.

    And as Devrick continued to calcte in his head��

    ��It doesn��t have to be you,�� warned Seol.

    ��What? What do you mean?��

    ��It��s exactly as I said. We just need someone who knows the route. We��re even open to paying a fair amount. All we need is just one person who��d tell us where the route is, and pay them.��

    ��Hmph�� Do you really think my subordinates will tell you?��

    ��Who knows�� But if it isn��t possible with money, we��ll have no choice as well.��

    Seol shot out bloodlust.

    ��We��ll just kill everyone. I��m sure at least one of them will spill the details after I kill enough people. Are you going to doubt this as well?��

    Devrick quickly made a decision.

    ��...You won. I thought it was just a mere nuisance traveling along with the princess, but... she��s picked up quite the formidablepanion, huh? By the way, how did you know we were here?��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Seol then handed the letter of introduction he received from the broker. After reading through it, Devrick grimaced.

    ��So you were a transferee. Fine, I��ll let you use our road. However, you need to pay the fee for four people��s worth.��

    ��That��s not a problem at all.��

    Seol immediately handed over the gold after Devrick stated the price.

    After double-checking the amount, Devrick immediately began ordering his men.

    ��Get ready! All of you already know that we have to take care of annoying business quickly, right? They can cause a lot of trouble, we have to make haste.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Seol then turned back to the others.

    "Did it work out?" Chadorf quickly asked.

    Seol immediately nodded.

    ��Let��s go. We have a long distance to cover.��

    ��That��s a relief! Right, Brispin?�� said the princess.

    ��Haha�� What did I say, Princess Riona? I told you not to worry, didn��t I?��

    ��Yes, you did!��ughed Riona.

    ��More importantly�� yelling at them earlier was an incredibly dangerous decision, Your Highness.��

    ��I didn��t say anything wrong, did I?�� responded Princess Riona. ��How could I ever leave you behind? Also, hearing those criminals talk about the value of life infuriated me.��

    "...I suppose that''s what makes you, you, Your Highness."

    As Riona and Brispin continued to talk, Chadorf asked Seol a question while returning on horseback.

    ��Ahem�� That knight from earlier����

    ��It��s my power.��

    ��Oho, I see. I��ve never seen a power like that at the pce. Is it a power exclusive to transferees?��

    ��Not necessarily.��

    "I understand. I''ve now realized that you are quite capable, hahahaha! How did you be close with Earl Brispin?"

    ��Well�� We were acquainted with each other because of a few incidents.��

    ��Got it, okay. Let me know if you have any troubleter. I��ll also do the best that I can for you.��

    ��Yes, thank you.��

    In truth, Chadorf waspletely shocked by Seol��s strength.

    ��Could I have done that as well?��

    Chadorf knew he was capable of protecting the princess.

    However, he was also aware that he would have taken damage in the process.

    That shock resolved him to not only keep a close eye on Seol, but to also close the distance between them.

    However, an issue arose while Seol and the others were headed to the smuggling route.

    ��Yeaaaaaaaah!��

    They heard a strange sound from afar.

    ��What was that? Is someone on our trail?��

    ��That��s impossible. I made sure no one was following us.��

    ��Then what the hell was that?! Did they know we would being here?!��

    Like a siren, people aiming for the princess and her party began shouting one after another.

    ��We know Princess Riona is here!��

    ��We know that you��re here too, Devrick! We will make you pay the price for making a fool out of the Nevenia Kingdom!��

    Devrick and Seol both shot nces at each other.

    [Your location has been discovered.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''Smuggling Route Escape�� is now active.]

    [This is a dangerous situation.]

    [Your heart begins to pound.]

    [Passive: Resonance emits an unstable signal.]

    [Adventure 29-1. ��Smuggling Route Escape��

    You''ve made a dangerous choice.

    You''re the sole person standing by Princess Riona��s side, not only in the entirety of Nevenia, but also Adeline.

    And for some reason, your n to use Devrick��s smuggling route to escape has been discovered before you could even make your move.

    You must escape from here.

    Objective: Escape the pursuers.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    This Adventure is dangerous.

    Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    Devrick quickly turned around andmanded his men.

    ��Boys, get ready to leave!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��I didn��t like the fact that we were doing nothing in Nevenia anyway. Just think of it as leaving early!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    The voices shouting at them grew louder and louder as they charged toward them.

    ��You damned smugglers should just give up!��

    ��You don��t need to give up if you don��t want to, haha! We will get our reward whether you��re dead or alive anyway!��

    Seol and Devrick quickly realized that their pursuers were transferees.

    ��Are they transferees who have Objectives opposite to mine?��

    The transferees were likely moving under Nevenia��s orders. Seol still hadn��t managed to decide what to do with them.

    Should I just kill them all?

    ��No, I have to avoid that as much as I can.��

    Indiscriminately killing people toplete his objective was a dangerous precedent to set. Though the ones Seol had killed so far had justifiable reasons to do so, these people were different.

    They were all simply trying toplete their Adventures.

    ��Those transferee trash�� They��re looking down on us! First, burn down the forest! Don��t let them get close!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Devrick��s subordinates began lighting the foliage at hismand.

    ��Krgh�� Fire! They��re burning the trees.��

    Devrick and Seol��s party quickly climbed up on horseback, racing away.

    The hidden smuggling route quickly came into view.

    ��Run that way!��

    <em>Clip clop clip clop��</em>

    ��They��re about to enter the smuggling route! They have the advantage in tight corridors like that! Shoot them! Shoot them off their horses!��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    A number of Devrick��s subordinates were knocked off of their horses.

    However, no one gave them so much as a nce. They simply continued forward and headed deeper into the route.

    It didn��t take long for the horses to make it through.

    <em>Clip clop clip clop��i</em>

    Though Seol did not know how long the path was, he quickly realized its narrowness.

    However, this also meant that they only needed to worry about pursuers from one direction, which was advantageous for Seol and the others.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    Seol��s party heard the rumbling of horses trailing behind them as they entered the path.

    ��Kill them! Knock them off their horses!��

    Those who had managed to acquire good horses had almost caught up to Seol and the others.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Arrows were fired, aiming for their backs.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Like before, Karuna once again used ck Wave to knock them all down.

    ��Wh-what?! What is that?!��

    ��What is it?��

    Devrickughed.

    ��Hahaha, you damned transferees! We also have one ourselves!��

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    Devrick then guided his horse closer to Seol��s.

    ��Hey, asshole,��ughed Devrick. ��Get ready.��

    ��For what?��

    ��At this rate, they��ll either catch up to us or keep up the entire way through. We��re going to make it copse.��

    ��...Wouldn��t we die too?��

    ��I��ve already prepared something ahead of time. Unfortunately, though, they won��t be buried either. Regardless, up ahead, there will be two pirs supporting the ceiling����

    And then��

    Seol felt a sizzling sensation behind them.

    ��You fucking criminals think you can escape from me?! The princess is mine! All of the rewards are mine!��

    ��Th-that fucking lunatic���� grumbled Devrick.

    One of the transferees held a massive orb of fire in his hands.

    ��Die!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    The massive fire loomed behind them,rge enough to swallow everyone up.

    Even Devrick couldn��t help but bite his lips, knowing their inevitable fate.

    However��

    <em>Hum��</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified spell.]

    [Spell deciphering in progress.]

    [The spell has been sessfully deciphered.]

    [Devour Magic activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, is consuming Shoot Fire.]

    The fireball vanished without a trace.

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    ��...What was that? Did you do that?�� asked Devrick.

    ��More importantly, the pirs.��

    ��Damn it�� We��re almost there! That! And the one opposite to it!��

    By the time they had finished dealing with the fire, they had already arrived at the pirs.

    ��Bring them down!��

    Devrick was asking Seol to bring down two pirs while on horseback. It was apletely unreasonable request.

    However, Devrick chose the right person to ask. Seol was the only person here who could do such a thing.

    ��Karen! Karuna!��

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As Seol extended his hands, Karen and Karuna were both summoned.

    ��Yeah!��

    ��Yes, master.��

    The two leaped toward the pirs in an instant.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaaam!</em>

    The two struck down the pirs at almost the exact same time, the shockwaves echoing throughout the cave.

    <em>Booooooom��</em>

    <em>Neigh!</em>

    The pursuers quickly stopped, as the horses refused to go any further.

    ��I-It��s copsing!��

    As more pursuers arrived behind them, the magician at the front, the one who casted the fireball, quickly turned their horse''s head and charged back.

    They then began shouting at the top of their lungs at the people behind them.

    "The cave is copsing! Everyone, get out!"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Seol received a few messages.

    [You have acquired new information.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''An Uninvited Guest at Night'' is now active.]

    [Adventure 29-2. ��An Uninvited Guest at Night��

    You have managed to escape from the copsing smuggling route safely. Your pursuers from Nevenia are struggling to chase you because of the rocks blocking their way.

    You have put a lot of distance between yourselves and them in the Nogurs Mountains. However, due to your party��sck of endurance, you must spend the night here.

    Though stopping isn''t ideal given the iing pursuers in Adeline, you��ve judged that rushing ahead isn��t any better.

    But now, are you facing the consequences of that decision?

    Someone appeared in the middle of the night.Objective: Defeat the uninvited guest.

    This Adventure is a Sudden Adventure.

    This Adventure is dangerous.

    Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    ��I��m not interested in things like that,�� said Shuro.

    ��Oh, really?��

    ��Instead, I��m more interested in other sounds.��

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Shuro quickly reattached his dismembered arm, using his shadows to bind the pieces together.

    ��Like screams and such, but more importantly...�� began Shuro. ��Crow, who are you? This is the first time I��ve ever heard of you.��

    ��Isn��t this our first time meeting? I don��t know who you are either, but���� Seol continued, staring at Shuro reattaching his arm. ��I think I have an idea of where you��re from.��

    ��What? Really?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Seol turned for a second, checking Riona and Chadorf��s safety before facing Shuro again.

    ��The Church of Eternal Life.��

    ��Huh? How��d you know?�� asked Shuro,pletely shocked.

    ��You��re definitely from the Church of Eternal Life if you can��t tell why.��

    ��Why would you exin it like that�� I can��t have a conversation with you at all����

    ��I don��t like the Church of Eternal Life,�� said Seol. ��And as I expected, you��re from there. Did Bria send you?��

    Shuro��s expression quickly changed.

    It was as if ake had frozen over in a second.

    ��...Don��t say that name so easily.��

    ��I��m right once again,�� smiled Seol. ��Thank you for being so easy to read.��

    ��How does someone like you know who Miss Bria is?��

    ��If I had to put it in one word, I guess we��d be enemies. More importantly, are you just going to keep talking?��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Shuro formed a greatsword from the shadows.

    ��No�� Of course not. If you and Miss Bria have a hostile rtionship�� I should quickly remove you.��

    ��Yeah, we��re busy as well. Let��s go already.��

    ��You arrogant�� Argh!��

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Shuro moved swiftly, at the same speed that Chadorf couldn��t match. Confident of an easy victory, Shuro acted without much thought.

    ��He��s probably a summoner�� I should take off that weird crow mask first and����

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    However, Karuna quickly stepped in between them.

    Not only was Karuna fast enough to keep up with Shuro, but Shuro also got the sense that Karuna was even faster than him.

    ��Where do you think you��re looking?�� asked Karuna.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    ��Bwrrrrgh����

    Karuna��s kick struck Shuro��s stomach like a whip, sending him flying.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Shuro crashed into a tree, breaking it with the impact.

    As Seol and Shuro��s fight continued, Riona was busy trying to treat Chadorf.

    ��Oh my�� Chadorf! Chadorf, wake up!��

    ��......��

    ��Don��t leave me alone, Chadorf!��

    Chadorf slowly began to wake up as Riona continued shaking him.

    ��Urgh����

    ��Chadorf?��

    ��I-I apologize�� Your Highness. S-So you died with me��.��

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?! Who are you calling dead? No one��s dead?��

    ��Wh-what��? What do you����

    As Chadorf slowly tried to get up, stillpletely confused about the situation, Earl Brispin came running from a distance.

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Wh-what is going on?�� panicked Earl Brispin.

    ��We were ambushed.��

    ��What?! Th-then what��s happening right now, Your Highness?��

    ��Crow is currently����

    <em>Turn��</em>

    Princess Riona found herself at a loss for words trying to exin the situation. So instead, she led Earl Brispin to witness the indescribable scene himself.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    <em>aaaaaaaaang!</em>

    ��Damn it����

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    They initially expected Shuro to overwhelm Seol due to the clear difference between Shuro and Chadorf, but�� the situation was quite the opposite.

    ��What the����

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    ��Ahhh! That hurts, damn it!��

    Seol��s ck knight waspletely overwhelming Shuro.

    In fact, it was so one-sided that it almost seemed unfair.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Shuro continued to heal himself with his shadows, but he was clearly tired.

    ��Haah�� You��re pretty good?��

    ��And you��re not.��

    ��Stop messing with me�� Know your ce����

    <em>Grind��</em>

    Seol had a few questions after seeing Shuro heal like that. Shuro was undoubtedly a shadow; Seol could sense it.

    ��Then�� what��s with his body?��

    A shadow constantly healing itself through more shadows was something Seol had never even heard of before.

    ��Did the Church of Eternal Life�� make something annoying again?��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    ��It was a good thing I listened to Miss Bria,�� bragged Shuro, cracking his neck. ��I��ll do it properly now.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Two shadows, roughly the size of two adult males, appeared by Shuro��s side.

    ��Viran and Vidon, say hi.��

    ��Kieeeeeee����

    ��Kah! Kaaaaaaah!��

    The two monsters had torn mouths, with teeth protruding in each and every direction. It was as if their creator was trying to make them look as hideous as possible.

    ��Viran, Vidon�� get ready.��

    ��Kiaaaaaaah!��

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The situation quickly transformed into a 1 vs 3.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Karuna��s sword began to vibrate weakly.

    His energy then began to slowly rise before exploding entirely.

    <em>Gloooooooow!</em>

    [Karuna has entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    Shuro was shocked by Karuna��s sudden burst of energy, but knowing he had more up his sleeve, he acted calmly and patiently.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    Viran��s attacknded on the ground, missing Karuna��s arm.

    An opening.

    As Karuna tried to use the opening tond an upward strike��

    Viran had continued to keep his eyes on Karuna.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    [Viran used Scorn]

    [The target is sent away from Viran.]

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    A strange energy shoved Karuna away, ruining his stance.

    ��Vidon!��

    This time, Vidon looked at Karuna.

    Hmmm��

    [Vidon used Admiration.]

    [The target is brought closer to Vidon.]

    <em>Hum��</em>

    It felt as if someone was pushing his back.

    Karuna spun in an attempt to redirect it, but it was futile.

    ��Here!��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    Shuro��s greatsword struck Karuna��s armor directly.

    [Hope Devourer consumes the impact.]

    [Hope Devourer currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Hope Devourer digests all of the impact.]

    ��...What is that now?��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Karuna used the opening created by Hope Devourer to create distance.

    ��That��s cheating����

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Sensing that his opponents were strong, Seol readied to summon Karen, but��

    Karuna raised his hand.

    ��Master.��

    ��Karuna?��

    ��I��m fine.��

    ��...Okay.��

    Unlike before, the Twin Knights kept their stat increases even when summoned alone, thanks to Stand Alone.

    As such, there was no real downside to not summoning Karen here.

    Still, Karuna would be facing three enemies alone�� The question was whether he was capable of defeating them.

    Seol epted Karuna��s wishes for now and simply observed.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    ��Did you know����

    Shuro was now addressing Karuna, not Seol.

    ��I��m special.��

    Karuna chose to reply.

    ��I understand that you��re special.��

    ��Hehehehehe�� I was chosen by Miss Bria,�� grinned Shuro. ��I was chosen�� by the Church of Eternal Life�� So that��s why����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��You should just die already!��

    ��Kiaaaaah!��

    ��Kieeee����

    The four began their fight.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Karuna focused primarily on Viran, the one who had sent him away, as that ability was the most bothersome.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    [Viran used Admiration.]

    [The target is brought closer to Viran.]

    <em>Glooow��</em>

    Karuna��s eyes began to glow in a ck hue.

    Karuna wasn��t surprised by it at all, as he had considered the possibility of both monsters being capable of using both skills.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Shuro��s greatsword appeared from his blind spot.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Karuna defended it. Now, it was time to counter.

    However, his opponents wouldn��t let him do so easily.

    Vidon focused his re on him to send him away. However, Karuna shot out something from his hands before Vidon could do anything.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Kiaaaaaah!��

    Afternding a dagger on Vidon��s eye, Karuna rushed in.

    ��Urgh����

    Karuna was much stronger than Shuro.

    As such, Shuro was limited to going on the defensive until Vidon recovered.

    But�� Karuna��s target wasn��t Shuro.

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    ��Kieeeeeeh!��

    Karuna sessfully severed Viran��s arm.

    Shuro gritted his teeth as he quickly stepped in to stop Karuna��s assault.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    ��Die! Die already! Die now!��

    Shuro held a unique position within the Church of Eternal Life. As a member of its next generation, he was among those destined to lead the future.

    Endowed with special powers, they were talents groomed for this purpose, and Shuro was no exception.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    ��It��s�� It��s never been like this before����

    <em>aaang��</em>

    ��Kiaaaah!��

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Karuna found another opening and, this time, cut off Vidon��s arms.

    ��Stop it!��

    <em>Hum!</em>

    [Viran used Scorn]

    [The target is sent away from Viran.]

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��......��

    Karuna quickly fixed his stance.

    Karuna had undoubtedly won this quick interaction.

    As long as he kept their potential skills in mind and was prepared for it, there was no way he would lose.

    However, on the other side, Shuro waspletely shocked by his loss.

    ��I�� was chosen�� so why����

    Though Seol was confident in his victory, he did have some worries after seeing Shuro��s mental state.

    ��He gives me a bad feeling����

    Shuro clenched his fists, his body trembling, before��

    ��Right�� There was always that method.��

    Shuro quickly opened his mouth wide and began inhaling the air around him.

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    Well, it would be more urate to say that he was inhaling the shadows.

    ��Kieeeee!��

    ��Kiaaaaaah!��

    Shuro absorbed both Viran and Vidon into his mouth.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Seol kept his eyes honed in on Shuro.

    <em>Grow��</em>

    His body�� began to be shrouded in shadows like Seol in the Night Crow form.

    ��I�� won��t lose.��

    Shuro then recalled a memory.

    <em>��Shuro, you were chosen.��</em>

    <em>��Really��?��</em>

    <em>"Yes. Never forget that I, Bria, chose only you out of countless children."</em>

    Her words held truth, yet a lie was also woven within them.

    The other children who went through the experiment had all died.

    Shuro was the only one who had managed to survive it.

    It was an experiment that directly imnted shadows into individuals who they saw had potential.

    Shuro was the sole survivor of that experiment.

    His body epted the shadows, allowing him to survive any injury as long as his head remained.

    Bria believed that as long as he had time to grow, Shuro possessed more than enough potential to rece the Immortal. This belief led her and the other leaders to spare no expense in aiding his development.

    Furthermore, she discovered another unique aspect of Shuro.

    <em>��Shuro, you grow stronger the more you fight.��</em>

    <em>��What do you mean by that, Miss Bria?��</em>

    <em>��The shadow inside of you is able to quickly adapt to your opponent��s movements. You are much more sensitive, you can remember your opponent��s moves more easily.��</em>

    <em>��Then�� as long as I don��t die����</em>

    <em>��Precisely. As long as you don��t die, you will be able to defeat anyone.��</em>

    <em>Clench��</em>

    <em>Tighten��</em>

    Shuro quickly returned from his memories to face reality.

    Seol had more questions after seeing Shuro��s new form.

    ��Is it Night Crow? No�� it��s slightly different. He��s forcibly holding the shadows.��

    ��Hehehehehe��!��ughed Shuro. ��I��m invincible! I was chosen!��

    <em>Split!</em>

    As he ced his hand onto his greatsword, it split into two.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    After having absorbed Viran and Vidon, Shuro charged at Karuna much faster than before.

    <em>ng!</em>

    ��Not yet����

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    ��Not yet����

    Shuro fiercely swung both swords, gaining speed with each passing second.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    ��Still not enough!��

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    Shuro was slowly entering a stance.

    ��He��s getting faster,�� said Seol.

    Shuro heard Seol as well. And those words gave him confidence.

    ��I can win! I��m getting stronger! I��m getting faster!��

    Shuro then recalled the words Bria had told him.

    As long as he doesn��t die, he will get stronger.

    ��Faster! Even faster!��

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    ��More! More!��

    Shuro was putting his all into each and every attack, but��

    Something�� Something felt off.

    ��Why�� Why is it�� still the same?��

    He soon realized why.

    [Karuna has entered the 4th Stage of Soaring Moonlight, ck Moon.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    The ck knight began to radiate more dark energy.

    ��No�� This can��t be it! I�� should be faster�� I was chosen�� I need to beplimented by Miss Bria����

    Am I slower right now?

    Or did he be faster?

    Or is it��

    ��Both����

    Shuro quickly came to a realization.

    It would take a lot more to defeat the knight in front of him. The moment he realized this, hisbat senses quickly activated.

    ��Dieeeeeee!��

    His attack was a feint.

    Shuro then activated the skill he had been saving for his final y.

    <em>Hum!</em>

    [Shuro used Someone Else''s Shoes.]

    [You swap ces with the target you have your eyes on.]

    A new skill he acquired after devouring Viran and Vidon.

    Shuro had swapped ces with the pawn to charge at the king.

    He wasted no time and unleashed a powerful attack.

    ��If you just�� If you just died already��!��

    ��Then what?��

    ��Why are�� you����

    Shuro was prevented from going any further, as if arge ma was pulling his body away. It felt as if someone was holding him back by his hair.

    ��Goodbye,�� waved Seol.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    Shuro was then pulled back as if a hurricane was sucking him in.

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    He was then cut in half by the ck wave Karuna had created.

    ��Khrgh����

    <em>Drip��</em>

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Shuro gave a fiendish shriek after seeing his severed legs.

    ��I��ll kill you bastaaaaaaaaards!��

    Shuro fearlessly attempted to use another skill after screaming at them in an effort to intimidate them.

    [Shuro used Humiliation.]

    [You are briefly immune to all slow and crowd control effects.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Shuro threw his body over the cliff, appearing like a deted balloon.

    He had to survive. For now�� all he had to do was live.

    Shuro��s survival instincts had kicked in, saving him.

    There was no one chasing him as he safely lowered himself down the rest of the cliff.

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Shuro��s lower body had regrown already.

    Though his regeneration speed was ridiculous, it wasn��t as if he hadn��t taken any damage at all.

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Th-they��re�� monsters�� I need to�� I need to tell�� Miss Bria����

    Shuro rummaged through his inventory, searching for his crystal ball as he wobbled. But...

    ��Where�� did it go?�� panicked Shuro, his eyes wide with shock.

    ��You were a good liar, weren��t you?��ughed Seol, after seeing Shuro escape.

    Karuna had grown much more, and at a much quicker pace, than he could have ever imagined. Seol sensed it once again through this battle.

    * * *

    ��N-No way.��

    ��So he was that strong����

    Riona and Brispin were in awe of Karuna��s skills.

    Chadorf couldn��t believe it either, he continued to blink as if he were doubting whether this was real or not.

    Seol turned to face the rest of them.

    He first asked Chadorf who was the most injured.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��A-Ah!�� Chadorf flinched. ��Luckily, I don��t think anything��s broken�� sir.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Ahem�� I��m saying it hurts a lot, but I can still move�� sir.��

    ��...Okay.��

    ��What should we do?�� Riona asked worriedly. ��Who do you think sent him?��

    ��What did he say to you?��

    ��Urm�� Right! He was looking for a statue.��

    ��A statue��? He must be from the Church of Eternal Life.��

    ��Th-the Church of Eternal Life?��

    With a somber pose, Earl Brispin closed his eyes.

    ��If the Church of Eternal Life is after us too�� the situation is much worse than we thought.��

    ��For now,�� said Seol. ��Let��s try to get more information.��

    ��More information? How?��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Seol lifted a brilliant crystal ball from his inventory. He then clicked his tongue, as if he had somewhat given up.

    ��It��s much more useful than I thought����

    ��Huh? What did you say?��

    ��Nothing.��

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Everyone��s eyes were honed in on the mysterious crystal ball.

    ��I��ll check this crystal ball myself, first�� Since we don��t know who it��s connected to,�� said Seol.

    ��Ah. G-go ahead.��

    ��Be careful... It was something he had. You should be very careful with it.��

    ��I will,�� answered Seol.

    After saying that, Seol went deeper into the forest, away from hisrades. And right before he could insert his mana into the crystal ball��

    - Stop right there. Hold it.

    Ur immediately stopped him.

    ��What��s wrong, Ur?��- Your mana could leave a mark. Unless you want them to find out where you are and how strong you are, leave it to me. As long as I continue to change the mana��s characteristics while you call, they won��t be able to find anything about you.

    There was no reason for Seol to refuse.

    ��Alright, I��ll leave it to you.��

    <em>Glow glow��</em>

    Ur��s mana slowly seeped into the crystal ball.

    - Ur��s a VPN LMFAO

    - They could find our IP, so we should��

    - Seol��s wearing a mask right now too LOOOL

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    A voice echoed from the crystal ball.

    ��Shuro?��

    Seol mimicked Shuro��s voice in an effort to mock them.

    ��Yes, Miss Bria.��

    ��...So you aren��t Shuro.��

    - She found out right away LOOOL

    - It wasn��t even a good attempt. His voice should have been higher!

    - I��m Shuro, I��m good at lying (falsetto)

    Seol scoffed at her.

    ��Shuro is dead.��

    ��Don��t lie to me! There��s no way Shuro would die so easily! More importantly�� Who are you?��

    ��Just a passerby. I picked up this crystal ball on the road.��

    To be more urate, he stole it.

    ��While wearing that strange mask?��

    ��Yup.��

    ��...How did Shuro die?��

    ��He died of natural causes. He should��ve taken better care of his health.��

    ��Hah�� You�� You��re on the princess��s side, aren��t you?��

    ��...No?��

    - No��? LMFAOOOO

    - How does he suck this much at lying LMFAO

    - I��m�� not��?

    - He doesn��t even want to lie to her lmfaooo

    - He��s like a kid prank-calling someone.

    ��...Where is the statue?�� Bria asked, grinding her teeth.

    ��I don��t have anything like that.��

    Not yet, of course.

    ��Since you��re so difficult to talk to�� I will go find you myself. Let��s see����

    She then warned Seol.

    ��Let��s see if you still act like that when we��re face to face. Look forward to it.��

    ��Oh man���� answered Seol. ��I can��t wait.��

    <em>Hum��</em>

    [You have acquired new information.]

    [Obstructor ��Shuro, the Sifter�� has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Obstructor ��Shuro, the Sifter�� will join you in this Adventure as an enemy.]

    [An influential figure makes their move.]

    [Obstructor ��Bria, the Venomous Spider�� has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Obstructor ��Bria, the Venomous Spider�� will join you in this Adventure as an enemy.]

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The crystal ball was destroyed the moment the connection cut off.

    Seol then took a second to think.

    ��She didn��t ask anything about the princess. She really is only aiming for the statue.��

    After taking a few more minutes to n out their next moves, Seol returned to the others.

    ��Let��s go,�� said Seol. ��We have many more mountains to cross.��

    They still had to deal with the transferees from Adeline and the kingdom itself, who wanted to maintain a positive rtionship with Hain IV.

    ��And now the Church of Eternal Life is joining too�� How did they know the princess had the Joy of the Fallen? How?��

    Seol then asked Earl Brispin a question.

    ��Earl Brispin.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Are the Nevenian royalty the only ones who know about the statue being missing?��

    ��They likely are, for now. Even so, not a lot of people know about its value. Even Hain IV would have kept a closer eye on the statue if he knew it belonged to the Church of Eternal Life.��

    Bria not only knew about the statue��s disappearance but also knew for certain it was with the princess.

    ��Did Hain IV make a deal with the Church of Eternal Life?��

    For now, the most that Seol could assume was ''maybe''.

    In truth, there was nothing for Seol to worry about, even if the two of them had a connection.

    ��Well�� I guess there is one thing.��

    It could be a problem if the Church of Eternal Life managed to control Nevenia��s army.

    However, since the Church of Eternal Life had their own means and methods, they likely wouldn��t do that.

    ��Still, the situation��s definitely worse now that the Church of Eternal Life is involved. Not to mention that it��s one of their leaders����

    It took a couple of days for their group with the limping Chadorf to make it out of the Nogurs�� mountains.

    * * *

    <em>Shatter!</em>

    A wine ss shattered into a hundred pieces as it fell to the floor.

    Attendants quickly rushed in after hearing the noise.

    ��We will clean it up immediately.��

    Bria, the person who threw the wine ss, suddenly screamed.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhh!��

    The rather stout man standing next to her tried to calm her down.

    ��P-Pleasepose yourself, Miss Bria.��

    ��Why?! Why is everything suddenly going wrong?!��

    "I-I believe you think the problem is bigger than it actually is."

    ��So you disagree? What about the incident with Zeri? How did an influential noble��s manor end up being raided? And by someone who was strong enough to toy with Zeri before he killed her?!��

    The man nced at the attendants cleaning up the wine ss before carefully opening his mouth once more.

    ��It definitely is worrying. Even though we��re working as hard as we can to expedite it, it feels like it��s only getting more off track.��

    ��It��s almost like they��ve been waiting for this moment the entire time! What is����

    <em>They</em>��

    Bria had made a mistake due to herck of information.

    She didn��t know that Seol, the person who killed Zeri, was also the one who swiped the Joy of the Fallen from her.

    ��Are you done yet? Have you found their coordinates?��

    ��We are still looking into it. Please give us another second, Miss Bria.��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    <em>Tap��</em>

    Bria grimaced as she crossed her arms.

    It was clear from her fidgeting that she was not only upset but also running out of patience.

    ��Do you still need more time?��

    ��Yes, Miss Bria.��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    ��Still?��

    ��Yes, Miss Bria.��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    ��When will you����

    ��I��ve just finished, Miss Bria. Please, calm down.��

    ��Fine, who are they?��

    ��We don��t know.��

    ��...You��re joking, right?��

    ��I-I am not, Miss Bria. Th-They�� just did something unbelievable.��

    The man��s face turned as white as a sheet as he continued.

    ��This�� is extremely worrying.��

    ��......��

    ��It seems that an archmage is allied with the princess.��

    ��...What?��

    ��This flow of mana is not at a level that can be achieved just by intention alone. It��s almost like�� like�� it��s something only a spirit is capable of.��

    ��A spirit?��

    ��They��re the ones closest to magic and mana. Even so, it likely isn��t them. Archmages are capable of controlling mana that finely as well, after all.��

    Bria slowly realized how dire the situation was as the man continued.

    ��Fuuu����

    She took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    Bria then asked another question, radiating a much more dangerous aura.

    ��...Exin it in more detail. What happened?��

    ��The mana they inserted into the crystal ball was distorted from the start. If it had been simply altered or distorted, we could find the original information by examining the conditions within it. But this�� this is aplete mess.��

    ��I��m sure you would have been able to find their information if it was only that. What else?��

    ��They didn��t send just one wavelength but multiple new wavelengths after a few seconds to disrupt the flow. This was obviously to mix in fake information. However, this also means that everything could have been fabricated, and none of the information is real.��

    Bria closed her eyes.

    ��...What else?��

    ��This means that they created all of those wavelengths on the spot and�� and the most ridiculous thing about it is����

    ��What?��

    ��The connection was never disrupted while they were distorting the flow. And for those reasons, we weren��t able to acquire much information from them.��

    ��...Then tell me what you <em>did</em> acquire.��

    The man sweated as hebined the points together.

    ��Our opponent has someone on their side capable of all these ridiculous feats. The most probable hypothesis is that they have an archmage trained in this field. If that''s the case, the person you talked to before, or their helper, is likely an archmage.��

    ��Anything else?��

    ��It is extremely likely that Shuro did die.��

    ��......��

    ��Miss Bria?��

    ��We must recover that statue. No exceptions.��

    ��Then����

    ��I will go myself. I want you to bring believers to apany me.��

    ��Yes, Miss Bria! However, we don��t know where they are or if we could even catch up to them...��

    ��If we use a teleportation circle, we could arrive before them.��

    ��That would require an immense amount of mana stones, and we would need to transport the believers too�� there will be a number of side-effects.��

    ��Just use the sacrifices.��

    ��...Understood. However, because we don��t know where the princess is headed����

    Bria quickly cut him off.

    ��It��s obvious. Also, prepare a few boats, therge ones. Actually, it might be better if <em>they</em> took over it entirely. Never mind.��

    ��By boats�� is our objective�� Frion?��

    ��Where else would the princess go? Do you really think she would go through the smuggling route and cross over to Adeline to continue going through thend? No, she��s only headed for one ce,�� Briaughed. ��The sea.��

    ��Certainly����

    ��We��ll wait for her there. And we��ll sink her and the others to the bottom of the ocean. Look forward to it.��

    ��What else could happen?��

    Despair was lurking at Seol��s final destination.

    * * *

    [(NEW) [<RewardsAllBelongToMe>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I should have caught her lol]

    I would��ve impressed her with my skills and then said something like, ��You have the right to remain silent, princess.�� ??

    Then we��d go off into the sunset to further our love ??

    - Die, loser!

    - What sin has shemitted to deserve that��

    - Your honor, we believe the punishment is too harsh.

    - Princess Riona really was pretty, though��]

    [(NEW) [<FightFight>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Isn��t attacking her from both sides overkill?]

    Is it really a good thing to pinch her from the north and south?

    - There''s no room for her to escape with that n.

    - Yeah, and the mountains there are rough, so the paths she could take are limited.

    - She��ll get caught for sure now.

    - I feel bad for her��

    - I��m annoyed by all of the knightsughing about getting more rewards too >:( Should I just not go?

    - It��s toote to go now, dumbass.

    - Really?

    - I don��t know either LOL. There are people saying that they��re already near the Bragrand Mountains, though.

    - What? Then I should just stay here. I won��t be able to catch her anyway.]

    [(NEW) [<I��llCatchHerForSureThisTime>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: How the fuck did we lose her in the cave LOL]

    They''re like moles at this point, haha.

    I don��t know who suggested setting up two lines at Bragrand, but are they Zhuge Liang?

    They quickly realized they would lose them if they only set up one line, so they set up two to crush them if they tried to slip through the rifts.

    But hey, if you disagree with me, you''re right.

    - I came here to disagree, but I��m going now.

    - It��s not just Bragrand either, they��ve set up people on the east and west as well, they can never escape�� Has there ever been a hunt for someone like this?

    - It��s not like she��s a monster, she��s just a princess�� I feel a bit off about doing this.

    - You save her then.

    - Nah, I��m just going to eat popcorn.]

    Dressed as mourners visiting a cemetery, they entered the city.

    As this small city was essentially the slums of the nearby region, they weren��t properly inspected.

    ��Well, it was for those exact reasons that we were able to enter the city, but�� anyway����

    The first thing Seol did after entering the city was obviously gather information.

    He learned that Adeline had begun their official search.

    [You have acquired new information.]

    [Sudden Adventure ��Bragrand Sandwich�� is now active.]

    It would take too long to go around the mountains. It was now a matter of arriving at Frion before their enemies could find them, and they found themselvescking in terms of strategies.

    ��The only option is to forcibly break through them...��

    However, this would likely be the most dangerous part of the princess''s journey to seek asylum.

    ��From this point on, we��ll leave behind our horses.��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    <em>Turn��</em>

    Seol looked around the mountains, searching for the dispatched scouts.

    ��Do you really think they��ll pass through here?��

    ��What would happen if she does?��

    Soldiers were littered everywhere.

    ��...There are a lot of them. It won��t be easy.��

    It seemed like forcibly breaking through their lines from the start was impossible.

    Seol and the others were inevitably forced to head through a narrow channel in the mountains, and breaking through that would be impossible if they were discovered before they reached it.

    ��We need to be as careful as possible.��

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    ��No one found anything?��

    ��Maybe they��re noting this way?��

    ��Hey, concentrate! Who said you were allowed to talk?��

    ��I-I apologize, sir!��

    Though there were many soldiers, there were always bound to be some gaps. Seol expertly weaved in between them to make it through.

    Seol had still yet to be discovered, even though it had already been an hour.

    The problem wasn��t Seol now, but the other things around him.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    ��Urgh!��

    A plump squirrel scurried past Seol, creating a lot of noise. However, even that was more than enough to raise suspicion here.

    ��I��ll go check it out,�� said a guard. ��Maintain position here!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��Hahaha, incredible! We must make sure to do our best, even for jobs like this, so that Adeline��s citizens can sleep easy knowing that we are protecting them.��

    ��You are right, sir!��

    Then��

    There was no choice.

    Not only was there nowhere for them to hide, but they were also on limited time.

    It seemed like whoever was in charge of guarding here was walking toward them.

    ��Do I need to kill them?��

    <em>Gather��</em>

    Seol began to gather shadows in his right hand as he locked his eyes on the man approaching them.

    He was ready to kill them if they screamed or made any strange movements.

    ��Fufu�� With our new night vision capabilities, no rats will be able to run away from the Veregion Knights����

    It was Bren.

    ��The Veregion Knights���� stammered Bren.

    ��What is it, sir?��

    After taking the night vision goggles from a female knight beside him, Bren had arrived to where Seol was.

    He had clearly seen Seol.

    He had also seen the shadows in Seol��s right hand.

    As Seol began to wonder whether he should kill Bren or not��

    ��Sir Bren? Did you find something?��

    Bren immediately looked up toward the sky.

    "Th-the stars look beautiful tonight, don��t they, men?"

    Bren looked like someone who was desperately putting on an act with his life, pretending as if he hadn��t seen anything at all.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Death.

    It was a word that sent chills down the spines of those without faith.

    Bren, one of the top knights of the Veregion Knights, felt death''s touch once more.

    It felt not like a lump in his throat, but rather, a sword in his mouth.

    ��I-I��m going to die.��

    Bren was certain that a single misstep, or even a single word that could agitate Seol, would lead to his death.

    He was acting this way because of the reasonable, logical conclusions he had reached quite a while ago.

    It was the conclusion he had arrived at after dealing with the cartel and visiting Adeline��s royalboratory.

    <em>- So you��re telling me it wasn��t broken?</em><em>- Yes, it never was. What made you believe it was broken in the first ce, Sir Bren?</em>

    <em>- Obviously, I would think it was broken when it said a transferee had over 100 million points. Transferees are essentially children all born on the same day. It��s natural to be suspicious when, in a sea of crawling toddlers, a man with a full beard shows up!</em>

    Seol was the man with a full beard Bren was referring to, while the crawling toddlers were the other transferees he had met so far.

    The researcher was confused after hearing that.

    <em>- There was nothing wrong with the goggles, though. They��re still fully operational and collecting information.</em>

    <em>- Then that means��</em>

    <em>- If there is an oddity, it would be the ��man with a full beard�� and not the goggles. Don��t you think?</em>

    <em>- ��I��m asking if 100 million is a reasonable point total.</em>

    <em>- Was he weak?</em>

    <em>- No, he was strong.</em>

    <em>- How strong?</em>

    Bren thought for a moment, recalling Seol leaping around the city like a yground.

    <em>- He was a little�� no, very strong?</em>

    <em>- Hm?</em>

    <em>- He was definitely strong. It was the first time I��ve ever seen a transferee that strong. I could definitely understand how he would have 100 millionbat points��</em>

    <em>- Haha! So you understood it but couldn��t believe it? There��s nothing for me to fix then, I guess.</em>

    <em>- ��I apologize, I was mistaken. I should have just epted that he was that strong.</em>

    The researcher then smiled.

    <em>- You must always destroy your preconceived notions if you want to truly learn. I��m sure today was just one of those incidents.</em>

    <em>- Then�� What should I do if I meet that transferee again?</em>

    <em>- Didn��t you say that you fought together? Why would you be��</em>

    <em>- I��m asking this on the off chance that�� he and I will be enemies.</em>

    <em>- Sir Bren, you know about shooting stars, right?</em>

    Bren scoffed after hearing that.

    <em>- Of course. You��re referring to how people make wishes when they see them, right? Why are you saying that right now�� Are you�� treating me like a little kid?</em>

    <em>- No, not at all. Couldn''t you just think of meeting him as seeing a shooting star?</em>

    <em>- ��What do you mean?</em>

    <em>- Because you��d die if he hits you. Shooting stars are meteorites at the end of the day, after all. Also, you��d make a wish.</em>

    <em>- ��A wish?</em>

    The researcher scratched her head before answering.

    <em>- I��m sure he would let you go if you begged for your life, right?</em>

    On that note, Bren was currently fucked.

    ��It��s him, it��s so obviously him!��

    Bren didn''t have the best look at them, but the dark energy gathering in their hands was undoubtedly familiar.

    ��Why did he have toe to my area!��

    The ck energy began to grow even more.

    Bren began to waver even more after seeing it as it reminded him of the cartel members that the individual in front of him had killed.

    He then recalled a few words his mother had left him with.

    <em>- Bren, the most important thing is your life, alright? Honor and trust aren��t as important as long as you can live.</em>

    <em>- How could you say that, honey?! Bren will follow in my footsteps and be an honorable��</em>

    <em>- Got it, Bren? Don��t be an idiot. Treasure your life.</em>

    The words of Charlotte, histe mother, echoed in his mind once more.

    Suddenly, Bren��s chest began to feel hot. His heart was pounding louder and louder.

    ��I need to survive! It is strong to survive!��

    Bren racked his brain as fast as he could, trying toe up with something.

    The only thoughts in his mind were how he could prevent the situation from escting any further.

    ��Sir Bren? Did you find anything?��

    ��Ah! I�� didn��t.��

    ��It must have been a beast then, huh?��

    ��It must have been, hahaha����

    However, Seol maintained the ck energy.,

    ��Damn it! That wasn��t enough?��

    Bren was desperate, to the point that he would have begged for his life if the others weren��t near him.

    However, as there were too many eyes, he searched for another method.

    ��By the way�� Don��t you think we��re too close together?��

    ��Huh?��

    <em>Fade��</em>

    Seol pulled back a bit of the ck energy.

    ��So that��s it!��

    Bren quickly calmed his pounding heart and retreated toward his men.

    ��We weren��t even assigned that much ground to cover�� This is terribly ineffective. Wouldn��t you agree?��

    ��Weren��t we forced into this position because a lot of knights were dispatched? I thought you were the one most eager to do this, Sir Bren.��

    ��No, I wasn��t. I was never eager to do this!��

    ��...What?��

    ��Ahem�� Do you really think they would be foolish enough to go through here? There are more people here than trees.��

    ��I mean�� I would get scared off too, yeah.��

    ��Exactly! And I, Bren, am also worried about everyone��s well-being.��

    ��I��m fine.��

    ��It isn��t fine!�� shouted Bren. ��We might face situations like this in the future as well, but this way of doing things ispletely unrealistic. An excellent leader shouldn��t be wearing down their men��s stamina for an enemy who has yet to arrive. As someone who dreams of bing an excellent leader, I, Bren, will split us into three groups. I want the other two groups to rest at the base uphill.��

    ��S-Sir Bren����

    ��In three groups too����

    ��I can��t believe you thought of us like that�� hrgh����

    The knights, in awe, looked at Bren with teary eyes.

    ��Now, I��ll split up the groups, so gather around.��

    ��B-But our line����

    ��No! How else would we divide it fairly? All men must gather now, quickly!��

    Their positions quickly crumbled as the knights gathered at Bren��smand.

    ��Now�� well����

    Bren nced at where hest saw Seol, confirming that he and the others had left.

    ��Fuuu����

    * * *

    [[You are currently wandering through the Bragrand Mountains. The soldiers patrolling the mountains are constantly moving. Which direction will you head?]

    1. Toward a ridge to the right.

    2. Toward a far-off cliff.

    ����]

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    It required an immense amount of effort to move without exposing one��s presence.

    It was especially difficult for the injured Chadorf, and the frail Riona, as they couldn��t ride their horses. Exhausted, they continued to gasp for air.

    ''The most dangerous thing would be stopping.''

    Despite that, Seol continued forward. He kept finding gaps and openings in the soldiers�� guard.

    To the right.

    ��Still no news?��

    ��There would have been amotion if there was.��

    To the right again.

    ��This is so stupid.��

    ��Our job is to follow orders. What can we do?��

    Left this time.

    ��Maybe they went another way?��

    ��Or it could be tomorrow instead of today.��

    Seol��s decisions had been correct so far. However, an issue arose as they headed toward the narrow channel at the center of the mountains.

    <em>Caw��</em>

    A bird just happened to cry as Seol was passing by.

    ��Huh?��

    Seol and the soldier locked eyes. They undeniably noticed each other.

    ��Intru����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Seol quickly struck the back of the knight��s neck with his hand, knocking them out cold, and carefully ced them on the ground.

    Seol shot a re at the bird that had made noise.

    <em>Caw caw��</em>

    However, the bird only stared back at him. Reflecting on his behavior, Seol sighed.

    ��Haah����

    The situation was not good.

    ��Rather than helping me, they��re only making things worse.��

    It was to the point that Seol almost became frustrated at an innocent animal.

    ��Huh? But this bird����

    It seemed simr to the bird that Seol saw in the Nogurs Mountains.

    ��Don��t tell me it followed me all the way here�� right?��

    <em>Caw caw��</em>

    Seol noticed more birds as well.

    ��What is this�� feeling��?��

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    Seol''s heart began to pound like it did when he was passing through the smuggling route.

    <em>p p p��</em>

    The birds all took off from the trees at once.

    ��...It��s definitely not just in my head.��

    A chill ran down Seol��s spine.

    However, it wasn��t something he could dwell on for long right now.

    Seol quickly headed to the rift at the center of the Bragrand Mountains, a location he had been worried about since the start.

    - I rmend you stop right there.

    ��...I felt it too.��

    - Magicians�� I sense two different wavelengths up ahead. The first is a wavelength that deters the use of mana, and the other is a wavelength that scouts for any mana that isn��t on record.

    ��How are they using both at the same time?��

    - It��s definitely possible; it��s just a matter of which you set up first. However, there is a weakness.

    At times like these�� there was no better summon than Ur.

    ��A weakness?��

    - For spells where sequence is important, just tripping the flow a little is more than enough to make it fail. I can change the order so that their search spell conflicts with their mana-deterring spell.

    Arge-range jamming.

    ��Wouldn��t they realize it, though?��

    - They won��t. The mana will flow exactly like it did before. I��m sure they��ll be clueless for a while. Also, I��ll be able to take all of the leaking mana for myself, but��

    Ur shifted to a more serious tone.

    - The flow will be unnatural, meaning once they realize the mana was tampered with, it essentially ensures that there is an intruder. Therefore�� don��t get caught. It��ll be troublesome if you do.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, deciphers the unidentified spell.]

    [Spell deciphering in progress.]

    [The spell has been sessfully deciphered.]

    Ur was now able to manipte mana much more easily.

    - Done.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol and the others entered the rift, making sure to stay near the darkest ces.

    <em>Step step��</em>

    ��Hm?�� said a magician guarding the rift.

    ��What is it?��

    ��No�� It��s nothing.��

    ��That��s good.��

    The security here was much morex than earlier.

    It was a gap formed because of the faith they had put into their trap.

    ��There��s no way they can slip past all of us.��

    ��I doubt they��ve already slipped past�� right?��

    ��That��s impossible.��

    ��Well�� Even if they did, we have a bunch of transferees behind us. It��ll be fine.��

    ��I still remember themotion they caused about wanting to be on the front lines this morning����

    ��Right? I have no idea why they were going so far����

    <em>p p p!</em>

    ��Wh-what the hell?!��

    ��Birds?��

    A flock of birdsnded on a nearby tree.

    The magicians wore worried expressions due to the birds�� strange behavior.

    ��Were they�� exposed to mana?��

    ��No way�� We made sure it wouldn��t harm living things.��

    ��Then why would the birds�� Hm?��

    ��What is it?��

    ��...We need to report this to Sir Heinkel.��

    ��What?��

    ��Quickly!��

    - They found out. I was able to feast on a bunch of mana, but�� a detection spell will be scanning everything nearby. You need to move, fast.

    Seol and the others picked up the pace at Ur��s word.

    However, it didn��t take long for their surroundings to be filled with lit torches and loud voices.

    ��Intruders! They��re already here!��

    ��It��s the princess! Princess Riona is trying to cross the mountains!��

    ��Find her! Search everything!��

    Soldiers entered the area in droves.

    In fact, even the soldiers from the earlier line returned to search for Seol and the others.

    ��Get back! We��ve received information that they��ve already slipped past!��

    ��They��re already through!��

    Seol and the others sped up.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Your Highness, we need to run!��

    ��Haah����

    ��Hrgh�� Grgh����

    Magicians continued to light up the area from behind with illumination magic in an attempt to find them.

    <em>Glooooow!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Find them! They��re definitely here!��

    ��The knights will arrive soon! Locate them, at least!��

    It was definitely a problem behind them, but the bigger issuey ahead.

    ��Yeahhhhhh!��

    ��They��reing here!��

    ��Get them! We��ll get all of the rewards if we catch them!��

    ��Catch them before the knights arrive!��

    ��I can��t see! The useless ones should just fuck off already!��

    ��What did you say?!��

    Seol wondered if this was what a group of starving cats would look like.

    ��Over there! There! I found them!�� someone shouted.

    The individual who shouted that was definitely smart. After all, they only shouted. They didn��t take a single step toward Seol, avoiding exposing themselves.

    If they had taken a step forward, Seol would have likely killed them to prevent them from saying anything.

    Seol scowled.

    ��Over there!��

    ��They��re there!!! They won��t be able to slip past us now!��

    ��Your Highness!�� shouted Chadorf. ��The earl and I will stop them! Crow, take Her Highness����

    ��Wrong,�� interrupted Seol. ��The two of you won��t be able to stop them.��

    ��Then what else are we supposed to do?!��

    ��Just�� Just give me some time.��

    The situation was beginning to resemble a battlefield.

    Seol had already summoned Karuna and Karen to protect them.

    And like a faint whisper, Seol only caught fragments of their voices.

    ��Who�� that! ��sferees to us, and����

    ��Stop your bullshit! ��yeah?!��

    ��Ahhh! What the hell? Don��t shoot!��

    They were all ves to their greed.

    The hyenas were fighting among themselves in front of the lion over who should take the rewards.

    ��I guess this is as far as I can go.��

    Seol no longer had a choice but to ept that he had to fight the transferees to fulfill his goals.

    He had no option but to take their lives.

    The world could never be kept purely good. No matter how much an innocent child tries to straighten those crooked lines, therees a time when they must dip their toes into blood.

    It was now time for Seol to make a decision.

    ��I could definitely open up a way if I kill them all, but����

    Countless transferees would die at his hands.

    Was this really the right decision?

    While Seol definitely wasn��t a good person, he also wasn��t a bad one.

    Seol wouldn��t have hesitated if the transferees in front of him were evil. However, he wasn''t cold-hearted enough to kill hundreds of innocent transferees.

    At least�� until now.

    However, Seol hesitated as he knew there was a price to pay. Once he crossed this line, there was noing back.

    ��It��s�� fine now.��

    As Seol was lost in thought, Princess Riona sorted the situation. She ran ahead of Seol before greeting him with teary eyes.

    ��You��ve already done all you can for me. That was�� more than enough.��

    ��Your Highness!��

    ��Not yet! It��s still too early to give up!��

    ��I didn��t give up,�� Riona sniffled, smiling at her two loyal but foolish subjects. ��I��ve simply epted my fate after doing my best.��

    ��What are you����

    ��Those lunatics are only aiming for me. So you guys should����

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    Seol��s heart began to pound fiercely.

    Sensing it as well, Ur brought Seol good news.

    - I can temporarily suppress all of the mana here. If you can escape during that opening, you��ll be able to escape from the magicians.

    Seol shook his head.

    ��It��s impossible. There are too many knights and transferees.��

    - Then, unless you can fly, everyone will die. Is that what you want? If it��s��

    ��Fly�� huh��?��

    <em>Caw�� Caw��</em>

    Seol nced at the birds from earlier, the very ones that had exposed their location.

    <em>Bathump�� bathump��</em>

    "Yeah, no wonder�� I thought I lost my mind for a second.��

    - What do you�� mean?

    ��I would rather die!�� shouted Chadorf.

    ��Hurry!�� shouted Riona. ��If all of you can escape before they close in on us�� maybe you guys will be able to����

    Excited, Seol cut off Riona.

    ��Riona.��

    ��...Yes?��

    ��We only have one opportunity, got it?��

    ��What are you talking about?�� shouted Riona. ��Now��s not the time for this! You need to escape now, or all of us will be����

    ��Get on my back.��

    ��What the�� Uhh����

    Seol quickly picked up Riona and began sprinting. As he did, Chadorf and Earl Brispin quickly followed.

    ��Get them!��

    ��We��re almost caught up!��

    ��Drive them into a corner!��

    ��What the hell are you saying?! We might end up hitting each other! Make sure to maintain distance!��

    As the transferees and knights rushed them down��

    <em>Caaaaaaaw!</em>

    Above the birds, something emerged from the clouds.

    It looked like a meteorite.

    ��Wh-what the hell is that?!��

    ��...A griffin?��

    It was certainly not a griffin.

    There wasn��t even a hint of griffin on it. Its sturdy wings were much more massive than a griffin��s, and it had a bird��s body, not a lion''s. Not to mention�� the mes that continued to gather near its beak.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The mes continued to gather and billow.

    ��R-Ruuuuuuun!��

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    A ray of fire spilled across the mountains.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    It was a warning. They were not allowed to cross that line.

    Seol then sprinted faster toward the strange bird approaching them.

    ��Koopaaaaaaaa! Over here!�� shouted Seol.

    <em>Caaaaaaaaaaaw!</em>

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    The reason Seol��s heart had pounded so fiercely was because of their connection. Their close proximity had intensified their resonance.

    ��I knew it was you!��

    [Helper ��Koopa, the Vulture�� has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Helper ��Koopa, the Vulture�� will join you in this Adventure as an ally.]

    Seol��s friend had returned muchrger than before, with an evenrger beak and wings.

    ��Get on Koopa!��

    ��Th-that��s Koopa?��

    ��How did����

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    ��Krrrrgh!��

    ��Block them!��

    ��Use spells now!��

    Koopa kicked up the dirt to block their view.

    - Hmph! Who do you think you��re attacking?!

    <em>Wooooooooosh!</em>

    Ur casted the mana suppression spell that he had been preparing since earlier.

    ��O-Our mana��s dissipating!��

    ��Then shower them with arrows!��

    <em>Fft! Fft! Fft!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Karuna��s ck Wave repelled all of the projectiles.

    ��Now!�� shouted Seol.

    <em>Caaaaaaaaw!</em>

    Koopa, Kiri��s true inheritance, had opened a path for Seol in the sky.

    <em>Fwoosh�� Fwoosh��</em>

    Dust kicked up with each p of his massive wings.

    Their arrival was as swift as their departure.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Koopa continued to p his massive wings. The four huddled on Koopa��s back, tightly holding onto his feathers.

    ��S-Stop them����

    ��What the hell?!��

    ��Stop them! Shoot them! Anything!��

    ��What the hell are the magicians doing?!��

    ��You idiots�� Shut up if you don��t know what��s happening to us!��

    The transferees, knights, and magicians at the mountain range were all left behind.With despondent looks, they could only watch as therge bird flew off with their prey.

    ��How does this�� make any sense����

    ��They just flew off����

    <em>p p p!</em>

    The birds that circled the sky before Koopa��s arrival followed behind them.

    ��Damn it�� Follow them!��

    ��How are we supposed to follow them when we don��t know where they��re headed?��

    Koopa headed south.

    However, as they were flying toward the higher mountains, the thin air made it extremely difficult to breathe.

    ��Krgh�� P-Princess Riona! Please hold on!��

    ��I-I��m slipping! The wind is����

    She wasn��t exaggerating in the slightest.

    The fierce winds shook everyone, sparking worries that they might be blown off course.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��I don��t think I��ll be able to����

    But then��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    ��...Huh?��

    ��Isn��t this����

    Shadow Hands shot out from Seol, supporting them all.

    He held them so tightly that they no longer had to worry about falling off.

    - Excuse me, sir? You have to pay a fine if you don��t put your seatbelt on.

    - Phew~ I almost had to pay��

    - WTF??? Are those hands???

    Only then did they finally realize: that they were in the air, riding on the back of a flying creature.

    Seol��s sturdy Shadow Hand allowed them to lean closer to the bird''s back and observe their surroundings.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Riona began to breathe quickly.

    ��Is it difficult to breathe, Rine?��

    ��I-I was just shocked. W-We��re flying right now.��

    ��We really are�� flying through the sky.��

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    They swiftly flew past the scenery as the steadily rising sun illuminated thendscape.

    The sun brushing past the mountains only further highlighted how focused they had been sneaking through the mountain range overnight.

    <em>Caaaaaw!</em>

    Koopa slowly headed toward an unknown canyon.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    And they were greeted by the canyon��s fierce and chilling winds.

    ��Urgh����

    Riona clenched her eyes shut as the wind felt like knives cutting her skin.

    She tightly held her body, trying to keep the cold from piercing through her.

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    ��Riona, look ahead.��

    ��Ahead����

    ��You should open your eyes, Your Highness,�� said Chadorf.

    Steadily, she fluttered her eyes open.

    ��......��

    ��The sun is rising.��

    The rising sun removed the shadows from their faces, melting away the fatigue that had built up from the night.

    Its warmth was just the right temperature.

    ��...How beautiful.��

    ��Hahaha! Precisely, Your Highness! The world is still filled with so many wonders you have yet to see!��

    ��It��s��pletely different from what I knew.��

    It required light to pull back the darkness.

    However, that same darkness also taught you the value of light.

    Riona had faced an immense amount of difficulty in such a short period of time.

    Her brothermanded the world to kill her, leaving her with only her weak body to fend for herself.

    She had just two�� no, three allies.

    It was the first time she had even formed blisters, the first time she had ever run with all her might.

    She tripped and tumbled. She had even skipped multiple meals.

    However, those experiences only made this moment that much more valuable.

    ��Hrgh��. Ahhhh����

    ��...Riona.��

    ��I��ll survive no matter what�� and go back.��

    ��......��

    ��I�� I��ll survive this no matter what and say it with all my heart�� That my����

    Tears continued to run down her face, the sunlight reflecting off them and making them shine like diamonds.

    ��That my life is worth living! That all of these experiences are valuable to me! I�� will tell everyone.��

    ��That�� is fantastic, Your Highness.��

    ��I won��t give up anymore! I will think of all of this as a test! A test to see the world with pure and just eyes!��

    ��...And I will continue to serve you with all my heart, Your Highness.��

    Seol and the others continued to fly for a while after that as well.

    They had put enough distance between themselves and the pursuers at the Bragrand Mountains to no longer worry about them for the rest of their adventure.

    <em>Caw caw��</em>

    Through Resonance, Seol received Koopa��s intent.

    ��...I think this is as far as he can take us.��

    ��Is Koopa tired?��

    ��He says he needs to go quickly. He seemed to have veered way off course to help us.��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Koopa slowly pped his wings as he descended to the ground.

    <em>Caw caw��</em>

    After letting everyone off, Koopa leaned forward.

    Instantly understanding what Koopa wanted, Seol began petting him.

    ��Thank you, Koopa. Really����

    <em>Caw caw!</em>

    ��C-Could I pet him as well?�� Riona asked, putting her hand forward.

    ��Of course.��

    <em>Pet pet��</em>

    ��Thank you so much, Mr. Koopa,�� Riona smiled while petting Koopa��s head. ��Thank you for transporting us so safely. I would like to see you again.��

    <em>Caw caw!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Woooosh��</em>

    After a quick goodbye, Koopa once again returned to the clouds with the other birds that were following him.

    ��There��s not much left now,�� said Seol, looking southward. ��We��ll be arriving in Frion soon.��

    * * *

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

    The sacrifice died while bleeding from all of their orifices.

    ��Ahhhhhhh!��

    <em>Pop!</em>

    The man��s body inted like a balloon before popping.

    And after his sacrifice, the magic circle around them activated.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    The people standing on top of it were all transported elsewhere.

    After finishing the spell, Bria grimaced while grabbing her temple.

    ��Urgh�� I feel a bit dizzy.��

    ��Are you alright, Miss Bria?��

    ��Yeah, it��s nothing serious. I��m just a bit dizzy after using the teleportation magic circle multiple times.��

    ��A side-effect for those with an immense amount of mana. Please rest before you continue.��

    ��Sure. How many sacrifices do we have left by the way?��

    The stout old man began counting the number of gagged sacrifices.

    ��We have roughly twenty sacrifices left. We��ve used a bit more than we initially expected, but we can always receive more from the other branches.��

    The fact that they called them ''sacrifices'' instead of ''people'' showed how far they had fallen.

    After the Immortal disappeared, the Church of Eternal Life degenerated into a group of heinous viins who didn''t hesitate to resort to nefarious means.

    ��Good, then let��s take a break first.��

    <em>Step�� step��</em>

    With a fur scarf from an unidentified animal wrapped around her neck, she slowly approached the mboyant chair before sitting down.

    ��We��re at a pretty good pace. We��ll barely be able to make it.��

    ��Also�� ording to the branch manager here, Shuro passed by not too long ago.��

    ��Shuro? So he was alive!��

    ��Yes, he is alive.��

    ��I knew it�� I knew he wouldn��t have died like that. So, what else?��

    ��After being told that you would be arriving soon, he quickly left after leaving behind a letter.��

    ��Huh? Show me.��

    <em>Flutter��</em>

    Bria opened the letter Shuro left behind.

    <em>- Miss Bria, it��s Shuro. I��m sorry, I lost them. However, I��ve left something to track them with during the fight, so I should be able to catch up to them soon.</em>

    ��Hm�� So Shuro did lose.��

    <em>- I��m sure you��re worried about me because I haven��t contacted you in a while but don��t! I��ll catch up to them soon and slow them down! Also, I��ve written down some of their skills and strategies below. Miss Bria�� I miss you.</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Bria burned the letter after reading through it.

    ��He��s a smart kid. He knows exactly what to do.��

    ��Kuku�� Isn��t that why you favor him so much, Miss Bria?��

    ��Regardless�� Where are they?��

    ��They��ve passed through the line set up at the Bragrand Mountains,�� a thin man answered.

    ��Already? They��re that strong? I mean�� I guess they do have an archmage. Wait�� Hold on a second��?��

    Bria paused for a second and began rubbing her chin.

    ��Shuro didn��t mention an archmage, though?��

    * * *

    Moments before arriving at Frion��s gate��

    Seol and the others were forced to pass through these gates to reach the harbor city.

    As such, Shuro, after recovering from Karuna��s attack, was lurking here for them.

    ��I need to slow them down here.��

    <em>Fuu�� Fuuu��</em>

    Shuro had to keep a cool head.

    His opponent was strong.

    ��But�� Is he really a summoner?��

    The knight he had faced before was incredibly strong with sharp swordsmanship.

    Shuro had been one-sidedly defeated by him before.

    Though he had recovered significantly, his injuries still stung.

    ��Next time we meet�� I��ll win.��

    Shuro was a monster who became stronger with time.

    After surviving a near-death experience, Shuro had faith that he wouldn��t lose so easily this time.

    More than faith, he was sure of it.

    ��...Still, I should probably avoid a head-on assault, right?��

    The summoner��s gaze was a chain on his heart. It was almost as if they were stating that his defeat was inevitable.

    ��Don��t mess with me����

    <em>Stab��</em>

    <em>Squirm��</em>

    Shuro stabbed a scorpion with a dagger, causing it to squirm.

    ��Good boy����

    Shuro then extracted its poisons and stored them in a small vial.

    He then proceeded to stab a snake, extracted venom from its fangs, and deposited it into the same vial.

    Afterward, he found a colorful frog and scraped its skin off, adding it to the same vial again.

    ��Fuu�� let��s see.��

    <em>Lick.</em>

    Shuro tasted the frog��s poison.

    ��Not ba����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    His head drooped low.

    And then, after a few seconds��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He quickly got up once again.

    ��Woah�� I died just now.��

    Shuro��s regeneration had increased massively after his narrow escape.

    But despite that, he had lost consciousness from the poison.

    It was just that potent.

    ��Now, let��s mix all of these and����

    <em>Fssssssss��</em>

    It was a strange reaction.

    First, it turned red like blood.

    ��I��ll dilute it a bit, and����

    <em>Fssssssss��</em>

    Shuro then dipped his dagger into the vial.

    And after an hour��

    ��All done.��

    The dagger��s de glowed red.

    It was a poison that could kill with just a scratch.

    ��I��m sure even he won��t be able to survive this, right?��

    Which meant that the princess, the knight, and the noble were also destined for the same fate.

    ��Well, I guess it doesn��t matter who I stab.��

    All Shuro had to do was buy time after attacking them.

    In fact, that was his objective from the start.

    And still, while the poison had been diluted, it was potent enough to kill most people with just a scratch.

    <em>Fwip��</em>

    ��They��re here! It��s them.��

    Shuro had sprayed the summoner with a scent before making his narrow escape. It was a scent that only members of the Church of Eternal Life could recognize.

    ��It doesn��tst that long because of it, but�� it��s still more than enough time to track them down.��

    Shuro had wondered if he should have attacked the moment he noticed them, but it was obvious what the result would be if he rushed it. As such, he waited in ambush.

    ��He��s passing through here. I can��t believe he already made it here, though! I thought it would take at least a couple more days����

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    [Shuro used Shrouded de.]

    [You hide in the shadows to hide your presence.]

    [While your senses sharpen in the shadows, your vision is greatly impaired until you leave them.]

    Shuro entered his shadow.

    He then heard a couple of voices.

    ��We��ll be in Frion once we pass through here.��

    ��We��ve�� almost made it then.��

    ��I don��t know how much more we��ll have to walk until we make it there, but�� it shouldn��t be too far.��

    ��Hahaha! It should be fine once we cross the gate, don��t worry����

    Shuro dug deeper into the shadows.

    I am a shadow.

    I am nature.

    <em>Step.</em>

    A heavy step.

    This wasn��t the summoner.

    It was the knight.

    <em>Step��</em>

    An old man��s step.

    <em>Step.</em>

    A light step.

    It could be the steps of a child. How could they feel so light and clear?

    Was it the princess?

    No, this is him.

    ��Those are the summoner��s footsteps����

    Then the princess must be next.

    Then that means��

    ��I should����

    <em>Grab!</em>

    Someone had suddenly grabbed Shuro��s head.

    ��I didn��t expect you to survive.��

    ��Urgh����

    Seol had pulled Shuro out from the shadows.

    ��This summoner�� How is he so strong����

    Shuro tried to resist, but he couldn��t.

    And then��

    <em>Staaab!</em>

    ��Huh��?��

    ��Die.��

    The dagger Shuro had prepared to stab the princess with was now lodged in his own chest instead.

    ��Kyaaaaaa!��

    ��Rine, close your eyes!�� shouted Chadorf.

    As he did��

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Seol popped Shuro��s head.

    <em>Stter��</em>

    Blood sttered onto Seol��s crow mask.

    After taking a second to wipe off his gloves and mask with a handkerchief, Seol turned back toward the others.

    ��Let��s go.��

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    A long while after Seol and the others left��

    Shuro��s blown head was covered with a bloodied handkerchief.

    They had ced it there so that no one else would have to see that gruesome sight.

    Shuro was capable of surviving any injury as long as his head wasn��t cut off.

    Which also meant that Shuro would survive as long as his head remained intact.

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    However��

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    Shuro began twitching and shaking like a fish out of water. At first nce, it seemed like rigor mortis.<em>Wooosh��</em>

    The shadows slowly gathered around Shuro��s head, reconstructing his organs.

    This was something neither Seol, the world, nor even the Church of Eternal Life expected.

    Shuro was regenerating his destroyed head.

    While Bria would certainly have been happy if she saw this, she would also have been terrified.

    She would even begin to doubt, thinking that the Immortal had returned through Shuro��s body.

    This was a level beyond just regeneration, this was nearing restoration.

    Shuro should have died from that attack just now.

    <em>Gather gather��</em>

    However, a series of fortunes followed Shuro, who should have died.

    First, Karuna bisected him before this incident.

    Having gone through that experience increased Shuro��s regeneration massively, essentially serving as practice for what was happening now.

    Additionally, he was lucky to have been poisoned.

    The poison that spread through his body helped activate his regeneration before Seol''s final blow.

    Thanks to that, Shuro��s body was able to start regenerating immediately.

    <em>Wriggle��</em>

    All of these factorsbined to create a miracle.

    ��Bwaaaaaah!��

    There was no one to witness Shuro��s revival.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    <em>Throw!</em>

    He quickly tossed aside the handkerchief that had been on his face.

    ��Krgh����

    Shuro began to cackle.

    ��I lived�� I survived again!��

    Each encounter with death made Shuro stronger. Through this experience, he had taken another step forward.

    ��Next time�� I''ll win.��

    Shuro then began tough once more, looking toward the direction that Seol was headed.

    ��I am immortal.��

    * * *

    Frion, a maritime nation.

    If one had to identify thergest gathering ofwless people, everyone south of Nevenia would point to Frion.

    Naturally, Frion had an abundance of marine resources, and itsrge ports facilitated the flow of goods year-round.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    ��We��re in Frion!��

    ��The sea�� Isn��t this your first time seeing it, Your Highness?��

    ��It is!��

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    To reach the city where the promised ships of the Zonia Kingdom were docked, they needed horses.

    They also needed horses as their pursuers were also undoubtedly on horseback.

    ��There��s a stable near here,�� Seol told Riona. ��I��ll go buy some horses.��

    ��Please be careful.��

    ��He��s not even looking back at us.��

    ��S-Sorry����

    The stables were roughly ten minutes from where they were.

    Seol headed there, walking along the seaside.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Karuna and Karen both appeared to look at the sea.

    ��I... can��t believe it,�� Karen bubbled, her jawpletely dropping, continuing to stare at the sea and the waves.

    ��It��s beautiful, right?��

    ��And all of this is water?��

    ��Yeah, it��s all water.��

    ��C-Can I touch it?��

    ��Sure.��

    Karen quickly ran toward the sea and ran her fingers through the water.

    Seeing her, Seol couldn��t help but smile.

    ��It��s so pretty����

    ��I really wanted to show you the sea,�� said Karuna.

    ��Yeah, I like it! It would have been so sad if I died without knowing what the sea looked like. Well�� I guess I am already dead!��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Karen reached for a seashell and held it to her ear, smiling childishly and mischievously after hearing the waves.

    ��I think I like the sea!��ughed Karen.

    ��Even with the smell?��

    ��I still like it! It��s different from thend,�� said Karen before looking at Seol and Karuna directly. ��Thanks�� for taking me here.��

    Karuna then thanked Seol as well.

    ��Thank you for bringing us here, Master.��

    Seol awkwardly scratched his nose.

    - It��s nothing�� The little kid wanted to see it.

    - I-I didn��t really do anything��

    - Want to try riding a swan boat? Those are fun.

    - Why does it feel like they��re saying goodbye?

    - Stop making me worry!

    Seol had fulfilled Karen and Karuna��s first wish.

    It wouldn��t have been strange at all if they had passed on after that as if they were ghosts. In fact, it weirdly felt like they were leaving.

    ��What�� do we do now?��

    ��My only wish aftering back was to bring you here.��

    ��I know, that��s why I��m saying this. What do we do now, Karuna?��

    Often, when people visit the sea, they be lost in thought while silently watching the waves.

    It feels as if, when the waves pull back, their worries go away with them.

    And now, what were they thinking?

    Karen thought for a second beforeughing.

    ��I��ve decided! I��m going to mooch off of him!��

    ��I came to the same conclusion as well,�� answered Karuna.

    ��I knew you were my brother!��

    - NOOOOOOOOOOO!

    - GET OUTTTTTTTTT!

    - What did Snowman do to deserve this??????

    Karen and Karuna both looked toward Seol.

    ��We want to stay with you. Is that okay?��

    Seol responded by meeting their gaze.

    ��Of course.��

    ��Phew�� Thank god you let us stay. I was nning on staying with you even if you rejected us, though.��

    Agony clicked his tongue from within hisntern.

    [Tch! I thought you two were going to finally disappear! What a shame!]

    ��And I��ll definitely never leave with you around!��

    Karen quickly grabbed Agony��s cheeks and pinched them.

    [Stop it! Stop iiiiiiit!]

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    Seol and the others quickly rode through Frion and made it to Laven, the harbor city.

    [Your Rest location has changed to Laven.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The Travel Luck Dice is rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 5.]

    [You are very lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Laven now will proceed smoothly.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Laven now will have an easier difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Laven now have a near zero chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [If you are forced into a Sudden Adventure, your luck will apply.]

    [Your luck is good to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    After tying their horses to the tavern��s post, Chadorf turned to Riona.

    ��Rine, aren��t you d you didn��t give up?��

    ��I really am.��

    ��We really made it, though,�� said Earl Brispin. ��It was a miracle.��

    ��Yes,�� said Riona, turning to Seol. ��It really was a miracle.��

    ��Let��s go. The ship is apparently at Pier 18.��

    The four of them quickly moved without wasting time on sightseeing, let alone stopping to drink water.

    All of them were motivated to see this journey through to its end. They were desperate to reach Zonia.

    Pier 10��

    Pier 12��

    Pier 15��

    Their hearts began to race faster with each pier they crossed. This was especially the case for Princess Riona.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    She then began to shake her head in disbelief.

    Her hopes had been crushed.

    There was no ship at Pier 18.

    ��......��

    ��This is����

    ��I��ll look into it, Rine.��

    <em>Squawk��</em>

    <em>Squawk��</em>

    The docks were filled with the sounds of seagulls.

    A few secondster, a man with a bandaged eye approached them.

    ��Princess�� Riona?��

    ��Who����

    ��My name is Sicorze. I am the individual in charge of the ship Zonia has sent for you, Your Highness. Well�� I <em>was</em> in charge.��

    ��What do you����

    Sicorze defeatedly drooped his head before leading them to a quiet spot.

    After entering a smelly tavern, he carefully and quietly opened his mouth.

    ��The ship was anchored to the dock as was scheduled.��

    ��Then why����

    ��It��s because of them����

    ��Them?��

    Sicorze closed his eyes with a somber expression.

    ��There were�� some individuals who gave us a ridiculous offer, saying they wanted to buy our ship.��

    ��...Who were they?��

    ��I don��t know. I refused to talk to them because not only were they wearing masks, but they also refused to identify themselves. I sent them away, saying I would never sell my ship and to never ask me again, but����

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Sicorze mmed the table.

    ��A few nights ago�� Our ship was set aze.��

    ��......��

    ��It was probably them. All of my crew tried to put the fire out, but it was already����

    Seol wanted to stop Sicorze from continuing.

    ��This is a bit����

    Seol worried for Riona, afraid that if Sicorze continued to talk, it would only deepen her despair.

    He prayed she wouldn''t sumb to it.

    But then, surprisingly, she posed a simple question.

    ��Were your injuries also from����

    ��It��s just a small burn.��

    ��What about the other crew members?��

    ��None of them are injured.��

    ��That��s a relief. How many men do you have?��

    ��About a dozen����

    ��You��ve all been through so much.��

    ��Your Highness����

    ��All we have to do is just get a boat now, no?�� smiled Riona.

    ��......��

    ��We��ll�� make it back. Don��t worry.��

    Riona did her best to reassure Sicorze, but everyone knew the truth.

    It was not as simple as that.

    ��We��re stuck without a ship, and we have pursuers on our trail�� And even if we do somehow find a ship that can fit all of us, we would need to leave immediately����

    They were in an extremely dangerous position.

    ��So�� Our next move should be����

    All eyes naturally turned to Seol. After all, it often seemed as if his golden eyes were always peering one step ahead into the future from behind the crow mask.

    And as always, Seol had a n.

    ��There is still one more method we can try.��

    ��Really?��

    ��But�� it will be a bit dangerous.��

    Riona nodded in response.

    * * *

    Where there is honey, pests are never far behind.

    While bees produce honey, wasps, bears, and other bugs also vy for it greedily.

    In the case of Laven, pirates, and smugglers were those pests.

    And currently, Seol and the others found themselves in a "dangerous street" in Laven, a hideout for pirates.

    It was a ce that often appeared in harbor cities, a street filled with unknown alcohols and contraband.

    Even just finding one��s way here required a considerable amount of concentration.

    ��Your Highness, please remember what I told you about the rules. This ce has its own set of regtions.��

    ��Okay����

    Thergest establishment on this disorderly street: The Wet Boot.

    Seol and the others entered the bar.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    ��Bwahahaha!��

    ��You tricked me, didn��t you?��

    ��I didn��t do anything! Pay me now!��

    ��I know you did something!��

    ��...Are you trying to fight?��

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    A chair flew by as hot food and alcohol were tossed everywhere.

    ��They��re all weak.��

    Seol could instinctively tell from their auras.

    ��Woah!�� shouted a pirate wearing a bandana after spotting Riona. ��You��re really pretty! Are you a newbie?��

    ��You idiot! She��s obviously a noble!��

    ��Oh! A noble? A�� noble��?��

    ��A noble?��

    ��There��s a noble here?��

    This dangerous street was a ce where even Laven gave up on managing.

    A ce where murders, robberies, arson, and theft ur daily. While the city should have been trying to reign it in, the pirates here were stronger than the guards of Laven.

    As such, they let it slide as long as they stayed within these streets and didn��t go anywhere else.

    Regardless, a noble entering these streets was an unbelievable situation. No one in their right mind would do such a thing. The pirates then looked at the others who came with her with dumbfounded looks.

    Someone then asked the princess a question.

    ��Oi, what��s your name?��

    Rule 1: Do not lie.

    The moment you got caught lying, it was over.

    ��Riona.��

    ��What?��

    ��She said her name was Riona��?��

    ��Bwahahaha! Isn��t that the runaway princess�� name?��

    ��It is! They have the same name!��

    ��Wait�� her face����

    ��Oh shit�� It��s the real one.��

    ��I am her,�� Riona eximed resolutely. ��I am the Princess Riona who was chased out of Nevenia.��

    ��......��

    ��What the fuck.��

    The pirates all turned their heads. It had been a while since something so interesting happened.

    ��It really is her����

    ��Why��d shee here?��

    ��I guess she��s trying to die here instead of being caught by the knights��?��

    A deep voice resonated from the second floor, hidden by curtains.

    ��Everyone, shut up.��

    ��......��

    ��......��

    Seol was relieved.

    ��I guess there was at least one person.��

    Only big-shot pirates were allowed onto the Wet Boot��s second floor.

    And because of the curtain, you could only tell who they were from their voices; their appearances remained a mystery.

    ��What do you want?�� asked the voice.

    ��I��m looking for a ship to Zonia,�� answered Riona.

    ��Why a pirate ship? Didn��t Zonia send their own?��

    ��Well����

    Do not lie.

    ��Someone burned down our ship.��

    ��Ah. Who did?��

    ��It must be them!�� shouted a pirate. ��Those fuckers trying to buy our ships!��

    ��Oho�� And where are they now?��

    ��At the bottom of the sea. How dare they try to buy our ships?! Our ships may be old, but they still run well.��

    ��Hahahaha!��

    Riona continued to talk.

    ��And for those reasons, I��m asking for your����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    An egg hurled at Riona��s head left its whites and yolk dripping down her hair and onto the floor.

    Chadorf��s eyes grew red, and as he reached for his sword, Seol stopped him.

    ��You can��t unsheathe it.��

    Rule 2: You must endure any humiliation.

    ��Fuck off.��

    ��Bwahahahaha!��

    The pirates began tough and point.

    Normally, such a situation would make anyone cry.

    In fact, Riona, from the beginning of their journey, would have definitely cried.

    ��But you can��t.��

    Rule 3: If you cry, you must leave.

    As they were pirates who sold even tears, they despised showing weakness.

    ��...Why?��

    ��I despise nobles. They��re way too brazen. I can even smell it off them.��

    ��Hahaha! He��s right! That smell makes me want to barf!��

    Riona continued to stare back at the curtains, not blinking at all.

    ��I see. But shouldn��t it be fine since I smell like raw eggs now?��

    ��.......��

    The pirates stoppedughing.

    The big shot on the second floor, the one who threw the egg, paused briefly before answering.

    ��Not interested. Die on your own if you have a death wish.��

    As Riona bit her lip, another voice echoed out.

    ��I��m interested, though. Riona, was it?��

    A female voice.

    It was cool and chilling, far from weing.

    Seol focused on her voice as well, especially the fact that it was a woman��s.

    ��There was another big shot? A woman? Don��t tell me����

    Seol had a feeling that he knew her.

    There was only one woman like that who could be an influential pirate.

    ��Why are you trying to go to Zonia? Because you want to live?��

    There were no second chances if the pirates did not like Riona��s answer; once they lost interest, no one would be willing to help.

    ��Well����

    ��Answer me.��

    Riona turned to the direction of the voice.

    ��I n to challenge the throne.��

    ��......��

    Zonia chose their rulers in a rather unique way.

    Riona was likely trying to use that to her advantage to be queen.

    However, that was not the right answer.

    ��Hm�� That��s unfortunate. I��m not particrly interested in that.��

    Seol suddenly interrupted, addressing the female voice.

    ��I have news, Julia.��

    ��...How do you know me?��

    ��There aren��t many pirates allowed onto the second floor, and even fewer with a voice like yours.��

    ��I wasn��t particrly interested in any news, though?��

    ��No, there is something.��

    ��There isn��t.��

    The pirates began to shout at Seol.

    "Stop messing around and get lost!"

    ��Miss Julia��s about to run out of patience!��

    Seol calmly addressed the voice he believed belonged to Julia once more.

    ��Santos is dead.��

    ��......��

    The bar quieted down once more.

    ��I will tell you what happened if you take Her Highness to Zonia. But if you don��t ept my offer, you won��t ever know what happened to him.��

    ��...How do you know how Santos died?��

    ��Because it��s something that only I know.��

    Santos was Seol��s piece, a pirate known for his nonsensical behavior.

    However, he also had a connection with Julia.

    <em>Pull��</em>

    Julia stepped out as the curtains pulled back.

    She slowly stepped down the stairs, her peg leg creating a dissonant sound.

    <em>Tack��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    After making it down to the first floor, she asked Seol a question.

    ��So that idiot�� really did end up dying. How did�� How did Santos die?��

    Seol shrugged.

    It was a gesture prodding Julia to ept his offer.

    She gritted her teeth as she took another puff of her pipe.

    After calming down, she red at Seol with alluring eyes.

    ��Money.��

    <em>Toss!</em>

    Seol tossed a pouch filled with money. As he had more than enough already, this amount was insignificant to him.

    After confirming the tinum coins, Julia stepped outside the bar.

    ��We��re setting sail,�� said Julia, her voice slow and deliberate.

    The tough-looking pirates began to spill out of the bar in droves.

    ��We��re setting sail!��

    ��Julia is setting sail!��

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Pirates began pouring out of the bar in droves, shouting and yelling.

    ��Lots of meat! Lots of alcohol! Get them on the ship, fast!��

    Riona��s jaw dropped after seeing the number of pirates walking past.

    She then turned to Seol.

    She was in disbelief. She couldn��t believe that it only took just a few words from him to make those dangerous criminals move like that.

    <em>Thud�� Thud��</em>

    An extremelyrge troll lumbered out of the bar as well.

    He seemed to be asrge as Jamad, but there was a small difference. Unlike Jamad, who was d in muscles, the troll was practically pure fat.

    The pot-bellied troll was one of Julia��s pirates.��We��re setting sail? Urgh�� I don��t want to����

    <em>Thud�� Thud��</em>

    The troll disappeared through arge door the bar had prepared for giants.

    Riona and the others quickly followed behind them.

    Earl Brispin moved first to find Sicorze��s soldiers, returning not too long after with roughly a dozen men.

    Everything was going well.

    Julia��s smile was more than enough proof.

    Luckily, the same could be said for Seol as well.

    There was an extremely high chance of their journey being a sess if they traveled with an influential pirate like Julia.

    ��Well�� Maybe not.��

    Though the transferees might give up, the Church of Eternal Life definitely wouldn��t.

    ��As long as they��re after the Joy of the Fallen, they��ll keep going after her.��

    The church could still have a means to catch up to Julia��s boat and intercept them.

    ��I can��t let them do that, though����

    Could Seol prevent that situation onboard Julia��s ship? He couldn��t give a definitive answer.

    If the ship gets damaged during the fight, getting the Church of Eternal Life off their tail will be much more difficult.

    ��We could only make it this far because of luck. There��s no guarantee how long we will be able to continue running away from them.��

    There was no reason for Seol to strive for more since his rewards were already determined.

    His mission remained solely to help Princess Riona reach Zonia.

    Seol thought for a moment before calling for Ur.

    ��Ur.��

    - What is it?

    ��Do you remember what you told me before?��

    - I��ve told you a lot of things. What do you mean, specifically?

    ��What you told me at the Bragrand Mountains.��

    - Ah�� Yes, I remember. Didn��t you refuse it then?

    ��Is it still possible now?��

    - I��m not quite sure�� the situation is a bit different now. It could be possible, but it also couldn��t.

    ��Why?��

    - You��re asking me this because you��re trying to fight Bria, aren��t you?

    Ur quickly realized Seol��s ns. Seol simply nodded, confirming Ur��s hunch.

    - I don��t know how strong they are, but if they are capable, we��ll need to use a power different from the mana I have stored to defeat them.

    ��Like?��

    - Like your vitality. Your body will probably copse from the aftermath, though. In fact, you��ll likely die.

    Seol smirked before exining his ns to Ur.

    ��Yeah, so����

    After hearing Seol��s ns, Urughed as well.

    - Hahaha! Just the n I would expect from you! You��re definitely crazier than I could have ever expected you to be.

    ��So, what do you think?��

    - Not my style, but going out in a mboyant way like that wouldn��t be a bad idea.

    With Ur��s approval, their insidious n wasplete.

    The oue was something only the two of them could foresee.

    As Seol was secretly forming his ns, Julia and her pirates were quickly preparing to leave.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��Watch it! I��ll spill your blood if you spill even a single drop!��

    ��Hehehehe�� I can feel my hands shaking already. Maybe I��ll feel better if I can get a sip first?��

    ��Sure, I��ve always wanted to see Julia stuff your head into an oak barrel.��

    ��Someone get me some water! This guy is stingy as hell!��

    Julia��s ship wasrge enough to rival the massive merchant ships at the harbor.

    Considering that her ship was equipped forbat, it was clearly much more powerful than it let on.

    As Riona, Brispin, and Chadorf entered the ship, Seol met with Julia, who was waiting for him at the pier.

    ��Do you know about me?�� asked Julia.

    ��Somewhat.��

    ��Then you must also know that I��ve never broken a promise before, right?��

    ��I do.��

    ��Princess Riona will arrive safely at Zonia, I guarantee it.��

    A contract guaranteed sess.

    Julia was iming she wouldn��t fail.

    And as she was going to keep her promise�� she was asking Seol to keep his as well.

    ��Santos�� Did you see that idiot��s final breath yourself?��

    ��You could say that�� yeah.��

    After all, Santos was him.

    Seol also knew about Santos and Julia��s rtionship because of this. That was why he had a question for Julia: Did they still have the same rtionship after his death?

    ��Does his death�� hold a special meaning for you?��

    It was something even Santos would have wanted to hear as well.

    Julia shot Seol a vicious re.

    ��Shut up and keep your promise.��

    She then took a few heavy breaths.

    ��How�� did that bastard die��?��

    * * *

    Julia was born in a small nation in western Pandea, one of those ces where the majority of the country��s citizens survived through crime.

    As such, Julia walked down the same path as the others around her.

    At a young age, she turned to piracy.

    Thanks to a house of swordsmen who took her in as an orphan, she swiftly gained renown as a skilled individual.

    Julia, the Sea-Blooming Rose.

    After leaving her impoverished homnd, she rose to be the captain of a pirate ship operating near a wealthy nation.

    She also filled her ship with a number of unusual individuals, some of whom ended up bing influential themselves.

    If anyone had asked her what drove her to piracy, her first, second, and third answers would all be the sea.

    After all, it was a profession that offered nothing more than the wind and the waves.

    In fact, pirates considered everything else pointless, especially notions like loyalty or friendship.

    And Julia was no exception.

    If they wanted to survive on that cramped ship, personal feelings came second.

    One had to stab others in the back to rise to a higher position, all the while watching their own.

    Those foolish enough to pursue piracy as a dream often met an early end.

    Julia simply became a pirate for the money, and she believed that goal would never change.

    With money�� she could do anything.

    To her, nothing was more valuable.

    However, there came a time when she had to confront her sins.

    The pirate ship she was operating was captured by a country.

    At first, she believed that she could escape quickly. After all, the country she operated in only requested that she pay bail.

    However, as the days passed without any news, her worries grew. Then, one of the guards delivered shocking news.

    ��Congrattions on receiving the death penalty, Julia. Tell me, how does it feel to die a dog��s death.��

    ��What are you saying�� I����

    ��The negotiation for your price broke down. A fine ending for a witch like you.��

    Only then did Julia realize the situation she was in. She was going to die in prison.

    All alone.

    ��I guess it��s finally time to hang my hat, haha����

    The iron ball she was chained to made it difficult for her to take even two steps in her cell.

    A few dayster��

    ��They��re escaping! The prisoners are escaping!��

    ��Fire! Put out the fire first!��

    ��They��re getting away! Grab them!��

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Smoke poured into her prison cell.

    ��Yeahhhhhh!��

    ��Kill them! We can escape!��

    Her subordinates sprinted past her cell.

    ��Here! Over here!�� shouted Julia.

    Could they not hear her? Or did they just choose not to listen?

    ��Ahhhhhhh! Kill them all!��

    ��There��s too much smoke here! Let��s just go now!��

    The prisoners were freed from their cells due to a mistake made by one of the guards. Everyone was freed... except for her.

    ��Julia! What about Julia?!��

    ��I��m here����

    ��You idiot, we don��t have time to waste. Just run!��

    ��......��

    Julia��s prison cell was in the deepest corner of the prison, in a difficult-to-approach solitary confinement room.

    And as the fires zed on�� she was thrown to the side.

    ��Fuck�� Fuck����

    She knew it as well.

    There was no loyalty between pirates.

    In fact, if she were in their position, she would have been the first person to run away.

    ��......��

    Even so, it was lonely.

    This was not the death she wanted.

    <em>ng!</em>

    And then��

    She heard the sound of an axe nging on the door.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Burn��</em>

    Even she could see the fires from beyond the door. How did they manage toe here?

    More importantly�� Who came here?

    ��Julia!�� shouted a voice. ��Are you there?��

    ��Damn it�� Santos!��

    Santos, her vice-captain.

    He was strong, but he was also someone with a screw�� no, at least two screws loose.

    He hade for her.

    ��Santos! I��m here!��

    ��Hold on!��

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    The sound of the axe nging against the door echoed in her cell.

    Eventually�� it burst open.

    ��Santos�� Your face����

    An eye and ear had burned, melting onto his face.

    Santos had arrived at her cell at the cost of heavy burns.

    ��Tadah!�� happily shouted Santos. ��I have arrived!��

    ��You idiot! You should have just run away!��

    ��Shut up! Don��t call me an idiot!��

    However, he was soon at a loss for words after seeing the chains on her ankle.

    ��Uh�� This is�� a bit����

    ��Leave me behind, Santos. I want you to live.��

    ��You shouldn��t say a cool line like that while shaking, hehehehehe!��

    ��Why did youe�� You��re going to die too.��

    Santos�� disfigured face greeted Julia with bright eyes.

    ��Don��t you dare leave a stain on my life! I am a man of the sea! I��m getting you out of here.��

    ��......��

    ��...I��m going to cut off your leg, Julia.��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��It��s going to hurt. What if you die because of it?��

    ��...Shut up and just cut it already. It��s better than dying her����

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    Julia let out an ear-piercing scream, one that would likely leave her voice hoarseter.

    Santos then quickly pulled out a bunch of medicine from his pockets and stuffed them inside Julia��s mouth.

    "I don��t know what any of these do, so I brought all of them just in case!"

    ��Y-You bastard����

    ��I��m sure at least one of them will work! See? Look! Your bleeding is stopping!��

    <em>Riiip��</em>

    After tearing the cloth from his clothes, Santos tied it around Julia��s leg as a makeshift bandage, quickly bing drenched with blood.

    However, the bleeding was definitely slowing down.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Santos began running through the prison with Julia on his back.

    <em>aaaare!</em>

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    The prison was copsing.

    Even so, Santos and Julia had managed to escape before it did.

    ��...It��s all over now,�� said Julia. ��I won��t ever be able to fight with my leg like this.��

    ��Hehehehe! You can still head out to sea, who cares?!��

    ��It must be nice�� urgh�� to be so simple.��

    ��Yup, I��m simple!��

    ��...Where do we go now?��

    ��I already prepared something!��

    Santos then carried Julia to a hidden and secluded spot on the ind.

    And there, was a one-eyed man.

    Along with a small boat.

    ��Julia!��

    ��Bric! You survived!��

    ��Santos said that he��d being back with you. He�� really did it.��

    ��Now��s not the time for this! Let��s go!��

    As they were preparing to leave, the three heard people shouting around them.

    ��Over here!��

    ��Prisoners passed through here!��

    ��Search the perimeter!��

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Santos kicked off the ship Julia and Bric were on.

    ��...Santos?��

    ��Bric! Go, now!��

    ��I��ll kill you if we go, Bric! Santos,e with us!��

    ��We��ll all die if we do. Even someone simpleminded like me can tell, you idiot.��

    Santos stumbled and iled as he ran toward a light.

    ��Tadah! Here I am!��

    ��Over there! Get him!��

    ��Don��t let him go! He still hasn��t escaped yet!��

    The boat slowly drifted away from the ind.

    That was thest she ever saw Santos. An image she can still vividly remember.

    * * *

    ��My leg still hurts whenever it rains. That idiot�� He should��ve done a better job. So, how did he die?��

    ��He managed to steal a reconnaissance ship to get away. His back did end up getting covered in arrows because of it, though.��

    ��...And?��

    ��He escaped to Srika and became a respectable captain.��

    ��What? Hahahaha!��

    ��And�� he died in the Alfrina Strait.��

    ��......��

    Julia��s expression grew dark.

    ��Did he not use the canal?��

    ��There were probably some circumstances.��

    The Alfrina Strait was notorious in the southeast. Its waves were fierce, but there was another problem entirely.

    ��If it��s Alfrina�� Is it perhaps��?��

    ��Yes. He had his soul taken by Vitona.��

    Vitona was the name of a monster.

    A monster also known as the father of all sirens. There were rumors that being devoured by this massive sea serpent would result in having your soul stolen.

    ��How�� do you know all this?��

    ��I don��t know�� Is that important, though?��

    ��...No, it isn��t. I was just surprised by how much you knew.��

    ��That was everything I had to say.��

    ��......��

    ��You��re not nning on getting revenge on Vitona, are you?��

    ��Me? Are you out of your mind? Santos and I lived different lives. He��s just a fool who came to the sea to chase his dreams. He died young, I knew it would happen. Also�� Vitona is invincible in the sea. He��s not something a pirate should be getting themselves involved with.��

    ��Got it. Anyway, I kept our promise. Are you satisfied now?�� asked Seol.

    Julia looked closely at Seol.

    ��Were you�� close with Santos?��

    ��...You could say that, yeah.��

    ��Would Santos think like that too?��

    ��Probably?��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Julia tossed a pouch filled with coins at Seol.

    ��Take it.��

    ��Are you giving it back?��

    "I didn��t take this job because of the money, that stupid princess, or you and your punchable face,�� said Julia, turning back around. ��It was because of Santos.��

    ��...Okay.��

    ��Then�� We��ll see each other again if the stars align.��

    <em>Tack��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    After boarding the ship, Julia ordered the pirate beside her.

    ��Bring rum.��

    ��You��re�� starting already?��

    ��Shut up�� and just bring rum already.��

    ��Yes, ma��am!��

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    After drinking half of the bottle, she poured the rest into the sea.

    ��Thank you, you idiot. When I don��t mind dyingter�� I��ll go see you.��

    There is a myth among pirates that those who set sail can receive news from the sea. Though Julia did not believe in such tales, she hoped that just this once, her message could be delivered.

    Meanwhile, Seol was looking at Riona and the others from the pier.

    ��Cut the ropes and raise the anchor! We��re setting sail!��

    Riona quickly called out to Seol from the ship.

    ��We��re going to be leaving soon, you should quickly����

    Despite gazing directly at Riona, Seol remained rooted in ce as if he were nailed down.

    ��Are you�� noting with us?�� asked Riona.

    ��You won��t need me anymore, Your Highness. We��ve managed to keep the final rule of these streets, after all.��

    The Final Rule: Trust only those who could be trusted.

    ��Julia is someone you can trust. She will take you safely to Zonia.��

    ��But�� staying here on your own will be dangerous.��

    ��I��m always in danger, so I don��t mind.��

    Seol then calmly began to say his final goodbyes.

    ��Your Highness, thank you for enduring that arduous journey.��

    ��Ah�� ah����

    ��I sincerely hope that you will be able to do what you wish. These�� are my honest feelings.��

    If Riona had remained weak, there was arge possibility that Seol would have failed this Adventure as well.

    This result was achieved because everyone had done their best.

    ��Hey!�� shouted Earl Brispin.

    <em>Toss!</em>

    Seol caught the item that Earl Brispin threw at him.

    It was a ck statue of a woman.

    [You have acquired Joy of the Fallen.]

    ��Take it! And thank you! We only managed to make it here because of you.��

    Cupping his hands around his mouth to make his voice louder, Chadorf shouted as well.

    ��Hey! The next time we meet, let��s do so as friends! Since you��re younger than me, I can help you out with a few things! Also, you��ve worked so hard these past couple of days! I am really, really thankful for it all!��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The ship began to slowly leave the harbor.

    ��E-Excuse me!�� hurriedly shouted Princess Riona.

    ��I-I want to know your nam��No, even just your face����

    She had tears in her eyes.

    ��I want to know about you.��

    Seol knew that Riona would eventuallye to learn his name through Earl Brispin anyway.

    With a nce at his surroundings, Seol removed his stuffy mask.

    The sunset cast its reflection upon his face.

    Seol then held the mask close to his chest and gave a slight nod��a gesture of farewell, filled with respect.

    ��I hope you have a safe journey, Riona.��

    ��I�� I really hope that we can see each other again! No, I�� I��ll find youter, no matter what! Stay safe, okay?!��

    Seol smiled after hearing those words.

    [Princess Riona is now in the final stretch of her journey toward asylum.]

    [You do not know if Princess Riona will seed.]

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [You can only collect your rewards after all Adventures have been cleared.]

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 30th Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 30. Final Line]

    ��

    Seol donned his mask once more.

    There were still tasks at hand, and he had no intention of leaving just yet.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    As Seol talked with Julia about Santos, the viewers watching were thrown into chaos.

    - Huh? Who��s Santos again?

    - I don��t know�� He��s never shown up before.

    - Then how would Snowman know him?

    - Maybe he��s�� delusional?!

    - But Julia also knew about him.

    - Maybe she��s�� also delusional?!

    - If you��re that stupid, I pray that you get the proper help��

    As Santos suddenly appeared, without any prior reference, the viewers began discussing how this could have happened.- What the hell? Is he a closed beta tester or something?

    - Exin yourself! Exin yourself! Exin yourself!

    - He can��t see our messages�� he can��t exin anything LMFAO

    - So, who��s Santos?

    - Julia��s ex-boyfriend.

    - Oh shit�� my bad.

    - Are we sure he isn��t abusing something, though? How else would we know about it?

    - I didn��t think Snowman would be the type to do that, but I guess he��s a bug abuser��

    - He didn��t do anything like that, though�� Are you sure you guys aren��t just blowing this up?

    - We should do that thing again�� what was it called again��? Ah, make a im! Yeah, we should make a im!

    - We don��t have any numbers to call, though��

    - Debating between ourselves isn��t going to do anything! We can��t do anything!

    - Sir, if you want to learn something, read a book.

    - Name 10 books.

    Suddenly, one of the viewers gave a reasonable answer.

    - Maybe�� this is rted to that Fate thing?

    - Fate? Ah�� that quest?

    - Yeah, maybe he received additional information from that quest we couldn��t see?

    - ^^^^^^^^^ I was thinking the same thing lol

    - ^^^^^^^^^ This is probably what happened.

    - You guys were going crazy for no reason, LOL. It��s not like Snowman was the only person who got the Fate thing.

    - Yeah, multiple people got it.

    - WTF? Then it really was a big nothingburger?

    - I wrote down the names of every person who imed Snowman was cheating. I��m going to hand that over to the authorities.

    <strong>[��Your Honor�� has donated 1500 Madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[I have been used. I am simply a brain in a vat. Someone had sent me an electrical signal to doubt Snowman, so I did. It was not my will. I hope you will keep this in mind during the trial.]</strong>

    - I am also a brain in a vat. I am in the one right next to him.

    - And I��m in the vat below him.

    - And I am Value-Added Tax.

    - I fucking hate you.

    Seol didn��t have much time.

    In order toplete his ns, he had to go as far away from Laven as possible.

    - Don��t tell me you were nning to do it inside the city...? Not that I care.

    ��What would happen if we did?��

    Ur chuckled a bit before answering.

    - Everyone would die.

    Whether Ur was joking or not, it still sent a chill down Seol��s spine.

    Every now and then�� No, Ur is frequently openly hostile toward humans.

    ��It might be because he transcended ordinary humans.��

    Likely due to his different way of thinking, Ur openly treated humans as bugs, ready to kill them without a second nce.

    In fact, it reached a point where Seol began to think that if Ur wasn��t under his control, he could bemitting mass murders without a second thought.

    Regardless, Seol continued to deliver his intent.

    ��I told you, we��ll be leaving here.��

    After that, Seol unfurled a map of the sea he had purchased and pointed out a location.

    ��If they want to chase after Princess Riona, they��ll have to pass through here.��

    - Hm�� Why?

    ��The tides outside of this path are irregr and could push them into harsher waters. If that happens, it will take a lot of effort to get back on course, which would also mean losing Princess Riona. Unless they''vepletely lost their minds, they''lle here.��

    Seol then pointed at somewhere else on the map.

    ��Here. Princess Riona will have to pass through this bottleneck here. It��s crowded with a bunch of rocks, sorge ships like Julia��s need to go slowly. This ce will probably be thest opportunity the Church of Eternal Life has to catch her.��

    - And if they don��t chase her?

    ��They will. They wouldn''t stupidly give up on the Joy of the Fallen for no reason. If they know its true value, there''s no way they would.��

    - Oho�� Is that sculpture really that incredible?

    ��Not really the sculpture, but�� essentially, yes.��

    - Then they��ll continue to chase after her. They��ll go after her and the others while they��re stuck at the bottleneck.

    ��That��s why I decided to stay behind.��

    Ur thought for a moment before asking Seol a question.

    - Are you nning to use yourself as bait?

    ��Yeah, I am.��

    Seol looked over his shoulders for a second before exining the rest of his ns.

    ��I learned earlier that arge ve ship is setting sail soon. I��m going to get on that boat.��

    - So that��s why you��re here.

    <em>Turn��</em>

    As Seol slowly turned his head, he spotted an angry old man with numerous scrolls and documents.

    ��Load them quickly, you damned freeloaders!��

    ��Urm�� Sir, there��s a ve with bedsores already. What should we do?��

    ��Why are you hesitating? Throw them overboard. Haven��t I already told you that throwing them out is cheaper than healing them? We don��t want any diseases to spread either.��

    ��Yes, then�� Ah, what should we do about those items? Should we load them after we load the food?��

    ��What were they again?��

    ��Warm clothes for the crewmates in case it gets cold, drinkable water, and a few fruits and vegetabl����

    ��Load them whenever.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[You n to sneak into arge ve ship. How do you do it?]

    1. Notify the captain that you intend to purchase some ves.

    2. Bribe a crew member to sneak you onto the boat.

    3. Pretend to be a ve and get caught.

    4. Threaten the captain.

    ����]

    Seol quickly hid behind the crates the man earlier stated as the one for warm clothes.

    As the captain and his crew members turned away for a second, Seol spotted the oak barrel used to store drinkable water.

    He then spotted an oak barrel filled with fruits right after.

    ��That one.��

    After putting the fruits into his inventory, Seol hid in the barrel.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A few minutester, the crew members returned to roll the barrels onboard.

    ��Argh�� It��s so fucking heavy.��

    ��We��re going to quickly eat through it anyway. It��ll be light when we take it back offboard.��

    <em>Creaaak��</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Seol was loaded somewhere onto the ship.

    <em>Lift��</em>

    And when the crew members left, he immediately snuck out to investigate.

    ��This is the captain��s room.��

    Seol then recalled the stern captain��s face from earlier.

    ��He doesn��t seem like the type to just rest in his room the entire time����

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    There wasn��t anything of importance in the captain��s quarters.

    ��Is that why the door was left unlocked?��

    The captain seemed to be the type who left his door unlocked, not because he could trust others but because he always carried all of his valuables with him.

    ��I��ll just wait here until they set sail.��

    Seol inspected the room once more as he waited for the ship to move.

    * * *

    A whileter, darkness approached Laven.

    It had already been a while since the ve ship that Seol had snuck onto had left the harbor.

    Looking at the direction in which Seol had sailed off, Shuroughed.

    ��I bet you think you��re safe now, huh?��

    <em>Kuku��</em>

    Shuro couldn��t stop hisughter.

    <em>Pause��</em>

    Sensing something strange, Shuro quickly turned around. He noticed an alluring woman in a flowing dress staring at him.

    ��Shuro, you��ve grown a lot in the time I haven��t seen you.��

    ��Miss Bria, my eternity!��

    ��Yes,e here. I��ve missed you.��

    ��Me too�� I really wanted to see you too, Miss Bria����

    The two greeted each other as if they were mother and son.

    ��Kukuku�� I knew you��d survive, Shuro,�� said a chubby man who appeared more toad than human.

    ��Kezin!��

    An extremely thin man followed up by cing his hands on Shuro��s shoulders.

    ��So I really was wrong, Miss Bria. Seeing Shuro fine like this is making me feel like I was worried for nothing.��

    The thin man��s name was Zakun.

    He was the man who imed that an archmage had joined the princess�� party.

    With worried eyes, Bria asked Shuro a question.

    ��I was worried about you, Shuro. Could you please tell me what happened?��

    ��I��ll tell you everything! First����

    Shuro then slowly exined everything that had happened to him. He began with his ns to catch the princess by going through the smuggling route and ambushing them at night.

    ��There was no one noteworthy with the princess. They were all definitely someone I could easily defeat, but�� something unexpected happened.��

    ��I already heard about it,�� said Bria. ��An archmage joined them, right?��

    ��An�� archmage��?��

    Shuro confusedly tilted his head, trying to understand what she meant.

    Seeing that, Bria slowly began to exin.

    ��Was there not an archmage in the princess�� party?��

    ��Ah�� there wasn��t. I didn��t see an archmage at all.��

    ��...Really?��

    ��I did see a summoner, though.��

    ��A summoner����

    ��Yes! He was incredibly strong. Strong enough to defeat Shuro!��

    ��Hm����

    Bria and Zakun exchanged nces.

    They were unable toprehend the situation. If Shuro hadn��t fought an archmage�� then who scrambled the flow of mana?

    ��Okay, what else?�� asked Bria.

    ��I tried ambushing him one more time, but�� I was caught. He then�� crushed my head.��

    Bria, Zakun, and Kezin all had perplexed expressions.

    If Shuro had his head crushed�� then who were they talking to right now?

    Shuro shylyughed before continuing his exnation.

    ��I survived having my head crushed. I��m practically immortal now.��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��This is all thanks to the Eternal Life��s blessings.��

    ��Zakun, check it.��

    ��Yes, Miss Bria.��

    Zakun then ced his hands on Shuro��s head as if to check something.

    <em>Hummmm��</em>

    A few momentster��

    ��Oh my god�� there really are traces of his head being destroyed.��

    ��...What happened?��

    ��His talent has blossomed into something else entirely! This�� is incredible.��

    ��Perhaps����

    Kezin clicked his tongue, holding back his words.

    ��It is a good omen. The Church of Eternal Life has been blessed.��

    ��It really is. If we could perfect this, Shuro would surely be someone amazing in the future.��

    As they began to talk hopefully about the future... the mood began to shift, as if the situation ahead of them were child��s y.

    ��You did good, Shuro. So, where are they?��

    ��The princess set sail early in the evening. They��ll be approaching the bottleneck area soon, so we should be able to quickly catch up!��

    ��It��s exactly as Zakun said.��

    ��But�� the summoner boarded another ship, headed toward��the same direction. Why do you think he did that?��

    Kezinughed.

    ��Bwahaha�� He talked so much, but it seemed that he was terrified of Miss Bria.��

    ��But then�� Why would he go in the same direction��?��

    ��Maybe there weren''t enough spots on the ship?��

    ��Hm�� Regardless, they escaped through the western harbor. The scent I marked them with is fading, but�� I can still roughly tell which ships they are.��

    Bria then asked Zakun a question.

    ��Zakun, what do the stars say tonight?��

    ��Didn��t you say my astrology was a mess, Miss Bria?��

    ��Still, I just wanted to ask. There��s nothing bad about getting additional advice. So, what do they say?��

    ��Hm����

    Zakun looked at the night sky.

    ��It�� isn��t good.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��The unlucky star is extremely bright tonight. Unfortunate circumstances happen a lot during nights like these����

    ��A mess like always,�� said Bria. ��Now, let��s get ready to leave. Have you prepared all of the ships?��

    ��We have four medium-sized ships reformed for battle and onerge ship that could be used as the main vessel.��

    ��I see, get ready. Even if we have to go all the way to Zonia, we have to get her! No, even if we lose her, we have to get the statue, no matter what!��

    Believers radiating with aura followed behind them as the red, unlucky star cast its light upon them.

    * * *

    <em>Woooooooosh��</em>

    The winds continued to blow fiercely.

    ��Haaaaaaah�� Hooooooo�� Haaaaaaah�� Hooooooo����

    An old man, the captain of the ve ship, was sound asleep.

    Despite themon belief that older people sleep less as they age, he, who was also a merchant, slept happily and peacefully.

    <em>Knock knock knock!</em>

    Someone pounded on his door, interrupting his sleep.

    ��Haaah�� K-Khraaaaah!��

    ��Captain! Captain!��

    ��Wh-what is it?��

    ��I think�� you shoulde out for this.��

    ��Huh��? I��ll punish you if it��s nothing serious. You have no idea how hard it is to fall asleep at this age����

    ��It definitely isn��t�� nothing serious.��

    ��That serious, huh? Was the mast destroyed or something?��

    <em>Grab��</em>

    The captain quickly grabbed something to wear before stepping outside, inhaling the cool sea breeze.

    He raised antern and peered into the darkness.

    ��H-Huh?��

    ��Captain����

    ��What is that? Why are theying closer����

    All ships had to keep their lights on at night for safety. Only those with insidious motives ignored this rule.

    Like for example, pirate ships.

    ��Th-there are ships following us.��

    ��Pirate ships?��

    ��I��m not sure, but����

    Suddenly, a voice could be heard.

    ��We��re going to check your ship really quickly.��

    ��Who are����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    A dagger flew through the air,nding directly in the captain��s heart.

    ��C-Captain!��

    ��Those evil bastards!��

    <em>aaack!</em>

    <em>aaack!</em>

    The other ships ced nks to board the ve ship.

    <em>Sprint! Sprint!</em>

    Shuro and other believers of the Church of Eternal Life quickly boarded their ship through the nk.

    ��If you make any noise, we��re feeding you to the sharks,�� warned Shuro.

    ��What are you����

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    <em>aaaaash!</em>

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    With a single sh, Shuro cut down the person speaking into pieces.

    ��Bwrgh�� Urgh����

    ��You��re good listeners, aren��t you? We��ll just give the ship a really quick check, okay?��

    Despite their smaller ships, the crew found themselves unable to resist. Not only were they individually stronger, but their vessels were alsobat-ready, unlike their merchant ship. The main reason, though, was that their captain had died before issuing any orders.

    ��It definitely smells here����

    Shuro immediately headed to the food storage.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    He split an oak barrel in half, causing the fruits to spill out.

    ��Hm�� Not here����

    <em>Sniff sniff��</em>

    Shuro continued to sniff the air while wandering the ship.

    The next ce Shuro headed was where the scent was the thickest.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    The captain��s quarters.

    ��Is there anybody here~?��

    Despite hearing no response, Shuro continued to walk toward the bed.

    ��I should tell Miss Bria that I was mistaken����

    <em>Stab!</em>

    Shuro stabbed the center of the bed, trying to hit Seol, who he believed was hiding beneath it.

    ��Huh?��

    However, with theck of response, Shuro checked underneath the bed.

    ��He��s not there? What?��

    Shuro slowly exited the captain��s quarters.

    ��Miss Bria�� it��s weird.��

    ��What��s weird?��

    ��He��s gone. It definitely smelled like�� hm?��

    Shuro caught the scent once more with the salty sea air.

    ��Oh�� He left the ship.��

    ��Yeah, that��s what Zakun expected too,�� said Bria while checking the ship��s merchandise.

    ��I asked the crewmates, and they said that one of their small ships had disappeared.��

    ��Then we should quickly����

    ��Shuro,�� interrupted Bria. ��I know you��re in a rush, but you can��t forget your responsibilities.��

    ��Ah! You��re right, Miss Bria. I��m sorry.��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    ��I��ll kill everyst human onboard. Please wait a second.��

    Only then did Briaugh.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    <em>Creaaaaaaaak!</em>

    ��Wouldn��t you agree�� that stuffing a troll into this tiny dinghy is a huge risk?��

    ��I don��t want to be in such a cramped ce either,�� retorted Jamad. ��But I have no choice because Master ordered me to.��

    Jamad was on one side of the boat.

    And on the other side were Seol and a few other individuals, cramped together.

    ��This won��t sink, right?��

    ��I��ve noticed water sshing in here and there����

    ��What are you doing then?! Get the water out!��Seolughed after watching them argue.

    "Master, if you have the luxury tough, help us get the water out of the boat too!"

    There was no real reason for them to be cramped on this boat.

    It was simply because Seol had told them to.

    However, it was also a necessary step for Seol��s ns.

    ��Stop staring and start rowing.��

    ��Hmph.��

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    ��Stop rowing! Water��sing in!��

    ��What the hell do you want me to do, elf?��

    ��Just�� Let��s just�� do nothing.��

    Seol quietly observed them until Jamad spoke to him.

    ��What are you going to do if we sink?��

    ��Haha�� That won��t happen.��

    Seol then brought out a small, round pill from his inventory before biting into it.

    [Buoyancy Pill activates.]

    [You will not sink, but you cannot walk on water.]

    It was an item Seol had purchased from the Madness Shop, just in case.

    Seol had multiple measures to ensure that drowning wouldn''t be the cause of his death. He had prepared consumables to give him buoyancy and help him breathe, as well as others to ward off monsters and animals.

    He had also prepared a few dishes through Monster Cooking to help him.

    Seol was probably the hardest transferee to kill at sea in Pandea right now.

    The dinghy continued to float at sea.

    ��You know�� this feels weird.��

    ��Weird? Why?��

    ��Just�� the Adventures we went on already feel so distant.��

    ��Whatever.��

    Seol had already gone through 30 Adventures. It was now nearing the point where his first Adventure was just a faint memory.

    Karen then patted Seol��s head.

    ��I get it���� said Karen. ��You could definitely feel like that if it��s your first time visiting the sea. I also����

    ��This isn��t my first time visiting the sea, though,�� said Seol.

    ��What the hell is it then?��

    ��I don��t know either. Are we going properly, though?��

    ��If you��re asking about the boat, we��re properly sinking. Karuna, get the water out,�� ordered Karen.

    ��Yeah.��

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    The waves continued to ssh against the boat.

    The weather wasn''t particrly good either.

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    ��The waves are�� getting stronger?��

    A small dinghy was definitely too weak to wade through the fierce waves.

    However, surprisingly, it never sank.

    It was almost as if the waves themselves were acknowledging their strength.

    Seol saw the small boat he was riding on as a symbol of the path he had taken so far and the path he would take from now on��challenging the impossible.

    That was Seol��s life.

    ��It��s good to be in your feelings like that, but I think they��reing soon.��

    <em>Woooooosh��</em>

    Their ship faltered against the waves as they sawrge boats approaching them.

    <em>Glow!</em>

    <em>Glow!</em>

    All of the ships were emitting a bright light. It was a strange sight to encounter a bunch of brightly lit vessels thiste at night.

    Seol then spotted a familiar face at the bow of thergest ship. Though they were still a distance away, he could see his face clearly.

    ��I�� really am so sick of seeing you.��

    Shuro began to shout excitedly.

    ��Miss Bria, it��s him!��

    ��Good work, Shuro.��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    In an instant, the ship shot out spiderweb-like shadows, enclosing the entire area.

    [Bria, the Venomous Spider, used Exceptional Skill: Cobweb.]

    [Those whoe into contact with the webs have their mana continuously drained.]

    <em>Drip.</em>

    <em>Drip.</em>

    The rain continued to pour.

    ��So you were the child���� said Bria. ��The child that fearlessly got in the way of the Church of Eternal Life.��

    It was clear that Bria didn��t recognize Seol with the crow mask on.

    Though she had seen Seol��s face before through the medium after he killed Zeri, it made sense that she had a difficult time recognizing him, as she had only seen him once.

    ��Did you reallye all this way to get revenge like a petty child?�� mocked Seol.

    ��There��s only one way you��ll make it out of this alive,�� Bria smiled. ��Hand over the statue.��

    ��I don��t have it, though.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Nope. I lied.��

    <em>Grab��</em>

    Seol pulled out the Joy of the Fallen.

    Bria��s eyes widened with shock before continuing.

    ��Hand over that statue to us. If you do, we��ll let you go safely.��

    ��...And the princess?��

    ��...If you hand it over, we��ll let her go as well. What do you think? This will be a win for both of us, wouldn��t you agree?��

    ��Nope.��

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Seol stood up.

    ��It would be a loss for me.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Is the statue really only worth that much to you?��

    ��...What are you talking about?��

    ��Ah, I guess it��s true. A statue like this wouldn��t be worth that much in the market.��

    ��Yes, that��s����

    ��Yeah, the ��statue��, at least.��

    ��...You.��

    Seol then ced both hands on the statue.

    ��Did you know? This statue�� can move.��

    ��Stop����

    The statue was of a blindfolded woman tightly holding herself.

    <em>Click.</em>

    ��If you press down on her foot here�� it goes in like this, see?��

    ��Stop it!��

    <em>Click��</em>

    ��Oh, would you look at that! Her arm moved!��

    The woman��s arms had moved, stretching outward as if she were reaching out for a hug.

    ��Stop him!��

    ��Try to hurt me, and this statue will go for a swim,�� smirked Seol.

    ��Krgh�� You����

    ��Now, here! If you do that, her blindfoldes off. Huh? She looks so angry�� Did you also know this?��

    Seol��s smile grewrger.

    ��If you take off her blindfold�� it disassembles the statue.��

    <em>Crumble crumble��</em>

    The woman��s body slowly broke down, revealing a ck pill inside.

    ��What do you think would happen if someone ate this?�� Seol asked.

    Bria��s expression grew cold.

    ��You��ll get sick if you keep putting everything you see into your mouth,�� she mocked.

    Seol steeled his expression as he looked directly at Bria.

    ��Do you know how the Church of Eternal Life was birthed?��

    ��......��

    ��As dragons boast their mighty scales and tails, as elves dance through the forest with swift feet and ears attuned to distant whispers, and as dwarves craft wonders with their skill and strength... in the absence of such innate gifts, how strong could humans be? The Church of Eternal Life began with that question.��

    Bria began to sweat.

    Bria had been taught about the birth of the Church of Eternal Life before, but she had only heard about such ideals through her teachers.

    It was extremely clear that the man in front of her knew a lot about the Church of Eternal Life.

    ��What are you trying to say?�� asked Bria.

    ��What I want to say�� is that the Church of Eternal Life wasn��t born through someone��s ill intent. So why����

    <em>Glow��</em>

    Seol��s golden eyes began to exude pressure.

    ��Are you trampling on someone��s pure heart and mocking it?��

    ��Who�� are you?��

    <em>Fwip.</em>

    Seol swallowed the ck pill.

    ��No one for you to know.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ck veins began to grow all over Seol��s body. As his body began to twist and contort, he gave an order.

    ��Ur, I��m ready!��

    <em>Fwiiiirl��</em>

    All of the shadows on Seol��s boat returned to him.

    And then��

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Maverick activates.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, gains Karen''s stats as her summoning has been canceled.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, gains Karuna''s stats as his summoning has been canceled.]

    [Ur, the Sealed, gains Jamad''s stats as his summoning has been canceled.]

    A giant spirit appeared, crossing its arms.

    A spirit much bigger than even the ships.

    Seol then recalled the exnation Ur had given about his skills before.

    <em>- This is all because I��ve be your summon. When Ist checked, this body��s limits were deciphering, dismantling, and condensing.</em>

    <em>- What do you mean?</em>

    <em>- It''s simple. I can decipher mana-rted items and mana itself and break it down to its core: pure mana.</em>

    <em>- And condensing?</em>

    <em>- I could then condense the dismantled mana into arge mass.</em>

    <em>- What would you use that for?</em>

    <em>- Isn��t that obvious? To kill my enemies.</em>

    [Ur, the Sealed��s Wizardry activates.]

    ��I��ll begin condensing it.��

    [Condensing in progress.]

    [High-Speed Processing activates.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    A storm began to form.

    * * *

    Zodiac wasprised of the gathering of 12 Magic Towers. Among them, the one nearest to Frion was... the Libra Tower.

    The magicians of this tower observed events throughout the continent with great interest, a trait likely shared by all magic towers.

    There were multiple reasons for their vignce, and one of the biggest ones was to monitor the growing evil and to prevent indiscriminate murders.

    However, it was extremely rare for an incident to be caught by their web of detection.

    Humans were inherently envious and prone to jealousy, leading to frequent conflicts. This reality was virtually ingrained from birth. And though the strong often abused the weak, it was extremely rare for two strong individuals to face each other.

    After all, those situations likely meant war.

    As such, if an individual were to harness or gather a significant amount of energy, all eyes on the continent would inevitably turn toward them.

    It was especially the case for Zodiac, the ones who researched mana.

    <em>Knock knock knock knock!</em>

    ��What the hell are you doing right now?!�� a voice asked angrily.

    ��S-Sir Frannan!��

    ��Tell me what it is. My ears haven��t gone bad yet.��

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Right�� Right now����

    ��...What is it?��

    An intermediate-ss magician, the one responsible for monitoring mana wavelengths across the continent that day, had hurried up the stairs to meet Frannan.

    "An unknown source of mana had condensed in the southern sea of Frion. It was near the vicinity of the great sea near Laven.��

    ��...Howrge was it?��

    ��Well����

    The magician fixed their sses before answering Frannan.

    ��It would be a Disaster-ss amount of mana.��

    ��Was it done by a person?��

    ��W-We��re not sure yet.��

    ��If it was done by a person, and not naturally����

    Frannan gulped.

    If a weapon had managed to gather that much mana, it would be on the level where it could affect entire battlefields.

    <em>Run��</em>

    Frannan quickly ran downstairs to confirm the situation himself before ordering the magicians there.

    ��Contact Frion��s Pce immediately and tell them to evacuate Laven! Also�� get ready to dispatch the investigation team.��

    ��Who will be in charge of����

    ��I will go myself,�� answered Frannan.

    * * *

    ��Th-that����

    ��How pointless! How dare you look down on the Church of Eternal Life like this����

    ��Please give us your orders, Miss Bria.��

    ��Destroy it.��

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    <em>Hummmmmm��</em>

    Dozens of magic circles appeared in the air.

    ��Fire!��

    Spells began to rain down on Ur.

    However��

    <em>Hummm��</em>

    <em>Hummm��</em>

    <em>Hummmmmm��</em>

    Ur devoured all of their spells. It was as if they had thrown pebbles into argeke.

    A chill ran down Zakun��s spine.

    ��Miss Bria����

    Ur then opened his mouth.

    ��Whirl and rage on����

    <em>Fwoooooooosh!</em>

    With a flick of Ur��s finger, mana began to rage.

    ��What do you think you��re doing!��

    [Bria, the Venomous Spider, used Exceptional Skill: Shadow Mountain.]

    [Arge amount of venom covers you.]

    <em>Fssssss��</em>

    <em>Hummm��</em>

    ��Take this too!��

    [Bria, the Venomous Spider, used Exceptional Skill: Shadow Spirit.]

    [The Shadow Spirit rips and tears into your target.]

    <em>Kraaaaaaaaah!</em>

    A horrifying existence, birthed through the shadows binding multiple vengeful spirits together, began flying toward Ur.

    Bria was a witch who had used these vengeful spirits in a variety of ways.

    However��

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    Even that was devoured by Ur��s mana.

    ��You insignificant bugs�� For you do not have wings, you cannot understand the sky.��

    While the portly Kezin struggled to grasp the situation, Zakun swiftly discerned what had happened.

    ��I-It was him�� He was�� Miss Bria! W-We need to turn back our ships����

    ��Ahhhhhhhh!��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Bria continued to pour everyst drop of her mana through her hands.

    Even so, Zakun knew the truth.

    Turning their ships around now�� wouldn��t do anything to alleviate the situation.

    ��Ahhhhhhh! Abandon the ships and swim away!��

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Zakun jumped into the sea and began swimming. He was desperately struggling to go as far away from here as possible.

    This was all part of Seol''s n. He had lured them here to ensnare them at sea and to not harm anyone else.

    Ur continued his chant.

    ��You poor, pitiful bugs. You are unable to grow wings, condemned to face the storm and be swept away."

    <em>Fwoooooooosh��</em>

    Ur condensed even more mana.

    ��I am the master of all. Though I have given you fire, you have forgotten me.��

    The mana began to sing.

    More mana began to envelop it, oveid by an even greater variety of mana.

    It was like a symphony.

    Ur slowly continued.

    ��Listen carefully to the teachings of the butterfly whose wing ps bring storms. From these lofty wings����

    ��Khrghhhhhhhh����

    Seol��s face had turned white.

    Ur had sucked out everyst drop of mana from Seol��s body to condense it into that.

    Not only that, but he had also taken the very foundation necessary for Seol to generate mana. This method wouldn''t merely result in mana deficiency, it would be fatal.

    <em>Hummmmmmm��</em>

    Ur then pointed at Bria and the others, extending a single finger.

    Bria met its gaze unflinchingly.

    ��...learn powerlessness,�� finished Ur.

    <em>Hummmmmm��</em>

    The air around them quivered and trembled in anticipation of the attack. With a violent rumble, something shot out from Ur''s finger.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    ��Miss Bria!��

    ��Block ittttttttt! Protect her!��

    Dozens, no, hundreds of believers rushed together to form a barrier of mana.

    <em>Craaaaaack��</em>

    However, it was insignificant against Ur��s mes.

    The believers struck by Ur��s attack didn��t burn. They were disintegrated.

    They had died.

    A hideous, disgusting power swallowed everything there.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    Five entire ships disappeared in its entirety.

    ��Miss Bria!��

    Kezin stepped in front of Bria while covering himself in mana.

    ��Ah�� Ahhhhhhhhh����

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Death.

    ��No, Miss Bria!��

    Then what would happen to Shuro, who now believed himself to be immortal?

    Shuro quickly and dly leaped into the fire that was devouring everything.

    <em>Ripple!</em>

    Shuro released the shadows inside of him, erging his back.

    He ced his ck, sturdy back in the way to protect Bria.

    ��Sh-shuro���� stammered Bria.

    ��Ahhhhhhhh! I am immortallllll! Miss Bria, don��t w-worry! I��ll block it all!��

    Bria��s expression quickly changed to joy.

    As everyone around her perished, her lone knight stood steadfastly between her and adversity, unwaveringly reliable.

    ��Khrgh�� Krghhhh�� Argh����

    <em>Fwooooooooosh��</em>

    Shuro��s body began to tremble.

    ��Miss�� Bria����

    ��Shuro����

    ��I��m sorry�� I lied����

    ��Shuroooooooooo!��

    <em>Fwooooooooooosh!</em>

    Afterpletely enveloping Shuro, the fires reached Bria.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    Bria jumped into the water as mes enveloped her body.

    <em>Burnnnnn��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Whiiiiiirl��</em>

    A whirlpool formed where the ships had vanished, the waves rising high as if attempting to cleanse the entire incident.

    <em>Faaaaade��</em>

    Ur''s summoning was beginning to be canceled after he hadpleted his task.

    He rode into the wind, floating toward where Seol was drifting away.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Seol was being pushed by the waves into the open sea, his face turned upward.

    Though there were more messages than ever before, there was no way for Seol to know.

    [You have died.]

    [Pill of Eternal Life activates.]

    ����

 Chapter 219 (Bonus Story)

    Chapter 219 (Bonus Story)

    A few days after Laven received the evacuation notice, a hastily organized investigation party from the Libra Tower was dispatched to the area.

    Though they typically didn��t like to use teleportation spells, such an incident called for its frequent use.

    ��It��spletely destroyed����

    ��A natural result when a tsunami hits a harbor city. Still, we are extremely fortunate that no one was hurt. The pier might be destroyed, and the ships may be flooded, but no one was injured.��

    ��You have a point. I guess life is all about perspective, huh.��

    ��The difference is whether the tsunami was kind or furious. Regardless of whatever adjective you attach, a tsunami is still a tsunami. The essence of it doesn��t change. Now, let��s stop chit-chatting and go there.��

    ��It��s my first time being dispatched as a member of the investigation party. It��s making me nervous����

    "It''s not difficult. We try to identify the root cause through the traces of mana left behind. If we can''t find anything, we simply conclude that it''s indeterminable. No one would me you."

    A number of boats made their way out to sea.The investigation team stood silently together, feeling the growing nerves.

    The traces of mana in the waters were so extraordinary that even if they dedicated the rest of their lives to studying magic, they doubted they would ever encounter such traces again.

    ��We��re almost there!��

    ��Don��t use mana! You��ll get sucked into the whirlpool!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    <em>Wooooosh��</em>

    The waves were growingrger.

    ��Check howrge the waves are with the wave gauge.��

    ��They��re much taller than usual.��

    ��Then we should almost be there. Tie the chains we prepared to that rock.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    The magicians struggled and groaned as they tied the chains onto the rock.

    While they weren��t omnipotent with mana, they were still highly capable with it. Therefore, there was a reason why these adept magicians were enduring this struggle without using mana.

    Before they arrived, the kingdom had dispatched its leading investigator to examine the mana disaster. However, when this individual used mana near the whirlpool, they were immediately sucked into it.

    After that, using mana near the whirlpool became prohibited.

    Regardless, as the boat slowly inched toward the whirlpool, the chain grew taut.

    Realizing this was the closest that they could safely go, the magicians began observing it.

    ��So that��s����

    ��The mana disaster����

    <em>Fwoooooooosh��</em>

    <em>Craaaaaaaaaaash!</em>

    A magician on the boat, the one closest to the whirlpool, brought out a crystal ball.

    <em>Chhhhhhhhk��</em>

    The crystal ball connected to somewhere.

    ��What do you think?��

    The magician carrying the crystal ball wore an eyepatch adorned with the Libra emblem over one eye.

    The crystal ball connected and revealed Santio, the tower master of the Aries Tower.

    He still had the same curly hair and wore the same ridiculous sses.

    ��Have you arrived, Frannan?�� asked Santio.

    ��Yeah, it��s right here.��

    The magician wearing the eyepatch was Frannan.

    To uncover the truth about the mana disaster directly, he had led the magicians of the Libra Tower to Frion��s southern sea.

    While all of the magic towers in Zodiac were interested in this matter, Frannan, as the one closest to it, was able to go in person.

    Upon hearing this, Santio decided to help Frannan as well. There was no reason for Frannan to refuse, either, as nobody in Zodiac was more capable than Santio in situations like these.

    ��...What do you think?�� asked Santio.

    <em>Woooooosh��</em>

    Frannan continued to stare at the whirlpool.

    ��I��m looking at it,�� tly answered Frannan.

    ��In my eyes�� it wasn��t a natural urrence,�� said Santio.

    "So, you''re saying someone was capable of creating a mana disaster of this magnitude? That just raises more questions."

    Santio nodded in response.

    ��Who could do such a thing?��

    ��Well�� one person doese to mind.��

    Frannan and Santio met gazes.

    The two of them only knew one person capable of such feats.

    Well, most magicians immediately thought of one person when they encountered phenomena they couldn''t understand.

    ��The Grand Duke of Frost����

    ��Could it be him?��

    ��There��s no way we could know for sure. However, that bastard might be the only one capable of something this absurd. Then again, we might be overestimating him too.��

    ��Jealousy makes you look petty.��

    ��Hmph.��

    Santio began tapping his temple.

    ��We can��t use mana. And since this isn''t the wrath of some mysterious, otherworldly beings, even the Daoists from the East wouldn''t be able to do anything either.��

    ��We would need to find a new course to get out into the open sea. Thankfully, it��s near the coast, so they should be able to find one fast.��

    ��That''s odd, though... If it weren''t the work of a single individual, it would have had to be done by arge group of magicians. Perhaps..."

    "No, there weren''t. I didn''t find any evidence of a group of magicians traveling together. However, I dide across something on my way here.��

    ��Huh?��

    Frannan then unfurled his hand, showing Santio something.

    ��A�� piece of cloth?��

    ��Yeah, I found this ck piece of cloth nearby. In fact, there were even a few near Laven��s pier.��

    ��If there��s that much, then����

    ��Yeah, it must have been a group of people all wearing the same uniform.��

    ��So it could have been a sh between two groups�� There have been incidents of regional conflicts throughout Pandea, but�� nothing on this scale����

    ��Regardless, I��ll stay here for a couple more days to find out more.��

    ��Alright, I��ll also contact you regrly after a bit,�� answered Santio.

    ��Do whatever you want.��

    Frannan and the other magicians of the Libra Tower began pulling on the chains to bring them back to safety.

    Fortunately, the investigation team wasprised of only veterans, so there was nobody too afraid to act.

    However, witnessing the mana disaster firsthand made them extremely honest.

    ��Could we�� try to go back quickly?��

    ��Huh? Why?��

    ��I kind of need to pee����

    ��M-Me too�� Sorry.��

    ��Hahaha�� Anyone would want to pee after seeing that, it��s normal. Why don��t you just go pee over the side of the boat if you��re in such a hurry?��

    ��B-But if even a bit of mana slips out while I pee����

    ��You��d get sucked into the whirlpool. While peeing.��

    ��I��d rather die.��

    The magicians of the Libra Tower continued to talk after returning to the pier.

    "Fuuu... I feel the weight of responsibility on my shoulders, knowing that the entire academic world has their eyes on this whirlpool.��

    ��We managed to learn that it wasn��t a natural urrence, but it seems extremely difficult to find anything else out����

    ��If it was done by a group of people, who could have�� No, more importantly�� were there really no witnesses?��

    ��We issued the evacuation notice beforehand, remember? Everyone evacuated from Laven immediately, without exception. And judging by the whirlpool''s location, that was probably why the tsunami didn��t hit the city. They were all able to evacuate safely because of it.��

    ��So there were no witnesses because everyone evacuated�� What a strange fate.��

    ��They wouldn��t have been able to see it from Laven. Unless someone was there when it happened, we won��t be able to learn what caused it�� Huh? Where did Master Frannan go?��

    ��Ah, he said he was going to look around.��

    ��On his own?��

    ��Yes, on his own.��

    * * *

    Frannan began investigating the nearby area on his own. He couldn��t approach the whirlpool, but he could walk around the cliffside.

    ��Hm�� if there was a survivor, they should be floating around here����

    In truth, it was ridiculous even to entertain the notion that someone could survive a spell powerful enough to create whirlpools like that. However, Frannan feltpelled to explore every possibility.

    After all, he knew he wouldn��t learn anything without such tenacity.

    ��If I go around this way, I could go higher up����

    ��Haah����

    Frannan locked eyes with an individual at the clifftop.

    ��......��

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    ��...I��m sure of it now.��

    Just from observing the trembling man before him, Frannan gleaned a wealth of information.

    ��He knows about what happened!��

    Frannan��s tenacity and grit had managed to pull through for him.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Frannan quickly ran toward the man to grab him.

    ��Don��te any closerrrrrrrrr!��

    ��Stop right there! I want to talk to you!��

    ��Go awayyyyyyyyy!��

    ��I��ll promise you! I promise I won��t hurt you����

    Frannan was able to gain more information through the man running away.

    First, the man clearly wasn��t in his right mind; his eyes were more than enough proof. However, Frannan also noticed that the man was exuding an immense amount of aura.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Frannan had almost caught up to him already.

    <em>Grab��</em>

    He barely managed to grab him before the steep cliffside.

    ��Ahhhhhhh! Let me goooooo!��

    ��Hold still!��

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    Frannan discerned what had transpired through the pulsating ck veins on the man''s face.

    ��...Mana backflow, huh.��

    ��Ahhh����

    The man slowly calmed down.

    And it wasn��t because he was tired after moving like that.

    ��He��s�� dying.��

    Those afflicted with mana backflow were doomed to a gruesome fate, and it appeared that the man before Frannan was no exception.

    ��You saw it, didn��t you?��

    ��......��

    ��You were there that day. You saw what happened there.��

    ��Ahhhhhh����

    Light slowly returned to the man��s eyes.

    The man who was exuding a formidable amount of pressure.

    He was Zakun, a man who once served Bria.

    The same man who narrowly escaped death by swimming away from the ship before Ur��s attacknded.

    However, in the end, all he had managed to do was buy time. It was evident that he was destined to sumb to the mana backflow.

    ��A-A spirit����

    ��...A spirit?��

    ��A very biiiiiiig�� spirit�� showed up����

    ��And then?��

    Zakun was shaking.

    ��A finger�� the finger�� Ahhhhhhh! I��m so scared����

    Zakun��s testimony was in pieces.

    However, his next words managed topletely shock Frannan.

    ��There was�� a man����

    ��There was a man? Could you tell me what he looked like? Anything?��

    ��He punished�� punished us�� immortal�� golden light����

    Frannan��s expression grew cold.

    ��His eyes�� urgh�� Ahhhhhhhhhh!��

    <em>Stter!</em>

    The man''s face turned red before he vomited ck blood and copsed.

    <em>Chhhhhhhhk��</em>

    There was a signal from Frannan��s crystal ball.

    It was from Santio.

    Frannan quickly poured mana into Zakun��s body.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Zakun��s body flew off the cliffside, and after that, Frannan epted Santio��s call.

    ��Frannan, did you learn anything? Huh? This is����

    Frannan shook his head.

    ��Nope, nothing.��

    ��I see����

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    ��Huh? I think I heard something����

    ��Maybe dolphins are swimming around here somewhere, I don��t know.��

    ��...I see,�� answered Santio. ��Now that I think about it, I might be getting in the way of your investigation. Why don��t you contact me yourself next time when you��re free, Frannan?��

    ��Sure.��

    <em>Chhhhhhhk��</em>

    After ending the connection, Frannan muttered something to himself.

    ��What the hell are the two of you doing����

    A man with golden eyes and arge spirit.

    The two individuals behind the mana disaster that could be left behind in magic history were Seol and Ur.

    * * *

    [Hey�� I think it��s starting to get dangerous��]

    The small, mischievous devil was attempting to speak to Seol from within itsntern.

    <em>Saash��</em>

    The ocean currents moved as they pleased. Though they were somewhat predictable near the coast, the further you went into the sea, the easier it was to get caught up in them.

    The currents were like a random teleportation scroll. Getting caught up in them could send you in any direction, anywhere and everywhere.

    As a few days had passed since the incident and since Seol was sent adrift, it was impossible to know where they were headed.

    Seol had managed to stay safe thanks to the consumables he had used beforehand. However, since he had expected to wake up long before, Seol found himself in quite a dangerous situation.

    Not to mention the fact that he was adrift with only his body. If he had been on arge ship or even the small dinghy he was in originally, he would have had some means to resist the currents.

    Seol was currently extremely far away from Laven. It was impossible to know where he was.

    As such, Agony quietly escaped from hisntern to sit on top of Seol.

    [Hey, are you�� really dead?]

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Wooooosh��</em>

    [Breathing! Right, are you breathing? Uhhh��]

    Agony urgently began shouting.

    [CPR! I need to do CPR��]

    It then quickly froze with a grimace.

    [I don��t think we are close enough to do that�� wouldn��t you agree? You too, right?]

    Obviously, there was no response from Seol.

    Suddenly, it spotted something climbing in the water.

    [Sh-shark!]

    Though Seol had used a consumable to prevent things from approaching him, their effects had run out long ago.

    [Go away! Go away! Shoo��]

    Oddly enough, it was Agony, a demonic spirit, that was protecting its master.

    After chasing away the shark, Agony rested on Seol��s chest once more while thinking to himself.

    [Fuuu�� So, in the end, it��s up to me, right? Okay!]

    <em>Squawk�� Squawk��</em>

    The sound of seagulls.

    There was no one to respond to Agony.

    [But what should I do now?]

    Agony began thinking about what to do.

    [Yeah! I��ll just take him to shore!]

    Agony then began hurriedly working.

    It used Seol as a ship and its own arm as paddles to wade forward, but��

    [W-Were sinking! Cancel this!]

    Agony then tried to train a sea turtle nearby by pping its head.

    [Hey, baldie! Come over here! Don��t go!]

    The sea was cold and horrifying at night.

    Although Agony was born in a grim environment, the persistent cold and loneliness were causing it to cower away.

    [Stop ying around and wake up now�� I��m bored��]

    Agony waspletely intimidated.

    <em>Drip�� Drip��</em>

    It seemed as if even the skies themselves were trying to make things worse for Agony.

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    <em>Pooooour��</em>

    It began to rain.

    Though the rain didn��t matter too much, as they were already wet from the sea, the heavy rain made the sea around them even more terrifying.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    [No! Don��t sink!]

    As Seol began to be swept away by the waves, Agony struggled desperately to bring Seol back above water.

    It was beginning to worry that this�� could really be the end.

    [Don��t die until I can corrupt you!]

    Then suddenly��

    <em>Craaaaaaackle!</em>

    <em>Poooooour��</em>

    Arge ship passed by them as it cut through the rain.

    [A ship! It��s a ship! We survived! Here, over here! There��s a person here! He still hasn��t been corrupted yet! Let him on!]

    As Agony desperately cried out to the ship, it stopped for a second.

    It then spotted a silhouette on deck.

    [Hey, you! If you let him onto your ship, I won��t get revenge!]

    ��......��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The silhouette threw a rope at Agony.

    [You want me to tie him up? Sure! But this will be the only time I listen to you!]

    The rope began drifting away as it was carried by the waves.

    [No, I was just joking! I��ll listen to you one more time!]

    Luckily, Agony was able to grab onto the rope.

    And after that, it tied Seol with it.

    [Pull!]

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Agony and Seol were slowly raised onto the ship.

    [Phew�� You! Huh?]

    ��Huh?��

    The two exchanged nces.

    [Ahhhhhh! I-It��s a talking skeleton!]

    ��Ahhhhhhhh! A sea urchin��s talking!��

    The skeleton, its eyes glowing with green mes, was utterly shocked upon seeing Agony.

 Chapter 220 (Bonus Story)

    [Ahhhhhhhhhhh!]

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    The two scurried away from each other in shock.

    Through the skeleton��s appearance, Agony quickly realized where he had brought Seol.

    [Isn��t this a ghost ship?! The ship is super messed up!]

    ��Huh? A ghost ship? I��m not a ghost, though?��

    [You��re a skeleton!]

    ��Yeah, I am a skeleton. But I��m not a ghost.��

    Agony quickly shifted to a relieved expression.[Phew�� So you were just a skeleton.]

    - So skeletons are safe? LOOOOOOOL

    - What are Agony��s standards? LOL

    - He just epted it?

    The skeleton then asked Agony a question after seeing Seol.

    ��Is that a corpse?��

    [A corpse? Ah! He isn��t! He isn��t a corpse yet!]

    It then added an unnecessaryment.

    [Well�� maybe he might turn into one soon?]

    ��Isn��t that really bad then?��

    [Is that�� really bad?]

    ��It is! Because then he would die!��

    [Is that really something a skeleton should be saying, though?]

    ��Why wouldn��t I be allowed to say that?��

    [I guess you��re right, you should be allowed to say that! Dying is a big deal! Save him!]

    ��Okay! But there aren��t any doctors on board.��

    [Huh? Why not?]

    ��Because we��re dead. Did you think it was a ghost ship for nothing?��

    [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!]

    "Don''t worry! Meeting a great pirate like me in this vast sea is proof that your friend is not destined to die!"

    [Great�� pirate?]

    Agony confusedly looked at the skeleton.

    [You were a pirate?]

    "Yup, I''m a pirate! If you were bold enough to venture out into the sea, you must have heard my name at least once."

    [What��s your name?]

    ��Nope, Not yet!��

    [Your name is�� Nope Notyet?]

    "No, I just needed a friend''s help to say my name."

    [A friend��s�� help?]

    ��Yeah. Come on out, Pupu!��

    <em>Fwoooooooosh��</em>

    A ck shadow swiftly glided beneath the boat, passing the ship in an instant.

    It was like a scene from a horror movie.

    And then�� it rose up from the waters.

    <em>Saaaaaaash!</em>

    A massive octopus, often called a kraken in Pandea, rose from the waters, though it appeared to be a baby.

    ��Puupuuu!��

    Though it might have been a child, it certainly wasn��t small.

    Even though the ghost ship Agony was on could be considered arge galleon, Pupu was stillrge enough topare to it.

    [I-It��s bald��]

    ��No! Pupu hates hearing that more than anything!��

    ��Puuuuu!��

    <em>p!</em>

    Pupu swung a massive tentacle onto the boat to snatch up Agony. Agony''s eyes spun as it became entangled in Pupu''s sticky tentacles, dangling from them.

    ��Pupuuuuu!��

    ��Pupu��s only going to forgive you this time. If you do it again, they��re going to tickle you.��

    <em>Drop.</em>

    Agony was once again back on the boat.

    The skeleton then took a strange stance with Pupu.

    ��Now, it��s time to introduce myself! You know what to do, right, Pupu?!��

    ��Puuuuu!��

    The two began to dance while singing a strange song.

    ��With just one ship, we��ll conquer the sea~ Loyalty!��

    ��Puupuu!��

    ��Friendship!��

    ��Pupu!��

    ��And love, too!��

    ��Puuuu!��

    ��We��re the great men of the sea~ Now, let me introduce you to the crew of S.S. Men of the Sea!��

    - Wh-what kind of song is this��

    - It��s actually not bad��

    - Why is the chorus so good?

    - WHY IS THE KRAKEN SO GOOD AT HARMONIZING????

    The two continued their strange dance and song.

    ��Helmsman~ Bridon!��

    ��Puuu!��

    ��Ah, right! He died!��

    ��Puu����

    ��Boatswain~ Malle!��

    ��Pupuuu!��

    ��Ah, I forgot! He died too!��

    ��Puuuu����

    ��Cannoneer Jenin! Of course, he��s dead too!��

    ��Puu!��

    The skeleton continued to list more names and positions afterward as well.

    ��Chef�� dead�� doctor�� dead, too�� navigator, also dead.��

    ��Puuuurgh����

    Agony continued to watch the skeleton��s dance and song as if it were possessed by them.

    ��Andstly�� the captain of the great S.S. Men of the Sea! Drumroll, please����

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    Pupu began carefully tapping on the ship with its tentacles to imitate a drumming sound.

    ��Me, Santos!��

    [S-Santos!]

    ��You know who I am?��

    Seol had definitely mentioned Santos�� name at Laven��s pier.

    [Nope! I don��t!]

    ��Shocking!��

    However, Agony was asleep when it happened, so it hadn��t heard it at all.

    Agony was currently looking at Santos with gleaming eyes.

    ��What do you think?! How does it feel to be on the great S.S. Men of the Sea��s deck?!��

    [A-Amazing!]

    ��Bwahahahahaha! I bet it does! Now, watch this�� Glorious Biceps Pose!��

    ��Puuuu!��

    Santos flexed his arms while Pupu flexed their tentacles. After doing so, Santos had a shocked expression on his face.

    ��Ah! I forgot I don��t have any biceps!��

    - He��s fucking powerful!

    - This won��t be easy��

    - Agony��s getting pushed back! You got this, Agony!

    - It��s toote! Agony��s already swayed by him!

    [What was that��]

    ��Huh? You didn��t like it?��

    Surprisingly, Agony showed a normal reaction to Santos�� strange actions.

    [That��s so cool��]

    Or at least that was what the viewers thought.

    ��Bwahahaha! Right?!��

    [Me too!]

    ��Huh?��

    [Can I do it too?]

    ��Hm�� I don��t normally let people copy this����

    [Please?! Can I try it too, please?!]

    ��Hmmm����

    Santos seemed to be puffing his chest at Agony��s request.

    [I��ve never met anyone as cool as you!]

    ��Hm����

    A little bit more��

    [I want to be like you!]

    ��Krahhhhh!��

    Santos fully puffed his ribs.

    ��Alright, you pass! You can do it too!��

    [Really? Really, really?! Then��]

    <em>Step��</em>

    Agony took a stance before copying Santos�� actions exactly.

    [Glorious Biceps Pose!]

    ��Huh?! Are those�� biceps?!��

    [Ah! I don��t have any biceps, though~]

    - Ah! They fooled mepletely!

    - I thought Agony had biceps for a second!

    - Ahahahaha! I gotpletely fooled!

    The viewers were beginning to enjoy their strange actions more than anything now.

    ��Bwahahahahaha! Perfect! That was perfect! What��s your name, by the way, sea urchin?��

    [Agony! It��s Agony!]

    ��A fine name. Wee to the ship!��

    [Yeah!]

    ��However, you must treat me as your captain!��

    [Yes, captain!]

    ��Agony! Have you scrubbed the deck?!��

    [No!]

    "Excellent! I like it when my ship is dirty! It was exhausting because Malle kept it too shiny! You''re quite talented, aren''t you?!"

    [Thank you!]

    ��What about the gunpowder? Have you made sure to keep it dry?��

    [There was gunpowder on this ship?]

    ��I like it! We shouldn��t be using something real men wouldn��t use! Gunpowder is now banned from this ship!��

    It was getting to the point where viewers were beginning to doubt if Santos was still sane.

    However, Agony sensed something from his actions. Agony, still not fully grown, felt an indescribable emotion.

    ��I spotted an ind in front of us during our conversation!��

    [An ind? It��s an ind! Where is that, though?]

    ��I don��t know either!��

    [Huh? Is it okay for you not to know?]

    ��I don��t know the answer to that question either! It should be fine then, no?��

    [Ah! I think you might be right!]

    - They say that two negatives make a positive. Does that also apply here?

    - It does in the School of Santos.

    - Agony already knew this fact, though.

    And like that, they had arrived at an unknown ind.

    * * *

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    As the ship lowered its anchor, Pupu vanished back into the ocean

    Although they seemed to be going far, it was clear they would swiftly return whenever Santos called for them.

    <em>re��</em>

    [Why are you lighting a fire? Do skeletons get cold too?]

    ��Nope!��

    [Then why��?]

    ��Because your friend might get cold!��

    Santos was a friendly skeleton.

    Agony nced at the unconscious Seol for a moment before looking back at Santos.

    [You! I like you!]

    ��Really? That makes sense, though! I have yet to meet someone who hated me, Santos!��

    [Yeah, that��s why I��ll corrupt you no matter what!]

    ��Huuuh? Who? Me?��

    [Yep!]

    Agony began to nod quickly like an excited child.

    ��Why?��

    [Because that��s why I, Agony, was born!]

    ��......��

    [...Why? You don��t like it?]

    ��No, not at all! I was just surprised. You weren��t just any other sea urchin, huh?��

    [I��m not a sea urchin! Agony is something greater than a sea urchin!]

    ��Sea urchins are amazing too, though!��

    [R-Really��? Are sea urchins�� really that amazing?]

    ��Of course!��

    Agony was the type who eagerly sought any title that seemed positive.

    [Then from now on, I, Agony, am a sea urchin!]

    "Okay! Then I hereby pronounce you... sea urchin!"

    [Still, I was serious about wanting to corrupt you!]

    ��What?! Why?��

    [Huh?]

    ��Hm?��

    Agony was deeply confused.

    Corruption.

    This desire had been ingrained in Agony since its birth, almost like a conviction. However, Agony was different from typical demonic spirits.

    Thanks to Seol, Frannan, and the pearl, which was a holy relic from Montra, the sinister energies within Agony had diminished.

    As such, it was in quite a confusing situation right now.

    [Yeah�� Why do I want to do it?]

    ��Is it fun?��

    [Urm�� How should I�� Hm��]

    Agony then gave its answer.

    [Maybe because that was the reason I was born?]

    ��The reason you were born, huh����

    [Agony was born to corrupt others. I guess Agony wouldn��t be Agony if I forgot that, right? I��d lose my reason for existing, wouldn��t I? Isn��t everyone the same?]

    Santos held his ttering jawbone for a second to think.

    Then, he opened his mouth.

    ��No, there is no such thing as a reason you were born.��

    [Huh?]

    ��But there are reasons to exist.��

    [Aren��t those two the same thing?]

    ��I thought you would understand what I meant if you were a glorious sea urchin����

    [I do know! I know, I know! Agony understood everything just now! The two of them are different.]

    <em>Pouuuur��.</em>

    Santos returned to his usual jovial tone as Agony epted it.

    ��To be honest�� I used to be a noble.��

    [What��? You��re lying!]

    ��I��m serious! I was the sessor of an extremely distinguished noble family, guaranteed to receive the fief!��

    [It doesn��t suit you at all!]

    ��Yeah, thanks!��

    If Seol had been awake right now, he would have definitely sympathized with Santos.

    ��One day�� my entire family was poisoned.��

    [Suddenly?]

    ��Yeah, and they suspected me for it.��

    [Oh�� Did you do it, though?]

    ��I didn��t. I liked my family, after all.��

    [Family�� I don��t have a family.]

    ��Really?��

    [Yes, really! So, what happened next?]

    ��I left the fief. I was at my end, and I couldn��t endure it anymore.��

    [Isn��t that just admitting�� that you ran away?]

    ��I am! You��re smart, aren��t you?��

    [A sea urchin should be at least this smart, you know!]

    "I tried to kill myself. I thought it would be easier if I were dead... That''s why I went to the sea. I was too scared to hang myself, and I thought jumping off a cliff would hurt less."

    [You��re a coward, aren��t you?]

    ��Yup, I��m a coward!��

    [You��re just a kid! You shouldn��t be allowed to be the captain of a ship!]

    ��Mutiny, is it?! Then I should also punish����

    [You��re going to punish me?]

    ��Are you going to revolt?��

    [No.]

    ��Then I won��t either.��

    - What the hell are the two of them talking about? LMFAO

    - I think we need a new patch admin�� We��re not understanding their conversation at all LOL

    - I can feel my brain cells dying with each word��

    Santos continued to recall his past.

    ��I fell into the sea with a big ssh.��

    [Was that how you died? Is that why you��re a skeleton?]

    ��It wasn��t! I couldn��t breathe underwater, so I just chose not to die!��

    [What?!]

    "But when I resurfaced and looked around, everything was peaceful except for me."

    [...Peaceful?]

    "Yeah, I got so upset that I didn''t want to die anymore. That''s why I chose to live. But that moment also ignited a great desire within me, and that''s when Santos, the man of the sea, was born!"

    [A great�� desire?]

    ��Yeah, like a dream.��

    [What��s your dream then, Santos?]

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Santos quickly stood up before pointing at the sea.

    ��Taking over the sea!��

    [Is that even possible?]

    "The only thing that can cool down the fiery heart of a man of the sea like me, Santos, is the seawater!"

    [Woah��]

    ��Do you have a dream, Agony?��

    [...No?]

    ��Then why don��t you think of one now?��

    Agony closed its eyes, thinking hard, before opening them and pointing at Seol.

    [Corrupting him?]

    ��You can��t do that! That��s not cool!��

    [Does it have to be cool?]

    ��Of course! The crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea all have grand dreams! You should have one as well!��

    Agony tilted its head in confusion before giving another answer.

    [...To be an even greater sea urchin?]

    ��That��s perfect!��

    - I��m leaving the stream.

    - Wake up, Snowman! Please wake up! We need you, pleeeeease��

    - That Time Demonic Spirit Agony Became the Greatest Sea Urchin��

    Though Santosplimented Agony��s improvised dreams, a dark expression remained on Agony��s face.

    Noticing that, Santos asked Agony a question.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    [I just�� don��t like it��]

    ��Don��t like what?��

    [I don��t know what my dream is. Dreams are reasons to live, right? Agony doesn��t have things like that.]

    "Hahaha! I can solve that for you right now! Dreams don��t need to be something as grand as that! It could start with something simple. Dreams always grow bigger with time, after all! What do you want the most right now?"

    [What I want the most right now��]

    ��Yup! A dream that��s within arm��s reach! Men of the sea always begin with a dream that��s close!��

    Agony nced at Seol.

    He had been continuously on its mind.

    ��...Are you worried about your friend?��

    [He��s not my friend�� He��s someone I need to corrupt��]

    ��......��

    [Or at least he used to be, but�� I guess he��s just someone close to me now?]

    ��Agony, what do you want?��

    [...I want him to wake up.]

    ��And?��

    The elf who used to pull on its cheeks, the intelligent spirit who always seemed shocked when speaking to him, and the human who used to pet him from time to time.

    Agony came to a realization after organizing its thoughts.

    [Captain!]

    ��Yeah?��

    [Agony has a family. I just realized!]

    ��Really?��

    [Yeah! Agony��s family is inside there!]

    Agony then pointed at Seol.

    Santos failed to understand what Agony meant, but he still nodded his head as if he understood.

    ��Then what Agony wants is����

    [I�� I want it to get loud again! It does get too loud from time to time, but��]

    ��But��?��

    [I can take better naps when everyone��s loud! I like that more!]

    Santos then raised his right hand into the sky.

    ��Alright! Then let��s make your dreamse true, Agony!��

    [Yeah!]

    ��But for me to help you�� I want you to help me with my close dreams first!��

    [What are your dreams, captain?]

    Santos'' jovial mood quickly grew cold.

    [Captain?]

    ��It��s to�� get back my crew.��

    [That��s it?]

    ��Yeah. Right now, it��s a much more important dream than taking over the sea.��

    [Then we have to make theme true, no matter what! What do you need me to do?!]

    ��Will you be helping me?��

    [Yeah!]

    ��That��s good, but in truth�� this ship had been heading there from the start!��

    [There?]

    ��Yeah, where my crew is!��

    [And where��s ��there��?]

    The crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea had their souls stolen by Vitona.

    Santos, the ship��s captain, managed to escape sessfully but failed to take his soul with him, leaving him with only his body.

    And now�� he was trying to return.

    To Vitona, the Soul Reaper.

    ��The Alfrina Strait,�� answered Santos.

    To the Alfrina Strait, where she was.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Agony had no idea what the ''Alfrina Strait'' that Santos mentioned was like.

    However, he did at least know that boats went there.

    Their voyage had already begun.

    A few days after the S.S. Men of the Sea pierced through the storms, the fierce winds calmed, and the sea became tranquil.

    ��Pupu! Hold on a second!��

    ��Puppuuu!��

    As Pupu came to a halt, so did the S.S. Men of the Sea.

    The ship had reallye to a stop in the middle of the sea despite putting the sails up.

    [Why? What��s wrong?]Agony asked Santos what he was up to.

    It wasn��t because it found Santos'' behavior strange; in fact, most of Agony''s questions stemmed from simple curiosity.

    Such was the case right now as well.

    Agony really was only curious.

    However, Santos chose not to respond. Instead, he entered the cabins.

    After a long while, he returned with something in his hands.

    ��Mwahahaha! Let��s fish! Let��s go fishing now!��

    [Fishing? What��s that?]

    ��What do you mean, ��What��s that?��! A sea urchin can just watch and learn from the captain!��

    [Sea urchins can do that? Being a sea urchin is the best!]

    Santos took a seat in a corner of the deck and began focusing on fishing.

    Fortunately, it seemed he had already prepared more than enough live bait.

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    ��Let��s goooooooo!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    As Santos yanked up his line, a fish flopped onto the ship.

    The way it iled while gasping for air was both eerie and a testament to its vitality.

    [Th-that��s incredible��]

    ��Agony, grab the fishing rod. I��ll teach you how to fish!��

    [Is it something I need to learn?]

    ��I guess you could say that it��s necessary to be a real man of the sea! All of my crewmates know how to fish!��

    [Woah! Then it��s abat skill that even I, the great Agony, should learn!]

    ��Hahahaha!��

    <em>Woooosh��</em>

    <em>Woooooooosh��</em>

    The pair cast their lures and calmly observed the horizon, watching the sunset.

    For some reason�� they found themselves at a loss for words.

    ��Incredible, right?��

    [...I feel strange.]

    They didn''t catch many fish.

    In fact, Agony couldn''t catch even a single one.

    Though repeated failures could easily be annoying, Agony didn''t feel that way at all.

    Surprisingly, it even felt good.

    The sea breeze brushing against its skin, the salty smell, and Santos'' rxing stories... everything was perfect.

    [This�� is amazing!]

    ��Fishing?��

    [Yeah!]

    ��Haha! Fliver had a lot of unique opinions about fishing too����

    [Fliver? Who��s Fliver?]

    ��Our carpenter. He��s also the one who made this fishing rod.��

    [And where is he now?]

    Santos began recalling the past with longing eyes.

    ��Alfrina.��

    [Then we��ll be able to meet him once we get there, right?]

    ��...Yeah, of course. Now, Agony�� This should be more than enough fish.��

    [I haven��t caught a single fish yet, though?]

    ��That��s not bad at all. Now����

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Santos freed the small fish back into the sea.

    ��Bring your parents next time.��

    [Captain! Why did you let them go?!]

    ��Because I don��t need any weak fish like those!��

    [I see! So you only eat the strong ones! I knew you were amazing, captain!]

    ��We have to protect the weak, after all! Hahahahaha!��

    [Oh�� So you have to protect the weak, I see.]

    <em>Pat.</em>

    Santos then ced his hand on Agony��s head.

    ��Yeah, the weak are meant to be protected.��

    Their voyage continued for a few days after that, with Santos drinking every night.

    ��Hehehehe�� I��ve been saving this one.��

    [Urgh�� Bwrrrrrrrgh��]

    Agony threw up all of the alcohol Santos offered him into the sea.

    [Urrrrrrr�� My head hurts.]

    ��So you don��t know how to drink. That��s a shame.��

    [Ururrrr�� It��s so bitter. You were saving this?]

    ��Of course. Everything is valuable on the oceans.��

    [Why would you drink something like this?]

    Finding Agony��s whining cute, Santos chuckled before answering.

    ��It��s because you don��t want to be yourself sometimes.��

    [Would drinking this turn me into someone else?]

    ��Yeah, there are times like that, and�� there are times when it turns you more like yourself.��

    [I have no idea what you��re saying.]

    ��You��ll understand once you drink more.��

    [Oh, really?]

    A few dayster, Agony discovered the power of alcohol.

    Santos was singing while ying a strange instrument, and Agony found itselfughing more than usual.

    [Hahahahahaha! That��s so funny!]

    ��It��s funny? Then I��ll y a serious song for you!��

    Santos changed the melody and sang with a more somber tone.

    [Captain.]

    ��Yeah?��

    [I�� like that song.]

    ��No, you don��t! You like my voice!��

    [Your voice is okay, but your songs are great!]

    ��You��re a bit too honest, huh?��

    Santos continued to sing his calm, soothing song while Agony kept staring at his face.

    Though he was a skeleton, the moonlight reflecting on his skull somehow made it seem as if he still had his old face.

    [Captain! I feel weird!]

    ��This song��s nice to listen to, right?��

    [Yeah! Did you make it?]

    ��I didn��t,�� replied Santos, shaking his head. ��Sonio made it.��

    [Who��s Sonio?]

    ��A musician. They were far too skilled to be kept on a boat like this.��

    [What��s so bad about this boat? It��s incredible in my eyes!]

    ��Hehehe! Right?��

    Santos was filled with countless emotions.

    ��Agony, do you know how most legends end?��

    [No? I��m not really interested in things like that.]

    Santos took another step toward Agony before continuing to talk. His voice blended perfectly with the sound of the crashing waves.

    ��Almost every single story ends with, ��And they lived happily ever after.����

    [That��s the norm? Why?]

    ��Because otherwise, it would be sad. It��s so that everyone who hears the stories can be excited by them.��

    Santos gazed at the sea ahead of him. It was the Alfrina Strait, a ce as cold as ice and as terrifying as death.

    ��It has to end that way. So the ones left behind can find hope.��

    [Hope��]

    ��And on that note�� The great Santos�� story hasn��t ended yet!��

    A dreamlike atmosphere.

    It was at that exact moment that Agony felt something strange.

    * * *

    As the S.S. Men of the Sea waded closer into the Alfrina Strait, the weather grew worse and worse.

    [It��s cold��]

    Whether they were in the cabins or on deck, it was cold all the same.

    Seol still hadn��t woken up despite everything that had happened. Surprisingly, even though he hadn��t eaten or drunk anything in a long time, he seemedpletely fine. Nothing seemed strange about him at all.

    Even so, Agony was worried about him.

    [Uh�� He��s fine, right?]

    ��Your friend?��

    [I told you, he��s not my friend!]

    ��Hahaha�� Sure, someone close to you.��

    [Yeah�� He��s just sleeping right now, right?]

    ��Most likely.��

    A somber shadow cast over Santos�� face.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    A few days passed once again.

    <em>tter tter!</em>

    Even though Santos was a skeleton, the cold clearly affected him too.

    His teeth chattered as more and more drift ice filled the sea.

    [...What��s that?]

    ��Drift ice�� It��s a sign that we��re close to Vitona��s territory.��

    [Why?]

    ��Because Vitona�� is a cold existence.��

    [I see!]

    ��...Agony.��

    [Huh?]

    ��Do you have dreams?��

    [Are we going to talk about dreams again?]

    ��A different type of dream this time. The type you see when you sleep.��

    [Things that you see�� when you sleep?]

    Agony thought hard.

    Though it mostly forgot its dreams when it woke up, it could still clearly remember a certain type of dream.

    [Dreams about returning to the past?]

    ��The past?��

    <em>- Gahhhhhhhhh!</em>

    <em>- P-Please��</em>

    <em>- Kill them! Kill them and drink their blood!</em>

    <em>- You��ll grow stronger�� Hehehehe!</em>

    <em>- Agony will help you!</em>

    Agony trembled in fear.

    [I guess, dreams like that?]

    ��...How do you feel after having those dreams?��

    [Refreshing!]

    ��You feel refreshed?��

    [...I don��t.]

    Agony nced at Seol while continuing.

    [How should I exin it�� Everything became a mess after I met him. It feels like Agony�� isn��t Agony anymore.]

    "I''m not sure about that. Agony, right now, you''re neither a glorious sea urchin nor a bad guy."

    [Huh? Then what is Agony?]

    ��Agony is Agony.��

    [Is this something only a glorious sea urchin can understand again?]

    ��There really is nothing that can define you. It��s the same for everyone. And it��s especially the case for the crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea!��

    [Hehehe�� Captain! Then what kind of dreams do you have?]

    Santos weakly raised his head.

    There was a strange air about him.

    ��...Do you want to know?��

    [Yeah!]

    ��I have dreams about the day I lost my crew.��

    <em>- Damn it! Santos, we��re screwed! It might bete, but��</em>

    <em>- I can��t just run away while my crew dies, you idiots!</em>

    <em>- You shouldn��t be the one calling others idiots, you idiot!</em>

    The day the sound of Vitona��s songs echoed throughout the sea was the very same day the crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea had their souls stolen.

    <em>Kiaaaaaaaaah!</em>

    <em>- Khrgh��</em>

    <em>- Santos!</em>

    One by one��

    His crew had their souls stolen.

    Until it was Santos�� turn.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>- Cough�� Cough��</em>

    Someone had pushed Santos away to free him from Vitona��s grasp.

    <em>- Pupu! Get Santos away!</em>

    <em>- Urgh�� Aahhhhhh��</em>

    <em>- Santos! Wake up! Look into my eyes!</em>

    <em>- My body�� My body is��</em>

    Santos had his flesh and blood taken, leaving him with only his bones.

    And the one who had helped him escape from Vitona was his vice-captain, Silva.

    Silva locked eyes with Santos onest time.

    <em>- You��lle save us, right?</em>

    Santos could only nod in response.

    <em>- I believe in you. I��ll be waiting.</em>

    Silva��sst words were that they believed in Santos.

    It was a curse they had left Santos with.

    ��Agony.��

    [Captain��]

    ��I�� I�� I am a coward.��

    Santos fell to the floor.

    ��I��m a�� I��m a filthy coward!��

    [...Why?]

    ��This isn��t my first time returning to the Alfrina Strait.��

    [Then��]

    ��I��ve been here multiple�� dozens of times. There��s no way I would have been able to forget it, after all.��

    Santos began to heave while lying on the floor.

    ��But�� I couldn��t even take a single step forward�� because I was scared��. this was always the furthest I went before going back.��

    [Are you�� scared of dying?]

    ��No, it��s not that.��

    [Then what?]

    The mes in Santos�� eyes zed stronger. If he were alive, it would have been tears instead.

    ��I��m scared�� of being forgotten����

    Agony finally understood what Santos had meant earlier.

    The part about legends always needing a happy ending.

    ��If I die too�� No one will remember us�� No one wille to save us!��

    [Captain��]

    ��I��m sorry�� I don��t think I can go any further than this.��

    Santos then looked to Pupu.

    ��Pupu�� let��s head back. I��m still�� I��m still not ready yet.��

    However, it was Agony who responded to Santos�� call.

    [Then, when will youe back?]

    ��......��

    [When will you be ready?]

    It was then��.

    A strange song began to fill the seas.

    Santos�� face quickly changed to despair.

    ��S-Sirens! Pupu�� quickly!��

    ��Ppuuuu!��

    As Pupu tried to turn the ship, the songs grew louder. They were getting closer.

    ��This sound����

    <em>Ahahaha��</em>

    Sirens, resembling mermaids, began to climb up to the drift ice.

    And almost as if to mock the frightened Santos, they began to sing louder.

    The fortunate thing was that since Santos already had a part of his soul stolen by Vitona, their songs didn''t affect him at all.

    Not to mention, Agony was a demonic spirit, and Seol was unconscious, so he couldn''t hear them at all.

    <em>Ahahaha��</em>

    The sirens, sensing something off as well, sang even more mysterious melodies to charm them.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    <em>Ffft!</em>

    <em>Kiaaaaaaaaah!</em>

    A spear was thrown from somewhere, piercing a siren''s chest. It was Santos.

    ��You foul bastards! I��ll cut off all of your heads!��

    [Captain!]

    ��Agony.��

    Agony then pointed at the shadow quickly swimming just below the surface of the water. It was heading toward them at a rapid pace.

    [What is that?]

    ��...Vitona.��

    <em>Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!</em>

    A massive sea serpent emerged from the waters, breaking through the floating ice.

    Agony expected Santos to cower in fear and try to run away as fast as he could. After all, that was how he had been acting.

    However��

    ��Agony�� thanks foring with me.��

    [...Captain? I thought you said we had to run away?]

    Santos did not run away.

    Rather, he looked straight ahead, at Vitona.

    ��What happens next�� is my business. Go back, Agony. Pupu! I leave it to you!��

    <em>Shrrrk!</em>

    Santos unsheathed a scimitar from his belt and shouted loudly.

    ��Tadah! Santos has arrived!��

    [Santos used Walk on Water.]

    [You are able to walk on water for a short while.]

    [This effectsts longer the more you move.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Santos quickly charged at Vitona.

    ��Wahahaha! You��ve waited a long time, haven��t you! Santos is finally back! Feel free to p if you want!��

    Santos seemed pathetic as he continued to charge.

    It seemed impossible.

    ��I�� I��m sorry for beingte, everyone! Hold on just a bit longer!��

    ��Ppuuuuuuuuu!��

    Pupu also stopped controlling the ship and dove deeper to help Santos.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Agony��s heart was struck by a strange feeling.

    It was the first time it had ever felt something like this.

    [Huh?]

    Santos was growing further away from it.

    Agony knew it.

    At this rate�� Santos would die.

    ��Wahahaha!��

    [Vitona, the Charmer, used Foul Weather.]

    [The atmosphere is filled with a strong chill.]

    <em>Fwooooooooooooosh!</em>

    Vitona then shot out a ray of frost from her mouth.

    She had frozen the sea ahead of her, creating a cier.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Santos tried to leap over it but fell with a loud thud.

    ��Hehehe�� Don��tugh, you bastards!��

    [Santos used Set Sail!]

    [For a short while, Abnormal Status resistance increases by 20%.]

    [Your attacks deal bonus physical damage.]

    His appearance was clearly unsightly, which made it even more painful for Agony to watch.

    [That��s�� strange��]

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Santos was sent flying from Vitona��s tail.

    Luckily, he managed tond safely.

    However, Agony couldn��t bear to watch him fight like that anymore.

    Watching him fight like that�� was more painful than anything it had been through.

    <em>Charge!</em>

    [Let me hel��]

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Agony was pulled back after trying to run toward Santos like a leashed dog.

    [Wait for me, Captain! I��ll help��]

    <em>Charge��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Once again, Agony was pulled back.

    Agony then looked behind itself.

    Thentern at Seol��s waist was calling to it. It was preventing Agony from escaping Seol.

    Agony changed directions this time, running toward Seol.

    <em>Run��</em>

    [You��re going to wake up, right? You��ll wake up, yeah?]

    ��......��

    Seol couldn��t wake up.

    The Pill of Eternal Life and the shock from Ur using his mana were much more powerful than he had expected. He was still drifting back and forth between life and death.

    Agony ced its hands on Seol��s jaw, moving it to make it seem like he was talking.

    [You waited a long time, didn��t you?]

    ��......��

    [Hurry up! Hurry up and wake up already! You��re good at saving people, aren��t you?! Agony can��t do that! I don��t know how to do that! If you wake up now, I��ll listen to you, so��]

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    The sound of Santos flying off rang out once more. A single nce away from Santos was all it took for him to take another step toward death. It seemed as if he was going to crumble away at any moment now.

    [Urgh�� Captain��s dying�� He��s going to die��]

    It wasn''t umon for a demonic spirit to witness the end of a life.

    In fact, even though Agony had spent the most time with the ck Knight, it didn''t feel the slightest bit sad when he died.

    But now�� Agony felt it.

    It was the absolute worst.

    [Argh�� If you��re just going to sleep, then just let me go! At least let me help him!]

    Was this how it felt to shout at a wall?

    No matter how loudly Agony screamed, there was no response.

    [Don��t die, Santos�� You can��t die��]

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    Santos flew off once more.

    This time, he even missednding on the ice. He fell into the sea.

    ��Puuuuuuuu!��

    Luckily, Pupu found an opening to bind Vitona.

    <em>Kiaaaaaa!</em>

    As Vitona writhed and struggled to free herself, Santos once again climbed onto the cier.

    He was losing his will to fight. His body couldn��t stop shaking; he seemedpletely terrified by the situation.

    ��Fuuu�� Fuuu��. Santos is invincible�� Men of the sea�� are invincible!��

    Santos wasn��t invincible.

    Neither were men of the sea.

    It was clear that within a few minutes�� he would die as well.

    For the first time in Agony��s life, it was desperately praying for someone to live. That�� was the beginning of Agony��s change.

    [I�� will save Santos.]

    How?

    The chains were stopping it from going where it wanted.

    <em>tter�� tter��</em>

    Agony tugged on the main chain inside of thentern. Though it pulled as hard as it could, it wouldn��t budge at all.

    Agony despaired.

    Even though it was yawn-inducingly simple to kill tens or hundreds of people, saving one life was even more difficult.

    It was thousands��no, tens of thousands��times harder.

    <em>tter��</em>

    Agony then resolved itself before grabbing onto the chains.

    [Agony�� will be a glorious sea urchin.]

    <em>Bite��</em>

    It then began to swallow the chain from one end.

    [Agony�� is Agony!]

    Agony opened its mouth further, eating more and more of it.

    [U-Urgh��]

    It then closed its mouth, holding the chains in its mouth firmly. Agony rolled on the floor in pain, but it refused to spit it out.

    [Urgh�� Bwrgh��]

    This was something neither Seol, the person who wanted to use a demonic spirit as a weapon, nor Frannan, the one who changed Agony��s mind, intended.

    Right now�� they were entering an unknown territory.

    A test to see how much a demonic spirit could change.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    [The pearl epts the change.]

    [The pearl changes form to best suit the sessor.]

    ����

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Meanwhile, Santos was desperately struggling.

    <em>ng!</em>

    His scimitar failed to cut through Vitona��s scales. In fact, it shattered as if it was made of ss.

    ��It��s too�� tough����

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Fwiiiiiiiii</em>

    Santos was tossed into the air once more. Vitona quickly moved to finish him off before he fell back into the waters.

    ��Puuuuu!��

    Pupu tried their best to wrangle Vitona to prevent her from chasing Santos, but it was clear that the fight would be ending soon.

    Santos had lost a second time.

    And he had to ept it.

    ��I��m sorry�� everyone����

    That he had failed again.

    But then�� he heard a scream that would split his nonexistent ears.

    [Grab me, Santossssssssss!]

    Santos instinctively reached out his hand.

    <em>aaaatter!</em>

    It took an instant for the chubby Agony to wrap around Santos�� hand like a chain and transform.

    ��What�� is this? Hehehe�� Are you trying to corrupt me?��

    Santosughed after seeing Agony��s form.

    Agony�� had managed to remember it.

    It had recalled its appearance when it was at its strongest.

    As it transformed into a ck sword in Santos�� hand, Agony gave a resolute answer.

    [I��m trying to save you.]

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    <em>BAAAAAAM!</em>

    ��Ppuuuuu!��

    Pupu was sent flying after being struck by Vitona.

    Though therge octopus had managed to buy a good amount of time against Vitona, it was clear that it wouldn''t be able to rejoin the fight for a while.

    Still, it had managed to save Santos.

    ��Why did youe, Agony?!�� shouted Santos. ��No one will be able to remember us now.��

    [You won��t need anyone to remember you! We��re going back alive!]

    ��You�� Huh? You were a sword?��

    [Yeah! I was a sword!]��Hahahaha, perfect timing! We might not be in the best position, but I just so happened to need a sword as well.��

    Agony then continued.

    [Stab me into her! I��ll rip and tear into her, make her aplete mess!]

    Santos thought for a second before nodding in response.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeee��</em>

    Vitona flicked her tongue as she stared at the weapon in Santos'' hands, clearly worried by its aura.

    ��Let��s go!��

    [Go!]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Santos�� body felt strangely light.

    Initially, he thought it was due to a change of heart.

    Having someone like Agony by his side provided a small but vital sense of relief, allowing him to move without fear.

    However, this was only partially true.

    Though he was clearly moving better than before, thanks to his renewed confidence, it was Agony��s strength that made him move as swiftly as the wind.

    <em>Kieeeeeeeeee!</em>

    [Vitona, the Charmer, used cier Shot.]

    [Countless projectiles are fired in front of you.]

    [Those struck by them are afflicted with Abnormal Status: Slowed.]

    <em>Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!</em>

    Icicle-like projectiles flooded toward Santos.

    ��I won��t be able to avoid them all.��

    Santos was exhausted. He recognized that his body was no longer moving the way he wanted.

    ��I should try to block as much as I can while preventing them from hitting my vitals����

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    The icicles had reached him already.

    Santos then swung Agony.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    It felt as if he were cutting through butter, and the sword��s sharp edge surprised even him, its wielder.

    That�� was Agony.

    Not to mention��

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooooooooooosh!</em>

    ��I��m�� faster?��

    No, he didn��t be faster at all. It was Agony who was fast.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    <em>Swiiiish��</em>

    Santos naturally took a step forward.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Just then, Santos noticed a few icicles hurtling at him from an unexpected angle. Vitona had aimed for his blind spot, and it was already toote to react.

    ��I should try and turn my hips to����

    But then��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Agony''s deshed out like a whip, shattering the icicles before they could reach Santos.

    All that at a blisteringly fast speed.

    <em>Kieeee��</em>

    The fight was undoubtedly different from before. Vitona was clearly shocked after seeing Santos take no damage from her attack.

    ��I might be able to win����

    With this sword�� With Agony�� Santos could actually win.

    A flicker of hope ignited within Santos'' heart. Though faint and on the verge of extinguishing, it was undeniably there.

    <em>Kieeeeeeee��</em>

    [Vitona, the Charmer, used Voluntary Help.]

    [Some creatures within Vitona��s territory respond to her call, joining her inbat.]

    [Vitona��s call grows stronger over time.]

    It was a strange, high-pitched cry.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Shadows began to emerge from beneath the water.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Fish leaped into the air.

    Each of them bore an armor-like te on the bridge of their nose, ensuring that any collision would result in broken bones.

    <em>Hrgh��</em>

    After taking a deep breath, Santos pointed Agony forward. It was a ridiculous action, but one that Agony told Santos to take.

    And in an instant��

    Agony��s de shed before moving freely.

    <em>Fwip! Fwip! Fwip! Fwip! Fwip!</em>

    Santos saw it clearly.

    The school of fish charging at him split, like Moses did the Red Sea, unable to touch him at all.

    <em>Thud thud��</em>

    The cut fish fell onto the drift ice, staining the ice red.

    [Tasty!]

    Agony began devouring the fish with a mouth it formed on the de.

    The ck sword was proving itself right now.

    It was proving not only its worth but also that it was going to protect Santos.

    <em>Kieeeee��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooooosh!</em>

    Vitona began wildly thrashing her tail, almost like she was trying to get rid of all of the ice.

    Santos had been sent flying by that tail multiple times already.

    As such, he couldn��t help but freeze as it raged violently.

    <em>Fwooooooosh��</em>

    It wasing.

    He had to dodge.

    He couldn��t dodge itst time, but maybe this time he could��

    But then�� Agony shared its intent.

    <em>Santos.</em>

    <em>I will cut it down.</em>

    <em>Swing me.</em>

    Santos quickly changed his stance and began charging toward her instead.

    His vision was filled with the colors of Vitona��s scales. As her tail swept through the ice, finally reaching Santos, he let out a war cry.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    A beautiful half-circle cut across the view ahead of him.

    In a world filled with only Vitona��s colors, a new color shone through.

    Red.

    The sky began to rain crimson.

    Santos only recognized the sound of cutting flesh after the fact.

    <em>Saaaaaatter!</em>

    * * *

    ��I-I cut her����

    The skeleton was painted in her hot blood.

    Vitona��s blood was as hot as she was cold. And for that reason, he could defeat her. Santos could reach her.

    <em>Kiaaaaaaaaaa!</em>

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    Vitona began to writhe while letting out a scream, causing Santos tough suddenly.

    ��Bwaha�� Bwahahahahahaha!��

    The cool me in his eyes began to ze.

    ��So this was who you were����

    Agony then responded.

    [Yeah, this is me, Agony.]

    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeee��</em>

    Vitona cried out once more.

    This time, sirens crawled up from the waters. A nce was all it took for Santos to know there were a lot of them.

    The sirens had already realized that their songs didn��t work on them. As such, they began charging at Santos with their ws.

    <em>Ehhhhhhhh!</em>

    They let out an eerie cry as they approached him.

    However, Santos once again pointed Agony straight forward.

    <em>Stab��</em>

    <em>Ehhhhhh��</em>

    <em>Saaaatter!</em>

    Agony was different from other swords.

    It was more precise, more perfect for taking lives.

    It was only possible because Agony had experienced countless deaths before. It would predict where its opponents would go and wait for them to run into its de.

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Each swing of Agony was followed by a fountain of blood.

    Agony felt neither guilt because the sirens were simr to humans nor did it deny the experience it had lived so far.

    It simply did as it had always done.

    The number of sirens began to dwindle.

    But then�� one of them was trying to turn the tides.

    <em>Staaaaaaaab!</em>

    After being stabbed by Agony, a siren held onto its handle while throwing up blood.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    <em>Graaaab!</em>

    <em>Ehhhhhhhh!</em>

    More sirens charged in toward her, trying to buy time.

    Amid the chaos, another siren silently approached Santos from behind.

    With Agony restrained, Santos was in a dire situation.

    He had to relinquish his hold on Agony and confront the siren bare-handed, weaponless against her deadly ws.

    That was what everyone thought.

    However��

    Santos did not let go of his grip. Instead, Agony made its move.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The de quickly changed into a chain, with a de growing on the other end of the handle.

    Santos, without even turning around, stabbed directly behind him.

    <em>Staaaaaab!</em>

    After piercing the siren��s heart, Agony returned to its original form to cut down the other sirens in front of Santos.

    Agony cackled as it dyed itself in blood.

    [Hahahahahaha!]

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Santos had never been pushed to his limits like this before. Luckily for him though, Agony had taken the lead in the situation. All Santos had to do right now was swing Agony.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    The drift ice was now littered with the bodies of countless sirens, each lying still and lifeless.

    However, the situation still could not be considered good.

    Something strange was happening to Vitona.

    <em>Kiaaaaaaaaaaah!</em>

    Blue lights, which appeared to be the souls of the fallen sirens, began to be drawn into Vitona.

    [Vitona, the Charmer, used Soul Reap.]

    [The souls exude an ominous vitality.]

    <em>Writhe��</em>

    Vitona rapidly regrew her severed tail, causing Santos to scowl at the sight.

    He had forgotten for a second that he was fighting a monster.

    A monster that had consumed the souls of countless sailors.

    Vitona was not an ordinary monster either.

    They had managed tost this long because they were a skeleton who couldn��t have their soul stolen and a demonic spirit. If it were anyone else, the fight would have already ended by now.

    Santos began to worry�� he couldn��t think of a way to finish her.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    But then�� Agony said something to him.

    [Captain.]

    ��Haah�� A-Agony����

    After careful consideration, it had reached a conclusion. It then gave Santos a suggestion to help him.

    [Stab her heart. All lives die when their hearts stop pounding.]

    This was a simple truth that Agony had learned over the course of its life.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    [You can do it, right?]

    ��I-I don��t know.��

    [...You can do it.]

    ��...Yeah.��

    [Say that you can do it, captain!]

    As Agony let out a cry, Santos gritted his teeth harder.

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ��I�� can do it. I, Santos, a man of the sea�� will save my crew!��

    [Good! You��ll save your crew, and I��ll save you.]

    ��Yeah!��

    [Let��s go!]

    ��Ahhhhhhh, here Ie! Men of the sea areing at youuuuuuu!��

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Vitona shot out morerge chunks of ice at Santos.

    Almost as if to prove how healthy she was, the chunks of ice were muchrger than before.

    However, the same trick wouldn��t work twice.

    <em>SLIIIIIIIIIIIIIICE!</em>

    After one sh to cut the cier in half,

    <em>SLAAAAASH!</em>

    Santos cut once more to open a path.

    A path to reach Vitona.

    <em>Kieeeeeeeee!</em>

    Finally, after all this time�� Santos was about to reach Vitona.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhh!��

    But then, Agony warned him.

    [Captain, I can��t see her tail! Watch out!]

    ��What����

    Vitona, who had kept her tail out of the water the entire time, had hidden it from sight.

    Santos soon realized why.

    <em>FWOOOOOOSH!</em>

    Vitona��s tail erupted from the waters, breaking through the drift ice to appear right in front of Santos.

    ��Urgh����

    Santos had managed to turn his body slightly thanks to Agony��s warning. Even so, her attack was inevitable.

    Would Santos even be able to find another opportunity if he was swatted away?

    Would he even be able to stand up again after getting hit?

    Countless questions filled Santos�� head.

    However, a singlemand from Agony was all it took to blow those all away.

    [Throw meeeeeeeeeee!]

    Santos did not have any hair, but he felt them stand on its ends.

    As if he had received a divine revtion, he threw Agony with all his might.

    <em>Fwoooooooosh!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The tail barely nicked Santos, but still managed to throw him to the side.

    He then quickly turned back, honing his eyes on Agony.

    What happened to Agony?

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    The ck de whizzed through the air, perfectly targeting Vitona��s body.

    And then��

    Santos let out a scream as well.

    ��Agonyyyyyyyyyy!��

    [Yeahhhhh! There you were!]

    <em>Saaatter!</em>

    With a fierce sound, Agony had pierced through her flesh.

    Afterpletely piercing Vitona, Agony cried out once more from the other end.

    [It wasn��t her heart! I destroyed something else!]

    <em>Glooooooooow��</em>

    After a few seconds, Vitona��s body began to glow in a blueish hue.

    <em>Fwoooooooooooooosh!</em>

    The light grew brighter, filling the entire area.

    They were souls.

    Agony had just pierced through Vitona��s soul pocket, and as such, the souls that had been trapped within it were slowly being freed, one by one. The souls began to flee, running away from Vitona as fast as they could.

    Santos�� face was filled with joy.

    And like this, they had been freed.

    ��We saved�� everyone����

    In a hurry, Vitona quickly swung her tail at Santos.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Agony was flying away, and defeating Santos seemed like the clearest move to bring her closer to victory.

    Santos had run out of energy.

    He couldn''t even raise a finger anymore. It was obvious that he would shatter into pieces after being struck by her tail.

    Santos calmly extinguished the fire in his eyes, epting his fate.

    However�� Contrary to his expectations, Vitona��s tail did not reach him.

    <em>��Stop it!��</em>

    <em>��She��s aiming for the captain!��</em>

    <em>��Don��t let her attack Santos! It��s way too cramped for his ass to join us too!��</em>

    Blue souls rushed to Vitona��s body, stopping her from moving even an inch.

    And obviously, there were also souls that Santos already knew.

    <em>��Santos! We were waiting for you!��</em>

    <em>��Why��d you make us wait for so long?!��</em>

    <em>��Hahahaha! I knew you��de, ya idiot!��</em>

    <em>��What did I say?! That idiot was sure toe back, hahahahahahahaha!��</em>

    The blue souls, the crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea, wereughing at Santos.

    Even with other souls hurriedly fleeing, the crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea abandoned their escape, something they had been longing for, to aid Santos.

    Santos wasn��t the only idiot. The crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea all had a screw loose.

    The souls of multiple burly pirates began to attack Vitona, some even trying to poke her eyes.

    <em>��Stop moving, you damned snake!��</em>

    <em>��Hahaha! You can struggle all you want! You��re going to die!��</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeeee!</em>

    The souls were strangely confident for some unknown reason. As they all worked hard to restrain the thrashing Vitona, they all turned in the same direction.

    It was dark, the sun had refused to rise.

    Beneath the stars, their ship, the S.S. Men of the Sea, was crossing over the ck waters.

    With Agony wrapped around its bow.

    Seol��s unconscious body wasid on a piece of floating ice. Pupu had already ced him safely aside.

    It was quickly shown why Pupu had done that.

    Agony, the ck chain wrapped around the front of the ship, called out to the baby kraken.

    [Pupu!]

    ��Ppuuuuuuuu!��

    With all their might, Pupu hurled the S.S. Men of the Sea at Vitona.

    <em>Clench��</em>

    A legend of the Alfrina Strait.

    Vitona had stolen the souls of the crew of a certain pirate ship, preventing them from their eternal slumber.

    <em>Fwooooooooooosh��</em>

    The pathetic captain, having lost his crew, met a ck sea urchin on a stormy day at sea.

    [Agony is gloriousssssssss!]

    And by it, he was saved.

    <em>CRAAAAAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeee��</em>

    With Agony wrapped around it, the front of the shippletely pierced through Vitona.

    Agony, covered in the sea serpent��s blood, began to chew and eat her flesh.

    [This time�� it was spot on.]

    <em>Thuuuuuuud��</em>

    Vitona��s body lost strength before ultimately falling onto the floating ice.

    She would never wake up again after this.

    In the old legends of the S.S. Men of the Sea, which had been paused for a long time, a few new lines were added, immortalizing Agony''s name within its legend.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Vitona��s death brought many changes to Pandea.

    In fact, the messages in front of Seol proved it.

    [The former ruler of the Alfrina Strait, Vitona, the Charmer, has died.]

    [Secret Labyrinth ��Vitona��s Nest�� has opened.]

    [Secret Labyrinth ��Underwater Ruins�� has opened.]

    [Snowman''s great achievements have caused changes in the world.]

    [Large and small changes happen in Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [The Alfrina Strait''s drift ice begins to melt.]

    [As news of Vitona��s death spreads, the volume of goods being traded in the Trity Canal, the canal closest to the Alfrina Strait, decreases.][Rumors spreading rapidly among sailors have led to growing opinions that the sea route through the Alfrina Strait should be reinstated.]

    [Faction: Southern Shipping Union��s influence grows.]

    [All yers can now select the ��Alfrina Strait��s Legend�� Adventure from their locations.]

    [All yers can now select the ��Treasure Ship Recovery�� Adventure from their locations.]

    [You have acquired Adventurer Points.]

    [The Alfrina Strait has been freed from Vitona.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    [This news spreads to all countries and cities with developed marine trading.]

    [The number of Adventurers challenging monsters feared as the nightmares of the sea increase.]

    ����

    Despite receiving many rewards, Seol was unable to read any of these messages.

    The ghosts glowing in a blue hue began racing toward the S.S. Men of the Sea.

    ��She��s dead! She��s really dead!��

    ��We��re free! We can return to the sea now!��

    ��Wahahahaha! It��s time to celebrate! It��s a celebration!��

    ��I don��t even want to see her stupid face anymore! Pull her stupid face off of our ship!��

    ��Hold on! We should take some of the meat before we pull it off!��

    ��What? Hah! That��s a great idea!��

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    A man boarded the S.S. Men of the Sea carrying Seol on his back. It was a face that Agony didn��t recognize.

    Well, more urately�� Agony didn��t recognize him <em>in that form.</em>

    A man half-covered in burn marks stepped on board.

    It was Santos.

    Furthermore, it was also natural that Agony didn��t recognize him.

    [Captain!]

    ��Agony!��

    After carefully letting Seol down, Santos hugged Agony.

    [I saved you, captain!]

    ��Wahahaha! You did. You really saved me, Agony!��

    [Then is Agony a glorious sea urchin now?]

    ��Of course! No, you��re even more glorious than a glorious sea urchin!��

    [Really? I��m more amazing than a sea urchin?]

    ��Yeah, because you��re Agony.��

    Embarrassed, Agony pushed Santos away.

    [A-Agony only protected the weak.]

    ��Huh?��

    [You told me that, captain. We have to protect the weak. Agony is strong, so I had no choice.]

    ��Haha�� I really can��t say anything half-heartedly around you, can I?��

    The pirates were already beginning their celebration.

    ��Santos! Alcohol! Where did you hide the alcohol?��

    ��They��re where they always were! I threw away a few of the rotten ones, though, haha!��

    ��Hahaha�� My body��s already rotten anyway. I��m sure it��ll be fine if I drink a couple of rotten bottles! I bet some of us will even drink piss if we run out of alcohol, haha!��

    ��Damn, I didn��t think about that! I knew you should��ve been the captain instead of me, Silva!�� shouted Santos.

    ��What? I don��t want to! You could give me a boat filled with treasure, and I still wouldn��t want to be the captain of a bunch of idiots like you!��

    ��Now that I think about it, that was probably the reason I became captain! You guys forced it onto me!��

    ��You only realized this now? You��re still the same idiot, aren��t you, Santos?!

    ��Bwahahaha!��

    A pirate ship sailing on its own in the Alfrina Strait where none dared to go. They were enjoying a sense of freedom that could only be felt in the endless sea.

    ��Yeahhhhhhhhh!��

    ��How long has it been since we had alcohol?!��

    ��Kahhh�� Good! I��ve been waiting for this day!��

    ��Hey, Sonio! y us a song!��

    ��Give me a second, Santos! Where did you put my violin?��

    ��In the cabins! Go look for it there.��

    ��I��ll throw you into the sea if you let it get humid, okay?!��

    ��Hahaha!��

    A few momentster, Sonio returned again with a violin in their hands.

    ��Ahem�� I��m sure I��ll make a bunch of mistakes since it��s been a while since Ist yed it, but�� pick the shit out of your ears and listen well.��

    ��We��re ready!��

    A wonderful melody began to y from the S.S. Men of the Sea. A melody deeper and sadder than even the siren��s mystical songs.

    ��You idiot! You shouldn��t bring down the mood like this!��

    ��Someone throw that fucker into the sea!��

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    The crew kicked Sonio, knocking him into the sea.

    After being pulled out of the sea by Pupu��s tentacles, Sonio began to grumble before ying again.

    ��You idiots can��t even read sheet music�� What the fuck would any of you know about the mood?!��

    ��Hey, Sonio! All of us already know you can��t read sheet music, hahaha!��

    ��Shut up! Do you have proof?!��

    ��Because the songs are different each time you y it!��

    ��Music is all about feeling! I was just ying with emotion, alright?!��

    ��Pupu! Don��t pick that bastard up this time, okay?!��

    ��More importantly�� When did Pupu get so big?��

    The S.S. Men of the Sea was no longer a ship that drifted in the waters alone. It almost felt as if the crew were filling up the entire sea themselves.

    ��The keel of the ship is fine, but the bow has issues. I��ll fix it real quick, Santos.��

    ��Yeah, okay. Thanks, Fliver!��

    ��We have to prepare for whates next, don��t we?��

    ��...Yeah. You always did know how to read my mind, I see that hasn��t changed.��

    As Santos and Fliver, the crew��s carpenter, continued to talk, they turned around to see the rest of the crew.

    ��Hey, would you look at that!��

    ��That damned sea urchin��s damn good at drinking!��

    ��And he saved us? You��re lying, right?��

    [Hehehe�� Agony is the bessst��]

    Santosughed after seeing Agony��s fluttering eyes.

    ��Don��t feed it too much! Even I don��t know what will happen if the sea urchin gets drunk, alright?!��

    ��Yeah, you��re right!��

    Agony began to drunkenly dance while watching the pirates show off their talents as well.

    ��It��s been a while since we had a guest,�� said Santos. ��Let��s do that!��

    ��Ah! That? Yeah, I��m ready!��

    ��Sounds fun.��

    As Agony looked around, confused, Santos pped to steal his attention.

    <em>p! p! p!</em>

    ��Now, let us introduce ourselves�� Pupu!��

    ��Ppuuuuuuu!��

    Sonio began ying an uplifting song on his violin.

    ��With just one ship, we��ll conquer the sea~ Loyalty!��

    ��Puupuu!��

    ��Loyaltyyy!��

    ��Loyalty!��

    The pirates began to sing alongside Santos.

    ��Friendship!��

    ��Pupu!��

    ��Friendshippppp!��

    ��And love, too!��

    ��Puuuu!��

    ��And love, tooooooooo!��

    The song Santos had sung alone feltpletely different, with others singing alongside him.

    ��We��re the great men of the sea~ Now, let me introduce you to the crew of S.S. Men of the Sea!��

    ��Puuu!��

    ��Ahahahahaha!��

    ��Helmsman~ Bridon!��

    ��That��s me!��

    ��Boatswain~ Malle!��

    ��Over here!��

    ��Cannoneer Jenin!��

    ��......��

    ��Where��s Jenin?��

    Silence filled the air.

    But then, someone interrupted it.

    ��He��s throwing up over there. I think he forced himself to eat something rotten.��

    ��Wahahahahahahahahahahaha!��

    The song continued after that.

    There wasn��t a single person who didn��t respond to Santos�� call.

    ��Carpenter~ Fliver!��

    ��I��m finally done now. From here on out�� I��m drinking as well!��

    ��Pupu!��

    ��Navigator~ Cherico!��

    ��I was worried that you weren��t going to call me!��

    ��Pupuuuu!��

    Agony held its hands together.

    So it was a song like this.

    It was a song as joyous as this.

    Agony continued to watch the pirates with bright eyes.

    ��Andstly�� the captain of the great S.S. Men of the Sea��.��

    Santos did not have to request a drumroll at all.

    Before he could even ask, all of the crew began pounding on the deck.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    ��Me, Santos!��

    ��Cheeeeeeeers!��

    ��Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    Agony, right now�� was dreaming.

    It had spent countless years trampling over lives after having been born as a nightmare on the battlefield.

    In truth, it had found that life fun before. However, it had never once considered living like that as happiness.

    This moment right now�� with the crew of the S.S. Men of the Sea�� this was Agony��s happiest moment.

    Having them by their side gave Agony endless strength, albeit an unfamiliar type of strength.

    It was learning what feelings were, what emotions were.

    Their celebration continued loudly all night.

    Agony��s eyes fluttered open.

    It had fallen asleep, drunk off the alcohol.

    The sun was slowly rising in front of it.

    However�� the crew was gone.

    [...Captain?]

    ��Agony.��

    Santos had called out to Agony from behind it.

    Though his disfigured face was a frightening sight, it also felt pirate-like to Agony.

    ��Could youe have a seat here?��

    [There? Why?]

    ��Because the sun is rising here.��

    [Alright!]

    The two sat side by side, watching the horizon.

    ��Was it fun?��

    [Yeah, it was the best! I like the salty smell now, the breeze is nice, everything��s great!]

    ��That��s good.��

    [You know�� captain��]

    ��Hm?��

    Agony continued, shyly.

    [I�� want to live now.]

    ��......��

    [There are so many things that I don��t know, and people need to teach me them. And captain, you taught me a lot of things.]

    ��...I did?��

    [Yeah! Agony learned that alcohol and pee are different, and that the strong need to protect the weak! Also�� Huh? What else did I learn again?]

    ��Agony�� do you have a lot of things to tell me?��

    [I do! Why?]

    ��Then�� I guess I should say what I have to say first.��

    Santos then pointed at the sea.

    ��Agony, can you see the sea?��

    [Yeah! There��s a bunch of water! And it��s salty!]

    ��The sea�� it��s something that just by watching it ebb and flow, things are passed onto you.��

    [It passes things onto you? That��s awful! Huh? Then am I awful too? What does it pass on?]

    Agony could only see Santos�� disfigured, burned face from his perspective.

    And for those same reasons, it couldn��t see Santos�� expressions.

    ��It forcibly nts those seeds inside of you.��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    Santos tapped on the ship.

    ��Everything began with this ship. The S.S. Men of the Sea taught a lost noble like me the ways to be a great pirate. It taught me insignificance and weakness, as well as the wilderness and nature.��

    Agony then realized it.

    There was something off about Santos.

    [S-Santos?]

    ��It��s time for me to break free from my old shell and head to the stars.��

    A brilliant light filled up the sea from below.

    The light was slowly turning the ck sea into a bright, clear blue.

    Time was running out.

    ��Yeah, this ship is my everything, my universe! And����

    [C-Captain!]

    Santos turned to face Agony.

    His body was fading away.

    [Huh�� Y-Your body��s weird, captain!]

    ��I will give it to you, Agony. Congrattions on your mutiny, it was a sess. You are now the new captain of the S.S. Men of the Sea.��

    The other pirates had left before Santos.

    The dawn removed the false lives from the world, leaving behind only the living.

    Only the living were allowed to breathe into a new day.

    The dawn returned all who must return into dust.

    [Ahhhhhhhhh�� Don��t go. Don��t go, Santos! I had so much fun!]

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Something that should never fall from the eyes of a mass of evil like a demonic spirit began to slowly drip down.

    Agony��s small hands pointed at its chest.

    [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Santos! I-It hurts here! Why does it hurt? Tell me!]

    ��......��

    [It��s weird! Why does water keeping out of my eyes?! Am I dying?]

    ��Haha! Did you forget that we were the ones closest to the sea? It��s a good thing, Agony!��

    [It��s a good thing, really? But it�� But it hurts so much��]

    Santos�� body began to scatter like dust into the wind.

    <em>Faaaaade��</em>

    ��Thank you for bringing an end to the legend of Santos. When we meet again�� Agony, I��ll have you tell me your legend.��

    [......]

    ��It��s time to set sail, Agony! Go out into the world! Find your reason to live!��

    Santospletely faded, and thest expression on his face was a hearty smile. The only thing he left behind�� was his voice.

    ��It��s time to begin�� your eternal�� voyage����

    <em>Faaaaaaaade��</em>

    The blue soul turned to a heap of dust.

    ��Ppuuuu����

    Pupu then looked at Agony with worried eyes.

    Agony��s head stooped low as it quietly stared at the waters. But then��

    <em>Glooow��</em>

    [Huh��?]

    <em>Fwooooooosh��</em>

    The blue dust began to move, forming a current.

    The dawn made its glistening movements even more visible.

    It was an incredible, wonderful sight.

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    [S-Santos?]

    The soul continued to swirl before arriving at its final location�� Seol.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    The blue energy surrounded his body before causing his body to glow blue as well.

    It was like a dream.

    Agony, seeing that,ughed and cheered up.

    [Pupu!]

    ��Puu?��

    [Get ready! We��re going to do that!]

    Pupu scratched their head before realizing what Agony had meant. They then let out a shout.

    ��Puuuuu!��

    Agony began to sing.

    [With just one ship, we��ll conquer the sea~ Loyalty!]

    ��Pupu!��

    [Friendship!]

    ��Pupu!��

    [And love, too!]

    ��Puuuu!��

    Agony sang as hard as it could.

    [We��re the great men of the sea~ Uh�� what was it again? Regardless! Let us introduce ourselves!]

    ��Puuuu!��

    [Boatswain Agonyny!]

    Agony then created a beard with its abilities, ying two roles.

    [Agonyny! Have you scrubbed the deck?]

    [I haven��t!]

    [Excellent work! Navigator~ Agogony!]

    Agony then even imitated rustled, messy hair.

    [Where are we going right now?]

    [I don��t know!]

    [Perfect!]

    Agony continued to create new members of his crew and began to imitate them. More urately, it was imitating the original members of the crew that it had metst night.

    It was something only he could do to honor the dead.

    [And now~ Here, the vice-captain��]

    Agony looked to Seol.

    [Yeah, you!]

    Agony moved Seol��s lips once more, pretending to be him.

    [You waited a long time, didn��t you?]

    ��......��

    [Tch�� not fun at all.]

    As expected, Seol showed no response.

    [Andstly�� Captain Agony!]

    ��Puuuuuuuuuu!��

    Silence filled the air once more.

    Agony was crying.

    ��Puuu����

    Pupu began to pat Agony.

    [I��m not crying! Agony doesn��t know how to cry!]

    ��Ppuuu����

    [No, Santos did teach me how to��]

    Agony then looked at Seol, whose body Santos had entered.

    [Santos, you��re in there, right?]

    ��......��

    [Alright! Then we��re setting sail!]

    ��Puuuuu!��

    [Where do we go, though?]

    ��Puuuu����

    [Let��s go anywhere! Thend! We��ll go to thend! Let��s go, baldy!]

    ��Puuuuuuu!��

    <em>p! p!</em>

    Pupu began to p Agony��s head.

    [Mutiny already?!]

    <em>p! p!</em>

    [I��ll forgive you only this once!]

    <em>p! p!</em>

    [I take back what I said about calling you bald��]

    ��Puuuuuu!��

    * * *

    A considerable amount of time had passed.

    When someone is at sea for that long of a time, it typically ends in one of two results.

    They either arrived at their destination or�� something went wrong.

    In this case, the result was obvious.

    Something had gone wrong.

    Agony did not know where it hadnded.

    [Pupu! This is all because of you!]

    ��Puuuu!��

    [Sorry, it��s my fault! I wasn��t taught how to lower the anchor!]

    ��Ppuuu!��

    Though Agony didn��t know where it was, it did know that it had arrived onnd.

    It was now time to leave the S.S. Men of the Sea.

    [Pupu, I��ll see you again, right?]

    ��Pupuuuu!��

    <em>Of course.</em>

    <em>I��ll be waiting for you, you amazing sea urchin.</em>

    [Hehehe�� We��ll meet again, then! You have to get bigger before then, though, okay?! Because I��m going to grow big as well!]

    Agony wildly iled its small arms to wave goodbye.

    It had made sure to put down the two treasure chests and Seol first before it did, though.

    <em>Step��</em>

    After the S.S. Men of the Sea let down Agony and Seol, it disappeared into the horizon with Pupu.

    Agony still did not know where it was.

    But that only made it more curious.

    [I��ll just�� I��ll just look around a bit, okay?!]

    Leaving Seol behind, Agony ran up a nearby hill on its stumpy legs.

    There seemed to be a small forest right beside the coastline.

    It was a forest filled with beautiful scenery.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Pink petals fluttered throughout the mysterious forest.

    It noticed a strange bird, as well as a beast, aiming for some eggs that seemed to belong to a reptile.

    The forest was rich with life and filled with a variety of colors.

    The scene captivated Agony, causing it to stop before it noticed one more thing.

    [What��s that?]

    There were a few ck spots in the forest.

    It did not feel natural at all.

    Agony did not want to get closer to it.

    [...Huh?]

    With a worried heart, Agony quickly ran down the hill.

    <em>Run��</em>

    Agony made it down the hill.

    [...Oh no.]

    They had disappeared.

    The two chests and the human had disappeared.

    [I��m sorry! I forgot! Where did you go? Where could you have gone?]

    Agony was sure that the culprits were the two ck energies it had noticed earlier.

    As Agony had no ns of letting anyone take something from it, it resolved to find the human, no matter what.

    [...Huh?]

    There were footprints on the beach.

    It seemed that there were more than just a few people.

    Did humans take them?

    But then who would��

    Agony quickly eased his worried heart and followed the footsteps headed toward the forest.

    [I can��t lose them! I need to protect them! Agony will protect them!]

    The footsteps slowly grew more faint.

    Agony focused solely on the ground as it followed the trail, trying to do its best not to lose them.

    And after a while��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    [Ouch!]

    Agony looked up at what it had run into.

    It was neither a hard rock, nor a fully grown tree.

    So then�� What did it run into?

    <em>Raise��</em>

    When Agony looked up, it spotted a young man with golden eyes observing the forest.

    Agony��s jaw dropped. It hadn��t expected to meet him like this.

    [Uh��]

    ��I guess I drifted all the way into the east.��

    [Ahhh��]

    Just like in the future that the ghost king saw, the man had arrived in the east.

    <em>- He will cross the waves on an old boat. He wille to the east to meet me.</em>

    Everything that Agony and the man would experience next is something that is going to happen in the Khan Empire. In thend of flowers and mes, where the blood of dragons rules.

    ��Come here, Agony.��

    [...Huh?]

    The man put his hand forward for Agony.

    He then said the exact words that it had been waiting all this time to hear.

    ��You waited a long time, didn��t you?��

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    This story takes ce before the East attained its current glory. More precisely, it is set before the Khan Empire rose from the dust and wind to achieve prosperity.

    To tell this story, one must first learn about a deep-rooted legend of the East.

    Dragons.

    Three major types of dragons existed within Pandea: Elder Dragons, Wyverns, and Cloud Dragons.

    Elder Dragons were the rulers of the sky, possessing both magic and dragon-tongue.

    Wyverns were granted the same powerful bodies as the ancient dragons butcked the ability to use magic.

    And Cloud Dragons, the central figures of this story, had the extraordinary ability to control the weather.

    Furthermore, Cloud Dragons wielded Daoist spells rather than ordinary magic, and they have long yed a significant role in the events of the East.

    Their unapproachable presence has inspired countless legends, from tales of Cloud Dragons creating Pandea to stories of humans training for centuries to be dragons themselves.Thus, the roots of the East were deeply intertwined with Cloud Dragons, a truth that holds for one of Pandea''s tworgest empires, the Khan Empire.

    In the past, the East was a chaotic mess, filled with countless factions. Due to human greed and a primal evil energy forming together, rivers of blood were spilled.

    Despite this seemingly natural atrocity, someone''s will was hidden behind it.

    Hwagmu, the Evil Dragon of the East.

    It was customary for the Cloud Dragons of the East to remain in their own realm, refraining from involvement in human affairs.

    However, Hwagmu incited and manipted fools from the human world in an attempt to take over the human realm.

    Those who epted the evil dragon''s powers in exchange for servitude became incredibly strong, enough to shake the entire East. As such, their faction grew remarkably powerful.

    Despite this, even if they managed to defeat the evil dragon''s servants, oveing their patron, Hwagmu, seemed almost impossible��

    And like that, it seemed inevitable that the East would fall under Hwagmu''s control.

    But then�� as everyone held their breath against the dragon��s Daoist spells��

    A man appeared, waving his spear at Hwagmu.

    A man whose spear reached the dragon''s heart despite the dragon''s corrupted star and moon Daoist spells.

    Hong Cheon.

    After fighting Hwagmu for three days and three nights, Hong Cheon finally managed to kill the dragon and drink its blood.

    And with that, the bloody battle of the East finally came to a close.

    Despite the atrocities happening 300 years ago and countless generations passing, this legend continues to be passed down, and its authenticity remains unquestioned.

    Hong Cheon, the founder of thergest empire in the East, the Khan Empire, and the dragon yer�� is still alive.

    He reigns as Khan''s emperor, the one who drank the dragon''s blood, having lived for over 300 years.

    And now, the East, which had been kept in bnce by his power for centuries, has entered a new phase.

    A month before Seol arrived in the East, the Dragon War��a battle among the sessors to determine the next emperor of Khan��had begun.

    * * *

    A ck and quiet space.

    Seol��s summons, Karuna, Karen, Jamad, and Ur, were used to ces like this.

    After all, this was exactly what Seol��s Shadow Space was like.

    However, that did not mean they were currently within his Shadow Space.

    After Seol died, following the ingestion of the Pill of Eternal Life, they were sucked into an unknown space.

    In fact, it was only after a long while that they realized others were there with them.

    ��Ur! You knew about this, didn''t you?!��

    ��Knew about what?��

    ��That things would turn out this way.��

    ��I had some idea, yes.��

    ��Then���� Karen continued, addressing the sses-wearing spirit, ��You must know where we are and how we can leave, right?��

    ��......��

    ��Ur?��

    Ur kept his mouth closed.

    It was true that all of this had been done after Seol and Ur consulted with each other.

    Ur believed in Seol, and Seol believed in Ur.

    If they hadn''t trusted each other, they would never have considered going through with the crazy n they devised at Laven��s Sea.

    However, that didn��t mean dealing with the aftermath was easy.

    Jamad nced at Ur before asking him a question.

    ��This�� is indescribable. I can��t understand it at all. But you can, though, right, Ur?��

    ��It is possible...��

    Jamad closed his eyes.

    He already noticed something from Ur��s response.

    ��But it will take time.��

    ��...I see.��

    Seol had exined earlier that something like this would happen.

    After all, he was the one who knew the most about the effects and side effects of the Pill of Eternal Life.

    He had told Ur what would happen to him after taking the pill.

    <em>- The moment this pill enters my stomach, my body will melt and reshape to create a new form.</em>

    <em>- Is it like a body transformation?</em>

    <em>- It��s different from that. My body will change, yes, but the key is that by breaking it down, a new space will be created within it.</em>

    Even Seol did not know everything about the new space that would be forming within him.

    Though he had experienced it through the Immortal, it was only through text. The only one truly capable of exining the creation and manifestation of this inner space was the legendary Immortal himself.

    The best Seol could do was provide rough exnations and outline a few changes that would ur, which, in itself, was a tremendous help to Ur.

    ��Help, my ass���� muttered Ur.

    Ur had been confident.

    He had believed that if even he was incapable of deciphering something, then no one in this world could.

    Ur had even predicted that he would be able to escape from this darkness quickly.

    However, even after the long voyage, Seol remained unconscious. They had assumed he would quickly wake up after death, but he didn��t, leaving Seol and his summons to be trapped in the lonely darkness.

    ��How�� much time do you need?�� asked Karuna.

    Ur gave the answer Karuna wanted to hear the least.

    ��I�� don��t know.��

    ��So we��re fucked.��

    ��What kind of ce even is this�� it��s ridiculous. And humans made this?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    Koko and multiple crows circled around them.

    ��Still, I can sense it. I��m not fully certain, but it definitely feels like it��s getting better.��

    Ur grimaced.

    ��I should have asked a bit more about this ce.��

    In moments like these, one had to look at things simply.

    It wasn��t just Ur who knew this fact. All of Seol��s summons did.

    Jamad was the first to speak.

    ��If Seol told you about this space and gave you a rough exnation of it�� it at least means that this space isn��t a bad thing, right?��

    ��Precisely. I doubt this ce was created to trap us.��

    ��Huh?�� asked Karen with wide-open eyes. ��Then does that mean this ck space can help us?��

    ��I think it��d be more urate to say that it <em>will</em> help us. That��s something for us to figure out right now.��

    ��Hm�� But wouldn��t Master have a hard time without us?�� said Karen.

    Everyone��s eyes shifted toward Karen.

    Quickly understanding what their gazes meant, Karen giggled.

    ��Sorry! Yeah, I thought he��d be fine too.��

    * * *

    <em>Fwoooooooosh��</em>

    Seol gathered the shadows into his hands.

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    They gathered much more strongly than before.

    ��I can��t summon them. It��s not ready.��

    While Seol could control his shadow like before, he couldn��t bring out his summons.

    It wasn��t due to external factors or an Abnormal Status, but because Lineage��s effects couldn��t connect them.

    While it was certainly a situation that would worry most summoners, Seol paid no mind to it.

    ��So Ur hadn��t deciphered it yet. I never expected this to happen.��

    If Ur had finished deciphering the space, Seol should have been able to bring out his summons whenever he wanted. Unfortunately, there was still no response.

    Though it could seem like taking the Pill of Eternal Life was a mistake, as Seol couldn��t bring out his summons for now, that was certainly not the case.

    Even the messages that appeared while Seol was asleep proved it.

    [The Pill of Eternal Life restructures your body.]

    [The Pill of Eternal Life��s energybines with the Blood of Origin.]

    [The Blood of Origin boosts the Pill of Eternal Life��s energy.]

    [All stats are increased by 50.]

    [You fall into the ��opening�� state.]

    [You begin constructing the void.]

    ����

    The Pill of Eternal Life��s true effects did not disy itself right away.

    To activate the Pill of Eternal Life, one had to wait until the body broke down, or in other words, died.

    Although the person who ingested the pill would naturally die from the countless poisons mixed into it, Seol chose to intentionally die to shake off pursuers from the Church of Eternal Life.

    In the end, his n was a huge sess.

    However, a few problems still remained.

    The first concern was the danger Seol faced from falling into a false-death state again, though that issue had been resolved. The second problem was his inability to bring out his summons for a while.

    But was the Pill of Eternal Life truly powerful enough to render those downsides irrelevant? Seol''s answer was an undeniable yes.

    As expected from the vision of the Immortal, whomanded countless mythical beasts, the Pill of Eternal Life had truly extraordinary effects.

    And Ur was likely struggling due to the Pill of Eternal Life��s first effect, constructing the void.

    Seol couldn��t help but smile after thinking of how much Ur would suffer because of it.

    The first stage of the Pill of Eternal Life, called the ''opening'', greatly enhanced the user��s stats while also creating a new, independent space within the person��s body.

    This independent space, also called the void, was why the Immortal was able tomand such powerful summons.

    ��Still, I didn��t expect it to increase all of my stats by 50�� it really is incredible.��

    Seol''s overall stats increased by a total of 300 points, making him capable of defeating a knight of the same level with just his body.

    Although the Pill of Eternal Life was expected to increase his stats by only 30 points, the Blood of Origin seemed to have amplified this effect, boosting his stats significantly more.

    Seol was incredibly fortunate that it happened. With his enhanced stats, he no longer had to worry about the immediate future.

    Not only did his stats make him practically a tank, but with the fighting skills Jamad had ingrained in him, he would manage fine without his summons for a while.

    The key was ��for a while��. Seol would be safe as long as he didn��t encounter a particrly strong opponent.

    ��I can worry about thatter, though,�� thought Seol. ��There are a lot more things to deal with right now.��

    Seol then asked Agony, who was dozing off on his shoulder, a question.

    ��Aren��t you ufortable there, Agony?��

    Agony��s snot bubble popped as it woke up.

    [Ah�� Did you call me?]

    "Yeah. Are you sure you''re okay without yourntern?" Seol asked.

    [I��m fine! And Agony is too big to fit inside thentern now!]

    Agony was important to Seol as well. Although Seol initially saw it as merely the fusion of an evil spirit and a weapon, it had grown on its own.

    ��It would have been dangerous without Agony.��

    Agony blinked a couple of times before looking back at Seol.

    [Is Agony�� heavy?]

    ��No, not at all.��

    [Then why are you staring at me like that?!]

    ��It just�� You just feel a bit different now, Agony.��

    A lot of things had changed about Agony.

    Agony''s previous personality felt unsettling, as if someone had forcibly altered its personality. Now, however, it seemed more like a mischievous child.

    [Hehehe! Agony went on an incredible Adventure! That��s why it grew too!]

    ��Yeah, I��m proud of you.��

    It hadn��t just grown, though. Agony had nearly doubled in size.

    Seol continued to feel its weight on his shoulder.

    It was incredibly fortunate for Seol that Agony had grown. This growth was especially valuable now, with his summons being sealed.

    ��I should check out the rewards after I find an amodation.��

    Truthfully, Seol wasn��t expecting a lot.

    After all, the titles and achievements he received didn��t do much either.

    Even though there should have been at least a slight change from defeating Bria, one of the pirs of the Church of Eternal Life, nothing had happened.

    ��Did she�� maybe survive?����

    Seol was a bit disappointed after recalling the incredible power Ur had used to attack her.

    ��It makes sense, though�� There��s no way she would go out so easily.��

    Regardless, Seol did not worry much.

    Seol had already drifted into the East, and as long as he remained there, the Church of Eternal Life seemed practically irrelevant. In fact, he was beginning to forget about them already.

    Not to mention, even if Seol were to encounter Bria again, he could easily defeat her without relying on Ur''s powers.

    ��Still, I would��ve received more rewards if I defeated her then�� that��s a shame.��

    Wouldn��t Seol have acquired another Peerless-quality item if he had defeated Bria then?

    It was the same for Vitona as well.

    Having received Santos'' memory, Seol knew about the fight that had urred between Agony and Vitona while he was unconscious. He also knew that he would be receiving a reward for it.

    However... one thing worried him.

    Seol took no part in the battle, and only Agony fought in his ce, which made him concerned about whether his contribution was properly recognized.

    ��Well�� I guess it wouldn��t matter too much if I were rewarded properly or not. I��ve already received the Pill of Eternal Life, anything else would be����

    Seol already possessed powerful summons and equipment, and now he had taken a powerful pill. Even if his rewards this time werecking, he could stillugh happily.

    [It��s a town! A town!]

    ��Yeah, I can see it too, Agony.��

    Seol nned to inspect his newly received rewards and the changes that had urred to Agony one by one after finding a ce to stay.

    Truthfully, he could have checked them before he entered the town. Then what was making Seol rush toward the town instead of checking his rewards��?

    After passing inspection, Seol entered the town.

    It was a rather small town, making Seol question why there even was an inspection process.

    The town��s guards were few, akin to a vignte corps at best.

    Seol noticed only a handful of people walking around, all dressed differently from those he typically saw in the southern regions he came from.

    They mostly wore leather and cloth in ce of armor, and their weapons lookedpletely different as well. It was only after seeing more people walking around the town that Seol finally realized he was in the East.

    Seol moved with purpose, as if he were drawn by something.

    Eventually, he arrived at a bulletin board adorned with wanted posters.

    While bulletin boards filled with wanted posters existed at the Adventurer Association, too, it appeared that only individuals from this region were featured due to the town''s incredibly small size.

    ��You over there�� Would you like to be a hero?�� said a voice.

    Seol turned around to see a twin-tailed girl asking a warrior who was walking back and forth in front of the bulletin board.

    Even at a nce, Seol could tell that the man was a transferee.

    ��Who the hell is this brat?�� the man jeered.

    ��Would you strive to make the Khan Empire even greater with me, Seol Hong?�� said the child, once more.

    ��Kid, I��m busy. Go y somewhere else.��

    ��I am a Dragon��s Flower! I am the descendant of the great Hong Cheon!��

    ��Hah? So what?��

    ��Would you like to be a hero?�� asked the child once more.

    The man tousled the child��s head before answering her.

    ��It was a fun story. But kid, if you��re a Dragon��s Flower, then I��m a Dragon��s Stone. Stop ying around and go away.��

    ��How impudent!��

    "I never thought I''d have to deal with something like that," the man mumbled. ��This is why they warn you not to go too far into the outskirts, sigh."

    Seol quietly observed the situation from a distance.

    He was bewildered.

    The reason he had rushed all this way, putting everything else on hold, was right before him.

    Why��

    Why��

    Why was it pointing at her?

    ��Haah����

    Seol sighed before staring at the child��s back.

    "Miserable" was an apt word to describe the frown on her face, which resembled that of a rat caught in the pouring rain.

    The arrow in front of Seol was undeniably pointing toward her.

    But what confused Seol the most was that none of the pieces he had raised bore any resemnce to her.

    ��I��m going to lose my mind.��

    A little girl he had never seen before... was something that Seol had to recover.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    A month before Seol encountered Seol Hong��or rather, a mysterious little girl in a remote town��

    Hong Yeon, the capital of the Khan Empire.

    If someone were to ask which ce shone the brightest in this city of streets adorned with fantasticalnterns, everyone in Hong Yeon would say the Dragon Pce.

    The Dragon Pce was the resting ce of the Dragon Emperor, Hong Cheon, the founder of the Khan Empire.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol Hong had arrived at the entrance of the Sleeping Dragon Room, a ce where most of the Dragon Pce''s significant events were held.

    She stepped inside and immediately noticed a muscr guard with a stern gaze, surveying the room.

    Despite her small staturepared to his, Seol Hong approached him and asked a question.��Haah�� Where do I have to go?��

    ��Your seat is over there, Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��...Isn��t that seat really far from the tform? I doubt I��d be able to see anything from there����

    ��It is the same everywhere. I apologize, but these seats were assigned ording to the Dragon Emperor��s rules.��

    Seol Hong smiled brightly.

    ��Then I guess I have no choice! I��ll try to open my eyes as wide as I can!��

    ��......��

    The guard kept his mouth shut, choosing not to add any morements.

    It wasn��t as if Seol Hong did not know about the guards�� situation either.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol Hong sat down in her seat.

    She found a seat in the furthest corner, so isted that she wondered if she was still in the same room.

    There was no particr reason she was assigned there, either. It was because she simplycked influence.

    ��Is that you, Seol Hong?��

    ��Yes, Elder Brother.��

    ��You don��t need to be so stiff�� Just call me by my name.��

    ��Ja Hyo�� Don��t you think our seats are way too isted?��

    ��There��s nothing we can do. As children abandoned by the Dragon Emperor, we are not allowed to get any closer.��

    ��You shouldn��t talk down on yourself like that!��

    ��It''s called knowing your ce, Seol Hong. You know that too, don��t you?��

    Ja Hyo was Seol Hong''s older brother.

    However, the Dragon Pce was full of people Seol Hong could also call ''older brother��.

    Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor, was a monster who had lived for over 300 years. It would be naive to think he had only one wife or concubine during that time.

    In fact, he had over 500 concubines during that time, fathering countless children.

    Having lived over 300 years, Hong Cheon''s children also varied greatly in age, with more than half of them dying before him.

    Still, that didn''t mean there were only old concubines and children around him. Hong Cheon continued to take in new concubines and father more children over the years.

    And though there were hundreds of his children at the Dragon Pce to hear the important news he was about to deliver, there weren''t many elderly individuals.

    In fact, Ja Hyo, the man who sat down next to Seol Hong, who was in her teenage years, was in his thirties.

    "Hm? Haha! Well, look who it is! It''s Seol Hong."

    "Oh? It really is her!"

    A pair then approached Seol Hong after recognizing her.

    The man with the buck teeth was named Hyun, while the woman with the freckles was named So Eun.

    ��Oh no�� You were assigned to such a faraway ce����

    "Hahahaha�� Well, I guess the seating assignment really was fair, considering you ended up in a corner like this����

    Seol Hong responded with a smile.

    ��Hello!��

    ��Yup. But did you really need toe here?��

    ��I know, right? Maybe she was told toe to fill the seats?��

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Another individual approached them.

    ��Out of the way.��

    ��Who the�� hup����

    If there were children from concubines, then there would, of course, be children from wives as well. As expected, the children from the emperor��s wives who showed promise received preferential treatment from the moment they were born.

    The stern-looking man who was currently looking down at Hyun was one of such children.

    After a haughty gaze, he slowly walked past them.

    "Why should Seol Hong note when even trash like you are sullying the great Sleeping Dragon Room? Close your mouths and return to your seats. It will begin soon."

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ��O-Okay.��

    The individual who saved Seol Hong from Hyun and So Eun was named Tae Yul.

    Not only was he the child of a legitimate wife, but Tae Yul was also regarded as the most gifted among the Dragon Emperor''s children, and he was considered the most likely to seed the crown.

    Despite being saved by Tae Yul, Seol Hong��s expression did not grow any brighter.

    After all, he didn��t save her because he was a kind person.

    He simply needed a means to disy his authority and power.

    The Dragon Pce was a ce filled with such individuals.

    Regardless, the Dragon Emperor had still not shown up.

    ��Silence!��

    A few momentster, Chancellor Bang Hyu, the Dragon Emperor''s close aide who ranks second only to the emperor, stepped onto the tform.

    ��The Dragon Emperor�� shall not be visiting the Sleeping Dragon Room today.��

    ��What?��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��Why��?��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Bang Hyu quickly unfurled a scroll before reading it out loud.

    "O flowers of the Khan Empire, you must not only disy your vibrant colors and delicate petals, but also remember that scent is another crucial aspect. Here, in the Dragon''s Lands, there is no ce beyond the reach of my hand, Hong Cheon."

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    As Bang Hyu continued, the room fellpletely silent, except for the asional gulp or cough.

    Everyone continued to look at Bang Hyu with nervous eyes.

    "A flower''s worth is measured by how far its scent can travel. I, Hong Cheon, intend to use each of you to right the wrongs of this world. Dragon��s Flowers, go out into the world and prove your worth."

    Dragon��s Flowers.

    The children of Hong Cheon were all called the Dragon��s Flowers.

    While some of them were named after real flowers that reflected their unique characteristics, others were named after fictional flowers.

    "However, I acknowledge that your capabilities and growth vary. Therefore, I won''t ce the same expectations on everyone. By aplishing what you are capable of, you will be highly regarded."

    ��Highly regarded��.

    Highly regarded for what?

    Their questions quickly turned into realizations.

    "Bypiling the evaluations from these tests, I will choose the next dragon to lead the Khan Empire into a new era in my stead. As you strive and endure�� may you all achieve victory!"

    For a moment, everyone had shocked expressions on their faces.

    The Dragon Emperor was trying to decide on his sessor.

    The emperor, who had ruled his empire for over 300 years�� was now taking his first steps toward choosing a sessor.

    As the room fell silent and everyone was at a loss for words, a single person bowed deeply.

    ��I ept hismand!�� dered Tae Yul, one of the legitimate heirs.

    A few secondster, everyone in the Sleeping Dragon Room followed suit, bowing down and shouting at the top of their lungs.

    ��I ept hismand!��

    Seol Hong, the Death Flower, was one of such individuals.

    * * *

    And now��

    Seol Hong was given the mission of eradicating the Wild Dogs, one of the bandit groups thriving in the empire''s outskirts, and killing their leader, Ho Seo.

    ��Haah����

    The journey to the town went smoothly.

    None of her siblings got in Seol Hong��s way, and her travels were uneventful.

    However, everything changed once she arrived.

    The Wild Dogs were a much bigger group than she had initially thought.

    While Seol Hong had been taught martial arts, being one of the emperor��s daughters, it was nowhere near enough to take down an entire group of bandits on her own.

    Not to mention the fact that Seol Hong hadn��t even reached herter teenage years; she hadn��t fully grown yet. And it was clear how unequal a fight between an adult and a child would be.

    ��Lady Seol Hong�� Cough�� Have you arrived?��

    In Seol Hong��s amodation, an old womany in bed.

    She wasn��t just Seol Hong��s maid but also the one who had raised her since birth.

    Seol Hong��s mother had passed away shortly after giving birth to her, earning Seol Hong the epithet, ''the Death Flower''.

    The Death Flower, appearing in Khan''s legends, is known as a flower that rarely blooms and is said to bring death with its presence.

    Such a curse was ced onto a child at birth.

    ��Yeah, you don��t need to get up, though. Keepying down, Cheon Ju!��

    The wrinkled old woman named Cheon Juid back down on the bed, tears streaming down her face.

    ��I apologize for getting sick during the expedition of all times, Lady Seol Hong�� If I end up getting in your way, I��d����

    ��Don��t say such things, Cheon Ju,�� said Seol Hong. ��I wouldn��t have even made it here if it wasn��t for your help.��

    Seol Hong was aware of the effort Cheon Ju had put into arranging not only a carriage for her but also finding a fast yet safe route, considering Seol Hong��sck of real-world experience.

    If only she hadn��t been infected by a local disease, things would have been much easier than they are now.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Sitting down by the bedside, Seol Hong carefully opened her mouth.

    ��Cheon Ju.��

    ��Yes, Lady��?��

    ��Should I�� withdraw from the Dragon War?��

    ��What are you saying, Lady Seol Hong?��

    ��What right do I have to rule Khan? Not only am I the daughter of a concubine, Ick the ability, and����

    ��Seol Hong! Cough�� Are you trying to kill me right now or something?!��

    ��H-Huh?��

    ��Your mother was an incredible woman. Don��t belittle her by calling her simply the Dragon Emperor��s concubine! She was... I can confidently say she was more incredible, more noble than any woman I have ever seen. I guarantee it, as the person who knew her best!��

    Seol Hong slowly turned back toward Cheon Ju, tears forming in her eyes.

    She felt even more pain from seeing Cheon Ju��s pained expression.

    ��But�� I don��t have time. I need to find a doctor to heal you, and�� and����

    ��Are you afraid?��

    ��......��

    ��Are you afraid of a simple group of bandits?�� Cheon Ju asked once more.

    ��...I am. I don��t�� I don��t know what to do at times like this.��

    ��I heard you were looking for people to assist you during your daytime outings.��

    ��I was, but�� no one even spared me a nce.��

    Seol Hong then continued.

    "Did you know? I heard this while I was out, but�� apparently, there''s a lot of interest in the Dragon''s Flowers participating in the Dragon War. Many warriors are trying to impress the imperial family, and there are even more merchants looking to profit from the whole situation."

    ��......��

    "It does make sense, though, after all. Those warriors could even be Dragon��s Stones if they get lucky during the Dragon War."

    Dragon��s Stones.

    It was a title for the closest aide to the Dragon��s Flowers.

    More urately, it was their sword.

    Weaker Dragon��s Flowers often took their first step toward gaining influence by recruiting powerful Dragon��s Stones by their side.

    "Do you think there are any Dragon��s Flowers without a Dragon��s Stone by their side, like me?"

    "Please don''t speak like that, Lady Seol Hong. Your time simply hasn''te yet. One day, someone will recognize your true value."

    "But if it doesn''t happen during this Dragon War... no, if it doesn''t happen right now, what''s the point?"

    ��I guess there��s no choice,��ughed Cheon Ju. ��It seems that I��ll have to get better by tomorrow to stop hearing you whine, Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��Cheon Ju����

    The old woman gave a big smile before patting Seol Hong.

    ��Stay strong�� we will ovee it.��

    Cheon Ju then tightly held Seol Hong.

    After hearing their conversation, an individual outside took their leave.

    * * *

    ��How could this be����

    The ��individual�� who eavesdropped on their conversation was Seol.

    And now, after uncovering Seol Hong��s identity, he was extremely confused.

    The reason wasn��t because of her, but because of her existence.

    - So basically, she��s a princess who��s forced to fight to seed the throne?

    - That little kid?

    - I feel so bad for that grandma and her granddaughter ??

    - I don��t think they have that rtionship, though��? It��s a maid and a princess.

    - Dragon War? I don��t know what that is, but it sounds fun lol

    - Why does Snowman look like that, though? LOL

    - He��s sweating hard��

    - Seriously, is something up?

    Seol had reserved the room right next to Seol Hong and Cheon Ju.

    Since it was a rather remote town and the rooms weren''t very good, securing a room was easy.

    With thepass constantly pointing toward the girl named Seol Hong, he was forced to confront a shocking truth.

    ��If it��s Seol Hong�� then�� she��s my����

    Seol knew who Seol Hong��s mother was.

    Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer, was not only the woman the Dragon Emperor loved the most but also one of Seol��s pieces.

    Seol was a yer who had nurtured over 30 pieces. He didn��t confine his pieces to any particr mold.

    Sometimes, he yed as a woman; at other times, he yed other races.

    Like a god, Seol had inhabited the bodies of various beings.

    Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer, was once inhabited by the god Kang Seol long ago.

    In other words�� Yu Hwa��s daughter is also Seol��s daughter.

    ��No�� I guess calling her my own daughter would be too much of a leap?��

    Although Seol enjoyed the game, he was not responsible for the lives of his pieces. Therefore, Seol Hong was the daughter of Yu Hwa, not Seol.

    Regardless, what was important right now wasn��t whether Seol Hong was his daughter or not.

    It was a truth that he should have learned after meeting Hamun, Orgo��s sessor.

    Seol��s pieces had left a mark on Pandea that are still breathing to this day.

    Seol Hong was just another one of those marks.

    His heart began to pound after meeting Seol Hong, an individual who he had forgotten entirely.

    The crucial question now was what Seol should do after discovering her true identity.

    Should he take action on her behalf?

    No, that wasn��t the answer.

    Would it be better to do nothing? That wasn��t it either.

    ��I��m certain, though�� Yu Hwa must have left something behind with her. I need to confirm that first.��

    In the end, he had to make contact.

    Then when would be the appropriate time?

    ��It would be harder the longer I dy it.��

    In the end, Seol changed into a different pair of clothes and went to find the tavern��s owner.

    A few momentster��

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    ��......��

    <em>Knock knock knock��</em>

    ��What is it?��

    Someone was knocking on Seol Hong and Cheon Ju��s door.

    ��Excuse me�� I was knocking on your door because����

    ��Just tell me what it is.��

    The tavern owner scratched his head before answering.

    ��A doctor�� hase.��

    ��Wh-what? Really?��

    Seol Hong had asked the tavern owner a few days ago, without much expectation, but to her surprise, they had managed to find a doctor.

    <em>Creaaaaak��</em>

    Seol Hong slowly opened the door.

    Seol stood at the entrance, wearing a different set of clothes than normal.

    ��I heard there was a patient here.��

    [Quack��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [The others do not question your identity.]

    ��Cheon Ju, get up! A doctor has arrived!��

    Seol continued to gaze at Seol Hong''s face as if he were trying to see through her.

    He lingered on the lonely mark he had left on this world.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    ��Come in! Thank you so much foring all this way!��

    Seol Hong��s small hands quickly grasped Seol��s hands, wrapping them tightly. Her grip was both grateful and desperate.

    ��Huh? Wh-what is that ck thing?�� Seol Hong asked.

    ��Medicinal sea urchin.��

    [Agony is a glorious sea urchin!]

    ��I-It even speaks too����

    - Medicinal sea urchin LMFAOOOOOO

    - I can��t believe that worked LOL

    <em>Pinch��</em>Seol Hong had an utterly shocked expression on her face after pinching Agony��s cheeks.

    ��I-It��s so soft!��

    [Ah! Don��t touch me!]

    Agony hopped off Seol��s shoulders and onto a table.

    Seol Hong watched Agony for a moment, but after remembering her maid��s critical condition, her expression quickly turned serious.

    "It doesn��t matter who you are or what your ''sea urchin'' is right now," said Seol Hong, "Can you take care of her? Can you heal Cheon Ju?"

    ��It won��t be difficult at all,�� responded Seol.

    In truth, it was difficult.

    He wasn��t a real doctor. He was just a quack who had learned a few basic techniques through his title.

    ��What symptoms has she had these past few days?��

    "Sh-she coughs a lot and has so much phlegm. She said her body feels too heavy to leave the bed."

    ��Does she have any chronic illnesses?��

    ��Not at all! In fact, Cheon Ju has always been on the healthy side.��

    Cheon Ju slowly woke from her sleep, her vision blurry as she watched Seol Hong and Seol.

    ��Who�� is this?��

    ��A doctor!�� quickly answered Seol Hong. ��Cheon Ju, we found a doctor!��

    ��Haah�� that''s a relief.��

    Seol Hong and Cheon Ju continued to answer Seol��s additional questions about Cheon Ju��s symptoms.

    ��Luckily, it��s just a regional disease.��

    Given the vastness of the East, there were numerous regional diseases.

    Fortunately for Seol, he knew of a few medicines that were effective against these diseases.

    Moreover, he also had the necessary ingredients with him.

    Seol disappeared for a few moments before returning with some medicine.

    Luckily, the process didn��t require anyplicated procedures, and Seol��s Cooking talent also had beneficial effects when creating medicine.

    Seol was more than capable of taking care of a simple disease like this.

    ��It��s a bit bitter,�� said Seol.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Cheon Ju slowly drank the medicine Seol had brought her.

    Her eyes quickly shed open.

    ��It��s bitter����

    ��Is that so?�� responded Seol.

    ��And it��s also�� familiar����

    <em>- Cheon Ju! The regional diseases in the East are all somewhat simr. If you grind up some watercock grass and mix it with vitality-healing medicines in water, you can cure most of them.</em>

    <em>- How did you learn all of this?</em>

    <em>- I just�� It��s just something I picked up while wandering as a kid.</em>

    Cheon Ju quickly turned to Seol after recalling Yu Hwa.

    ��This medicine�� Where did you�� No, it��s nothing.��

    ��Cheon Ju, get some rest now,�� said Seol Hong.

    ��I should properly thank����

    ��Stop,�� interrupted Seol Hong. ��I��ll take care of that, don��t worry.��

    Cheon Ju weaklyy back down on the bed as Seol watched her from the corner of his eye.

    ��Cheon Ju�� it��s been a long time. So you were still alive.��

    Cheon Ju and Yu Hwa had an extremely close rtionship, a bond that continues to tie them together to this day.

    However, Seol Hong interpreted Seol��s affectionate gaze differently.

    In her eyes, Seol seemed like a doctor willing to do anything for his patient.

    As Seol Hong continued to stare at Seol, he asked her a question.

    ��As long as she doesn��t overexert herself, she should be fine.��

    ��Ah, th-thank you!�� Seol Hong stammered. ��I sincerely thank you.��

    She then quickly crossed her arms to appear more imposing.

    ��I am the great Dragon Emperor��s daughter, a Dragon��s Flower. I promise to repay you properly someday.��

    In other words, she couldn''t afford to pay Seol properly at the moment. However, Seol didn��t mention this.

    He hadn��te here seeking a reward, and even if she could offer him one, it probably would be of little use.

    After all, Seol was here for information.

    Seol then began trying to feel out Seol Hong.

    ��But if you''re a Dragon��s Flower�� then you must be incredibly busy with the Dragon War, right?��

    Seol Hong''s expression quickly darkened.

    ��Haha... Yes, indeed. The Dragon War has been quite a burden for me as well.��

    Seol Hong then quickly grabbed Seol��s hands.

    Seol didn��t necessarily avoid it.

    "I promise... I swear I will repay you. I, Seol Hong, may not seed in my first trial, but I''ll repay your kindness, no matter what. Haha! Maybe I''m being a bit shameless..."

    Seol simply stared at Seol Hong.

    ��Your eyes�� Are you pitying me?��

    ��How could someone like me pity a Dragon��s Flower���� answered Seol. ��More importantly, is the Dragon War really that important?��

    "It is. Enough to stir up all of the factions in the Dragon Pce. The Dragon��s Flowers who have failed are... well..."

    ��What happened to them?��

    "I''m not entirely sure, either. I think some of them have been sent to other nations as a means of building friendly rtions and are living ordinary lives. The Khan Empire has arge imperial family, and there are many Dragon��s Flowers who don''t hold much importance."

    Seol Hong had added a self-deprecatingment at the end, but it was undeniably true.

    ��Hahaha!��ughed Seol Hong. ��Don��t worry, though. Since I��m not particrly pretty, I doubt I��ll be one of the first ones to be sent off.��

    ��...You are plenty beautiful.��

    Seol Hong bore a striking resemnce to Yu Hwa.

    She looked like a younger version of Yu Hwa, a flower yet to fully bloom.

    Seol Hong grinned after hearing that.

    The Dragon War had been an overwhelmingly brutal and immense trial for such a young child to face alone.

    "The Dragon Emperor��s children are all given epithets based on flowers. Each year, various flowers bloom and adorn thend. That��s why they are called the Dragon��s Flowers."

    Seol Hong continued to speak, and as Seol saw no reason to interrupt, he let her continue.

    ��The epithet that I was given, the Death Flower�� is a curse.��

    ��A curse?��

    ��Because my mother died during childbirth, I was given the name of a flower that would never fully blossom��a flower destined to remain a bud for the rest of its life.��

    Seol Hong began to tear up.

    ��Isn��t that just like me? Hahahaha! I don��t know who came up with it, but they really had such amazing foresight!��

    ��Does it hurt?��

    ��......��

    After finishing her story, she looked at Seol.

    ��It��s�� surprising.��

    ��What is��?��

    ��For some reason�� I feelfortable around you.��

    ��......��

    ��Even though this is our first time meeting�� I can let down my guard around you. Is that why you chose to be a doctor? Or have we met somewhere before?��

    ��...We could have met once before.��

    Not as strangers, but with a more special rtionship.

    ��Hm�� I can��t seem to remember. Regardless, what do you think about this?��

    Seol Hong ced her hand forward.

    ��Would you like to be my friend?��

    ��Your friend?��

    ��Who knows�� maybe someday, I might end up helping you too. I may not have a ce in the Dragon War now, but�� who knows what the future holds?��

    ��Then what do you want from me?��

    ��As my friend�� heal Cheon Ju.��

    ��Okay. But more importantly�� What do you n to do about the Dragon War?��

    In truth, this was what Seol was most curious about.

    He was curious about Seol Hong��s resolve.

    Seol had a strong sense that as long as he remained in the Khan Empire, many aspects of his life would inevitably be connected to the Dragon War.

    ��It is already underway! Each Dragon��s Flower has three to four archivists assigned to monitor them, and I''m sure they are listening to our conversation even now. If I gave up now... I would be dishonoring my mother''s name.��

    Seol Hong tightly clenched her fist.

    ��I won��t give up. I will prove my worth, no matter what.��

    Seol smiled at her response, discreetly tucking the object in his hands closer to his chest.

    * * *

    Karen shouted at Ur.

    ��You idiot!��

    Ur quickly refuted it.

    ��You��re all idiots!��

    Karuna epted it.

    ��We are all idiots.��

    And Jamad shook his head as he responded.

    "Enough. We already have our hands full with this issue. Let''s notplicate things any further. So, Ur, what''s the situation?"

    "I get the sense that we��ll be staying here for much longer than I had initially thought,�� responded Ur.

    ��Ptoo! He��s fucking useless!�� Karen shouted.

    ��What did you say?�� Ur yelled back. ��How dare a knight, only useful for her brute strength, speak that way to the great Ur?!��

    ��Master trusted in you! And this is all you can do?!��

    ��And what about you?!��

    ��He didn��t expect anything from me in the first ce!��

    ��Krgh����

    As their argument subsided, Jamad quickly turned to Ur with a question.

    ��So you still haven��t figured out what this ce is yet, right?��

    ��It would be impossible to do so when I don��t even know where we are,�� responded Ur. ��But I do have some good news. Well�� It��s good news for him.��

    ��Good news?��

    ��I found a few ces where we can create a door.��

    ��Oh!�� shouted Karen. ��So you weren��t just ying around!��

    "The issue is that there are a few more steps I need to take before I can be certain. And even if I manage to create a door, crossing it is an entirely different problem."

    ��...Could you exin it in simpler terms?��

    ��In the worst case scenario�� none of us will be able to cross.��

    ��And if things go well?��

    ��If things go well, two or three of us will be able to cross it.��

    ��And what about you?��

    ��Unfortunately, the great Ur needs to tend to this space. There are a lot of things to still uncover here, after all.��

    ��Makes sense�� it wasn��t like you were the type toe out often either.��

    ��Ahem�� And on that note, there is an important ritual that we have to do.��

    All of the summons turned to Ur.

    ��Ritual?��

    ��I��ve found four suitable locations to create the door. Conveniently, there are four of us too.��

    <em>Bark!</em>

    Koko barked as if reminding them not to forget him, but Ur dismissed him with a wave.

    ��You��re not ready yet,�� said Ur.

    ��And? You want us to split up and head in different directions?��

    ��No, that would be too dangerous. It would be much more effective just to release your powers in that direction.��

    ��Like shooting out our powers? And not going there ourselves?��

    ��Because it would be too dangerous. If we get separated, we have no idea how long it will take to find each other again. Remember how long it took us to regroup the first time?��

    ��Yeah, it did take a long time.��

    Karuna then butted in to ask a question.

    ��More importantly, what did you mean by releasing our powers?��

    ��If we��re lucky, we might be able to lend our strength to our precious master. After all, as long as we are trapped here, we won��t be able to help him. This is the only way we can support him.��

    ��Then�� would releasing our strength make us weaker?��

    ��Well�� that depends. If our powers don��t pass through the door, they should safely return to us.��

    ��And if it doesn��t, then����

    ��That would mean our master received them.��

    Jamad, Karen, and Karuna agreed to Ur��s ns.

    ��Alright! Let��s get to it!��

    A few momentster, Ur positioned everyone, facing different directions.

    He then gave a decisive order.

    ��I want each of you to release your powers in the direction I told you to. Give it everything you��ve got, until you��repletely exhausted. If you don��t put in enough strength, you might not even be able to send it through.��

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    ��Now�� Fire!��

    <em>FWOOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    Strange energies, extending in a variety of colors, began to shake the space.

    * * *

    After returning to his room and sitting down at the table, Seol looked at the hand mirror adorned with embroidered thread.

    ��Is this�� Yu Hwa��s keepsake?��

    An item that belonged to Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer.

    This was undeniably her item.

    - Oh, so you stole it again.

    - I can��t believe you��re stealing from children now, Snowman! Incredible!

    - I thought you were feeling sympathy for her LMFAO. I can��t believe you stole from her haha

    ��But�� this is strange?��

    Thepass hadn��t moved at all.

    It was still pointing toward Seol Hong.

    Even so, Seol still had things to confirm.

    Seol slowly rested his hand on the hand mirror, where his piece��s energy faintly lingered.

    He then looked directly into it.

    As he did��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The candles were suddenly snuffed out.

    - Kyaaa!

    - It��s a ghost!

    - Something��s going to pop out!

    Although it would have been natural for Seol to feel scared, his curiosity outweighed any fear he might have had.

    He inspected the mirror more closely.

    ��A�� woman?��

    A woman''s face slowly emerged in the mirror, making it clear that the hand mirror had been haunted by a ghost.

    But for some reason�� the ghost��s face�� seemed familiar.

    ��...lp her.��

    Seol closed his eyes.

    He felt as though he was on the verge of being possessed.

    It seemed that if he rxed his guard for even a second, he would fall under her control.

    ��Help her�� Help�� Seol Hong����

    ��Stop. What do you want from me?��

    The woman in the mirror began to cry.

    ��O God�� Seol Hong�� that poor child�� anyone, please����

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The candles quickly reignited as if responding to the ghost''s finished words.

    ��Her face�� That was definitely�� Yu Hwa.��

    The face in the hand mirror unmistakably belonged to Seol Hong��s mother, Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer.

    She was desperately begging for help, almost as if she were praying. However, it didn''t seem like her message was specifically meant for Seol.

    Seol then took a moment to return the now silent hand mirror to Seol Hong.

    ��Ah! I looked so hard, thinking I had lost it����

    ��Is it important to you?��

    ��It��s the only thing that my mother left behind. It��s the most important thing in the world to me. More importantly����

    Seol Hong bashfully giggled.

    ��Thank you for finding it. Cheon Ju would have been furious if she had learned that I lost it.��

    Seol Hong did not suspect that Seol was the one who had stolen it at all.

    As Seol turned around, ready to leave, Seol Hong quickly made a request.

    ��I wanted to ask if you could�� watch over Cheon Ju for a while.��

    Seol still hadn��t reached a decision.

    He was still unsure if getting involved with her life was the right choice.

    Seol was essentially her god. Every facet of her life would change if he got involved.

    After returning to his room, Seol looked outside of the window.

    <em>Poooour��</em>

    ��It��s raining.��

    As if it were also a window into his heart, the weather was awful.

    It almost�� felt like everything hade to a standstill.

    Perhaps that was what Seol wanted at this moment, but as long as time remained, nothing was guaranteed to stop in this world.

    Seol nursed Cheon Ju all day long, while Seol Hong often disappeared, only reappearing sporadically. Intentionally, Seol avoided getting involved with her, deciding to make a choice after Cheon Ju had healed.

    But in truth�� It was an excuse.

    Seol simply did not want to make a decision.

    As Cheon Ju slowly began to recover, she healed enough to manage to go to the restroom on her own.

    Afterward, Seol visited her only once during the day and once at night to deliver her medicine.

    As Seol had delivered the morning medicine, it was now time to deliver the evening medicine.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    It was thundering outside.

    ��...Damn it.��

    Cheon Ju��s bed was empty.

    She had disappeared.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol quickly left the inn to find Cheon Ju. When did she leave? She was still in her bed when he left in the afternoon.

    As the rain poured over him, he quickly found her. It was clear that she had only recently left her bed.

    The old woman limped, nearly crawling on the floor.

    <em>Pooouuuuur��</em>

    ��...Cheon Ju!��

    ��No�� You bastards����

    ��Cheon Ju?��

    ��You can��t take Lady Seol Hong�� You mustn��t!��

    Cheon Ju began to wail and cry into the air like a madwoman. A chill quickly ran down Seol��s spine.

    He then slowly approached her from behind before supporting her.

    Cheon Ju hadn��t fully recovered yet. Staying in the pouring rain like this would only worsen her condition.

    ��She�� She left on her own! No�� No!��

    ��What happened, Cheon Ju?��

    ��Lady�� Lady Seol Hong�� left on her own.��

    ��......��

    ��She left on her own�� After those damned bandits!��

    Seol couldn��t tell if it was rain or tears, but her eyes continued to pour.

    ��How�� How could you, Lady Seol Hong����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Cheon Ju fell to the floor, begging Seol on her knees.��

    "Doctor, please, could you find Lady Seol Hong? If�� If anything happens to her�� I won��t be able to face Yu Hwa, even at the cost of my own life����

    Seeing Cheon Ju beg like this brought back an old memory for Seol��a memory from when Cheon Ju was much younger.

    <em>- Hehehe�� Yu Hwa, the Dragon Pce doesn��t suit you at all. What do you think about just running away?</em>

    <em>- You��re always saying that, Cheon Ju. I��ve heard that line so much I can even hear it in my sleep.</em>

    <em>- It��s the truth, though. You��re a free child, and the Dragon Pce is a suffocating ce.</em>

    <em>- But my future is here��</em>

    <em>- What��s her name? Have you decided on a name yet? Did the Dragon Emperor name her?</em><em></em>

    <em>- He didn��t. The Dragon Emperor shows me no more interest than necessary. But in return, I got to name her.</em>

    <em>- What��s her name?</em>

    <em>- Seol Hong�� It��s Seol Hong.</em>

    Yu Hwa smiled faintly, gently rubbing her stomach, while Cheon Ju beamed with joy, offering sincere congrattions.

    <em>- I see! Hehe�� At least you got to choose a pretty name for her.</em>

    <em>- Cheon Ju.</em>

    <em>- What is it? I��m already busy enough picking out your outfit for the evening banquet.</em>

    <em>- Why are you still by my side, Cheon Ju?</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    <em>- Everyone hates me. Cheon Ju�� Didn��t the Dragon Emperor also show love to you as well?</em>

    <em>- But I failed to bear a child with the Dragon Emperor. It simply ended there, hahaha�� Now, I��m just another ghost in the Dragon Pce.</em>

    <em>- You shouldn��t��</em>

    <em>- I�� I watched you dance, Yu Hwa. That was more than enough.</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    <em>- You gave me, a ghost, a reason to live.</em>

    Cheon Ju had a miscarriage with the Dragon Emperor��s child. Now, she was just a ghost of an old woman, relegated to menial tasks around the pce. She was currently helping Yu Hwa.

    <em>- I hope that Seol Hong is as pretty as you are.</em>

    <em>- I��ve been praying to god every night for a beautiful child, praying that she would be loved</em>

    <em>- Hmph. That��s the first time I��ve heard of god granting a prayer like that.</em>

    <em>- As long as you are sincere enough, gods can grant anything.</em>

    <em>- Why would they?</em>

    <em>- Well�� Aren��t they gods?</em>

    In Seol��s eyes, she was the same Cheon Ju from back then.

    ��Please�� Please�� Yu Hwa, why�� I thought you told me gods will grant any wish as long as you are sincere enough�� Why did you lie to me����

    Cheon Ju continued to stammer and mutter nonsensically to herself, likely because she had been in the rain for too long.

    Though Cheon Ju wasn��t in extreme danger, it was clear that she would have to rest for an extended period of time to recover all her energy.

    Seol quickly returned Cheon Ju to her room, paying the tavern owner extra to change her into dry clothes.

    Afterward, he stepped outside.

    Agony quickly spoke to him.

    [Where are you headed?]

    ��I don��t know����

    Seol��s golden eyes were honed in on thepass in front of him.

    [Are you heading off now?]

    ��Yeah.��

    [You begin your next Adventure.]

    [Your 33rd Adventure is starting.]

    [Adventure 33. Dragon War]

    ����

    As long as one begged sincerely, the gods would grant one��s request.

    And now, the god of those desperately struggling to survive had finally broken his long silence.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    T/N: Bria��s epithet has been changed from Poisonous Spider -> Venomous Spider.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    The cave began to copse.

    The cave-in began at the center of the tunnel, cutting Seol and the others off from the pursuers. It expanded outward, forcing the two groups to run toward different exits.

    ��Get out of the waaaaaay!��

    ��R-Ruuuun!��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    Seol shot Devrick a re after seeing howrge the explosion actually was.

    ��Woah, woah,�� said Devrick. ��Don��t worry. It��ll end soon.��<em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    The spine-chilling screams were drowned out by the sound of the copsing tunnel. Gradually, as the tunnel continued to cave in, the screams grew fainter and fainter until they disappeared altogether.

    ��See?��

    Seol wasn''t entirely certain about the safety of the transferees on the other side, but the rumblings dying down suggested that there likely weren''t too many injuries.

    ��Bwahahahaha! Bye, you stupid transferees! If I knew things were going to end up like this, I would have set more explosives!��

    ��Kuahahahaha!��

    ��Did you see how they froze in ce? They were fucking terrified, haha!��

    "Of course, I saw it! It''s obvious how weak those dogs are when theye running to pick up scraps!"

    The smugglers continued to mock the transferees, who had clearly been lured by Hain IV��s promised rewards.

    ��The broker must have leaked it.��

    Did he recognize Princess Riona?

    Seol initially thought that it was fine, as it seemed like the broker didn��t recognize her at all, but the situation was definitely turning for the worse.

    ��We can catch our breath for now, but�� they will definitely know where we��re headed.��

    All of Nevenia��s transferees were blocked off by the copse of the tunnel.

    Not only that, but it would take too long for them to wrap around the border to meet them at the exit. By the time Nevenia��s transferees made it to the opposite end of the route, Seol and the others would have already made it halfway through Adeline.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    ��Hey, you,�� said Devrick, calling Seol who was lost in thought. ��I know that I��m caught up in this because of you, but�� that was pretty good.��

    ��It was your n that was good.��

    ��Hah! So you have eyes on you as well!��

    - Rubs his nose proudly.

    - Y-You��re more amazing!

    - That wasn��t bad�� partner.

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    The group emerged safely through the exit.

    ��Hey!�� shouted Devrick. ��Where are you guys headed?��

    ��I��m not telling you.��

    ��I just didn��t want to head in the same direction, hmph. Regardless, I��m going to pay you back for this, alright?��

    ��Do whatever you want. I��ll show you how thankful I amter too.��

    Devrick scoffed after hearing Seol��s answer.

    ��If you can��t tell me�� Let��s go, boys!��

    ��Where are we going?��

    ��Anywhere else. It��s over for us in Nevenia. Let��s go somewhere else before we get caught for helping the traitors.��

    <em>Clip clop��</em>

    Devrick and his men turned their horses, preparing to head off.

    However, before he did, Devrick turned back around onest time as if he had something to say.

    ��Princess Riona, right?��

    ��......��

    "It won''t be easy, so let''s see how long you''llst. Haha... Seemspletely impossible to me, though."

    Before Brispin and Chadorf could respond, Devrick had already left with his men,ughing the entire way.

    ��Don��t mind him, Your Highness. They��re just words from low-ss individuals.��

    Riona tried tough after hearing those words offort.

    ��I��m fine,�� sighed Riona. ��And�� it��s the truth.��

    ��Your Highness����

    ��Crow,�� said Riona, turning to Seol. ��Where do we go now?��

    Seol gestured toward the mountains ahead of them.

    ��We��re going to cross those mountains.��

    ��Nogurs is known for its rough terrain, can we really go there on horseback?��

    ��We can if we stick to the roads. We look like ordinary travelers, and the terrain isn��t so rough that horses can��t manage it.��

    ��Ah! That��s a relief.��

    ��Then let��s go.��

    ��Haha�� okay.��

    As Princess Riona did her best to cheer herself up, Chadorf made efforts to assist her.

    ��Are you alright, Rine?��

    ��Yeah, I��m fine! I��mpletely fine.��

    ��Please let me know if it��s too hard for you!�� shouted Chadorf. ��I can try to slow down our schedule.��

    ��Your words are more than enough. Thank you.��

    ��I��m sure you know by now that I��m more than just words,�� Chadorfughed.

    ��Hehe����

    ��Your Highness����

    However, Seol was only half right.

    While horses could definitely cross the Nogurs Mountains, there were sections where riders had to dismount. Some parts of the path were nearly vertical, while others were so narrow that one could easily fall off the side of the mountain.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Everyone other than Seol was exhausted.

    Brispin was weary due to his old age, Chadorf was exhausted from the weight of his heavy armor, and Riona, having never traveled this far in her life, was also feeling the strain.

    Despite repeated rmendations from the others to change into lighter clothes, Chadorf steadfastly refused, insisting he couldn''t let his guard down around the princess.

    Consequently, Seol, being the only one not fatigued, took on the task of leading all four horses by himself.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Seol surveyed thend before looking back at the three.

    ��I don��t think we��ll be able to make it over the mountain today at our pace.��

    ��Then����

    ��We should rest for now. However, we��ll only be resting for a short while.��

    ��Haah�� Haah�� okay.��

    Color returned to everyone��s faces.

    Though they were desperate to run away, their bodies weren''t able to keep up with their hearts.

    ��......��

    Seol looked at Riona, she had clearly been through a lot in such a short amount of time.

    ��Hahaha!��ughed Chadorf. ��Leave the bedding to me!��

    ��You know how to do that as well?�� asked Riona.

    ��I��ve been training specifically for moments like this.��

    Chadorf quickly began gathering items to create a makeshift bed.

    However, it was all pointless.

    In Seol��s eyes, the effort was shoddy at best, resting on that would only worsen their short break.

    Realizing this as well, Chadorf awkwardlyughed.

    "I apologize, Your Highness. Sleeping in the open might be ufortable, but given our situation..."

    ��I��m fine, Chadorf,�� smiled Riona. ��I am more than thankful already.��

    ��Thank you. Then����

    As the two continued their conversation, Seol pulled out his bedding along with something else: pouches filled with warm stones.

    Since lighting a fire would expose their location, they needed these stones to maintain their temperatures, especially Princess Riona, whose clothes were thinner than the others.

    Seol handed the pouches to the other three.

    Brispin was in awe.

    ��Oho�� So it could be used like this too?��

    Chadorf waspletely shocked. He never could have imagined that Seol would be carrying around such expensive warm stones as if they were nothing.

    ��A-Aren��t these warm stones? You have so many�� Where did you get the money to����

    ��I never said I was poor.��

    ��S-Still����

    ��If you don��t need them, I could����

    ��It��s not that I don��t need them�� In fact, I want to ask for more!��

    With these many warm stones, they could soundly sleep as if they were in their own beds.

    Light returned to Chadorf��s face.

    In fact, Princess Riona seemed happy as well.

    ��Wow�� these are really warm.��

    ��Fufu�� they��re called warm stones,�� exined Chadorf. ��Adventurers use them a lot. In fact, the knights bring them too when we train in the wilderness.��

    Seol then took out more items.

    <em>Grab��</em>

    It was a pillow stuffed with high-quality Kukuru fur and a mat.

    ��You��ll be able to sleep a bit better on these.��

    ��Is this����

    ��Why? Do you not need it?��

    ��No, I was going to ask if this was all you had�� I��m ratherrge, so I was hoping to use two.��

    Everyone seemed extremely happy, thanks to Seol.

    - Nobita: Sorry, Doraemon�� I found someone more useful��

    - Nobita ??

    - He��s tired of the take-copters now.

    Seol wasn��t done yet, though. He started preparing a meal.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    Seol intentionally cracked the warm stone to make it even hotter, turning it into an improvised tool for cooking food.

    The three remained silent, asionally ncing at Seol as he diligently worked on creating something.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made Smoked Boar Neck with Veggies.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made Truffle Soup.]

    [It smells great. The dish was a sess.]

    Seol then handed a te to everyone.

    ��It��s simple, but this should be enough for a meal.��

    ��H-Huh? This is simple?��

    ��This smells incredible, but�� is it really okay?��

    ��I��ve already sprayed a scent to get rid of the smell.��

    ��Th-then I��ll dly take a bite����

    Everyone took a bite.

    Riona''s eyes quickly widened in surprise. The three then looked at each other, their eyes widening together in shared astonishment.

    ��Th-this is����

    ��Why? Does it taste bad?��

    ��No, it��s so delicious! I was shocked!��

    ��That��s a relief then.��

    The princess then began stuffing her cheeks like a squirrel, causing Chadorf tough as well. He then turned to Seol before giving him a nod.

    He was thankful to Seol.

    Small moments of joy like this were irreceable during difficult times.

    The meal she was enjoying now could be a cherished memory, a source of strength for her in the future.

    "Hehe�� I didn��t think I��d be so happy to leave that stuffy castle. There could have been a world where I never enjoyed this."

    Chadorf smiled bitterly.

    They all began to feel drowsy as the warm soup heated up their bodies.

    After Seol agreed to stand on guard, the others drifted off into sleep.

    * * *

    ��Urgh����

    Princess Riona rubbed her eyes and nced around as she rose from her slumber.

    ��Hm��? What is it?��

    Sensing her movements, Chadorf woke up as well and quickly tried to help her.

    ��Well����

    She then whispered something into his ears.

    Chadorf��s face stiffened before nodding.

    ��Does she need to use the restroom?�� asked Seol.

    ��Hiek���� stammered Riona. ��H-How could a princess ever do something like that in the woods?��

    ��Of course!�� added Chadorf. ��And you shouldn��t say something so rude!��

    ��Then where were you trying to go right now?��

    ��H-Her Royal Highness and I were just about to go on a walk! The night air is nice, after all!��

    ��Would you like me to go with you?�� asked Seol, beginning to stand up.

    However, Chadorf quickly stopped him.

    "Y-You don''t have toe! Her Highness is not attending to personal matters at the moment. However, in Nevenia, eavesdropping on royalty during their private moments is a crime punishable by death! You wouldn''t want that, right?"

    ��Chadorf!��

    Riona red at Chadorf with tears in her eyes as Seol awkwardlyughed.

    ��I guess there are a lot of perverts in Nevenia if that��s thew, right?��

    ��Of course! That is why we try to rule them with it.��

    ��What a scaryw. Okay, I understand. I��ll wait here, so don��t go too far, okay?��

    ��I can��t promise that! The princess has rather active bowels, so it could be quite lou����

    ��Chadorf! Shut up already�� please����

    ��Ahem�� Well, we will be back.��

    After letting them go, Seol settled into a light nap, all the while keeping his senses sharp.

    <em>Chirp��</em>

    As Seol dozed, the cries of birds filled the air, their gaze fixated on him.

    * * *

    Despite Seol��s warning, Chadorf and Riona went quite deep into the wilderness.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    ��W-Would you like me to sing?��

    ��Why do you say that, Chadorf?��

    ��Because Crow was trying to stick to you when you already had me, Your Highness.��

    ��......��

    ��Is there�� something you want to say?��

    Riona responded to him from the bushes.

    ��Chadorf�� Do you think we��ll be able to escape?��

    ��You must resolve yourself, Your Highness.��

    ��I��m�� terrified. Everything is so new to me����

    ��I know, Your Highness.��

    ��Everyone is our enemy. The entire world�� Why do they hate me so much?��

    ��Even if theye with a dozen carriages, I will defeat them all.��

    ��......��

    ��With the former king dead, you are now the mother of Nevenia, Your Highness. You have been pushed out because of those sly snakes, but�� you must return to Nevenia. Could you�� promise me that?��

    ��Chadorf����

    ��Thankfully, the transferee Earl Brispin hired is quite capable,�� said Chadorf, his arms crossed. ��You��ve seen it as well, haven��t you, Your Highness?��

    ��You felt that too, Chadorf? He��s����

    ��Yes. He is not normal.��

    ��Are all transferees like that?��

    Chadorf shook his head.

    ��I doubt it. Still, it is fortunate for us. And����

    <em>Turn.</em>

    Chadorf turned his head, looking directly at the encroaching darkness.

    ��You over there,�� said Chadorf. ��Do note any closer.��

    ��Huh? Chadorf?�� asked Princess Riona. ��Who��s there?��

    ��Your Highness, have you finished?��

    ��Yes, I��ming back now����

    ��No. Please stay there for now.��

    A young boy who seemed much younger than even Riona appeared from the darkness.

    ��M-Mister,�� he cried, tears in his eyes. ��I got lost in the forest. I��m so hungry����

    ��You won��t fool me,�� said Chadorf. ��I��ll kill you if you get any closer.��

    Shuro, the boy, instantly changed his expression, no longer crying. He immediately tilted his head in confusion.

    ��That��s strange. Why didn��t you feel sorry for me?��

    ��Because I don��t have the ability to right now. Are you also after the princess?��

    ��Yup, that��s why I was waiting here. Are you going to resist?��

    ��Chadorf!�� Riona shouted from the darkness.

    ��It is alright, Your Highness. Fortunately, I brought my weapon with me.��

    Chadorf entered a stance, covering his body with his kite shield and holding his spiked il closer.

    He tensed his body, preparing for his opponent��s move.

    And then��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The young boy quickly swung his fist.

    ��He��s fast!��

    Chadorf raised his shield, blocking it perfectly.

    Though the standard way to fight was to deflect it, he decided that letting his opponent punch a metal shield was the far superior option.

    ��When he stops, I should����

    However, Shuro punched straight through it.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��Hrgh?��

    Chadorf flew off, his shield destroyed.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Chadorf was flung into a tree, causing it to shake and rustle from the impact.

    He barely managed to maintain his consciousness, but this short interaction was more than enough for him to know that he stood no chance of ever defeating him.

    He was at a loss for what to do. His body already felt heavy.

    Chadorf began to think. What could he do to help Riona live?

    <em>Grit��</em>

    Chadorf shouted, blood spurting from his mouth.

    ��Princess Riona, run! Go to Crow!��

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Chadorf narrowly managed to dodge Shuro��s punch, ducking just in time.

    <em>Cruuuuush!</em>

    The tree fell down, causing a loud thud.

    ��Crow?�� asked Shuro. ��Who��s that?��

    ��None of your business, you bastaaaaaard!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Chadorf then charged, attempting to tackle him.

    He was trying to carry him to a tree on the opposite side, but��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    While his tackle was sessful, Chadorf was too weak to bring him anywhere.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Not bad.��

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Shuro kicked Chadorf��s chest.

    ��Urgh����

    ��That was a lie, by the way.��

    Chadorf''s weapon slipped from his grasp, leaving him defenseless.

    His eyes were beginning to gloss over. Chadorf was moments from going unconscious.

    ��Ahhhhhhh!��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Chadorf grabbed a rotting branch and began swinging it wildly. He was like an old candle, trying to maintain whatever embers he could before extinguishing entirely.

    However, a candle would never be enough to take down a lion.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Shuro blocked his attack with one arm and��

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ��Khrgh����

    Shuro kicked him away as if he was tired of him.

    ��Knights are�� so annoying. But����

    <em>Fffffft!</em>

    A daggernded on Shuro��s back.

    ��I wonder what this is, princess?��

    ��Y-You foul��!��

    ��It hurts.��

    <em>Pull��</em>

    Shuro immediately pulled it out, letting it drop down to the floor.

    <em>tter��</em>

    ��N-No way�� How����

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    Shadows filled the hole in his chest.

    ��Yup, I was lying when I said it hurt!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Ahhhh!��

    Shuro lifted Riona into the air by her neck and pinned her against a tree.

    ��K-Krgh����

    ��Where��s the statue?��

    ��What�� are you talking about����

    ��This again? I��m not interested in your life, okay? I just want the statue, alright? I won��t hit you.��

    <em>Ptoo!</em>

    Riona spat at Shuro��s face.

    ��Kill me already.��

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    ��Bwrgh�� Ahhhh�� It hurtsssss����

    Shuro punched her stomach. He made sure to hold back enough not to destroy any organs, it was just enough to hurt her immensely.

    ��Sorry, I lied when I said I wouldn��t hit you. So, where��s the statue? I��ll go back after I get that, okay?��

    ��Hahahahaha�� You��re lying again, aren��t you?��

    ��How��d you know?�� smiled Shuro. ��Are you not going to talk?��

    ��I��m not����

    ��Hm�� Hitting you any more might be dangerous, so�� I should cut something off instead.��

    Surprisingly, Riona felt no fear right now.

    ��It��s not like I can do anything about it.��

    She had already done all she could.

    Her opponent was a monster, she had no more options.

    ��Your arm! I should cut that off, yeah!��

    <em>Slice!</em>

    The sound of something being cut.

    ��...Huh?��

    Riona fell to the floor.

    ��Cough�� Cough..��

    She teared up as air finally entered her lungers once more. The red marks on her neck only proved that she was still alive.

    However�� She also had both of her arms.

    ��Then that sound from earlier����

    As she tried to raise her head, she noticed Shuro��s arms. They were lying on the floor, no longer moving.

    ��That hurts����

    ��Kyaaaa!��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    She then felt someone pick her up and quickly move her somewhere else. It also came with a familiar scent and size.

    ��I didn��t expect perverts who wanted to hear you use the restroom to be in the mountains as well, Your Highness,�� said a voice from behind a crow mask. ��Was Chadorf actually telling the truth? I should apologize to him, I thought he was lying.��

    ��Are you Crow?�� asked Shuro, trying to pick up his arms.

    ��A pervert doesn��t need to know who I am.��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Karuna, the person who cut Shuro��s arms, reappeared by Seol.

    Riona was shocked after seeing them.

    With Karuna by her side, her heart gradually settled. Just having Karuna by her side made her feel like she had the entire world on her side, protecting her.

    After cing Riona down, Seol continued talking with Shuro.

    ��ording to Nevenia��sws�� you need to be punished by death.��

    ��You��re lying, right? What kind ofw is that?��

    ��Yeah, I didn��t believe it at first either. I don��t me you.��

    Seol��s golden eyes were fixed on Shuro from behind the mask.

    ��I will carry it out immediately.��

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    [ Adventure 33. ��Dragon War��

    The Dragon War is a battle among the Dragon��s Flowers to determine the new Dragon who will lead the next era.

    By oveing the trials set before them, each descendent is judged, pushing them to challenge their limits.

    Seol Hong, the Death Flower, with whom you share a small connection, is one of these Dragon��s Flowers. You must help her in the Dragon War.

    Objective: Defeat the uninvited guest.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Caution. This Adventure is expected to be an extensive journey. As such, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to rest properly.

    Caution. This Adventure can be abandoned whenever you please.Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    ��I can give up on this Adventure whenever I want?��

    This was the first Adventure since Alcatron to warn of an ��extensive journey��.

    However, unlike his previous lengthy adventures, Seol could abandon this one whenever he wanted.

    ��Does that mean it will be that much harder?��

    While Seol could normally ignore such warnings before, he couldn��t now.

    ��All of my powers still haven��t returned yet. It��s hard to tell how much I am capable of right now.��

    After taking the Pill of Eternal Life, Seol was currently stuck in a situation where he wasn��t at his full strength. He had originally nned to dy any dangerous adventures until he was fully recovered. However, with one of his piece''s unfulfilled desires right in front of him, he couldn��t refuse.

    After all, it was possible that even a single error would make it impossible for him to recover it. He would be creating a gap in his memory and ability.

    ��And I can��t have that.��

    Though he wascking, he had no other options.

    Then�� What was the next step?

    Also, how much was Seol capable of right now?

    Not only were his stats iparable to those of other transferees, but he had also learned hand-to-handbat from Toki.

    Not to mention, he also had Agony, a demonic spirit weapon, by his side.

    Though they weren��t appropriate weapons for a summoner, they were still all undoubtedly powerful weapons.

    Then�� were those enough to help Seol Hong?

    Seol contemted for a moment.

    He then reached an answer.

    ��I can.��

    * * *

    The town where Seol, Seol Hong, and Cheon Ju were staying was called Bluereed Town. It also used to be muchrger than it is now.

    However, due to constant bandit raids and weak security, almost all of Bluereed Town��s citizens had left, causing the town��s size to shrink significantly.

    The obvious reason behind it was the Wild Dogs of Silvergrass Mountain.

    They were the lowest of scum, preying not only on the townspeople but also on the farmers who fled into the mountains to escape their hardships.

    The Wild Dogs were a group of bandits who had done far too much evil to me it on their poor upbringing. There was only one reason that a group of bandits like that had persisted in the Khan Empire for such a long time.

    The Khan Empire was just that massive.

    Dispatching soldiers to deal with bandits on the outskirts was difficult. The local rulers, who rarely adhered to the Emperor��smands, more often colluded with the bandits rather than attempting to eliminate them.

    The current Khan Empire had be a den of demons. Like how old metals rust over time, countries can also decay. And now, the Khan Empire was covered in the rust of corruption.

    Though it was difficult to tell the Dragon Emperor��s intent, even now, there was still ample reason to send the Dragon��s Flowers out into the world to participate in the Dragon War.

    ��It��s definitely here����

    Currently, Seol Hong was climbing a rugged mountain alone. With Cheon Ju, the only person she could rely on, sick in bed, she now faced the journey alone.

    No one stood by her side, and as the Dragon��s Flower ranked lowest in session, no one showed any interest in her either.

    After all, there was no point in scratching a lottery ticket when you knew the odds were abysmal.

    In the end, Seol Hong had no choice but to press on alone to meet her deadline.

    ��Is this the path toward the back of their base?��

    Seol Hong swiftly made her way down the path.

    Before long, she approached the Wild Dogs�� mountain base.

    ��...It��s huge.��

    She wasn��t able to look down on them as just a simple group of bandits anymore.

    It was arge base, capable of amodating 40~50 men.

    ��First, I should sneak in, and����

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The sound of something breaking.

    It was clearly just a broken branch, but still feeling unease, Seol Hong quickly rolled to hide herself.

    As she did, the ground beneath her suddenly flipped before being yanked upward.

    <em>Woooooosh!</em>

    ��Was it a trap?��

    Seol Hong quickly cooled her head and observed the situation. It was obvious that guards would soon arrive to check the noise.

    And her assumptions were right.

    Two bandits quickly arrived at the trap.

    ��Huh? I thought there would be a bear.��

    ��Bear, my ass�� but�� it is strange����

    ��Don��t tell me some idiots are trying to sneak around again.��

    ��Hahaha�� We��ll be able to have some fun again then, no?��

    Seol Hong felt a chill run down her spine.

    ��Some idiots��?��

    First, she had to act quickly before it was toote.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    ��Hm?��

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    One of the bandits fell over while gripping his chest.

    ��Wh-what the����

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Seol Hong quickly sprang up and delivered a spinning kick to the other bandit''s neck, knocking him out.

    ��Fuuu����

    All Dragon��s Flowers receive some training from the pce��s martial artists.

    As a result, Seol Hong was stronger than most ordinary people.

    However, the issue was how far her abilities would take her with just that training.

    <em>Wrap�� Wrap��</em>

    Seol Hong tied the bandits to a tree using their own ropes, then tore pieces of their clothing to gag them.

    Her innocence was evident in her actions.

    The obvious decision was to kill them, but herck of experience made her hesitate.

    She naively believed that if she could force them to surrender, she wouldn''t have to take their lives.

    Killing someone�� was a line that she did not want to cross yet.

    ��I��ll sneak into the hideout now.��

    Seol Hong swiftly leaped over the fence that concealed the base��s activities from the outside world.

    She then steeled herself for whaty ahead.

    She will seed�� no matter what.

    <em>Pouuuur��</em>

    The pouring rain caused her bangs to cover her eyes slightly, but she paid it no mind.

    Seol Hong quickly entered the base, putting her senses to work.

    ��Hahaha�� He paid more than they��re worth, so we should be fine for the winter.��

    ��I��m sure it��s because he knows it as well. No one can bring him ves as consistently as us.��

    These bandits were likely discussing ves they traded, which they had acquired through plundering.

    Business seemed to be flourishing as well, with Seol Hong noticing their plump stomachs and thick limbs.

    Additionally, they were hairy, with unkempt beards, clearly indicating that they hadn��t washed themselves in months.

    Their hideout was filled with a disgusting smell.

    However, their poor hygiene wasn��t the only reason for this smell.

    ��This smell����

    It was an unfamiliar smell, but one that was easy to identify.

    ��The smell of blood����

    Seol Hong quickly moved toward the source of the metallic smell.

    It was simple to find, as she could see the blood pooling from quite far away.

    ��Oh my����

    Seol Hong never imagined that a person could be impaled like a skewer before.

    Roughly a dozen people were pierced in this manner, disyed as if the bandits were proud hunters showing off their prey.

    This alone was enough to fill Seol Hong with fury and strengthen her resolve for revenge, but��

    <em>- There��s nothing we can do. As children abandoned by the Dragon Emperor, we are not allowed to get any closer.</em>

    <em>- You shouldn��t talk down on yourself like that!</em>

    <em>- It''s called knowing your ce, Seol Hong. You know that too, don��t you?</em>

    ��Elder Brother�� Ja Hyo����

    Another Dragon��s Flower near the end of the line of session.

    One of the skewered men was Ja Hyo, Seol Hong��s older brother.

    But not only that�� Seol Hong spotted two more siblings beside him.

    ��H-How����

    ��What do you mean, ''how''? It''s because they were stupid.��

    Shocked, Seol Hong quickly turned around to face the voice behind her, but��

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    With a swift blow, Seol Hong fell unconscious.

    * * *

    When the Dragon War began a month ago, each Dragon��s Flower was assigned multiple archivists.

    These archivists were not only educated in both literary and martial arts but also possessed the insight to remain calm in any situation.

    ��The Death Flower did not run away, but�� with this, all candidates assigned to take down the Wild Dogs have failed.��

    "The Wild Dogs were stronger than we expected. There��s no way the weakest Dragon��s Flowers could take down the mountain base on their own."

    ��Don��t you think the trials are too cruel?��

    "The Dragon War isn��t about nurturing these flowers, it''s about weeding out the weak. We can''t waste resources on the useless when they could be better allocated to those with more potential. This is just a way to separate them."

    As the eldest-looking archivist finished speaking, a woman nodded in agreement.

    ��So it was a trial that they could definitely ovee����

    ��Then why����

    "The Dragon��s Flowers have a bad habit of underestimating their opponents. Whilepetition is vital in the Dragon War, they forgot that they could also work together."

    ��I guess Ja Hyo, Mi Ju, and Cha Lin are the exceptions. However, because Seol Hong��s only attendant fell ill, she arrived herete. Instead of coborating with others, she ended uppletely unaware of the situation.��

    ��But what can we say? She was just unlucky.��

    ��What I��m trying to say is����

    "Luck is also a crucial factor for a Dragon. The heavens do not abandon a true Dragon. If something goes wrong�� it means they were simply unfit to be a Dragon. However, leaving everything to fate would also just be running away from the situation."

    ��...I understand. We should disqualify her then and save her����

    The old man shook his head.

    ��We must never interfere.��

    ��Why?! Why not?!��

    ��......��

    ��She is�� her child, is she not? She is Lady Yu Hwa��s����

    ��Stop! We cannot break the rules of the Dragon War simply because she is her child!��

    ��...It seems we raised our voices for no reason. Look over there.��

    The young man and the old man turned to where the woman was pointing.

    They saw a young man effortlessly climbing the mountain, holding a ck umbre in his hands.

    For some strange reason�� his umbre looked rather special.

    * * *

    <em>Riiiiiiiiiiiiing��</em>

    Her ears wouldn��t stop ringing.

    <em>Pourrrrrrrr��</em>

    Seol Hong��s eyes slowly fluttered open.

    ��Haah����

    The spears that were used to skewer her brothers�� one of them was missing.

    Seol Hong''s vivid imagination filled in the horrific details.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Little girl�� Is breathing getting difficult?

    ��......��

    A rugged-looking manughed while nudging the chair that Seol Hong was tied to.

    He was also surrounded by dozens of bandits.

    The man then called someone forward.

    ��Are you sure it��s her?�� he asked.

    ��I am! That little brat����

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    "Did a little girl like this seriously knock you out? You guys are absolute idiots. I can��t believe you sullied my name, Hwi Chang, like that."

    ��I-I apologize����

    ��We apologize����

    Hwi Chang slowly sat down before talking to Seol Hong, who had kept her eye on him.

    ��The Dragon Emperor really is a funny guy�� Who the hell does he think I am to keep sending brats like this?��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Hwi Chang swiftly hurled an axe, which lodged perfectly into Ja Hyo��s body.

    ��Uwrgh����

    ��Hahaha�� the Dragon��s blood? Don��t make meugh. Do they really expect me to believe in a legend they tell to stupid little kids? You Dragon��s Flowers are no different. You''re all just a bunch of fools who think you''re special because of your father.��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Hwi Chang raised her chin with his hand.

    ��And this is the price for it. A dog��s death,�� continued Hwi Chang. ��Did you think that I wouldn��t kill you just because you treat me like an insignificant little fly? Youcked sincerity. You weren��t serious, alright?��

    ��......��

    ��Do you seriously think that you delicate little flowers, pampered in a luxurious pce, have any right to talk about life and death? Howughable is that?��

    ��......��

    <em>aaaap!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    A bandit next to Hwi Chang swiftly pped Seol Hong.

    Seol Hong��s bright red lips burst, blood beginning to pour out of them.

    ��Answer our boss.��

    ��Are you scared of death, little girl? Why don��t you beg for your life?��

    ��......��

    <em>aaaap!</em>

    ��Grgh����

    ��We don��t necessarily enjoy killing brats like you either, alright? It makes it hard to sleep at night, hahaha����

    Seol Hong finally showed a reaction.

    ��Pfft����

    ��Did you just��ugh?��

    ��Do not lie, evildoer.��

    ��......��

    Seol Hong��s eyes shined open as she confidently stared down Hwi Chang.

    ��Children nurtured by the Khan Empire��s embrace�� Why do youmit such evil?��

    ��Shut up!��

    ��You have brought dozens of towns to ruin and sold hundreds of ves. Your deaths are a natural����

    ��Stop! Stop talking about shit I don��t want to hear. Khan�� Khannnnnnnnn! The Khan Empire was what made us like this! What are you trying to say? That we were in the wrong?��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    ��Someone has to tell you that you are in the wrong.��

    <em>aaaaap!</em>

    ��You fucking little�� I��ll burn you alive. Oil! Bring the oil!��

    Hwi Chang snapped, causing his underlings to tremble in fear as they followed his orders.

    ��Say you��re wrong,�� said Hwi Chang. ��If you do, I��ll let you die a painless death.��

    However, Seol Hong��s will did not waver.

    ��I, Seol Hong, failed to defeat you today because of myck of ability. But one day, someone will bring you to your knees. Someone will make you repent.��

    ��I will burn you alive.��

    ��...Kill me.��

    Seol Hong closed her eyes, epting her death.

    But then��

    <em>sh!</em>

    ��Grahhhhhhhh!��

    ��M-My arm! My armmmmm!��

    The two bandits standing by Seol Hong��s chair suddenly fell to the floor, screaming.

    <em>Pouuuuuuur��</em>

    <em>Drip�� drip�� drip��</em>

    The sound of the rain changed.

    Something was shielding her from above.

    It was an umbre.

    ��It will be troublesome�� if you��re in the rain for too long.��

    ��...This voice.��

    The voice she heard from behind was one she had recently be familiar with.

    ��Why�� Why are you here����

    ��Cheon Ju is worried about you.��

    ��Cheon Ju�� Yeah, Cheon Ju�� More importantly, what is so troublesome?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��It would be annoying if there were more patients.��

    Their words did not suit the situation at all.

    After getting a hold of the situation, Hwi Chang quickly yelled at his subordinates.

    ��What are you doing?! Hurry up and����

    <em>Shhhh��</em>

    Seol held a finger to his lips, signaling them to be silent.

    Even though his actions were ridiculous�� none of the bandits could move. It almost felt as if their bodies weren��t listening to them.

    ��I-I can��t����

    ��Why����

    The bandits were frozen after facing overwhelming power.

    ��...Are you pitying me?��

    ��Am I not allowed to? Just because you��re a Dragon��s Flower?��

    ��No, that shouldn��t be a reason at all����

    She quietlyughed to herself for a second.

    "I''m asking you this just to be sure, so.. don��t hate it too much, alright?�� said Seol Hong.

    ��What is it?��

    Tears began forming on Seol Hong��s face.

    Her face contorted as tears continued to pour down. She could no longer me her wet eyes on the rain.

    ��Would you�� like to be a hero?��

    <em>- Would you like to be a hero?</em>

    The words that Seol Hong constantly repeated while chasing down the warriors of Bluereed Town.

    Seol answered her quickly, but it was not an answer that Seol Hong wanted to hear.

    ��I��m not interested in such things,�� said Seol.

    ��...As expected, huh?��

    ��I did note to you to be a hero.��

    ��What��?��

    ��She sent me.��

    ��She? Don��t tell me����

    ��Yu Hwa, your mother. She sent me.��

    ��M-My mother��? Why��?��

    ��Is there�� something that you desire right now?��

    ��Then����

    Seol leaned in as Seol Hong whispered something into his ears.

    He gave a faint smile before turning toward Hwi Chang.

    ��All of you are in the wrong.��

    An eyeball formed on the umbre, agreeing with Seol.

    It was Agony.

    [Yeah, all of you are in the wrong! Huh? Are you sure?]

    ��Yeah, I am,�� responded Seol.

    [Then it is time for the great Agony to punish you! Hehehe!]

    Hwi Chang began shaking with anger.

    ��Both of you lost your minds, huh? I��ll skewer you too, you bastard.��

    Before anyone realized it, Seol Hong had been freed from her ropes.

    ��Are you done being a doctor now?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Yeah, I��ve stopped. I just don��t have the talent for healing people,�� answered Seol.

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Seol��s umbre covered the two of them.

    <em>Lower��</em>

    As the umbre fell back down, Seol and Seol Hong had vanished.

    <em>Pourrrrrrrr��</em>

    The rain continued to pour, but�� Seol Hong no longer had to stand alone in the rain.

    ��Where did they go?!�� Hwi Chang shouted.

    ��Grahhhhhhh!��

    A scream pierced through the sound of falling rain.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    The young man serving as Seol Hong''s archivist addressed the others.

    ��They seem to be someone Seol Hong knows?��

    ��It seems so.��

    ��He��s reckless! I can��t believe he just jumped in there without any ns at all����

    ��Judging from what we��ve seen so far, he seems quite confident in his strength. However, it wasn��t just luck that allowed Hwi Chang to evade the soldiers for so long. He might be a bandit, but he''s not someone to underestimate."

    "He''s foolishly brave, the kind that leads you to death''s door without realizing it. How could someone so oblivious..."

    ��Unfortunately, his swordsmanship doesn��t seem up to par either.��

    Seol then vanished after hiding himself and Seol Hong with the umbre.

    ��...Did either of you see that?����...I didn��t.��

    ��Neither did I.��

    The archivists had ended up losing track of Seol��s movements.

    "Don��t lose track of him again,�� the eldest archivist instructed. ��We must document everything.��

    After securing Seol Hong in a safe spot, Seol swiftly dashed back toward the group of bandits.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Gahhhhhhh!��

    Seol swung Agony, who had transformed into a sword, to sever a bandit��s arm.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Agony cleaved through a bandit��s neck, sending the head spinning through the air. Most of the bandits still hadn''t pinpointed Seol��s exact location. He moved like a bolt of lightning, too fast for their eyes to follow.

    However, Seol had a dissatisfied look on his face.

    It was the same for Agony as well.

    ��I��m not used to it.��

    After growing, the most significant change Agony experienced was its newfound ability to transform at will.

    Although this was a significant advantage, there were times when it wasn''t particrly important.

    In fact, as Seol had no swordsmanship skills at all, it was difficult to wield Agony effectively.

    In the East, the sword was revered as the king of all weapons.

    And as the sword was a weapon also known for its incredible depth, it was impossible for Seol to suddenly be a world-ss swordsman overnight.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��Grgh����

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhh!��

    Although Agony was a peerless sword, making it easy for Seol to cut down and stab his opponents, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he could defeat them even faster with his fists.

    ��I guess there��s no choice.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Sensing Seol��s intent, Agony quickly transformed into a pair of gauntlets.

    <em>Click��</em>

    ��Grab him! Grab that fucker and bring him to me!��

    Hwi Chang continued to shout in frustration with each bandit Seol killed. Although he appeared fierce, Hwi Chang himself refused to take action. As expected from the leader of a bandit group, he was cunning.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    With a swing of Seol��s ck gauntlets, another bandit''s head was blown off.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Seol spun and delivered a powerful kick behind him, caving in another bandit''s chest. The bandit sputtered blood before copsing to the ground.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Whaaaaam!</em>

    Each attack Seol threw caused another bandit��s head to pop like a watermelon. Anyone who saw this battle would describe it as a scene straight from hell.

    ��H-Hieeeek����

    ��It��s a ghost! He��s a ghost!��

    Only then did the bandits finally realize that something was amiss. However, it was much toote.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Whaaaaam!</em>

    The bandits turned deathly pale as Seol popped three more heads.

    With his overwhelming stats, Seol stomped on the bandits like ants. As he unleashed more attacks, the surroundings became filled with unidentifiable remnants of bandits��chunks of meat and bones.

    Even now, more bandits were dying by the second.

    Seol was currently finding it much easier to kill dozens of people than dozens of flies.

    After all, flies wouldn��t group up for him like this.

    <em>Stter!</em>

    Though Seol was covered in blood, none considered his actions to be evil.

    It was a natural consequence. They had been skewering people like pieces of meat, brazenly disying such horrific acts to instill fear in others. Even the bandits knew their ce.

    And Seol, as if it was his job, continued to ughter them.

    <em>Stter��</em>

    The bandits were weak. A light jab was more than enough to crush them.

    ��Ahhhhhh!��

    ��R-Run away!��

    <em>Scatter��</em>

    The bandits split off in different directions, each praying that Seol would attack the other group instead of them.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol first chased after the left group.

    He was like a wolf mercilessly tearing through the herd of sheep.

    ��P-Please����

    ��Get the hell away from usssss!��

    <em>Stter!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    As the other group of bandits continued to build distance with relieved hearts, Seol shot out chains from his hands.

    <em>tter!</em>

    Agony��s swift chains grew a pointed edge to them as they flew faster and faster.

    <em>Staaaaaab!</em>

    ��K-Khrghhhhhhhh����

    Agony pierced through a bandit��s heart.

    ��S-Save me����

    Agony did not stop. It quickly wrapped around another bandit��s ankle, sweeping him off his feet.

    ��Ahhhhhh!��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The fallen bandittched onto the bandits ahead of him, stopping them from going any further.

    ��S-Save me�� Help me free!��

    ��Let go! Let go, you bastard!��

    <em>tterrrrrrrr��</em>

    The chains began pulling him in, bringing him swiftly to Seol, who stomped on the fallen bandit''s head in an instant.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    Even though only a few minutes had passed, only one bandit was left.

    ��Dieeeeeeeeee!��

    Hwi Chang swung hisrge machete downward at Seol.

    <em>Grab!</em>

    But it was too slow. Seol had more than enough time to stop him.

    ��Die! Fucking die!�� shouted Hwi Chang, pouring more and more strength into his arms.

    <em>Shake�� shake��</em>

    Hwi Chang��s muscles began to quiver as he tried his best to finish his attack.

    ��......��

    But for some reason�� his machete did not move at all. It was as if it was stuck on a rock.

    ��Y-You�� What the hell�� are you����

    Hwi Chang��s grip on his machete began to weaken.

    Seol inwardlyughed at Hwi Chang''s reaction. It was evident that he was crueler than anyone before the weak, yet more submissive than anyone before those stronger than himself.

    ��Why don��t I�� test it out?��

    Although Seol couldn''t use most of his skills, there was one he wanted to test out to see if it would still activate with a summon.

    <em>Gloooooow��</em>

    Seol��s hand began to be shrouded in a dark shadow.

    [You enter the Night Crow form.]

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Seol grimaced as his wrist began to feel like it was burning.

    ��I can��t do it.��

    [You are unable to maintain the Night Crow form with such an unstable condition.]

    [You exit the Night Crow form.]

    <em>Craaaaaack!</em>

    Though Seol couldn��t use the Night Crow form, he was still able to use the lingering shadows to destroy Hwi Chang��s weaponpletely.

    He then quickly used his free hand to pull Hwi Chang by the hair.

    ��Urgh����

    After witnessing his opponent break even steel with bare hands, Hwi Chang could do nothing but tremble in fear. Seol continued to growrger as Hwi Chang felt smaller and smaller.

    ��Ahhhhhh����

    Eventually, he gave up. Hwi Chang fell to his knees and admitted defeat.

    However, there was no forgiveness.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Stter!</em>

    And like that, a crushed head was how Hwi Chang met his end.

    * * *

    Seol, even without his summons, was more than capable of easily defeating a group of bandits.

    ��I was worried for nothing.��

    His overwhelming stats practically put him into a different dimension. Even those slightly stronger than Hwi Chang would still easily lose to Seol.

    ��You���� said Seol Hong, slowly approaching Seol.

    Her face, covered in blood, tears, and snot, looked far too sorrowful for someone so young.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol quickly changed Agony back into an umbre.

    Though he was already soaked by the rain, it didn��t feel good to have it continue falling on his face either.

    As Seol tried to walk closer to shield her from the rain, Seol Hong hesitated. Sensing her hesitation, Seol stopped too.

    ��How�� do you know my mother?��

    Seol imed to be an acquaintance of her deceased mother, so it was understandable that she would be confused when he appeared out of nowhere.

    Seol shrugged in response.

    ��She was����

    It was then.

    Seol Hong had forgotten that they weren��t the only ones here.

    "Seol Hong, the Death Flower!" a voice called out from a tree in the distance.

    It was definitely one of the archivists.

    ��Yes���� bowed Seol Hong.

    ��We will now evaluate your actions.��

    ��We reward you 3 points for your courage and tenacity to face the bandits on your own. However, we deduct 2 points for your false bravado despite yourck of ability,�� said the young male archivist.

    ��We reward you 3 points for not bending to their will despite their brutal attacks,�� said the female archivist. ��However, we deduct 2 points for severelycking the strength to set your will.��

    "As you have ultimately seeded in the trial, we reward you with 4 points," said the old archivist. "However, due to your significantck of contribution, we deduct 2 points. In total, you have received only 4 points for this trial. Do you disagree with our decision?"

    It was pitiful.

    The only thing Seol Hong had earned through this trial was 4 points out of a possible maximum of 10, which felt disappointingly small.

    Seol Hong nodded in response.

    ��Your evaluations are perfectly reasonable. I, Seol Hong, ept the archivists�� decision.��

    ��......��

    ��Furthermore, I have also learned of my ownck of ability through this trial. I, Seol Hong����

    Seol Hong�� wanted to give up.

    Not only was she unable to ovee the easiest trial on her own, but she had only managed to survive thanks to a stranger. It wasn��t just embarrassing, it was sad.

    She decided to end her involvement with the Dragon War here.

    ��Your rash personality is just like your mother��s,�� said the older archivist.

    ��What�� do you mean?��

    "Do not draw conclusions on your own, Death Flower," responded the old man. "Listen to us until the end."

    He then continued.

    "Today, you were extremely lucky. If it weren''t for that young man in ck, you would have been skewered and made another one of Hwi Chang''s decorations."

    ��...You��re right,�� responded Seol Hong.

    ��How could a Dragon��s Flower simply rely on a stranger��s goodwill? Does your will only go that far?��

    ��......��

    ��Seol Hong, who is he to you?�� asked the old archivist. ��Based on your rtion, our evaluation of you will change.��

    Seol Hong turned for a second, confused by what the old archivist meant.

    However, she soon realized it.

    ��I understand what you mean,�� responded Seol Hong. ��However, he�� just came here by chance.��

    ��...Is that so?��

    Seol quickly stepped to Seol Hong��s side, shielding her from the rain with his umbre. He then took a step forward, leaving her confused expression behind, and addressed the direction from which he heard their voices.

    ��That isn��t the case,�� said Seol.

    ��What are you���� stammered Seol Hong.

    Seol Hong was confused.

    ��...Then what is your rtionship?�� asked the voice.

    Seol''s next words were ones that could shake the entire structure of the Dragon War.

    ��I, Kang Seol, wish to be the Dragon��s Stone of Seol Hong, the Death Flower.��

    ��H-He��s lying! He��s�� He��s����

    Tears began to swell in Seol Hong��s eyes as she slowly looked up at Seol.

    She was someone who feared kindness and felt guilt whenever she relied on others, believing herself responsible for her mother''s death��the one who had given her the greatest gift of all: life.

    Seol Hong always feared bing dependent on others, as she didn��t believe she had the right to do so.

    The archivist began to continue as Seol Hong found herself at a loss for words.

    ��To a Dragon��s Flower, the Dragon��s Stone is�� a special existence.��

    ��......��

    ��They are someone you can share all your glory with, someone who can carry your burdens for you.��

    ��Death Flower,�� said the old archivist. ��If you ept him, I will officially appoint him as your Dragon��s Stone. Choose now.��

    ��That��s����

    Seol Hong looked at Seol.

    Seol silently met her gaze in response, saying nothing.

    He was truly a mysterious individual, so much so that Seol Hong began to wonder if he was a god sent by Yu Hwa.

    Could she trust him?

    And more importantly, would she regret this decisionter?

    Seol Hong bit her lips before answering.

    ��...I ept him.��

    The archivist quickly began speaking after her deration.

    ��Death Flower, we withdraw our earlier evaluation of you.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Any archivist would agree that you were severelycking in this trial as a Dragon��s Flower, and your contribution was minimal.��

    The evaluation from before.

    However, the archivist hadn��t finished speaking.

    ��However, a Dragon��s Stone��s will is also the Dragon��s Flower��s will. An unskilled swordsman does not make a keen sword dull.��

    The archivists had changed their evaluation.

    "We have removed your deductions. You have passed the first trial with 10 points. Additionally, we will rank your evaluationster. Your next trial will be assigned after a three-day deliberation."

    The archivists still weren��t finished.

    ��We will also assign an epithet to the Dragon��s Stone who has established a bond with Seol Hong, the Death Flower. Your epithet shall be����

    * * *

    A room filled with rare and precious treasures from around the world.

    It was a ce filled with invaluable works of art and sparkling weapons on the wall.

    This was the room of Khan��s Emperor, Hong Cheon.

    He was seated atop a massive throne, his eyes closed, silently listening as Chancellor Bang Hyu read from a scroll.

    Chancellor Bang Hyu served as Hong Cheon''s eyes and ears, the conduit through which he received news about the empire.

    "Tae Yul has seeded in his trial. Although reports suggest that the trial was only slightly smoother than expected based on his reputation, he remained steadfast and achieved the highest possible score."

    ��Shin Yo also stood out as well. She received high scores due to her outstanding leadership and shes of brilliance.��

    "Next is Zhe Gak. He was rather�� disappointing in his performance. However, given our high expectations for him as a promising child��"

    ��San Haepleted his trial perfectly. However, due to his brutality and wickedness, we are unsure whether they are suitable to be a sessor����

    There were many Dragon��s Flowers vying to be the next Dragon Emperor. As such, Bang Hyu quickly read through the list in order of importance.

    After a long while, Bang Hyu wiped the sweat from his forehead, concluding his report on the Dragon War.

    "All Dragon��s Flowers worthy of attention have each showcased their unique skills."

    ��......��

    Hong Cheon remained silent, prompting Bang Hyu to quickly ponder the reason for his silence.

    ��What displeased you, Your Majesty?��

    ��......��

    Bang Hyu thought for a moment before smiling, quickly shifting the conversation.

    ��Ah, I forgot her. The child, Yu Hwa��s child�� Seol Hong sessfully passed her first trial. Though the trial she was assigned wasn��t rather impressive, the reports were somewhat unexpected.��

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    Hong Cheon showed a reaction.

    "ording to the reports, she has acquired a Dragon��s Stone. Initially presumed to be a wanderer or a warrior, he surprisingly turned out to be a transferee."

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    Hong Cheon raised an eyebrow.

    "Initial reports im that he is incredibly strong and possesses the ability to wield shadows. Additionally, he possesses a unique, shape-shifting weapon of unknown origin. However, his swordsmanship skills are reportedly ordinary."

    <em>Open��</em>

    Hong Cheon opened his eyes before slowly opening his heavy lips.

    ��...you know?��

    ��Do I know what, Your Majesty?��

    ��The epithet that I granted her�� that I granted Seol Hong����

    ��The Death Flower, right?��

    ��Do you know its meaning as well then?��

    "The Death Flower buds using nutrients from its roots. However, this process also causes the roots to split, preventing it from ever blooming. Was that not the reason... you gave her that name?"

    Hong Cheon silentlyughed.

    "Bang Hyu... You are not aware of the Death Flower''s other characteristic, are you?"

    ��...I apologize, Your Majesty. Would you please bless me with your knowledge?��

    ��That was not the reason I gave Seol Hong that name.��

    ��Then why����

    ��It''s fragrance.��

    ��You named her the Death Flower because of its fragrance?��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    "Its fragrance... is stronger than any other flower," said Hong Cheon. "Because of its overpowering scent, the Death Flower dominates the fragrance of all other flowers nearby. This strength is also why any carnivorous nt perishes when the Death Flower blooms nearby. That is why it is called the Death Flower."

    ��......��

    ��Well, that is what its fragrance is like.��

    ��Is that also the reason�� you gave her that epithet?��

    ��Who knows�� More importantly, about that Dragon��s Stone����

    ��Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone, yes����

    ��...What is his epithet?��

    ��He was a pitch ck man, like a crow. For those reasons, the name that he was granted was����

    It was an epithet that reflected Seol��s characteristics well.

    ��Obsidian.��

    Hong Cheon nodded in response.

    ��How interesting�� What is Seol Hong��s next trial?��

    Bang Hyu quickly unfurled his scroll.

    ��It��s����

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    The Dragon��s Flowers were all informed that the first Dragon Trial was over.

    While a few members of the direct line and highly-ranked Dragon��s Flowers showed somewhat ambiguous results�� most of them managed to disy their true skills.

    First, Tae Yul, the Steel Flower, definitely showcased his true skills.

    "Lord Tae Yul, the evaluations for the first trial have been released.��

    ��I thought they would be keeping them secret���� responded Tae Yul. ��I never expected them to reveal them all����

    "Wouldn''t some people question the fairness of the archivists if everything were done privately?"

    Tae Yul instantly disagreed with that statement.

    "Do you truly believe there would be any Dragon��s Flower foolish enough to think that? No one familiar with how the Dragon Emperor oversees the Dragon Pce would make such a ludicrous statement."

    "That is simply because you hold fairpetition in high regard, Lord Tae Yul. In fact, there have been several Dragon��s Flowers who attempted to arrange secret meetings with the archivists.""But doesn''t the fact that you know that mean they have failed?"

    ��Hahaha, exactly so! They have been given the lowest possible scores and were forced to retire early from the Dragon War.��

    ��The Dragon Emperor has thrown us into a fair battlefield. All we had to do was follow his will, I can��t believe there were idiots trying petty tricks����

    ��That is simply because you are someone expected to be the next Dragon, Lord Tae Yul. Desperate, ipetent individuals might see things differently.��

    ��Hm�� You aren��t wrong either. I guess I reached conclusions too hastily.��

    Apart from his personal beliefs, Tae Yul was not stubborn in the slightest.

    Even if it were something that would normally wound someone��s pride or tarnish their reputation, he wouldn��t mind it at all in order to grow.

    This relentless pursuit of improvement was the quality that brought him closest to bing the next Dragon.

    "An intriguing story emerged as well... One of the Dragon��s Flowers, who ranked lowest in the session order, received the highest possible points."

    ��Oh��? The highest possible score? They have done quite well. Who was it?��

    ��Seol Hong, the Death Flower.��

    "��That child? I don''t deny its possibility, but thest time I saw her, she definitely didn''t have the ability to achieve something like that."

    ��From what I heard, someone unexpected intervened.��

    ��Someone�� unexpected?��

    ��A newly epted Dragon��s Stone.��

    "How unfortunate... Did he step in after discovering Seol Hong''s identity?"

    ��I thought so at first, but�� that doesn��t seem to be the case.��

    Tae Yul nodded along to the man��s words.

    Seol Hong had no faction supporting her; she was like a flower buried deep underground, a bloom that might never see the sunlight.

    Though Tae Yul didn��t know the identity of the newly appointed Dragon��s Stone, he was confident they weren��t an ordinary individual. Their decision to support a Dragon��s Flower with little chance of seeding to the crown spoke volumes about their character.

    ��It��s an interesting story, but�� I don��t see a reason to keep it in mind,�� said Tae Yul.

    ��...I see.��

    ��After all, you must always look ahead when you march, never behind.��

    Seol Hong would never be able to reach Tae Yul.

    Tae Yul was confident she would copse from exhaustion long before she could reach him. To him, she was just another fleeting tale from the Dragon War, destined to be quickly forgotten.

    However, it wasn��t just Tae Yul who heard Seol Hong��s story.

    Shin Yo, the Cold-Blooded Flower, was a legitimate heir who stood just behind Tae Yul.

    After hearing news about Seol Hong, she nodded once before showing no further interest.

    The Dragon��s Flowers disyed a range of reactions upon hearing Seol Hong��s story, but one Dragon��s Flower had the most intriguing response.

    ��Hahaha�� One of my sisters did something like that? I should definitely congratte her, right?��

    ��Seol Hong has no backing and is not one of the legitimate heirs. She would surely wee your goodwill much more than just the present itself, Lord Zhe Gak.��

    ��Hahaha! Why don��t you write a letter of encouragement on my behalf and send it to Seol Hong, then?��

    ��Will you not be writing it yourself?��

    ��Why the hell should I waste my time on someone like her?��

    ��...You are right, I will do as youmand, Lord Zhe Gak.��

    Despite being a legitimate heir, Zhe Gak was so short-sighted and dim-witted that he was not known by his epithet, the Lion Flower, but rather as the Divine Fool Flower.

    He had sent Seol Hong a letter.

    * * *

    After exiting the mountain, Seol Hong immediately went to Cheon Ju.

    ��Cheon Ju!��

    "Argh, I can''t go on like this!" shouted Cheon Ju. "I''ll die early because of you! Do you want to see me dead?!"

    ��I��m sorry! But the trial����

    ��There will always be an opportunity as long as you are alive. Please don''t risk everything so recklessly."

    <em>Hug��</em>

    Seol Hong quickly ran into Cheon Ju��s worried arms.

    ��...I was worried about you.��

    ��I��m sorry, Cheon Ju.��

    Cheon Ju was practically a second mother to Seol Hong. Like a child who tears up upon seeing their mother after a hard day, Seol Hong teared up upon seeing Cheon Ju.

    ��Cheon Ju�� just a little bit more����

    ��Fuuu�� Okay.��

    Seol Hong buried her face deeper into Cheon Ju��s arms.

    <em>Ahhhhhhhhh��</em>

    The sounds she tried to bury in Cheon Ju��s clothes quietly leaked out.

    Seol Hong was crying.

    - The engine sounds stable. Is it an electric car?

    - The circuit road is smooth. Pass.

    ��And what happened to your face? Who made your pretty face like this?��forted Cheon Ju.

    <em>Ahhhhhhhh��</em>

    - She��s speeding up!

    - She took over the lead! She��s now in 1st ce!

    Seol quietly watched and waited for Seol Hong to stop crying.

    - LMFAOOOOO She left tear marks on Cheon Ju��s stomach.

    - It looks like O_O LOL

    - Is that a Kuato? LOOOL

    - OPEN YOUR MIND

    ��Is there a reason that you have to cry on her stomach?�� asked Seol.

    ��Crying? Who��s crying?�� responded Seol Hong. ��Dragon��s Flowers don��t cry. You must be mistaken.��

    Seol couldn��t help but chuckle after hearing her brazen response.

    Seeing the two act much closer than before, Cheon Ju asked a question.

    ��...What exactly happened while I was gone?��

    ��Well����

    Seol Hong then began exining everything that happened in the mountains.

    Initially, she expected Cheon Ju to be furious and cut her off after hearing what she did, but Cheon Ju just listened quietly.

    After Seol Hong finally exined the part where Seol became her Dragon��s Stone, Cheon Ju looked at Seol and then bowed.

    ��Thank you for saving her. If something happened to that child�� I�� I would��ve����

    ��Don��t cry, Cheon Ju����

    ��Please don��t recklessly jump into danger anymore! And if you are, then take me with you!��

    ��It��s fine now����

    ��What is?��

    ��I have a Dragon��s Stone now�� I have Kang Seol.��

    ��Urgh����

    - Kang Seol�� It��s been a while since I heard that name.

    - I know, right? I was so used to calling him Snowman too ??

    Cheon Ju then began inspecting Seol.

    "Hm... He has some muscle and seems capable of using them."

    ��The bandits were helpless in front of him!��

    ��And where did the martial arts you learned go, Lady Seol Hong? How did you end up getting caught, huh?��

    ��I just�� I just dropped my guard for a second, alright?!��

    ��I��ve definitely heard that line before, haah�� Well, regardless����

    With both hands, Cheon Ju held Seol��s hands.

    "Please take care of Lady Seol Hong from now on. Though her small steps may seem like mere ps right now, she holds a strong desire in her heart that will flourish once she matures. So please, watch over her."

    ��...Okay.��

    Cheon Ju continued to maintain her gaze on Seol after that as well. After all, it was natural to be interested in a new helper who suddenly showed up.

    ��Still, she didn��t mention that,�� thought Seol.

    The part where Seol said that Yu Hwa had sent him.

    Seol Hong had kept that part from Cheon Ju, probably because she wanted to be certain before sharing it, so as not to worry Cheon Ju unnecessarily.

    Regardless, Seol��s meeting with the two was sessful with this.

    And now, with time before the second trial, Seol immediately began inspecting his new items.

    Seol could no longer dy checking his new items any longer.

    Though Seol had a general idea of what they were, having nced at them in his free time before, he hadn''t inspected them closely because he was busy with Seol Hong.

    ��I think there were only a few good items this time.��

    Seol had been rewarded with a number of Treasure-quality items.

    However, as expected, none of them were Peerless-quality. In fact, there were even some items that were quite difficult to use, giving Seol only four worthwhile pieces of equipment.

    <em>Click��</em>

    Seol began inspecting them one by one.

    [[Steel Beast-Catching Gloves]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 35-37

    Defense: 150

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 1.0kg

    A pair of gauntlets with the power to suppress wildness just by cing one��s hands on them.

    Basic Effect: +20 Strength, +18 Dexterity, +30 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: The wearer��s strength increases by 30 when directly grabbing living creatures.]

    Unfortunately, the Bonus Effect didn��t seem like it would work when grabbing things like clothes or armor.

    However, since it would still apply when grabbing someone''s throat or limbs, its use was situational.

    [[Scout''s Tailwind Boots]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 36-41

    Defense: 95

    Durability: 120/120

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A pair of boots made from the leather of Hosra, a wind beast.

    Rumors say you can hear a Hosra��s cry when sprinting at full speed.

    Basic Effect: +32 Intelligence, +20 Dexterity, +25 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: When the wearer sprints in one direction for over 3 seconds, they gradually recover their missing health as they run.]

    The Bonus Effect was unusual, but it was already valuable solely due to the basic stat increases.

    However, since Seol primarily used cloth armor rather than leather, he decided it would be better to give it to Jamad after he returned, instead of using it himself.

    While Seol could have worn them, given how good the stats were, he had found a pair of boots even more suited to him on thest adventure.

    [[Following Steps]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 38-44

    Defense: 80

    Durability: 115/115

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A pair of cloth boots that reveal their true abilities when chasing something down.

    They are incredibly lightweight.

    Basic Effect: +20 Intelligence, +35 Wisdom, +30 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: When the wearer runs toward their opponent, they steal 10% of the opponent��s movement speed.]

    Seol quickly changed out of his old boots.

    ��I definitely grew.��

    The Boots of Narrow Escape were boots specialized for running away. Though Seol had only used its effect a few times, it was immensely helpful each time.

    But now, after growing immensely, Seol needed effects that would help him chase down an opponent instead of running away from them. This new realization caused Seol tough.

    [[Whirlwind te Belt]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 37-42

    Defense: 100

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 0.5kg

    A belt imbued with the energy of blizzards.

    It appeared in the world with the disappearance of Vitona.

    Basic Effect: +20 Strength, +20 Dexterity, +40 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: When the wearer��s health drops below 50%, blizzards are summoned around them. However, the item��s durability will significantly decrease when this effect activates.]

    ��It��s a fun effect.��

    Seol doubted whether Karen or Karuna, the most likely candidates to wear this belt, would ever have their health drop below 50%. Still, it wasn��t a bad trick to have up their sleeve.

    ��They both have decent belts, so�� I can decide when they bothe back.��

    Seol felt their absence even more as he set aside items for them.

    ��Ur�� how much longer will it take?��

    Seol wondered when he would hear news from them�� He never thought he��d miss those noisy days.

    ��Ah, now that I think about it����

    There was still one more thing Seol hadn��t checked.

    It was the skill Santos had passed on to him.

    [[Pioneer��s Heart]

    - Increase all stats by 10% and double proficiency gains for one week after arriving at a new location.]

    ��This will be useful when I travel often to different locations, especially in unfamiliarnds like this.��

    Increasing all stats by 10% was a powerful effect. It was obvious that a condition would be attached to it.

    However, seeing that the conditions were rtively easy to fulfill, Seol felt an even stronger urge to recover all of his pieces.

    ��Even just finding them all would make me much stronger than I am now.��

    And for those exact reasons, he had to receive Yu Hwa��s unfulfilled desire as well.

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    ��Seol�� are you there?��

    ��Is that you, Dragon��s Flower?��

    ��J-Just call me Seol Hong. I came to you because�� it seems we have to leave soon.��

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    Seol opened the door for Seol Hong.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The next trial has been decided.��

    ��Already?��

    ��I was surprised too.��

    Since this was the first Dragon War, even unexpected events shouldn��te as too much of a surprise.

    ��The archivists told us that we need to move first�� before they can tell us what the next trial is.��

    Since Seol knew a lot about the East��snd, simply knowing their next destination would be a huge help for the uing trial.

    ��Where are we headed then?�� asked Seol.

    ��Yocheon.��

    ��Yocheon����

    Seol thought for a moment, his eyes closed before opening them. He then locked eyes with Seol Hong, and they both opened their mouths simultaneously.

    ��The Warrior��s Heart.��

    ��The Warrior��s Heart.��

    ��Yes���� nodded Seol Hong. ��I��m sure the next trial is likely rted to that����

    Seol ced his hand on his forehead after hearing her response.

    The Warrior��s Heart was a ce where warriors from all over, not just the Khan Empire, visited.

    It was the Khan Empire��srgest arena, a ce far fromws and reason. However, it was also for those exact reasons that it was able to flourish.

    However��

    It was also a ce where one of Seol��s pieces lost their lives.

    Seol quietly murmured to himself while thinking about what woulde next.

    ��If the next trial is rted to the Warrior��s Heart����

    ��......��

    ��This trial�� won��t be easy.��

    If the next trial was indeed rted to the Warrior��s Heart, as Seol and Seol Hong expected...

    The current Seol was severelycking.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Inside Seol, things were constantly changing.

    The void.

    Seol��s summons were all gathered here while Ur diligently worked to uncover it.

    ��The human who made this definitely left their mark in history,�� said Ur.

    ��Is it really that incredible?�� Jamad asked.

    ��It��s taking me this long to decipher it, is it not?��

    Karen then butted in on their conversation.

    ��Then�� when do you think you��ll be finished?��

    "I''m almost done," responded Ur. "However, deciphering it doesn''t necessarily mean we can leave.""What? Then why the hell did we wait all this time?"

    "Because we can''t afford to act recklessly until the space stabilizes. If we make a mistake, what he was trying to achieve could be only half as effective."

    ��We can��t have that!�� shouted Karen.

    ��Yeah, it would be troublesome,�� said Ur. ��That��s why I want all of you to listen carefully. I have good news and bad news.��

    "Just hearing that already pisses me off," said Karen. "Start with the good news."

    Ur took a second to look at Jamad, Karen, Karuna, and even Koko before continuing.

    "I''ve learned the reason why this ce was created.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Seriously?��

    <em>Pant pant��</em>

    "Yes, I should''ve known the moment I saw him smile like that... The ck pill he swallowed wasn��t ordinary at all."

    ��I thought we already knew that, though? Isn��t it why we��re going through a hard time right now?��

    "I''m not sure if we can call being trapped like this a ''hard time,'' considering what we will gain from now on."

    ��What we will�� gain?��

    Everyone immediately honed in on Ur��s words. He then chuckled before continuing.

    ��This space isn��t safe. We aren��t the only ones here.��

    ��Aren��t�� the only ones?��

    ��Are they enemies?��

    ��You could say that, yes,�� said Ur. ��But we don��t need to worry too much. Despite it being an unstable space, they were separated into a stable area.��

    "Separated into a stable area? So, do we just ignore them?"

    Jamad thought to himself while rubbing his chin beforeing to a realization.

    ��Don��t tell me�� it��s����

    ��Yes, there are two things we can specte. First, it could be a prison to keep dangerous beings locked up, or�� it could be a breeding ground that cultivates them.��

    ��A breeding ground, huh�� that does seem possible.��

    "What do you mean by breeding ground? Are you saying someone is trying to raise monsters in there?"

    ��I am. And the person who made that ck pill is likely the person behind it.��

    ��Then tell me�� Why did they make this space?��

    Ur nodded along before responding.

    ��It seems to be a training ground of some kind.��

    ��Training�� ground?��

    ��Yes, an artificial ce to endlessly train.��

    ��Then the breeding ground�� are those supposed to be our opponents?��

    ��They are. It��s just a hypothesis for now, but I consider it to be extremely likely.��

    ��That��s insane��What kind of maniac�� would trap their summons for this?��

    "It''s not that bad, though, is it?"

    ��What?��

    "I was already frustrated from having to hide in his shadows so much. It wouldn��t be bad to move my body around every once in a while."

    Karen tilted her head in confusion before shouting, "Ah! You''re right!"

    "It��s more of a dream for you guys than for me," said Ur. "Imagine a ce where you can fight an endless horde of artificial enemies, uninterrupted, to reach Awakening. It''s enough to make anyone shout with joy. In fact, if the person who created this is still alive, I��d want to meet them."

    ��Why are you excluding yourself, though?��

    "Because all of you have grown immensely since your death, reaching entirely new levels. This was partly due to your surroundings, yes, but also, as much as I hate to admit it, because of him outside."

    ��I guess�� you��re right?��

    ��He is.��

    Ur then took turns looking at Karen, Karuna, and Jamad, one by one.

    ��However, it isn��t always good to grow quickly. There could be issuester due to an imbnce.��

    ��An�� imbnce?��

    ��Simply, ack of experience. How many times have all of you fought after Awakening?��

    ��Well����

    It was practically none.

    As Ur said, they severelycked battle experience after reaching Transcendent-rank.

    ��To grow, you need an opponent to fiercely battle against. Just as swords are strengthened by being pounded with a hammer, none of you will achieve proper growth without experience.��

    ��Ah! So this is where we can fill up that missing experience, right?��

    ��Precisely. The human who created this space perfectly understood that principle.��

    A space specifically prepared for gaining real-battle experience.

    It was a ce where Seol''s summons, who struggled to find worthy opponents due to how strong they were, could truly continue to grow.

    The void was an artificial training ground.

    ��But now�� it��s time to deliver the bad news too.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Just now, all of our powers have returned. In other words�� we couldn''t find the exit.��

    Karuna quickly responded to Ur, as if he had been eagerly waiting for this moment.

    ��...That isn��t necessarily true.��

    ��What?��

    ��My powers didn��t fully return.��

    ��Then�� some of it must have slipped through, right?��

    ��My side must have been the answer,�� Karuna said confidently.

    Ur scowled, troubled by Karuna��s response. ��No, in this case, we��d say that everything was wrong.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Because we couldn��t send our powers through. It seems that projecting our powers wasn��t enough to create an exit. I estimate it will take longer for us to reunite with Seol.��

    Karen sighed after hearing that.

    ��Haah�� even longer?��

    ��That��s troublesome,�� sighed Jamad, also annoyed.

    However, during that time, Karuna had been deep in thought, and after reaching a decision, he slowly spoke up.

    ��...I will go myself.��

    ��What?��

    ��What did you just say?��

    ��We can��t dy this any longer,�� said Karuna, addressing everyone. ��We don��t know what��s happening outside, someone has to go now.��

    ��......��

    ��I will go�� to Master.��

    * * *

    [Your Rest location has changed to Yocheon.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The Travel Luck Dice is rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Yocheon now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Yocheon now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Yocheon now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Seol, Seol Hong, and Cheon Ju arrived at Yocheon just in time. Despite changing locations, Seol��s points did not appear on the leaderboards at all.

    This was likely due to an item he had purchased from the Madness Shop before aiding Princess Riona in her escape.

    Seol, exhausted from themotion that urs each time he changes his location, purchased something to conceal his Adventure Points.

    ��Hm�� So this is Yocheon���� said Seol Hong.

    ��Is this your first time here?�� asked Seol.

    ��I-Is it not your first time here?��

    Seol faintly smiled in response.

    Seol Hong, interpreting his smile as agreement, pouted for a moment before quickly pointing at something in the distance.

    ��There! It��s over there.��

    Cheon Ju quickly followed after them, carrying Seol Hong��s clothes and other necessities wrapped in arge cloth pouch. Despite Seol''s offer to store them himself, she insisted on carrying them, eventually forcing her way to the point that even Seol gave up.

    ��Lady Seol Hong���� said Cheon Ju gently. ��Please try not to do anything too eye-catching, especially since we are far from home.��

    ��Huh? What��s wrong?��

    Cheon Ju carefully looked around, casting nces from the corners of her eyes.

    ��Yocheon is a dangerous city. It is filled with people obsessed with fighting and gambling.��

    Seol awkwardly scratched his nose.

    She wasn��t wrong at all.

    ��Urm�� So you essentially want us toe and go quietly, right?��

    ��I��m just saying there��s nothing wrong with being cautious.��

    ��Alright! We��ll be careful.��

    Cheon Ju then gave Seol a meaningful look, to which he responded with a nod.

    The nod was Seol''s way of signaling to Cheon Ju that she could rx a bit. Seeing it, she felt slightly more relieved.

    Though their journey to Yocheon was short, it was more than enough time for Cheon Ju to realize that Seol was someone she could depend on.

    Regardless, with that, they arrived at the location where the archivists had directed them.

    <em>Creaaaaak��</em>

    After Seol opened the door and ensured nothing was unusual, he allowed Seol Hong to follow behind him. Cheon Ju quickly joined them, bncing arge parcel on her head.

    ��Would you look who it is!��

    A man and a woman were seated on the first floor of the tavern, facing each other, but their eyes quickly turned to them as Seol and the others entered.

    Behind them stood two men who appeared to be Dragon��s Stones.

    ��Is that you, Seol Hong? Don��t tell me you came here as well.��

    ��Elder Brother�� Bae Yu?��

    ��It��s been a while, huh?��

    ��What? Elder Sister So Ryo as well��?��

    In appearance, the man resembled a fox, while the woman resembled a cat. And judging by Seol Hong��s reactions, the two of them were definitely Dragon��s Flowers.

    Seol Hong awkwardly stumbled over to their table before sitting down.

    ��I heard you passed the first trial, Seol Hong. And not just passed��you got the highest possible points?��

    ��I was just lucky���� responded Seol Hong.

    ��Of course you were,��ughed Bae Yu. ��How else would you still be in the Dragon War?��

    He continued to hurl one insult after another.

    Despite this, Seol merely observed Seol Hong��s reaction without intervening. These were the kind of insults that could easily make a child like her cry orsh out in anger.

    However, Seol Hong just smiled.

    ��I know, right? I��m surprised as well,�� said Seol Hong. ��But I didn��t hear anything about you, Elder Brother Bae Yu����

    ��Ahem���� stammered Bae Yu. ��You don��t need to worry about that. I did just fine.��

    ��Seol Hong,�� interrupted So Ryo. ��Elder Brother Bae Yu apparently barely passed, receiving only 5 points.��

    So Ryo, perhaps thinking that it would be more fun to take Seol Hong��s side, began mocking Bae Yu.

    Seol Hong quickly made a worried look.

    ��Oh no�� You must be so worried����

    ��I��ll kil����

    Seol quietly observed as Bae Yu tried to stand up in anger.

    However, as everything was still under Seol��s control, he decided to remain passive for now.

    But just as Bae Yu attempted to stand, an archivist''s voice rang out.

    ��We will now exin the Dragon War��s next trial.��

    It didn��t seem to be the archivist assigned to Seol Hong, their voice was slightly lighter than the ones assigned to her.

    <em>m!</em>

    Bae Yu mmed the cup he had been drinking from onto the table and arrogantly said, ��Go ahead.��

    Without hesitation, the archivist began exining the next trial.

    ��Bring the Warrior��s Heart����

    Everyone��s expressions quickly darkened.

    ��Back into Khan��s embrace.��

    ��...Is that it?��

    ��That is the only exnation we will give regarding this trial.��

    ��Why is the exnation so�� half-assed?��

    ��All of these trials were personally decided by Chancellor Bang Hyu himself.��

    ��...Then I guess I can��t say anything about that.��

    "The time limit will be one month. You must achieve something significant enough for us to consider within that time.��

    The three Dragon��s Flowers all paused for a second, taking a sip of their tea.

    ��A month, huh����

    ��It��s a lot of time.��

    The archivist then fell silent. It seemed that the trial had already begun.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Bae Yu quickly got up, kicking his chair aside in the process.

    He was ranked highest in the session order among the Dragon��s Flowers here, though he was still considered middle of the pack at best.

    ��Are you leaving already?��

    ��What��s the point? It��s obvious what the joint effort between the three of us would be like,�� Bae Yu answered.

    "...You''re still the same arrogant person as always, Elder Brother Bae Yu. I''m sure your n is just to borrow money from your n again, isn''t it?" mocked So Ryo.

    ��You should get your head straight, So Ryo,�� warned Bae Yu. ��Seol Hong is the weakestpetitor in the Dragon War. Whether in terms of background or personal ability, the person judged to be the lowest is the one right beside you.��

    Seol Hongughed bitterly.

    After all, he wasn��t wrong.

    ��Well, you��re not wrong about that.��

    So Ryo did not deny it either.

    She had been debating whether to join forces with Seol Hong or not.

    However, as Bae Yu said, there was nothing good toe from working together with Seol Hong. In fact, it could even be a disadvantage during the evaluation.

    ��And you, Seol Hong,�� said Bae Yu.

    ��Yes, Elder Brother?��

    He red at Seol before slowly opening his mouth.

    ��I don��t know where you found that worthless rock, but�� the Dragon War isn��t a ce for someone like you to meddle. Listen well, in the end, you will be at the bottom of the Dragon Pce.��

    ��...Thank you for your advice, Elder Brother.��

    "Hmph! Let��s go already! I don��t have time to waste on such useless people."

    Bae Yu quickly left with his Dragon��s Stone.

    ��I bet he��s going to be an ass for the rest of his life, Seol Hong,�� said So Ryo.

    ��...Yes.��

    Seol Hong knew that So Ryo was no different from Bae Yu.

    Despite their mothers also being concubines, they hailed from influential ns.

    The two of them started from an entirely different position than Seol Hong.

    And despite that being their only difference, the two often looked down on Seol Hong.

    ��Seol Hong, what do you n to do?��

    "...It''s definitely an issue I''ll need to think a lot about," Seol Hong responded carefully.

    So Ryo gave a sly look with her eyes.

    ��What do you think about working for me?��

    ��Working for you��?��

    It was an unexpected offer.

    ��I can��t tell you the specifics yet, but�� I have a connection to Yocheon��s leader. I have a n, you see? In the end, even Elder Brother Bae Yu will have no choice but to give up ande begging to me. I��ll give you a special opportunity first, what do you think?��

    ��......��

    ��Currently, the arena��s master is a man named Gwak Seong. You won��t be able to win him over through ordinary means. So don��t waste your effort and join my...��

    Seol��s expression stiffened after hearing the name.

    ��Gwak�� Seong?��

    Gwak Seong was a name familiar to Seol.

    The moment he heard Gwak Seong��s name, he immediately recalled his personality and had a general outline of how things would progress from this point on.

    ��What do you think?�� asked So Ryo.

    ��I����

    Seol Hong had always been on her own.

    Like someone who had been cold for a long time, even the slightest warmth was more than enough tofort her.

    Despite knowing that So Ryo''s offer wasn''t out of goodwill, and that her words were meant to entice her, Seol Hong found herself thinking it over again and again.

    In the end, she turned her gaze to Seol.

    After meeting her eyes, Seol shook his head.

    That was plenty enough for Seol Hong to make a decision.

    ��Though I may becking�� I will try oveing this trial on my own.��

    ��What? H-Hold on����

    ��Well then����

    ��You��ll regret this, Seol Hong!�� shouted So Ryo. ��How the hell is someone with nothing like you going to do anything on their own?!��

    Seol Hong bit her lips after hearing that.

    In the end, she was no different from Bae Yu.

    She then took her time slowly exiting the tavern, with Cheon Ju quickly following behind her, carrying her wrapped cloth.

    Cheon Ju had been worried that Seol Hong would cry upon hearing that, but she didn��t shed a tear. In fact, she wasn��t even sad. Instead, she began by asking Seol a question.

    ��So, why did you tell me to refuse So Ryo��s offer?��

    Seol Hong intentionally did not say ''Elder Sister''.

    It was her small, petty way of getting revenge.

    As if he had just recalled something, Seol thought for a moment before responding to her.

    "As long as Gwak Seong is the arena''s master, there is only one way we''ll be able to gain control of it."

    ��...What? But So Ryo and Bae Yu are����

    The two seemed to have devised entirely different ns. In Seol Hong��s eyes, there was more than just one method avable.

    Despite that, Seol nodded assuredly.

    ��This trial was designed to make cooperation impossible. If they make the wrong decision����

    Whether it was Bae Yu, So Ryo, or both of them��

    ��Gwak Seong will kill them.��

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Seol, Seol Hong, and Cheon Ju found a ce to stay near Yocheon.

    ��This has been on my mind the entire way here, but�� is it just me, or did it feel like there weren''t a lot of people on the streets?��

    ��It��s strange. From what I know, Yocheon has arge poption and attracts a lot of visitors.��

    As Seol Hong and Cheon Ju continued their conversation, Seol had finished inspecting the room.

    He then gave an answer that seemed to most likely reflect the current situation.

    ��Maybe the reason there aren��t that many people out on the streets�� might have to do with the <em>reason</em> that people are visiting?��

    ��Ah!��

    ��Now that I think about it, you may be right.��

    It was Yocheon��s biggest tourist attraction and a ce that gathered the region��s money like a sinkhole.The Warrior��s Heart was likely rted to the reason.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Seol Hong gulped.

    Since she hadn��t explored the city properly yet, it was obvious she would be interested in the Warrior��s Heart��the very symbol of Yocheon.

    However, as she was currently in the city for the Dragon War, she contemted whether it was appropriate for her to go.

    ��Since the Dragon Trial is rted to the Warrior��s Heart, we should investigate it beforehand,�� said Seol.

    Seol Hong immediately snapped her fingers in agreement.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    ��Perfect! Information gathering is half the battle, right?! Cheon Ju, you shoulde with us too!��

    ��M-Me too?��

    ��Yeah! You have to go to the Warrior��s Heart if you��re in Yocheon!��

    ��But����

    ��Let��s go! Quickly, now!��

    ��...Yes, Lady.��

    Luckily, now that they had secured a room, Cheon Ju could leave her massive luggage behind.

    * * *

    The Warrior��s Heart was at the center of Yocheon.

    In fact, it was even situated in a better spot than the officials�� administrative office, which oversaw Yocheon.

    It almost seemed as if the arena was built first, and the city developed around it.

    ��That��s why they also call the Warrior��s Heart ��Yocheon��s Heart��...��

    As Seol slowly made his way to the Warrior��s Heart, the emotion that stirred within him wasn''t excitement but nostalgia.

    Whenever he searched for the traces of his past pieces, he always felt restless. This time was no different. A wave of sentimentality washed over him as long-forgotten regrets resurfaced.

    As Seol became lost in his thoughts, Seol Hong interrupted him by pointing at something ahead.

    ��O-Oh my god�� Do you see that?��

    ��...I do.��

    ��I can��t believe this many people are gathered in this one spot����

    The arena was loud, audible even from outside, as if the entire poption of Yocheon had squeezed into its walls.

    ��Move! Get out of the way!��

    ��Do you know who we are����

    ��Do you know who I am?!��

    ��Fuck off! I have a ticket!��

    The crowd swarmed around them, creating a chaotic scene that surprised even Seol.

    So, what was Seol Hong doing?

    ��Wh-what should we do?!�� said Seol Hong.

    ��Lady Seol Hong?��

    ��I don��t think we��ll be able to get in, Cheon Ju! What do we����

    Seol smirked.

    "It''s probably chaotic because they''re letting people in,�� said Seol. ��I''m sure it will settle down after they all get inside in a few minutes."

    ��A-Ahem�� I see����

    As Seol said, the crowd began to thin out as more and more people were allowed in.

    Multiple ticket booths were at the arena entrance, indicating that crowding wasmon and necessitated efficient handling.

    And surprisingly, no resellers were hanging around the entrance, unlike what one might expect.

    ��It makes sense, though. Who would be stupid enough to resell tickets at the Warrior��s Heart.��

    Yocheon was a special city.

    A special city that revolved around the arena, for the arena.

    The Khan Empire also epted this fact, forgiving most violent actions as long as they weren��t directed toward government offices.

    It was likely due to that same open-handed response that the Warrior��s Heart had managed to grow so big.

    However, its growing funds and loose culture had also attracted a lot of flies that wanted a piece of the cake.

    Each time such situations arose, it was the Warrior��s Heart, not Yocheon��s government offices, that took action to deal with them.

    As such, the gangs of the area, like a mafia or cartel, were the actual owners of Yocheon.

    Furthermore, the sponsor of the diator who defeats all otherpetitors gains control over everything rted to the arena. This arrangement was essentially the reason the Warrior��s Heart was born.

    <em>- If you have something to say, raise your weapon.</em>

    The diator bes the conqueror, and their sponsor bes the manager of the arena. Together, they wield unquestioned power in Yocheon.

    ��I��m sure that��s how Gwak Seong took control of the arena, too.��

    It was dangerous to engage Gwak Seong in Yocheon.

    Furthermore, there was no way the low-ranking Dragon��s Flowers, who had proven their weaknesses by being pushed back in the session rankings during the Dragon War, could defeat him.

    ��Not to mention�� the Dragon War��s rules are helping Gwak Seong, not us.��

    There was an important rule during the Dragon War.

    <em>- During the Dragon War, the Dragon��s Flowers are revoked of their statuses.</em>

    The Dragon��s Flowers were the children of Hong Cheon, the Emperor.

    Just because he didn��t show personal interest in them didn��t mean that the Dragon��s Flowerscked status or were treated differently.

    In the end, they were still members of the imperial family.

    Those who harmed the Dragon��s Flowers were forced to pay an appropriate price for it.

    Well�� that was at least before the Dragon War started.

    Now, the situation waspletely different.

    No one would receive punishment for hurting the Dragon��s Flowers during the Dragon War, regardless of what they did.

    As such, the Dragon��s Flowers were now trying their best to hide their identities instead of revealing them.

    Obviously, no one was directly targeting them, but�� you could never predict how things would go.

    ��Not to mention, there were Dragon��s Flowers that died for unknown reasons during thest trial����

    Given that there were always individuals opposed to authority, the Dragon��s Flowers could be caught in an unexpected storm.

    ��So expensive!��

    ��Lady Seol Hong����

    ��Wh-what kind of tickets are this expensive? Why are these so expensive?��

    ��I don��t have to watch,�� said Cheon Ju, awkwardly scratching her head. ��Maybe you can watch it on your own����

    ��You won��t need to worry about that,�� said Seol.

    Cheon Ju and Seol Hong had run out of money after arriving in Yocheon.

    After all, they hadn��t been doing anything to earn money, so it was no surprise they were penniless.

    In contrast, Seol had plenty of money.

    Now that he had exchanged his currency, he had no reason to worry about paying for a few tickets.

    ��If it��s just simple audience tickets, they��re not that expensive as long as you aren��t betting,�� said Seol.

    ��...I��ll pay you back one day, don��t worry.��

    ��You don��t have to.��

    ��But I will. That��s how I was raised.��

    Seol Hong��s stubbornness could have been due to the fact that her mother had been absent all her life.

    She couldn''t bring herself to do anything that might harm others, and whenever she received help, she seemed perpetually anxious, as if she couldn''t bear it.

    ��Friends don��t have to pay each other back.��

    ��...Really?��

    ��There��s no such thing as favors or debts between real friends,�� Seol reassured.

    Seol Hong��s expression quickly brightened.

    ��Th-then could I also get that skewer����

    ��As many as you want.��

    ��For Cheon Ju as well����

    ��Ah, I��m fine, Lady Seol Hong!��

    ��You should have some as well, Cheon Ju,�� said Seol.

    ��A-Ahem�� The chickens in Yocheon are known for being particrly juicy����

    The three happily sat down in their seats with a skewer in each hand.

    <em>Slide��</em>

    Seol carefully ced a veil over their faces.

    He did so because he was worried that their identities might be exposed.

    ��It��s dangerous here. Next time, let��s get the VIP seats.��

    ��Ah����

    ��Also�� I��ll be gone for a second.��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Seol Hong didn��t know the specifics, but she nodded as Seol had told her that he would be doing something before they arrived here.

    And after exactly thirty minutes�� Cheon Ju and Seol Hong werepletely shocked. They couldn��t believe what they just saw.

    ��Wh-what is going on����

    ��Why����

    The host then continued.

    - Kang Seol, the mysterious participant! Uh�� So�� It was quite a strange way to win. I heard that you were a same-day participant, but��

    Cheon Ju and Seol Hong locked eyes.

    ��Why is he there?��

    ��Why is he down there?��

    * * *

    Turning the clock back thirty minutes��

    ��Additionally, if you are a same-day participant, we will schedule you into whatever fight we want.��

    ��I understand.��

    ��Furthermore, since we haven��t assessed your strength yet, your arena rank will be assigned randomly, and...��

    ��Battle to the death.��

    ��...Excuse me?��

    ��I want it to be a battle to the death,�� repeated Seol.

    ��...Do you perhaps know the rules for them?��

    Seol��s n had always been to join the Warrior��s Heart as a diator from the very beginning. Now, he was taking the necessary steps to make that a reality.

    ��If I want to take advantage of Gwak Seong��spetitiveness, I need to take the necessary steps.��

    And the first step was to draw Gwak Seong��s attention by bing a popr diator.

    ��Yes, I know them all.��

    No weight sses. A battle to the death.

    As there weren��t any weight sses, there were a lot of participants in this category.

    And as killing your opponent was allowed as well, it was the crown jewel of the Warrior��s Heart.

    In fact, the majority of the people who visited the Warrior��s Heart came to watch this category.

    ��...We have included you in our schedule.��

    After looking at the piece of paper the attendant handed him, Seolughed.

    ��You want me to fight three back-to-back fights?��

    ��Didn��t I exin this to you earlier? The only fights avable were the ones where the previous fighters were injured, and that��s just how the schedule was set up, so����

    ��...I understand.��

    In truth, it didn��t matter all too much.

    ��I guess it might even be good since I��ll be able to end it quickly?��

    As Seol waited for his match, he looked at the book of rules.

    ��Haha����

    The rules written on it were short and simple, to the point that Seol found it refreshing.

    ��They basically just want you to fight freely. Even killing your opponent is fine.��

    The arena where the participants fought was a coborative creation, brought to life through the joint efforts of onmyojis, shamans, and Daoists.

    They were able to create environments within the arena that not only looked realistic but also felt real.

    After roughly twenty minutes��

    ��Kang Seol! Kang Seol!��

    ��Here.��

    ��Enter the heart. It is your turn.��

    ��Okay.��

    "Don��t die. I already had to clean up a corpse yesterday, and it was annoying. If you''re going to die, do it when I''m off duty."

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    ��Hmph! Your weapon?��

    Seol opened his hands, revealing nothing.

    ��Hah, quite theedian are you? Did you even listen to my advice?��

    - Next, a same-day participant who joined the battle to the death��

    ��Tch, get out already!��

    Seol walked through the dark hallway to the shining arena.

    ��Yeahhhhhhhhh!��

    ��Who the hell is that?!��

    ��Hahahahahaha! I bet he��ll die right away! Bookie! I want to bet!��

    ��I should bet on him dying.��

    Was this how diators in the colosseum felt?

    Seol��s heart began to pound as he heard their roars and insults. While he wasn��t afraid of the battle, the attention was a little ufortable.

    With a bored expression, he looked at the fighter in front of him.

    It was a muscr man with a massive spear resting on his shoulder, intentionally looking down at Seol by raising his chin.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��......��

    ��Don��t answer me if you don��t want to. I wasn��t interested anyway.��

    The host��s voice echoed throughout the arena.

    - This next battle is one for the ages! During these fierce death battles between countless stars�� Hyung Bi stands proudly as someone who has fiercely won three consecutive battles! He has killed three fighters with his spear!

    ��Why is the host exining that he killed three people when he won three consecutive battles?��

    Seol was inwardly confused by the host��s poor casting.

    ��Yeahhhhhh! Hyung Bi! I��m leaving it to you again!��

    ��I��m betting on you, Hyung Bi! The next conqueror is you!��

    ��I��ll kill you if you die!��

    - That just proves how cruel Hyung Bi is, right?! And facing him�� uh�� a same-day participant who chose to jump into the death battles! We don��t need any other exnation with that, right? It��s Kang Seol!

    It wasn��t that there was no need to exin, there was simply nothing to exin. Seol hadn��t disclosed anything else to them.

    ��......��

    ��...Who?��

    ��Seriously, who the hell is he?��

    ��Booooo! Die! Get your head cut off!��

    ��He��s quite handsome, though����

    ��Who cares if a man��s good-looking or not?! Kill him, Hyung Bi!��

    The entire audience was practically on Hyung Bi��s side.

    ��I wasn��t expecting much, but����

    - Now! We��ll begin right away!

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    White smoke began to rise from the ground.

    It was the work of Daoists and shamans. Still, it wasn��t too high, though. The ankle-height smoke filled the arena with an air of importance.

    ��Die.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    [Hyung Bi used Wild Dog Spearmanship: Rampaging Fang.]

    [The spear��s sharpness greatly increases, causing a higher bleeding rate from cuts.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The audience fell silent as Hyung Bi continued to swing his spear ferociously.

    However, the main reason for their silence was Seol''s narrow avoidance of each attack.

    It appeared that just before Hyung Bi''s strikes couldnd, Seol would narrowly evade them.

    ��Hahahaha! He��s pretty good!��

    ��Kill him, Hyung Bi! What are you doing?!��

    Seol used those first attacks to gauge Hyung Bi��s skills.

    ��He��s weak.��

    Had the standards lowered from the time he fought in the arena?

    Seol was a bit disappointed.

    Still, it made things much simpler.

    ��I could end him right away, but����

    It would take much longer to pull Gwak Seong��s attention that way.

    As Seol had to return the arena to Khan within the designated time, he had to move efficiently.

    <em>aaaam!</em>

    Hyung Bi swung his spear down, slicing through the arena floor as if it were made of tofu. Clearly, he wasn''t trying to renovate the arena mid-battle, Seol had simply dodged Hyung Bi��s attack once more.

    ��Urgh����

    Normally, things would have ended here.

    Seol could have ended the match by punching him once through this opening.

    But��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Hyung Bi retrieved his spear, scowling as he did.

    ��What are you doing?��

    ��As you can see,�� responded Seol.

    ��...I��ll kill you.��

    <em>Woosh�� Woosh�� Woosh!</em>

    Recognizing that Seol was simply trying to buy time, Hyung Bi was furious.

    [Hyung Bi used Wild Dog Spearmanship: Neck Tear.]

    [The spear��s spin rate drastically increases.]

    <em>FWOOOOSH!</em>

    Small rocks scattered as Hyung Bi swung his spear like a helicopter.

    It continued to spin fiercely before he aimed it toward Seol for another attack.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    However, Seol was also faster than before.

    He still hadn''t broken a sweat, but he moved with caution, well aware that a single attack could spill his insides.

    ��Ahhhhhhhh!��

    Hyung Bi pulled out everyst trick up his sleeve, but�� he still couldn��t reach Seol.

    For an entire five minutes.

    ��Wh-what?��

    ��Hyung Bi?��

    ��Why is he wasting time like this? Just kill him already!��

    Just as the audience was beginning to sense that something was off, Seol spoke up.

    ��Time��s up.��

    ��What��?��

    Hyung Bi knew that the situation wasn��t going as he had nned, but he was still confident that he could win.

    After all, he was on the offensive the entire time.

    However, it took Seol only an instant to turn the tables.

    In the blink of an eye, Seol closed the distance, all the while evading Hyung Bi''s ferocious attacks.

    <em>Baaaaam��</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    Hyung Bi felt his body lift up into the air.

    The moment Seol''s attacknded, Hyung Bi experienced firsthand what an overwhelming difference in strength was.

    It wasn��t a difference in technique or understanding of martial arts��

    It was simply a difference in raw physical strength.

    ��What the����

    Hyung Bi had no second opportunity.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    Seol��s one attack was more than enough to force Hyung Bi off the smoke-filled tform.

    ��......��

    ��Hyung Bi lost?��

    ��This is a scam!��

    Seol turned to look at the seat where Seol Hong was sitting. Her jaw dropped, sauce from the skewer dripping from the corners of her mouth.

    Seol had given her a couple of extra coins just in case, and it seemed she had used them to buy a few more skewers.

    Regardless, Seol won the first fight.

    - Kang Seol, the mysterious participant! Uh�� So�� It was quite a strange way to win. I heard you were a same-day participant, but��

    ��Argh�� How boring����

    ��Are we sure this wasn��t rigged?��

    ��Hyung Bi couldn��tnd a hit����

    ��Chu Sang is in the next match, though. We can trust him.��

    ��It looks like that Kang Seol guy is doing three matches in a row?��

    ��Three matches? Hah! He��s going to tap out with broken bones once Chu Sang��s done with him.��

    Fifteen minutester��

    - With Chu Sang falling down the tform, Kang Seol wins again! Kang Seol turns the tables once more! Chu Sang should hone his skills��

    ��This has to be rigged.��

    ��My bets! My bets! That fucker robbed me����

    ��Chu Sang! He didn��t die? Let me at him! If he survived that, I��ll kill him myself!��

    ��I don��t know who that Kang Seol guy is, but�� the way he fought was simr to thest battle. Isn��t that�� strange?��

    ��Yeah, it sort of feels like����

    ��No way�� I bet it��s just a coincidence.��

    Fifteen minutester��

    - Seong Ju has lost. With that�� Urm�� Kang Seol has easily defeated three tough opponents in a row! The thing that we need to keep an eye on is his unique way of fighting��

    ��God fucking damn it! What the hell is wrong with today?!��

    ��Who doubted him three times, huh?! Me, you fuckers! I doubted him three times.��

    ��Are same-day participants still allowed? Let me stab him myself!��

    The crowd began to shout and murmur.

    But it was about time they realized��

    ��This time too.��

    ��It ended exactly after five minutes again.��

    ��What is he doing? It��s just like����

    ��I doubted it at first, but this is just like����

    ��...Maybe?��

    As the audience began to doubt, the host reaffirmed their suspicions.

    - With an overwhelming difference in strengths, he ends the fight after exactly five minutes! Everyone, I��m sure that phrase reminds you of a certain someone, doesn��t it?

    ��Ah�� Now that I think about it����

    ��Yeah, five minutes��! I-It��s just like him!��

    - The Demon sh! Could Kang Seol be Dae San��s reincarnation, or is he challenging his legacy? Kang Seol is currently following the same path that Dae San once walked in his life! Countless warriors have paid their respects to him, but none have managed to replicate his feats until today. If Kang Seol is truly trying to emte him, he must be an amazing copycat!

    T/N: Dae San also means big/great mountain.

    A diator who consistently fought for five minutes against every opponent, bringing excitement to the audience.

    He remained undefeated, allowing weaker opponents to showcase their skills while delivering five minutes of thrilling entertainment against stronger challengers.

    As Seol stepped down from the tform, he muttered to himself.

    ��Copycat��? That��s harsh����

    Today, the audience vividly recalled the name of the legendary diator of the Warrior��s Heart, Dae San.

    ��I��m Dae San.��

    Dae San, the longest-reigning conqueror of the Warrior��s Heart, was none other than Seol��s piece.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    ��Was this your n from the start?��

    ��Your lips are red. Why don��t you wipe it before����

    <em>Wipe��</em>

    Cheon Ju quickly wiped the red sauce stain from Seol Hong��s lips with a white cloth.

    ��I-I was shocked! I thought you were simply going to sneak around����

    ��So, what did you think?��

    Seol Hong nced around her.

    ��This is a part of your n, right?�� she asked.

    ��It is.����I realized it the moment the audience began chanting that name����

    Seol Hong then whispered something into Seol��s ears.

    ��...are trying to do that, right?��

    ��...Who told you that?��

    "Why? Did I nail it? I managed to draft up something thanks to the audience, who couldn''t stop talking about every little thing Dae San did."

    ��You got it right�� I��m shocked.��

    ��A-Any idiot could��ve gotten it. You don��t need to praise me like that.��

    Seol was genuinely shocked by Seol Hong.

    With just the bits and pieces of information she overheard from the audience, she was able to piece together Seol��s ns without putting herself in danger by asking questions.

    ��Maybe she��s more talented than I initially took her for?��

    Or perhaps it was because she was so weak that any small disy of talent seemed extraordinary.

    "But do you think you''ll be able toplete your n within the time limit?" Seol Hong asked.

    ��So that��s what you were worried about.��

    ��Well�� Won��t this n be useless unless you catch Gwak Seong��s attention?��

    ��You��re correct. And to do so, I need to do one more thing.��

    ��What����

    Seol then exined the next steps of his ns.

    Seol Hong had an uneasy look on her face after hearing it in its entirety.

    ��How are we going to rally that many people?��

    ��Isn��t there a saying that money can move even the dead?��

    ��You aren��t wrong, but�� we don��t have the money for that. And I doubt you n to use the rest of your money�� right?��

    "I could, but we need to save it for more important things. So we should..."

    * * *

    The safest ces to sleep in Yocheon would be either the extremely luxurious rooms reserved by the merchant guild leaders or an official��s manor.

    However, the mostfortable ce to sleep was undoubtedly the bed of the arena manager.

    In a bed renowned for its silence, never making a sound even if the user restlessly tossed and turned, a middle-aged man woke up from his slumber with a horrific scream.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    A female attendant quickly entered the room, shocked by the noise.

    ��Excuse me, sir����

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Did you perhaps�� have another nightmare?��

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    The middle-aged man was Gwak Seong, the master of the Warrior��s Heart. Hisrge scars across his face and fierce eyes made him look terrifying.

    He was a terrifying man beyond his looks as well.

    ��Haah�� Ha�� Know your ce,�� he responded.

    ��...Yes, sir.��

    ��Leave. Do not enter my room unless I call for you.��

    ��I apologize.��

    The attendant quietly walked backward before leaving the room.

    Gwak Seong adjusted his clothes, the nightmare he had just dreamt still lingering vividly in his mind.

    <em>- Tell me�� Gwak Seong��</em>

    <em>- ��Dae San?</em>

    Dae San��s death.

    Gwak Seong, like a frightened child, was terrified of sleep whenever it thundered outside. If he had a nightmare, he would cry all day, praying for it to go away.

    Dae San had died on a rainy day.

    That was why Gwak Seong despised them.

    ��Ha�� Hahahaha�� Dae San�� Why do you keep torturing me��? Did I upset you that much? Is that why you keep returning to me on rainy days?��

    The dead would give no answer.

    Gwak Seong tiredly sat down on a shy chair. Though he had acquired wealth and power, happiness had left his grasp.

    He wouldn''t have known it then, but there was more worth in his life as a challenger who fought with everything on the line than as the bored conqueror who had everything beneath him.

    ��Why����

    <em>- Dae San. From now on, your name is Dae San.</em>

    <em>- Dae San�� that��s my name��</em>

    A long time ago��a very, very long time ago��Gwak Seong had purchased an exceptionallyrge ve. Despite being valued less than the boat that transported him, he was massive.

    Gwak Seong, a famous gambler at the time, could tell at a nce that he was special.

    He promptly bought him and gave him the name ''Dae San''. In fact, he also purchased his younger brother, naming him ''Dae Ha''.

    T/N: Dae Ha also means big/great sea.

    <em>- Now, show me your potential.</em>

    Gwak Seong began by teaching Dae San martial arts.

    Obviously, Gwak Seong didn��t personally teach Dae San. He knew nothing about fighting, not even the proper way to breathe.

    He hired teachers for Dae San.

    At first, he hired a cheap instructor in case Dae San was talentless.

    Dae San was still just a ve, after all.

    But��

    <em>- He''s incredibly talented. He needs to find a teacher much more capable than I.</em>

    Was he just trying to deceive him? The first martial arts teacher Gwak Seong assigned to Dae San said he wasn''t skilled enough to teach someone like him.

    Even so, Gwak Seong found another teacher willing to invest more, but this pattern repeated for multiple years.

    <em>- With mycking talent��</em>

    <em>- He is a genius! Dae San will leave his name behind in history��</em>

    <em>- Sinwang Mountain would like to officially��</em>

    Dae San was not ordinary.

    He possessed a rare talent, found in only one out of every hundred, no, millions of people.

    One day, Gwak Seong gave up gambling.

    There are only two scenarios where a gambler gives up on gambling: either they run out of money, or�� they find something even more fun.

    In Gwak Seong��s case, it was thetter.

    <em>- Dae San, I��m sending you out into the world tomorrow. Go and get broken by it.</em>

    <em>- Do I�� have to get broken by it?</em>

    <em>- Do you think the world will leave you alone, then? You might be talented, but that level of talent ismon, alright? There are much more capable people than you.</em>

    Dae Sanughed in response.

    In the past, Gwak Seong would yell at any ve who would show emotion in front of him.

    However, for some reason�� he couldn��t say anything about Dae San��s smile.

    Gwak Seong then unleashed the beast known as Dae San into the Warrior��s Heart, initially expecting that someone more capable would appear to defeat him.

    <em>- Dae San! Dae San!</em>

    <em>- Dae San won again!</em>

    <em>- Hahahaha! I feel like I��m only here for Dae San nowadays!</em>

    However, Dae San did not break.

    He wasn��t just a simple beast, he was a natural-born hunter.

    Whenever Dae San stood in the arena, he yed with the audience''s emotions, captivating them. Gwak Seong, too, was one of the many Dae San deeply moved.

    Gwak Seong was a cold, and cynical individual.

    He was the type who looked down on the efforts of others, using the injustices of the world to lead a dishonest life himself.

    However�� After meeting Dae San, he quit gambling and turned his attention elsewhere.

    <em>- You can do it, Dae San! You got this!</em>

    <em>- Ahhhhhhhh!</em>

    <em>- The undefeated man! Dae San, the Demon sh, bes conqueror!</em>

    <em>- Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh!</em>

    Gwak Seong, for the first time since he was ten years old, cried. He had never heard a roar like that before.

    Dae San had shaken him to his core, transforming him into another person entirely.

    However�� the growing embers within him were quickly snuffed out.

    Dae San''s death had left Gwak Seong alone in this world.

    "You bastard... Aren''t you satisfied now? What did I do to piss you off so much that you''re still tormenting me...?"

    <em>Pouuuuuuuur��</em>

    Gwak Seong pulled back the curtains to gaze at the rain pouring outside.

    Not only that, but he also saw the day he lost Dae San.

    * * *

    ��That��s impossible.��

    ��Why?��

    So Ryo was another Dragon��s Flower taking the trial to return the Warrior��s Heart to the Khan Empire.

    She was also confident.

    Though she was the child of a concubine, her mother��s n was powerful and influential.

    Moreover, being located near Yocheon meant they had longstanding connections with Yocheon��s officials.

    As So Ryo continued her conversation with a Yocheon official, she flinched upon hearing their stifling response.

    ��I am saying that approaching it like that would be impossible.��

    ��What are you saying? Why would it be impossible for me to get the Warrior��s Heart back?�� said So Ryo.

    ��Because the Warrior��s Heart belongs to the victor. We cannotmand Gwak Seong to give it to us. At least not here in Yocheon. You��ll have toe up with a different method.��

    "Hah! Ever since Gwak Seong became the ruler of the arena, he hasn��t paid a single bronze coin to the Khan Empire! What kind of foul individual is he? I will meet him myself, so prepare a ce for us to meet, and..."

    ��Stop, So Ryo!��

    ��Wh-what?��

    "I made time for you after thinking of your mother, but... do you truly think this is the same Dragon Pce where you were pampered��?!" shouted the official.

    So Ryo was stupefied. She never even imagined that someone could yell at her like this.

    ��Why?�� repeated the official. ��Did my words upset you?��

    ��...What did you say just now?��

    ��This is not the Dragon Pce. People here won��t put on fake smiles just to talk to you! Do you even know anything about Gwak Seong?!��

    ��Why the hell should I have to know anything about him?��

    ��But you should.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Because if you ignore my warnings and go find him like that�� you will return to me as a corpse. Gwak Seong�� is someone more than capable of doing that.��

    ��......��

    ��No one will protect you here. Don��t forget that.��

    So Ryo left the manor a few momentster with drooped shoulders.

    As she did�� someone approached her.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Shocked, she quickly turned around only to scowl when she saw who it was.

    ��It��s you, Seol Hong.��

    ��...You don��t look too good, Elder Sister So Ryo,�� she responded. ��I guess things didn��t go well, huh?��

    ��Are you stalking people now? How pathetic����

    ��Why don��t we have a talk?��

    ��A talk? With you? ��Have you changed your mind?��

    <em>Pour��</em>

    Seol Hong and So Ryo both leaned closer to their Dragon Stones, who held umbres for them.

    ��Are you referring to your previous proposal about working together for the trial?��

    ��I am. If you agree now, I����

    ��Sure.��

    ��...What?��

    ��I��ll work with you, unni. But�� it��ll be my n, not yours. What do you think?��

    ��You��ve��pletely lost your mind, huh?��

    It was clear that the person leading the ns would earn more points for the trial. Even if they coborated effectively, So Ryo would face demerits for seeking help from another Dragon��s Flower if she epted Seol Hong��s proposal.

    Despite this consideration, Seol Hong��s proposal wasn��t without merit. However, So Ryo''s arrogance ultimately prevented her from epting. Even if she didn��t have ns of her own, she couldn��t bear to let Seol Hong take the lead.

    So Ryo was narrow-minded. The very idea of working for someone like Seol Hong, whom she considered beneath her, disgusted her.

    ��Seol Hong�� I��d rather die than work with you,�� responded So Ryo.

    In the end, she couldn��t ovee her arrogance.

    ��...That��s a shame.��

    ��The bigger shame is your future! Hmph! Let��s go!��

    ��Yes.��

    So Ryo left.

    Seol Hong then turned back, looking up toward Seol.

    ��It looks like she hates me.��

    ��She would have hated anyone in this situation. There��s nothing we can do.��

    "But what do we do now? We need people to spread rumors, and they must be trustworthy... Where could we find someone like that?"

    ��We��ll have to think about it together. But, there will be a way. More importantly, Lady Seol Hong����

    ��What is it?��

    ��Could you continue to look ahead while confirming the two at the textile shop?��

    ��The�� textile shop?��

    ��They��ve been watching us. Do you perhaps know them?��

    Seol Hong gave a side nce, and��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��Do you know them?��

    ��O-Of course I do.��

    Seol Hong then met gazes with the woman at the textile shop, who promptly approached them.

    ��It��s been a while, Seol Hong.��

    ��Elder Sister�� Shin Yo.��

    Shin Yo, the Cold-Blooded Flower.

    Therge man next to her was likely her Dragon��s Stone.

    ��He��s strong.��

    Seol instinctively knew that the man was strong. The man furrowed his brows while keeping his eyes on Seol.

    ��I came here because I had business in Yocheon, but�� then I heard that you were here as well.��

    ��How are you�� Isn��t the second trial still����

    ��I��ve finished it.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Weren��t you asking about my trial?��

    Seol Hong��s expression darkened.

    Shin Yo was ranked second on the session rankings, right behind Tae Yul.

    And while her trial would have certainly been difficult as well, she had alreadypleted it while Seol Hong was still struggling.

    ��I see����

    There was no warmth in her voice, as expected from someone who received the epithet Cold-Blooded Flower.

    ��Do you�� perhaps need my help?��

    ��...What?��

    While Seol Hong did not expect to meet her here, she would never have imagined hearing those words from her at all, even in her wildest dreams.

    ��Wh-why��?��

    ��Because it seems like you need help.��

    ��......��

    ��I am not pitying you, either.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Shin Yo quickly pulled out a scroll from her sleeve before unfurling it.

    A record of favors and grudges.

    Seol Hong instantly knew what she had pulled out.

    ��I will record your name on this scroll regardless of the help that I give you, so don��t think too hard about it.��

    Shin Yo had a tendency that almost seemed like an obsession.

    She meticulously recorded every action for and against her on this scroll. This meticulousness was one of the reasons why she earned the name the Cold-Blooded Flower.

    She always repaid kindness and debts in kind.

    Seol Hong��s face quickly brightened.

    However, since Seol knew little about her, the only clue he had was Seol Hong��s bright expression, which indicated that she wasn��t an enemy.

    ��But�� why me?��

    ��What?��

    ��Elder Brother Bae Yu and Elder Sister So Ryo are also doing this trial����

    ��It is because I am not interested in them.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Seol Hong, I am interested in you.��

    ��Because of my mother?��

    ��No.��

    ��Then����

    ��You���� Shin Yo then looked to Seol, ��and him.��

    ��......��

    "That''s why I''m trying to make you indebted to me now before it bes too difficult for me to have you be indebted to meter."

    Shin Yo quickly calcted the pros and cons of everything. While others were busy dismissing Seol Hong due to her weakness, she swiftly discerned the changes.

    <em>Reach��</em>

    Therge man, Shin Yo��s Dragon��s Stone, reached out his hand toward Seol.

    ��Jang Du.��

    ��...Kang Seol.��

    Seol shook his hand.

    Though their size difference made them look like uncle and nephew, it was Jang Du who was shocked by Seol��s grip.

    ��...Good.��

    After a quick nod, he let go.

    ��Then�� will you ept?�� asked Shin Yo.

    Seol Hong thought for a second before whispering something to Seol.

    ��Is it�� a good idea to ept her proposal?�� she asked.

    ��Is she someone who can help us for sure?�� asked Seol in response.

    ��Elder Sister Shin Yo�� is someone who is only second to Elder Brother Tae Yul in the Dragon Pce in terms of skill. She is definitely someone who can help us with that.��

    ��And what is her reputation like?��

    ��She��s famous for being cold-hearted when cutting off people. Almost like she has no emotions.��

    ��Then this isn��t the time to pick and choose. In fact, she might even be a better option than So Ryo. While we might be indebted to her, what we��ll be asking of her wouldn��t be too difficult."

    ��...Okay,�� nodded Seol Hong.

    She then turned to Shin Yo.

    ��Okay, we��ll do it.��

    ��Then what would you like me to help you with?��

    ��We would like you to spread a rumor throughout Yocheon.��

    ��A rumor?��

    ��Would it be difficult?��

    "Not at all. It should be done in a few days once I hire people. What rumors do you want to spread?"

    After a few minutes, Seol and Seol Hong left the two behind, with another line added to Shin Yo��s scroll.

    ��How interesting����

    Shin Yo smirked as she rolled the scroll back together.

    ��What do you think?�� asked Shin Yo.

    ��About what?�� responded Jang Du, bluntly.

    ��You��re the one who wanted to travel around while we had time left. You��re also the one who was interested in Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone.��

    ��Hm����

    ��Was he someone who we have to keep an eye on?��

    Jang Du scowled.

    ��I�� am not sure.��

    ��...What?��

    ��He definitely wasn��t ordinary, but�� How should I say this�� I couldn��t feel anything from him.��

    ��He��s ordinary, but not ordinary�� is what you��re trying to say, yes? I guess it wasn��t aplete waste of time toe here.��

    ��What do we do now?��

    ��Send people to spread rumors. Only the trustworthy people.��

    ��How many?��

    ��It would be nice to have a clean number, right?��

    A few dayster, a hundred visitors arrived in Yocheon. And as if the city had been waiting for it, three rumors began to spread like wildfire.

    The first rumor was that Kang Seol, the diator who had be the talk of the city, was challenging the current conqueror.

    The second was that Kang Seol had the potential to surpass even Dae San as a diator.

    And finally, the most provocative rumor imed that Gwak Seong feared his conqueror would lose to Kang Seol and was deliberately avoiding the challenge.

    Each of these rumors was crafted to be so provocative that it seemed they would force Gwak Seong to storm out of his house in a fit of rage.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    It had been exactly three days since Seol spread those strange rumors.

    In just three days, everyone in Yocheon was talking about them.

    ��So you��re saying�� Gwak Seong is scared, right?��

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying! Who wouldn��t want to avoid the fight? His opponent is the very person carrying on Dae San��s legacy!"

    ��But didn��t Dae Ha inherit Dae San��s legacy?��

    ��That��spletely different! Their fighting styles are totally opposite!��

    ��That��s a fair point�� Dae San always filled up five minutes while Dae Ha just one-sidedly overwhelmed his opponents.��

    ��Gwak Seong��s done for. Is he really the same Gwak Seong who raised two conquerors?��

    ��It��s because he��s old. Old people always settle for the status quo.��Seol showed no reaction to the swirling rumors.

    Rather, he quietly continued to take on his assigned matches.

    As the Dragon Trial approached its final two weeks, Seol had already fought over fifteen matches.

    Unsurprisingly, he had not lost a single one.

    Though the rumors had spread faster thanks to Shin Yo��s help, it was a rumor that would have spread regardless of her interference.

    Shin Yo had simply poured gasoline onto the embers that Seol was growing, hastening things.

    But�� another interesting thing did happen during that time.

    So Ryo, the Dragon��s Flower who refused Seol Hong��s proposal to work together, had registered her own Dragon��s Stone for the death battles.

    It appeared that after hearing the rumors spreading throughout Yocheon and witnessing Seol��s impressive feats in the arena, she had devised the same n they had.

    However, her Dragon��s Stone failed to defeat his opponent in exactly five minutes. In fact, after winning two matches, he lost the third, bringing her even greater humiliation.

    So Ryo, shocked by his loss, did not register her Dragon��s Stone for any further matches.

    It must have been a huge shock to learn that her Dragon��s Stone was weaker than Seol Hong��s.

    And now�� Seol��s battle with one of the ranked diators was about to begin.

    ��Fuuuuu����

    Even now, Seol��s powers hadn��t fully returned.

    Why did he have to fight like this when he was a summoner? Seol couldn��t help but let out a depressed sigh.

    ��Could one of you pleasee back?��

    Seol might have had four summons, but he hadn��t seen a single one of them since arriving in the East.

    The host��s voice then began to echo throughout the Warrior��s Heart once more.

    - Ah! I''m sure this is the moment many of you have been eagerly awaiting! All of you are here to see him, aren��t you? Hahaha! So am I! The neer who ims to be the true sessor of Dae San, the Demon sh! Undefeated with 15 wins! Ladies and gentlemen, Kang Seol!

    ��Yeahhhhhhhh!��

    ��I��m betting on you, Kang Seol!��

    ��Give me back my money! Hurry up and die here!��

    ��Shut up! What about my money then?!��

    ��You got this, Kang Seol! I��m cheering for you!��

    Not only did the host have more to say, but the crowd also booed less than before.

    In fact, some people were even showing support for him, which made Seol feel somewhat encouraged as he entered the fight.

    - And facing Kang Seol�� is a powerful diator who many believed would be the next conqueror! Chi Rang the martial artist!

    ��Chi Raaaaaaaaaang!��

    ��I only have you now! Kill Kang Seol!��

    ��Kill him already!��

    As Seol continued his winning streak in the Warrior��s Heart, he diligently studied each of his opponents. Chi Rang, his next opponent, was someone he had been keeping an eye on.

    ��Most of the people in the Warrior��s Heart are too weak to be my opponents. The ones I need to keep an eye on are Chi Rang the martial artist, Dae Ha the conqueror, Seon Yu the onmyoji, and Gyu Ho the battle god.��

    When Seol observed the matches while simting potential battles in his mind, Chi Rang, Seon Yu, and Gyu Ho stood out as individuals he deemed necessary to face himself to know for certain who would win.

    As for Dae Ha, who hadn''t fought anyone during that period, Seolcked any information on which to base any analysis.

    ��My name is Chi Rang.��

    ��Kang Seol.��

    There was no need for a long conversation between the two.

    - Then�� we shall begin!

    <em>Click��</em>

    As Chi Rang flicked his wrists, a mechanical device on his arms activated, causing a pair of gauntlets to wrap around his hands.

    The Khan Empire had quite advanced mechanical engineering skills, especially in the case of weapons. In fact, their weapons were much more advanced than the West��s.

    Seol had plenty of opportunities to experience that himself in Yocheon.

    ��Hah!��

    [Chi Rang used Breakthrough.]

    [The attack radius is increased.]

    <em>Click!</em>

    A powerful skill right off the bat.

    ��That��s dangerous!��

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Seol turned his hips, narrowly avoiding Chi Rang��s frightening attack.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Chi Rang turned his attacks mid-air.

    While such a sudden shift should have also affected him, his gauntlets appeared to have somewhat mitigated it.

    It was difficult to fight someone with techniques and equipment like this because it was nearly impossible to predict their next move.

    However, Seol was prepared for this as well.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He turned his hips once more, avoiding Chi Rang��s follow-up attacks.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    Chi Rang struck the ground, missing Seol entirely.

    <em>Cruuuuuush!</em>

    His attack was more than powerful enough to break the stage beneath them.

    Normally, this would have ended as a loss for both parties after falling through the floor.

    ��Haaaaaah!��

    ��Hrgh!��

    The Daoists and shamans around them groaned as they disyed their skills.

    <em>Float��</em>

    The destroyed pieces of the stage began to float mid-air.

    ��Woahhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    ��Yeah, show him, Chi Rang!��

    Seol and Chi Rang both perfectlynded on the rubble, then nced at one another.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    And another sh.

    ��Hrgh����

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Chi Rang puffed his chest.

    [Chi Rang used Mountain Toss.]

    [Throw strength is greatly increased. Carrying capacity is drastically increased.]

    With both hands, Chi Rang quickly reached for a floating rock multiple times bigger than him before immediately throwing it at Seol.

    <em>Fwooooooooosh!</em>

    The rock flew at immense speed, covering Seol��s vision entirely.

    ��Would I�� be able to break that?��

    Seol definitely didn��t have the luxury of dodging it.

    <em>Craaaaaaackle��</em>

    Seol gathered shadows in his hands until they climbed up to his wrists.

    He activated Night Crow in response, but�� this was a skill that he had adapted and refined over the recent battles.

    Seol pulled back his right arm like a bowstring and��

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    pletely destroyed the rubble.

    ��Too sloppy!��

    Chi Rang revealed himself from behind the debris.

    He had used it as a cover to find an opening.

    However, Seol had also predicted this.

    <em>Bam bam fwip fwoosh!</em>

    The two exchanged and blocked multiple blows.

    Even Seol sweated during this interaction.

    ��I have to maintain focus!��

    The two fought fiercely on the small floating piece of rubble.

    A single mistake could spell defeat, and using toorge a maneuver would cause them to fall.

    ��Woahhhhhhhh!��

    ��A-Are you seeing this?��

    - An incredible battle!

    <em>Bam bam bam!</em>

    <em>Fwip! Fwoosh!</em>

    Chi Rang continually changed his approach, concentrating entirely on attacking faster and feinting to find an opening in Seol��s defenses.

    <em>Creaaak!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    He was like a spear trying to do whatever he could to make his attack sessful.

    <em>Fwip fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Bam bam bam!</em>

    Meanwhile, Seol was the perfect shield.

    With his hand covered in viscous ck shadow, he continued to deflect Chi Rang��s attacks, sometimes cutting them off before Chi Rang could even ready them.

    Chi Rang began to grow frustrated.

    ��You bastaaaaaaaaard!��

    He had grown so heated that the warmth spread from his head down to his gauntlets.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The heat from the gauntlets burned his sleeves, revealing Chi Rang��s trained muscles.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    His gloves began to radiate an ominous smoke.

    ��Isn��t that a little too dangerous?�� mocked Seol.

    ��Shut up!��

    Chi Rang hadpletely fallen for Seol��s taunts.

    It made sense why he fell for such a light taunt. After all, Chi Rang had failed tond even a single proper hit on Seol.

    But then��

    <em>Bam��</em>

    Seol used the opening created by Chi Rang��s attack tond a counterblow.

    <em>Hrgh��</em>

    ��Time��s up.��

    ��I-I��ll kill����

    As Seol ced his hands on Chi Rang��s gloves, Chi Rang cursed him.

    ��Someone like you will never be able to beat Dae Ha����

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Seolpletely destroyed Chi Rang��s weapons as his answer.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    And after a light push, Seol kicked Chi Rang��s stomach.

    <em>Baaaaaaaam!</em>

    Though it was a simple kick, there was immense force behind it. Normal people would have died from such an attack.

    Chi Rang then fell down, down the arena.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Thankfully, the Daoists lightened his body, preventing him from sustaining any serious injuries.

    ��Ch-Chi Rang����

    ��L-Lost as well.��

    ��Chi Rang lost that easily?��

    - The winner of this death battle is Kang Seol! He really did defeat Chi Rang easily!

    ��Yeahhhhhhhhhh!��

    ��Kang Seol! Kang Seol!��

    ��Thank you! Thank you!��

    * * *

    After defeating Chi Rang, someone who many believed would be the next conqueror, Seol��s poprity exploded.

    In fact, it reached the point where he had to hide himself whenever he went outside.

    Seon Yu the onmyoji and Gyu Ho the battle god both canceled their matches against Seol, ming their condition.

    Now�� there was no one who could stop Seol��s storm other than the conqueror of the Warrior��s Heart.

    ��I guess the n is nearing its finale now, then.��

    Seol��s n had been going well. The only thing left was for Gwak Seong to y his hand.

    However, that didn��t mean Seol had no worries.

    ��There��s still the possibility that Dae Ha is stronger than me.��

    Seol then recalled how powerful Dae San was at his peak.

    ��Even if my stats are much higher than his����

    Seol reached the conclusion that without his summons, there was the possibility that he could lose to Dae San.

    That was just how powerful those withbat-based sses were. And there was a possibility that Dae Ha, his brother, had inherited his prowess.

    As Seol continued to think to himself, Cheon Ju came to see them.

    ��Lady Seol Hong����

    ��Huh?��

    ��Someone came to see you.��

    ��...to see me?��

    Seol and Seol Hong exchanged nces.

    The only people who knew about them in Yocheon were the other Dragon��s Flowers and the archivists.

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Seol stood up in her ce and walked to the door.

    When he opened the door, no one was there, contrary to what Cheon Ju had said.

    However, there was a note.

    Seol read it, then turned back and closed the door behind him.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    ��Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��What is it? Where��s the guest?��

    ��They left after leaving this behind.��

    After reading the note, Seol Hong began nodding her head.

    ��So Gwak Seong��s finally making his move.��

    In the note, Gwak Seong had requested a meeting.

    * * *

    The ce where Gwak Seong wanted to meet was near the center of Yocheon.

    However, Seol Hong wasn��t the only person he had invited.

    ��E-Elder Sister So Ryo?��

    ��Seol Hong? Did he send you a message as well?��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��Haah���� sighed So Ryo. With a disappointed expression, she then continued, ��I came here because Gwak Seong sent me a note saying he had something to discuss. But judging by how you were invited as well�� Elder Brother Bae Yu will be joining us soon.��

    So Ryo continued to mix in slyments that seemed to suggest that Seol Hong was beneath her and Bae Yu.

    However, Seol Hong didn��t mind it at all. In fact, she was more preupied with a worrying feeling.

    ��But how�� did Gwak Seong know that the three of us were here?��

    ��It may be possible that Elder Brother Bae Yu managed to make contact with Gwak Seong.��

    ��Do you really think he did that?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��I don��t know either. We��ll have to go and find out.��

    Seol Hong, with a worried expression, looked at Seol.

    ��I can get you out no matter what,�� said Seol. ��Don��t worry.��

    ��...Okay.��

    ��Be confident. He will pick away at you if you show any signs of weakness, Lady Seol Hong.��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    They then nervously climbed up the flights of stairs to the third floor of the pavilion.

    ��Over here, kiddos.��

    ��Haah�� What a foul way of speaking.��

    A middle-aged man appeared to be having a meal with someone at a table with four seats.

    Two of the seats were already upied.

    The first was obviously Gwak Seong, while the other seemed to be Bae Yu, seen from the back.

    ��Haah���� sighed So Ryo. ��So Elder Brother Bae Yu made the first move in the end����

    ��......��

    ��Didn��t I tell you that you could try all you want, but you��d never be able to do anything on your own, Seol Hong? Will you finally ept it now? Elder Brother Bae Yu already����

    ��...Unni.��

    ��Don��t cut me off, Seol Hong. Listen to what I have to����

    ��Elder Brother Bae Yu�� appears to be dead.��

    ��......��

    So Ryo quickly shifted her gaze from Seol Hong to Bae Yu.

    Even now, Bae Yu remained silent, not turning around to face them.

    Gwak Seong then spoke in his stead.

    ��Why don��t we have a seat?��

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    ��Y-You��!��

    ��You will take a seat,�� said Gwak Seong.

    So Ryo quickly turned to Seol Hong, but�� she was scared as well.

    <em>- Be confident. He will pick away at you if you show any signs of weakness, Lady Seol Hong.</em>

    Recalling those words, Seol Hong looked at Seol. He then quietly and leisurely walked toward the chair where Seol Hong would be sitting and stood behind it.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    ��I apologize for making you wait. My name is Seol Hong,�� greeted Seol Hong, sitting down in the chair Seol had pulled out for her.

    So Ryo then did her best to copy Seol Hong��s actions.��I-I am So Ryo. I am a Dragon��s Flower����

    So Ryo��s cunning facade quickly broke down the moment she sat down at the table.

    ��Wh-what is going on? Elder Brother Bae Yu is d-dead.��

    Bae Yu had a dagger in his chest, blood pooling on his stomach.

    A corpse rested in the chair beside them at the dinner table. It was a scene that would have surprised anyone.

    So Ryo��s reaction to this scene was normal.

    Seol Hong��s reaction was abnormal.

    ��Could I ask the reason why a corpse is taking up a chair?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Do you know him?��

    ��That depends. I could, but I also couldn��t.��

    Piqued by her response, Gwak Seong smirked.

    ��And what do you mean by that?��

    ��If you killed him because he wronged you greatly, then I do not know him. However, if it was because of a simple whim, I do know him.��

    If Gwak Seong had mistakenly killed Bae Yu, Seol Hong nned to exploit it to her advantage, but if Bae Yu had made a mistake, Seol Hong nned to ignore it.

    She stated this boldly, without stuttering a single word.

    ��Interesting,�� murmured Gwak Seong. ��He wronged me.��

    ��Is that so? What did he do?��

    ��He dared to threaten me. The petty power he had got to his head, preventing him from understanding his situation.��

    ��What did he say?��

    ��To hand over the arena. Either that or to submit to the Khan Empire. He tried to promise me wealth, but�� he annoyed me, and I killed him.��

    Gwak Seong was definitely not in the wrong for this.

    This was undeniably Bae Yu��s mistake for not understanding his ce and his opponent.

    Though his decision was heavy-handed, the title ��Dragon��s Flower�� did not carry much weight during the Dragon War.

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    Meanwhile, So Ryo was trembling.

    The horrific sight seemed more than enough to put her on the verge of fainting.

    <em>Slide��</em>

    Beneath the table, Seol Hong slid her hand toward So Ryo��s hands and held them tightly.

    ��......��

    Surprisingly, that was all it took to stop So Ryo��s trembling. So Ryo did not refuse her hand.

    ��Lady, do you know about me?��

    ��Gwak Seong. The Warrior��s Heart��s master and a skilled individual who had trained two conquerors. A person who could be seen as the absolute ruler of Yocheon.��

    ��...Anything else?��

    ��Though I don��t know what you are asking for specifically, if you would allow me to guess�� are you perhaps referring to your hidden past?��

    ��How shrewd. What do you know about my past?��

    The reason Bae Yu died was likely because either he didn''t know about Gwak Seong��s past or he did but didn''t care.

    "In the past, an official from the Khan Empire attempted to assassinate you, the arena''s master at the time, in a desperate bid to make a name for themselves. Unfortunately, due to their foolish actions, Dae San, your conqueror, died."

    This was information Seol had given her.

    Though it was a story known to few, Yocheon��s officials were aware of it. This was the main reason they had tried to prevent So Ryo from hastily meeting them.

    ��You know well. Though it seems like this friend over here didn��t.��

    ��Ignorance leads to hardships, after all.��

    ��Hahaha�� not bad.��

    As Seol suggested, Seol Hong continued to talk with Gwak Seong as if she were someone on equal footing. Meanwhile, So Ryo stayedpletely silent, even hiding her face from them.

    ��Dae Ha,e here. I��d like you to meet some people.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Seol nced at the man approaching Gwak Seong.

    He was much, much smaller than Dae San.

    However, he was also undoubtedly strong.

    ��He��s definitely strong!��

    If Seol were topare him to a monster, he��d be one on the verge of reaching Transcendent-rank.

    The aura that he was exuding was just that incredible.

    However, his open disy of it showed not only his confidence but also his arrogance, to the point that it was a w.

    "Say hi. These bastards are Hong Cheon��s children, the Dragon��s Flowers, here to steal the Warrior��s Heart from me."

    ��......��

    ��......��

    Seol Hong and So Ryo were both shocked.

    It seemed that Bae Yu had confessed everything to them.

    He should have at least survived if he was going to reveal everything. Failing at both showed just how incapable he was.

    ��Dae Ha.��

    ��Seol Hong.��

    ��S-So Ryo����

    Dae Ha immediately looked at Seol.

    ��And you?��

    From the moment he entered the room, Dae Ha had kept his eyes on Seol.

    ��Kang Seol.��

    Gwak Seongughed maniacally.

    ��Yeah�� Good�� I��m sure everyone��s lost their appetite, let��s get to the point.��

    <em>Lean��</em>

    Gwak Seong leaned into the table, cing his elbows on it as well.

    ��What do you want, brats?��

    ��......��

    ��Are you going to threaten me like your older brother? To serve the Khan Empire?��

    <em>m!</em>

    So Ryo shrieked as Gwak Seong mmed the table.

    ��Hiek����

    "Are you seriously trying to involve me in your session battle or whatever the hell game you''re ying?"

    ��W-Well����

    <em>Slide��</em>

    Gwak Seong��s warriors began entering the room through the door, an undeniable threat signaling them not to involve him any further.

    So Ryo��s Dragon��s Stone reached for his sword, but�� couldn��t bring himself to unsheathe it.

    ��Answer me!��

    So Ryo trembled even more under Gwak Seong''s pressure before finally saying...

    ��I-I��ll give up. I��ll stop now.��

    Suddenly, an archivist��s voice pierced through the room.

    ��So Ryo, the One Hit Flower, is now a fallen flower.��

    So Ryo��s face quickly turned dark after that.

    But even so, she couldn��t take back her words. She did not want to die.

    Now, only Seol Hong was left.

    Despite the intimidating presence of all the warriors, she continued to reach for more food with her chopsticks calmly.

    ��The food here is pretty good.��

    ��...It��s you, isn��t it?��

    ��What��s me?��

    ��The person who spread those baseless rumors. It��s you, huh?��

    ��......��

    ��You bastards humiliated Dae San��s name�� maybe the perfect humiliation for a bastard like you who looks down on the world would be to����

    The atmosphere in the room was beginning to feel unsettling.

    Well, truthfully, it had been unsettling from the start. It was simply now bing more apt to say that it was turning violent.

    ��I will kill you. Before I do, answer me. Why did you do this?��

    ��I can��t tell you.��

    ��...What do you mean?��

    Even Seol was on edge now, poised for a fight to break out at any moment.

    However, Seol Hong gave the best answer she could at this moment.

    ��If you have something to say, raise your weapon.��

    <em>- If you have something to say, raise your weapon.</em>

    The reason the Warrior��s Heart had be so great.

    Seol Hong was taking advantage of the banner they all stood beneath.

    After hearing that�� It was the first time in a long while that Gwak Seong had found himself at such a loss for words.

    "Yeah... If those rumors are true, then it must also mean that you''re trying to be the conqueror, right?"

    Seol Hong smiled in response.

    And as she did, Gwak Seong��

    ��Hah����

    ughed.

    ��Hahahahahahaha! Cough�� Ahahaha�� Hahahahahahhaa!��

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Gwak Seong stood up from his chair.

    ��Three days.��

    ��I will see you in three days.��

    ��Dae Ha and Kang Seol will face off in the Warrior��s Heart to decide the conqueror. What will you put on the line for it?��

    "What about you?"

    ��Obviously�� everything.��

    <em>Stand��</em>

    Seol Hong stood up as well.

    ��Okay, I will put everything on the line as well.��

    <em>Smile��</em>

    Gwak Seong gave a big smile, grinning from ear to ear.

    "It feels like... this is the first time in a long while where I''ve felt like I could truly breathe... Really... It��s been too long."

    In three days'' time, the two would be putting everything on the line.

    Gwak Seong felt euphoric from that prospect.

    * * *

    Three days had passed.

    Gwak Seong exited his manor.

    <em>Pourrrrrrrr��</em>

    It was raining hard outside.

    The same rain that took Dae San away.

    However, for some reason�� Gwak Seong felt like he was in peak condition.

    ��Pfft����

    ��Let��s go.��

    Dae Ha, his conqueror, trailed him at his side.

    ��Dae Ha����

    ��Yes?��

    ��Are you confident?��

    ��I don��t fight because I am confident in my skills, sir.��

    ��...Then why?��

    ��I fight to protect your will.��

    ��......��

    Gwak Seong then turned, ncing at Dae Ha��s physique.

    Unlike Dae San, Dae Ha was incredibly weak at first.

    But now, he had honed his body to the point where his frame was now filled with muscles.

    ��Do you remember the day your brother left us?��

    ��...I do.��

    ��He died because of me, you know?��

    ��Elder Gwak Seong����

    The two recalled that day.

    A newly appointed official from the Khan Empire sought control over all of Yocheon.

    In fact, he had gone so far as to challenge the rights of the Warrior��s Heart, something that should never be done.

    And obviously, Gwak Seong had refused to give it to him.

    But that night�� a bunch of assassins were sent to Gwak Seong��s manor.

    <em>- ��Don��t let them in!</em>

    <em>- ��Protect Elder Gwak Seong!</em>

    <em>- ��Gahhhh!</em>

    A night filled with spine-chilling screams and shouts.

    Dae San took hisst breath that night, dying to one of the assassins.

    ��I��ve told you this countless times, sir. My older brother would have been proud to die like that.��

    ��...Why?��

    ��Because he was����

    Dae Ha stopped himself.

    He couldn��t bring himself to speak on behalf of the dead, especially not his older brother. It wouldn��t be respectful to those who came before him.

    ��If you have something to say, raise your weapon. I love that phrase,�� said Gwak Seong.

    ��...I do as well.��

    ��It��s a phrase that flipped my world on its head. My boring life�� waspletely changed by your older brother and the Warrior��s heart.��

    ��He liked that phrase as well.��

    "Hahaha�� Every once in a while, I''m reminded of how simr the two of you are."

    ��...Do you miss him?��

    ��No.��

    ��...You don��t have to lie to me.��

    ��Hahaha! Was it that obvious?��

    Gwak Seong then stopped to take another look at Dae Ha.

    <em>- I will�� I will continue my older brother��s legacy!</em>

    <em>- ��Dae Ha.</em>

    <em>- My older brother�� Dae San is��</em>

    Dae Ha had told him that after Gwak Seong was devastated by Dae San��s death. And he had kept his promise, he truly became the conqueror.

    However, even a miracle wasn��t enough to fill the hole that had been left in his heart by Dae San��s absence.

    It really was strange.

    Gwak Seong had reimed his life, reimed his glory, but�� there was something missing.

    And he couldn��t put a word on it, much less understand the reason why.

    ��The only person who will seed my brother��s will is me. I will reveal that truth today.��

    ��Don��t die.��

    ��...What, sir?��

    ��I-It��s nothing����

    Gwak Seong was shocked; he didn��t know why he had said this, either. It was instinctive.

    Instead of telling Dae Ha not to lose, he was telling him not to die.

    ��Let��s go. It��ll begin soon.��

    * * *

    <em>Pourrrrrr��</em>

    The seats in the Warrior��s Heart were packed. Despite that, more people were being allowed in, with makeshift seats set up to amodate them.

    The events that were about to unfold in the Warrior��s Heart were just that rare of a spectacle.

    It had been a long time since thest Battle of Conquest.

    Dae Ha, the conqueror, had epted Seol��s challenge.

    ��What do you think, Lady Shin Yo?�� asked Jang Du.

    "Dae Ha is someone who managed to be conqueror. Despite facing numerous challengers, not onested more than a minute against him."

    ��Haha�� So this will be a battle to see whether Kang Seol can drag it out to five minutes or if Dae Ha will end it in one.��

    "Dae Ha is skilled with the staff, proficient enough to decisively defeat anyone who isn��t ustomed to it. That''s why most people can''tst a minute against him. On the other hand, Kang Seol hasn��t disyed anything remarkable. For that reason, he will lose."

    ��...You know more about this than I thought.��

    ��Ahem�� I just read the scrolls they were selling near the entrance.��

    ��If I knew you liked this so much, I would��ve brought you here earlier�� Let��s visit here often.��

    ��I don��t like it, okay! More importantly, what do you think, Jang Du?��

    ��Me?��

    Jang Du scratched his chin for a second, thinking hard.

    ��I�� too believe that Dae Ha will win.��

    ��Right?��

    ��But one thing does bother me.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��I told you before that he definitely didn��t seem ordinary, but that I also couldn��t sense anything from him, right?��

    ��You did.��

    ��He��s�� hiding something.��

    ��Kang Seol? Is he really someone who could do that?��

    ��The way he fights definitely isn��t ordinary either. It��s awkward, like a giant trying to fight while wearing a child��s shoes�� I will ce my bet on that.��

    ��Oho�� are you making a bet against me?��

    ��The loser will have to do the night watch the next time we camp outside.��

    ��I need a lot of sleep, though�� and I��m a Dragon��s Flower����

    "Where is the person whoughed at Bae Yu''s death for thinking he could do as he pleased because he was a Dragon��s Flower?"

    ��Fine! I��ll bet on Dae Ha.��

    ��Haha! It��s starting now!��

    <em>Pourrrrrrrrr��</em>

    With no roof overhead, the audience was forced to watch in the pouring rain. Although the staff used Daoist spells to block some of the rain, they couldn��t stop it entirely.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    Lightning shed, and thunder boomed.

    However, everyoneughed defiantly.

    They were just that excited to see the next match.

    - Even the weather is blessing us today! Wouldn��t you agree?

    ��Shut up!��

    ��Does this look like a blessing to you?!��

    ��Hahahaha! You fucking psycho! Just start the match already!��

    - Hahahaha! And because today is the Battle of Conquest, please look kindly upon the little warriors walking among you! And with that... the diators are entering!

    Seol, the challenger, entered the arena alongside Dae Ha.

    Today was the day when the true conqueror between them would be decided.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    As today was potentially the day a new master of the arena would be decided, the spells prepared were much shier than usual.

    Fog began to wade in from all sides as Seol and Dae Ha entered the arena, facing each other.

    The arena also had a new, different terrain today as well.

    Stone walls emerged from the ground, as if the peaks of two mountains had been nted directly in the center of the arena.

    - It''s been a long time since we''ve seen the Strange Cliff terrain! Dae San fought on this field many times, though I''m not sure if all of you remember it!

    ��It��s the Strange Cliff! It��s Dae San��s Strange Cliff!��

    ��I never thought I��d see it again����

    - Until now, we have prohibited its use to show respect for Dae San. But as today is the day to decide his true sessor�� there was no way we could not use this. Wouldn��t you agree?

    ��Yeah, we do!����Yeah! It has to be the Strange Cliff!��

    - Furthermore, as weather is another important factor in a battle between two diators, we will not interfere with it.

    <em>Faaade��</em>

    The artificial clouds hanging above the arena pulled back, allowing rain to fall.

    The cliff grew slippery, which made maintaining bnce more difficult.

    <em>Fuuu��</em>

    <em>Fuuu��</em>

    Seol slowly exhaled as he let the rain fall onto him.

    His heart began to pound faster.

    ��In the end, I��ll have to fight him myself.��

    Though Seol had prepared everything he could, he still wasn��t certain of his victory.

    I don��t know whether I have to hope that Dae Ha is weak, or��

    Seol then turned his attention to Seol Hong, who was looking at him with nervous eyes.

    Before he entered the arena, the two had a short conversation.

    <em>- If it gets too dangerous, stop��</em>

    <em>- But that isn��t what you really want, right, Seol Hong?</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    <em>- If you want the Warrior��s Heart, you must reveal your true desires. If you don��t, you will be eaten by your own desperation. So tell me, Seol Hong, what do you really want?</em>

    Seol Hong paused for a second before answering.

    <em>- I�� want you to win.</em>

    Seol then smiled and patted her head.

    <em>- Then as you desire, it wille true.</em>

    Seol was not only her god; he was also her parent, who had left a gap that couldn��t be filled.

    And now was the time he took responsibility for it.

    He had to give her a future where she could hope.

    The host��s voice then caused the arena to rumble.

    <em>- Beginnnnnnnnnn!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Dae Ha began swinging his staff, which had a piece of metal attached to its end, turning it into a il.

    As red energy began to grow from it�� Dae Ha used his skill.

    [Dae Ha used Exceptional Skill: Twin Dragon Staff.]

    [An additional blow is dealt with each attack thatnds as long as this effect persists.]

    ��An Exception Skill right off the bat?!��

    Seol quickly tensed up.

    However, he had also prepared something for this.

    Seol had onest trick up his sleeve besides his summoning and fighting skills: the vtile skills he could gain through Cooking.

    [You used Vtile Skill: Turtle Shield.]

    [Base defense increases by 300%. This effect persists until you take a certain amount of damage.]

    A turtle shell-shaped energy surrounded Seol.

    ��That won��t work!��

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    [Dae Ha used One Step at a Time.]

    [Your attacks will still be considered to have hit even if your opponent sessfully blocks your attack.]

    Simply put, it meant that Twin Dragon''s Staff''s effect would continue, even if Seol blocked Dae Ha''s attack.

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Whaaaaam!</em>

    ��Damn it����

    Seol��s shield broke in an instant.

    There was a reason all of Dae Ha��s fights ended within a minute.

    It was impossible for any diator to withstand his relentless assault.

    [You used Vtile Skill: Ink Coil.]

    [Gain 2% damage reduction each time your opponent��s attacknds. This effect can stack up to 40%.]

    <em>Swish��</em>

    A sticky ink began to flow over Seol��s equipment like water.

    ��I can��t win just by avoiding him.��

    Seol quickly gave up on ending the fight within five minutes.

    That was something for Dae San to worry about, not him.

    Everything he had done up to this point was just an act to lure out Dae Ha.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Seol��s hand began to grow ck.

    He then used it to deflect the il attached to the end of Dae Ha��s staff.

    <em>aaaaaaaaaang!</em>

    <em>Bzzzzzzzt��</em>

    [That hurts!]

    Agony shouted, clearly indicating that Dae Ha��s staff was not an ordinary weapon either.

    <em>aang!</em>

    aaaaang!

    ��Krgh����

    Dae Ha was relentless and fierce, continuously charging in like an enraged bull. In fact, he was even rougher than Dae San.

    <em>aaaaaaang!</em>

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    His blows destroyed the terrain, causing rubble to fall beneath the arena.

    Seol knew that falling from these heights almost certainly meant death.

    ��How dare you insult my brother��s name.��

    ��Why don��t we calm down?�� asked Seol.

    ��Shut up! I won��t let you insult the Warrior��s Heart any longer!��

    [Dae Ha used Meteor Strike.]

    [The next attack is enhanced.]

    It was a fast and long strike.

    ��I can��t block this!��

    Seol winced back, trying to protect his body.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    Dae Ha��s attacknded perfectly on Seol��s forearm and shoulder.

    <em>Snap��</em>

    With the sound of breaking ribs, Seol was sent flying, bouncing off the rugged terrain a couple of times.

    ��Khrgh����

    The Blood of Origin would heal him quickly, but it was still extremely painful.

    <em>Fwooooooooosh!</em>

    Dae Ha continued to rain down attacks from the sky.

    <em>aaaaaaam!</em>

    Is this what it would be like if steel rained from the sky? A massive crack formed on one of the cliffs.

    Though Seol had managed to narrowly dodge it, the impact came after.

    Seol could sense it.

    The match could end, just like this.

    * * *

    A lone knight walked through the darkness.

    <em>Fwoooooooosh��</em>

    A fierce blizzard stopped his path.

    And before he realized it, the snow was already up to his knees, further bothering him from marching forward.

    Even though it wasn''t a ce that should have been cold, it was undeniably freezing. And while it would have been fine if that was the extent of it, the space continued to change its rules.

    <em>- It will be incredibly difficult. It will take some time before this space fully settles.</em>

    He told Ur that he understood, he was well aware of what he was doing.

    <em>- We could�� go together. I��m worried about him as well.</em>

    He had refused Karen��s worries. After all, it was impossible to do so with Ur��s adamant refusal.

    <em>- He��ll be perfectly fine. That��s just the kind of person he is. You��ll arrive before you know it as long as you keep going forward. And it��s not like this is your first time doing this, either. You can do it, right, scrap iron?</em>

    Scrap iron? Hah.

    <em>- ��I leave him to you. Only you can do this right now.</em>

    He then engraved Jamad��s request into his heart as well.

    And like that, with the burdens of others, he began his journey. Before he left, Ur had mentioned that time outside could pass differently from the time within the space.

    Essentially, it meant that the time he spent there could be either an instant or a simr amount of time, and they had no way of knowing.

    The hardships continued.

    Ominous nightmares, the cold, the heat��there were even times when he was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness.

    He would writhe and retch, but still march onward.

    ��Is this�� even the right way��?��

    He also didn��t know the answer to this.

    The traces of his strength were growing fainter by the second.

    If the traces disappeared entirely�� he could be lost, trapped in this space forever.

    While Ur woulde to find him, it was impossible to know how long that would take, and... there was something more important than all of this.

    ��I can��t bete.��

    His master was waiting for him.

    He was waiting for all of them, or maybe just any of them.

    <em>Fwoooooooooooosh��</em>

    The blizzard grew stronger, the snow now piling up to his waist. It was surprising that he could still walk in these conditions.

    And once again, the feeling of helplessness piled on.

    Life�� is self-centered.

    This was the case for all life, the extent of it was just different on the individual scale.

    In the end, there was no way someone else could be more important than oneself.

    ��But why did I think of that just now?��

    He had recalled a few words someone else used to tell him.

    The words of someone long ago, whom he had trusted faithfully.

    <em>- Life is self-centered.</em>

    He remembered it.

    He remembered the person who told him this.

    ��Lain����

    The strongest knight of Montra.

    It was Lain, the Sun Knight.

    <em>- And it��s especially true for people. They are often only interested in themselves, not in others. When they see someone in trouble, they look the other way. They naturally avoid injustice.</em>

    But then, he also said this.

    <em>- However, you don��t need to me them for it. It��s natural, people can behave that way. They can look down at the ground and ignore those around them. But, us... we can never do that.</em>

    Lain engraved his will onto his heart.

    <em>- A knight must never do that. We must always look around us.</em>

    <em>- Why?</em>

    <em>- Because that is how theye to trust us. By allowing them to ce their trust in us, they allow us to shoulder their burdens.</em>

    Lain looked at Jin, the Emperor of Montra, from afar as he continued.

    <em>- We can help them like that. Knights are just idiots who are desperate to be helpful.</em>

    Lain then slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    ��...Found it.��

    The door immediately showed itself after Lain had left.

    At the same time, the remaining traces of his strength had disappeared entirely.

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    He knocked on the door.

    ��May Ie in?��

    It was a courteous, but also a ridiculous question.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The door began to shrink, as if it was trying to disappear.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    He forced his hand inside, through the door.

    ��No, I <em>will</em> go in.��

    After being separated for a long time, he had finally arrived.

    Karuna had returned home.

    He had returned to the arms of his family, whom he had left on his own.

    * * *

    <em>Pourrrrrrrr��</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    At the same time, Seol was going through an incredibly difficult time.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    <em>Crush! Snap��</em>

    Seol was sent flying once more. He managed to stand up again, solely because he ensured that none of his vital areas were hit.

    However, he was also nearing his limit.

    ��I never thought Dae Ha would be stronger than Dae San����

    The only unknown variable in his ns was Dae Ha, the current conqueror.

    And with the strength he was disying now, Seol knew for sure that Dae Ha was stronger than Dae San had been in the past.

    That was the only reason he could one-sidedly beat down Seol like this.

    ��When I only have my stats�� there��s a clear limit.��

    Despite knowing about it and attempting to devise strategies to ovee it, the fact that he had to face the wall in the Warrior��s Heart was unfortunate.

    ��I can recover my health with the Blood of Origin, but�� how do I beat him?��

    Dae Ha''s one-minute mark had passed, but so had Seol''s five-minute mark.

    Even so, Dae Ha continued his relentless attacks while Seol struggled just to block them.

    ��D-Dae Ha��s this strong?��

    ��Kang Seol is getting pushed back this much?��

    The difference in strength between the conqueror and challenger was bigger than anyone had expected.

    <em>Fwiiiirl!</em>

    Dae Ha��s staff began to vibrate.

    [Dae Ha used Crush Limbs.]

    [The target struck by Crush Limbs has their regeneration decreased by 30%. If this skill deals more than 20% of the target��s maximum health, regeneration decreases by an additional 10%.]

    <em>Cruuuuuuuush!</em>

    ��Khrgh����

    Though Seol managed to block Dae Ha��s staff with both arms, he was still thrown into a crack between the rocks, helpless, as he could no longer gather strength in his body.

    ��Kang Seol! Don��t lose!��

    ��Ah, it��s toote. He��s going to die.��

    Everyone in the audience knew about the brutality of the Battle of Conquest. Whether it was the challenger or the conqueror, someone often died.

    Dae Ha then pointed at Seol with his staff.

    ��I do not know why my brother��s name was mentioned because of you. But one thing is crystal clear now, I want everyone to listen!��

    Dae Ha��s voice echoed throughout the Warrior��s Heart.

    ��My brother, Dae San, is the true conqueror! Though he is no longer with us, he never once lost in the Warrior��s Heart! Anyone who will carry on his will must do the same! But now, he will����

    He will lose.

    That was what Dae Ha was trying to say.

    ��He will����

    But Dae Ha couldn��t finish those words.

    <em>Craaaaaaackle��</em>

    Seol��s energy surged, like a dam unable to contain the force of rushing waters.

    <em>Pourrrrrrrr��</em>

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Seol stood up with the sound of thunder.

    ��Hahaha�� So Dae San�� never once lost in the Warrior��s Heart?��

    ��...He didn��t,�� answered Dae Ha.

    ��...What a coincidence.��

    Seol��s body turnedpletely ck.

    ��...Because neither have I.��

    Seol finally reimed Night Crow.

    However, his appearance was much different from before.

    When Seol hadbined with Jamad, a fang-shaped tattoo appeared near his lips, symbolizing Jamad.

    But now, there was no fang-shaped tattoo. In fact, there were no tattoos at all.

    Instead, a blue, brilliant light began pouring out of his eye.

    <em>Craaaaaackle��</em>

    Someone other than Jamad had entered his body.

    ��I�� was a bitte.��

    It was Karuna��s voice.

    [You��re here! You��rete, though, stupid! Stupid! I was waiting for you!]

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    Agony quickly, happily returned to its original shape.

    It transformed into the ck sword that saved Santos.

    Seol slowly stood up.

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Knight ��Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��.]

    [You absorb Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Knight.]

    ����

    <em>Craaaaackle!</em>

    Everyone in the Warrior��s Heart held their breath, and it definitely wasn��t because of the ominous lightning.

    Seol quietly answered Karuna.

    ��No, you��re right on time.��

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Booooooooom!</em>

    Shin Yo, the Cold-Blooded Flower, and Jang Du had frozen expressions.

    ��He lost,�� said Shin Yo, indifferently.

    ��Who are you talking about?�� asked Jang Du.

    ��Isn��t it obvious? It would be a waste of time to watch the rest. Jang Du, I won the bet.��

    ��.....��

    Jang Du furrowed his brows while rubbing his chin.

    He, too, knew that Seol had lost. He was forced on the defensive and could notnd even a single counter.But�� something still lingered in his mind.

    ��Was what I felt then�� just in my head?��

    He sensed an immense amount of power within Seol, hidden beneath a strong, rumbling wall like magma underground.

    He also knew that if Seol had unleashed it, everything around him would turn into a sea of mes, but... perhaps he was mistaken.

    ��I don��t know what to say. I��m also disappointed in my insight.��

    "Let��s go. I don��t enjoy watching someone being turned into a punching bag."

    <em>Stand��</em>

    As Shin Yo stood up, she took a nce at the people around her.

    The expressions of the audience were no different from Jang Du��s.

    Disappointment. Worry.

    While there were people cheering for Dae Ha to retain his spot, there were also people cheering for Seol to be the next conqueror. But this fight�� disappointed people from both sides.

    They believed it to be an incredible battle�� a battle that could one day be imed to be the greatest in the Warrior��s Heart��s history��

    However, a fight between two skilled individuals wasn��t guaranteed to be the best.

    In fact, it often involved pettier, more underhanded tricks than a street brawl between two thugs.

    It was just that rare for a dramatic showdown to unfold on the final stage.

    Yet, everyone always got excited for the finals, gripped by its significance.

    Why?

    It was likely because of expectations��expectations for a miracle to finally happen.

    The audience was hopeful, praying for a battle worthy of the weight of the term ��finals��.

    Shin Yo tried to leave, imprinting their upset expressions into her mind.

    However��

    ��...Huh?��

    Their expressions began to slowly change.

    From expressions of anger and disappointment to shock and surprise.

    She then heard Jang Du.

    ��Lady Shin Yo,e back.��

    Shin Yo turned around, facing the stage once more.

    ��Our bet�� might not be over yet,�� he continued.

    Jang Du��s words perfectly describe the scene unfolding before her eyes.

    * * *

    <em>Glooooooow��</em>

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Knight ��Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��.]

    [You absorb Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Knight.]

    [Shadow Hand is changing.]

    [You are able to use Soaring Moonlight.]

    [You are able to use Montra Swordsmanship.]

    [You are able to use Mind Control Resistance.]

    [You are able to use Passive: ck Wave.]

    [You are able to use Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    Seol received information on Karuna''s skills.

    Seol obviously knew about all of Karuna''s skills since Karuna was his summon.

    However, the information he received now wasn''t just descriptions, but instructions on how to use them.

    Despite this, Seol couldn��t immediately wield them at full strength.

    After all, it had also taken him some time to be ustomed to Jamad and his skills.

    Still, Seol wouldn��t take as long as before to adapt to it.

    Back then, hecked aplete understanding of Night Crow. The difference in his knowledge of this skill now, coupled with his increased strength, would expedite Seol''s adaptation to it.

    <em>nce��</em>

    Seol then locked eyes with Dae Ha, who continued to look down on him.

    However, Dae Ha��s overpowering aura had disappeared long ago.

    <em>Pourrrrrr��</em>

    The rain created a barrier between people and the world.

    Its sound muffled the noise of others, while its droplets added a sense of separation between oneself and those nearby.

    However�� it was also for those exact reasons that you were able to dive deeper into yourself.

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    The sound of your beating heart.

    <em>Haah��</em>

    <em>Haaah��</em>

    The length of your breaths.

    <em>Wriggle��</em>

    The feeling of your muscles moving.

    <em>Drip�� drip��</em>

    Even the sensitivity of your skin.

    ��...I can feel it.��

    The sound of Karuna''s and Agony''s breathing.

    After bing Karuna, Seol was able to understand him more.

    Through understanding, they were able to unite, and through uniting, they were able to deepen their understanding of each other.

    Karuna was strong, and Agony was special.

    When Seolcked an understanding of swordsmanship, Agony was merely a unique sword. Now, with Karuna��s knowledge, Agony had transformed into a special weapon.

    ��I feel like�� I could beat anyone.��

    Though Dae Ha was initially shocked by Seol��s transformed appearance, he quickly regained his focus and attacked once more.

    ��Is that yourst resort, huh?!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He swung his staff high, trying to rain down more attacks on Seol.

    Seol, the recipient of that attack, could instinctively tell that he shouldn��t block it.

    Though an overhead attack was already dangerous, there was an immense power radiating from it as well.

    Not to mention, the person doing it was Dae Ha, the conqueror.

    [Dae Ha used Mountain Press.]

    [If the target sessfully blocks this attack, deal damage proportional to the weapon��s durability. If the target fails to block this attack, deal damage while ignoring 200 defense.]

    Seol chose not to dodge the attack.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaaaaam!</em>

    An incredible weight was behind Dae Ha��s blow.

    In fact, the cliff behind them formed cracks at impact, breaking even more.

    ��......��

    However, Seol seemed indifferent after the two had shed.

    ��He redirected my power!��

    The cracks formed on the cliff weren''t because Seol bore the brunt of the attack but because the attack was absorbed directly by the ground.

    ��Don��t make meugh!��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    [Dae Ha used Destroy toon.]

    [Deal damage to all enemies in a semicircle in front of you, proportional to your amplified weapon damage.]

    As Seol was the only person in the semicircle in front of Dae Ha, he was dealt all of the damage.

    <em>Baaaaaaaam!</em>

    However, Seol avoided his attack once more.

    Still with an indifferent look on his face, Seol continued to face off against Dae Ha.

    Dae Ha felt as if he were up against a massive wall.

    Though Seol was having an extremely hard time getting used to the changes, there was no way Dae Ha could know.

    Seol was still trying tobine perfectly with Karuna.

    - Widen your stance more.

    - There isn��t enough strength in your grip. If you want to have more natural movements, you need to��

    In real-time, Karuna continued to fix and adjust Seol��s movements.

    The first time Seol used Night Crow, Jamad had been in charge of the movements.

    This primarily was because Seol had been on the backlines the entire time and couldn''t use Night Crow properly then.

    But the current Seol was different from then. Even without Jamad, his moves had an edge, and his understanding of techniques and movements was different.

    In fact, this aspect of Seol had immensely grown while fighting real battles in the Warrior��s Heart without his summons.

    It was because of this growth that Seol was able to execute somewhat decent moves even after taking control of his body from Karuna.

    But even that wasn��t enough to satisfy Karuna.

    - Not like that.

    - When you��re deflecting attacks, you should��

    Seol couldn��t help but smile.

    Karuna��s direct way of teaching, with his strict tone of voice, seemed just like him. At the same time, it truly felt like Karuna was finally back.

    As Seol smiled, Dae Ha grimaced. He took it as Seol looking down on him.

    ��Haaaaaaaah!��

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    [Dae Ha used Lightning Staff.]

    [When the staff strikes a surface, deal damage to all targets within a certain radius.]

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    As Dae Ha mmed his staff onto the ground, the weakened terrain began to copse.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    After destroying the mountain they were standing on, both Dae Ha and Seol fell onto a nearby, connected mountain peak.

    ��Hrghhhhh!��

    However, Dae Ha wasn��t done yet.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    Dae Ha used his skill again, striking the ground near Seol as he was trying to regain bnce.

    <em>Crumble crumble!</em>

    ��It��s going to break!��

    The shamans and Daoists responsible for maintaining the arena terrain were in shock.

    They never expected that Dae Ha alone would destroy the artificialndscape they created.

    <em>Craaaaaaaaaackle!</em>

    The Strange Cliff waspletely destroyed.

    However, the bigger problem was that the aftershocks from its copse seemed like they were going to affect the audience as well.

    ��We can��t contain it all!��

    ��The audience will get hurt!��

    ��We don��t have to create a neww for it. We just have to prevent them from being destroyed! Everyone, focus on maintaining the bnce!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    The Daoists quickly began reigning in the rubble.

    <em>Crumbleeeeee!</em>

    Though the mountain was destroyed, a neww was quickly written to cover it.

    A spiral belt made of rocks formed inside the copsing mountain, birthed anew at the center of the Warrior��s Heart.

    ��Oh my god����

    ��This isn��t a dream, right?��

    ��It��s beautiful����

    ��Amazing! This is amazing!��

    The audience began roaring with cheers.

    There had been instances of the stage changing during a match, but none as beautiful and grand as this.

    <em>Craaaaaaaaackle!</em>

    It continued to rain, as if there was a hole in the sky.

    ��You bastaaaaaaard!��

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Their fight continued even after they fell, and the terrain changedpletely. The two seemed to possess almost superhuman levels of stamina and strength.

    Dae Ha, leaving his body at the mercy of the rain, began swinging his staff faster.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Whaaaam!</em>

    Though Dae Ha��s attacks were relentless and fierce, they were far from enough to break through the center of the storm.

    The storm leisurely continued to fight him, an indomitable force he could never hope to conquer.

    <em>Clench!</em>

    ��I can��t lose!��

    Dae Ha was shouldering Gwak Seong��s expectations.

    There was no way he could lose to a nameless individual like Kang Seol here. It could be anywhere else, but not here. Not in the Warrior��s Heart...

    <em>- Dae San, Elder Gwak Seong has such high expectations for you. At times, I am jealous of you, brother.</em>

    <em>- Haha�� What do you mean?</em>

    <em>- Your strength, your ability that allows others to ce their trust in you�� Wherever I go, you��re all they talk about. I really am so jealous.</em>

    This was a story from before Dae Ha adopted Dae San��s will to be the conqueror.

    <em>- But recently�� I��ve heard people insulting Elder Gwak Seong. That he��s just a useless mosquito, sucking away at your blood. Is he�� really someone like that?</em>

    <em>Pat!</em>

    Dae San ced his hand on Dae Ha��s head.

    <em>- Dae Ha�� do you remember when we were still just little kids?</em>

    <em>- ��I do. We grew up eating the rats and bugs in Yocheon��s slums. I still get shivers when I think about them.</em>

    <em>- We were children abandoned by the Khan Empire. I remember the time I almost died because I got hit by a carriage.</em>

    When Dae San was young, a wheel broke off a moving carriage and struck him, nearly causing his death. In fact, the injury was so severe that his survival to this day is considered nothing short of a miracle.

    <em>- I�� still remember the face of the noble who exited the carriage.</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    <em>- Instead of worrying about me, who was on the brink of death, they were more concerned about their damaged wheel.</em>

    <em>- I remember it as well.</em>

    <em>- We children were less valuable than a damaged item. And the one who took us in is Elder Gwak Seong.</em>

    Dae San was always obedient to Gwak Seong.

    In fact, he would have willingly leaped into hell if Gwak Seong hadmanded it, as if he were ready to die in his ce at any moment.

    <em>- I am truly grateful to him. Those who simplybel him as a gambler don''t really know him. He is just�� a bit clumsy.</em>

    <em>- Elder Brother��</em>

    <em>- He is someone we have to spend the rest of our lives repaying. Never forget that, okay?</em>

    A long while after that, Dae San died while protecting Gwak Seong.

    He died with a smile, ever so happy.

    <em>- He�� is our father.</em>

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    He could not lose.

    This fight was something that Dae Ha could never lose.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    With Dae San gone, Dae Ha would take his ce.

    Though they were two, they were also one. They owed Gwak Seong everything and were willing to do anything to repay him.

    <em>Baam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Dae Ha��s attacks grew fiercer by the second, but Seol was on apletely different level now that he could enter the Night Crow form.

    Using a staff to defeat an enemy with a shield was a skill that could be learned through training. Using a staff to take down an iron wall, however, was sheer foolishness.

    Despite this, Dae Ha continued his foolish actions.

    As Seol steadily grew ustomed to his new senses, he nced at Dae Ha.

    ��I can��t lose! I will never lose!��An obsession with victory.

    Through that, Seol felt Dae San��s shadow along with Dae Ha��s will to ovee his older brother.

    Though none of the audience had any way of knowing, Seol knew that this battle wasn''t simply about deciding a victor.

    It was a ce for a younger brother to show his deceased older brother the effort, sweat, and tears he had put in.

    A moment to finally show him everything.

    And for that reason, Seol nned to wait.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    He waited to allow Dae Ha to do his best.

    To pour out everyst drop of energy he had.

    ��I��m sure that��s what he would have wanted as well.��

    As it was what Dae San would have wanted, Seol, his owner, had to respect his will.

    ��Nothing will chaaaaaaaange!�� Dae Ha shouted.

    No, everything already did.

    Dae Ha could no longer reach Seol now.

    However, that frustration�� that desperation�� made him grow even further.

    ��Arghhhhhhhhh!��

    Dae Ha swung his staff as if it were a brush, painting the air.

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoooooooooooosh!</em>

    Dae Ha didn��t know why, either.

    It was almost as if his body knew what to do before he did.

    However, the first to realize the danger of Dae Ha��s attack was Seol.

    ��...That��s dangerous.��

    Something that went beyond Dae Ha''s current capabilities was about to be unleashed.

    ��Should I block it?��

    Seol thought for a second.

    Dae Ha still was incapable of wielding that strength properly.

    After a second, he then spoke to Karuna.

    ��Karuna.��

    - ��I��ll take care of it from this point on.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Control of Seol��s body was transferred to Karuna.

    ��Haaaaaaaaaah!��

    Dae Ha was breaking through his limits, evolving to a new level.

    He was slowly stepping into an unknown, intangible realm beyond his understanding.

    One''s skills always explosively grow when facing a strong opponent, and Dae Ha had never faced an opponent like Seol in his life.

    <em>Teaaaar��</em>

    The muscles that he had never used began to scream.

    <em>Wooooosh��</em>

    The falling rain gathered around Dae Ha.

    <em>Rumble rumble��</em>

    And after that, the crumbling rocks began to pile up.

    Soon, the rain and rocks intertwined with each other.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    In the East, certain martial arts techniques glowed in different colors based on their characteristics.

    At times, it was red, at other times purple, and sometimes even gold, among others.

    ��Why don��t you�� take this as well?!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Dae Ha''s eyes glowed gold, and soon, his staff emitted a matching glow.

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    This was the conqueror.

    And this was his might!

    Dae Ha struck the ground with his staff.

    [Dae Ha used Exceptional Skill: Twin Dragon st.]

    [Strike the target with two different elements. If this attack hits, inflict two powerful Abnormal Statuses ordingly.]

    <em>Roaaaaaaaaaaaar!</em>

    Two dragons began flying toward Seol.

    Seol Hong''s seat was directly behind where Seol currently stood.

    As such, the people around her began to scream and scatter.

    ��Ahhhhhhh!��

    ��I-It��s dangerous����

    Seol Hong should have fled too.

    After all, if Seol couldn��t intercept Dae Ha��s attack, then the entire audience would be endangered.

    However, she did not take a single step.

    Her Dragon��s Stone was fighting in the arena. There was no way she could doubt him.

    Suddenly, Seol took a strange stance.

    He lowered his body and gripped his sword with both hands, slowly bringing it down until it pointed to the ground.

    <em>Gloooooooow!</em>

    [You have entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    Seol��s body exploded with a brilliant blue light.

    And with that same explosion, he raised his sword to the sky.

    It was an ordinary movement.

    However, what followed was shocking.

    Seol Hong observed Seol''s actions with great detail, noticing how the energy seemed to follow the sword''s trajectory.

    Seol''s sword sliced through the air, almost as if it was calling the night.

    [You used Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    <em>SLAAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    Not only was Seol��s attack enough to cut down the two dragons, but it also continued to rampage toward Dae Ha.

    Dae Ha instinctively knew that the fight was over the moment his twin dragons were cut down.

    Next was death.

    ��No! No, Dae Ha!��

    ��...Gwak Seong. I��m sorry����

    Gwak Seong quickly stood up, shouting as he did.

    He recalled the nightmares from that day�� the day he lost Dae San.

    The weather today was also eerily simr to the weather then.

    It was then that Gwak Seong realized it.

    He realized why nothing satisfied him, why he, someone who had never once had a nightmare even after losing all of his money, had started having nightmares every night since that day.

    He understood why he continuously wanted more, why he felt empty, like there was a hole in his chest.

    ��Are you trying to take Dae Ha from me now too?!��

    It was because he lost his son, Dae San.

    How could a parent who lost their son ever feel satisfied again? They were left with a permanent hole in their chest, forced to live with it for the rest of their life.

    Gwak Seong only just realized it.

    And at that very same moment�� the ck wave shifted its course.

    <em>Grghhhhhhhh!</em>

    <em>aaaash!</em>

    Seol��s arm began to bleed as it began to make strange sounds.

    <em>Clenchhhh!</em>

    <em>Woooosh!</em>

    Seol shifted the ck energy hurtling toward Dae Ha at thest second, sending it toward the sky.

    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>

    The dragons followed the ck waves, soaring toward the sky.

    And as they reached it, for an instant, the rain stopped.

    ��......��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��What did we just watch?��

    The audience was frozen, shocked by what had happened.

    ��I lost!�� hurriedly shouted Gwak Seong. ��I admit my defeat!��

    ��......��

    ��......��

    ��So please�� please don��t kill Dae Ha����

    The audience continued to remain silent.

    In that moment, Gwak Seong was the only one making noise.

    The entire audience intentionally remained silent, focusing intently on his words.

    The host, stunned by the situation, also remained silent as Gwak Seong continued, his heart heavy with anguish.

    ��O Khan�� Why must you take everything from me?��

    Everyone in the audience felt the sincerity�� the depth of his grief in his voice.

    ��Dae San�� was not my diator�� He was�� he was my����

    Gwak Seong��s tears fell to the ground with the rain.

    ��He was my son����

    Seol Hong immediately stood up.

    ��Elder Gwak Seong!��

    ��......��

    ��By a narrow margin, we have won the Battle of Conquest.��

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    The Daoists sent small clouds imbued with the power to amplify voices toward Seol Hong and Gwak Seong.

    Now that the battle was over, their sponsors were the main characters.

    ��Sh-she��s Kang Seol��s master?��

    ��She looks younger than him, though����

    ��Who is she? It��s my first time seeing her in Yocheon����

    As the audience began to grow interested in her identity, Seol Hong revealed herself.

    "I am the great Dragon Emperor��s descendant, Seol Hong, a Dragon��s Flower."

    ��A Dragon��s Flower?��

    ��What? Why is there a Dragon��s Flower here?��

    ��Is it because of the Dragon War?��

    ��Ah! Maybe Kang Seol is her Dragon��s Stone?��

    ��She��s a Dragon��s Flower! Be careful what you say!��

    Gwak Seong��s voice broke through the murmurs to a question directly to Seol Hong.

    ��...Seol Hong, I admit my defeat. Your sword has stood alone in the Warrior��s Heart to be conqueror. Now, tell me what you desire. Is it the Warrior��s Heart that you want?��

    In every Battle of Conquest up to now, every participant desired the Warrior��s Heart as their prize.

    After all, it was the best thing the arena��s manager could offer. It could fulfill any desire the victor had, and more.

    ��...It��s all over now.��

    Gwak Seong chuckled, filled with relief that Dae Ha had survived, yet also feeling the emptiness of losing everything once more.

    Gwak Seong raised his head to look at Dae Ha, who met his gaze.

    A faint smile formed on his lips, satisfied with the situation.

    ��Yeah, this is fine����

    Gwak Seong had never been upset at Dae San or Dae Ha for losing a match before.

    Well, the two had never lost, so Gwak Seong found himself curious about how he would react if it did happen.

    But all he felt was a sense of relief that they hadn''t lost their lives. He wasn''t furious at all.

    <em>nce��</em>

    Gwak Seong then looked at Seol Hong.

    Like the previous Dragon��s Flowers he had encountered, Seol Hong was likely intent on taking the Warrior��s Heart from him.

    Just like how the Khan Empire did Dae San.

    However, Seol Hong��s following words went against his expectations. In fact, she began with an interesting statement.

    ��What I desire is not something physical like the Warrior��s Heart.��

    ��What?��

    ��...What did she say?��

    As the audience began to murmur, Seol Hong continued. Their voices quickly died down as they tried to focus on her words.

    She then began unraveling an interesting story.

    "We are living in an era chained by hatred and regret. Gwak Seong, this applies to you and us, the Khan Empire, as well. Long ago, because of the Khan Empire''s mistake, Dae San lost his life."

    ��......��

    ��That is why I wished to convey my sincerity through your methods. In my naivety, I believed this to be the best approach. My only wish is for you not to doubt my sincerity.��

    ��What are you�� What are you saying right now?!�� shouted Gwak Seong.

    And as he did, Seol Hong gave a deep bow.

    It was a strange action for the winner to be taking.

    "I apologize on behalf of the Khan Empire for the death of Dae San long ago. Please forgive us."

    ��......��

    ��......��

    The arena remained silent. In turn, their gazes all shifted to Gwak Seong.

    ��...So this was your n from the start, huh?��

    ��My only wish as the winner is this.��

    The audience once again focused on Gwak Seong��s next words.

    Seol Hong��s actions in The Warrior��s Heart were something that people could certainly contemte, yet were incredibly difficult to emte.

    Not only did she demonstrate the might of the Khan Empire, but she also exhibited its mercy. All of this, however, was undoubtedly due to Seol, the unbelievably powerful Dragon��s Stone.

    While her actions initially seemed arrogant, they were fundamentally different from those of the other Dragon��s Flowers.

    The audience silently waited for Gwak Seong��s next words.

    If he chose not to ept their apology, he would essentially be dishonoring Dae San''s legacy as the conqueror of the Warrior��s Heart.

    He would be insulting his life as the conqueror��

    And that was something he could not do as his sponsor��no, as his father.

    It was an incredible checkmate.

    "Pfft�� Hahaha�� You�� I never thought someone would outwit me like this."

    As it was through their methods�� he had no choice but to ept it.

    Gwak Seong bowed, and then gave his response.

    ��The winner is always right. I will do my best to fulfill your wish. I, Gwak Seong, ept your sincerity and the Khan Empire��s apology.��

    ��Yeeeeeaaaaaaaah!��

    The audience began to roar after hearing Gwak Seong��s answer.

    Today, not only was the greatest fight shown, but also the greatest spectacle.

    It was a day that would go down in the Warrior��s Heart��s history for a long time.

    <em>Yeahhhhh��</em>

    Gwak Seong continued to look down at the arena, watching as Dae Ha slowly exited amid the pouring rain.

    ��...Can you hear that, Dae San? Everyone is sending you off.��

    A rainy day took Dae San away, and under those same circumstances, Dae San was sent off.

    Seol, standing in the arena, exchanged nces with Gwak Seong.

    ��Goodbye�� son���� murmured Gwak Seong.

    Though the Warrior��s Heart stood behind a single banner, it did not have just a single meaning.

    If you have something to say, raise your weapon.

    Make your dreamse true.

    But also, know that your sincerity will never be questioned.

    And that is why��

    If you have something to say, raise your weapon.

 Chapter 238

    After turning ck, Seol turned the tables and achieved victory.

    Though the audience continued to cheer ecstatically, Shin Yo and Jang Du couldn��t do the same.

    They were at a loss for words,pletely shocked after seeing his overwhelming power.

    And then, after a while��

    ��I think we were in the rain too long,�� said Jang Du.

    ��It��s a bit ufortable, right?��

    ��Yes����

    <em>Glow��</em>

    Shin Yo gathered red energy at her fingertips and waved it near their clothes.<em>Fsssssss��</em>

    Their clothes dried in an instant.

    The two then stood up and left the Warrior��s Heart.

    Once outside the arena, they immediately opened an umbre.

    ��Why don��t you scoot over a bit?�� asked Shin Yo.

    ��I��m carrying the umbre, though?��

    ��Then you could just lean it closer to me, no?��

    ��Sorry, my shoulders are too big for that.��

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    The two thenughed while looking at each other.

    ��It was shocking, right?�� said Shin Yo.

    ��Ah, of course.��

    ��It was definitely good toe to Yocheon.��

    ��I��m really looking forward to seeing how that line in your scroll will be used.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Depending on how you use it�� I��m sure it could even save your life, wouldn��t you agree, Lady Shin Yo?��

    Shin Yo was shocked after hearing that.

    ��Are you sure you aren��t rating him too highly?��

    ��I��m rating him appropriately. You don''t still doubt my eyes, do you?��

    ��Of course not, I just can��t believe it.��

    ��If I didn��t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn��t have believed it either.��

    Seol managed to defeat Dae Ha, the conqueror, without taking a single clean hit.

    Although Jang Du suspected that Seol was hiding something, he had no idea it was to this extent.

    ��Lady Shin Yo.��

    ��What?��

    ��...Maybe it might be good to be friendly with them?��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Shin Yo immediately stopped Jang Du.

    She red at him with an icy cold gaze, as if furious at what he had said.

    ��Why?��

    "Because it might be a bit troublesome if he bes our enemy," smiled Jang Du.

    * * *

    [(NEW) [<Tractor Gang>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Who the hell believed those analysts predicting Dae Ha would win? LOL. All of you should just give up.]

    I��ll give up first hahaha

    - Dae Ha lost ??

    - Fucking hell�� Did he just C9 after wasting his strength early?

    - This can��t be real��]

    [(NEW) [<Jeju Radish Thief>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I bet all of my money on Dae Ha�� What do I do now��?]

    JUST KIDDING LOL!

    I BET YOU GUYS DID THAT THOUGH HAHAHA!

    - I wish I could see the faces of the people who came into this post thinking there were others like them LOOOOOL

    - They��re so heated that they��re going to make global warming worse LOL

    - Should��ve held onto the Kang Seol stocks HAHAHA]

    [(NEW) [<I minus T>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Are we sure this wasn��t rigged?]

    How could he just transform like that? There''s a skill like that? That''s impossible. If you want to prove me wrong, give me that skill too.

    - Didn��t you see the message? It��s an Exceptional Skill.

    - What��s with the people of this world and Exceptional Skills? They should fuck right off and stuff themselves into an exceptional toilet or some shit.

    - This dude is heated LOOOOL

    - Anyone would be pissed after losing money LOL. At least being angry won��t cost him anything~ Just let it all out here and go home~

    - He might not even have a home to return to.]

    [(NEW) [<Blockchain Gambler>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: I bought 231 tickets for Dae Ha��s win��]

    231 tickets�� someone actually bought them��

    - Are you a real person? LMFAO

    - Excuse me, sir. As a society, we have collectively agreed to call people like you scum. Thank you!]

    [(NEW) [<Stocks Tabloid>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Woah, do you believe this?]

    Apparently, Kang Seol is a transferee LOL

    But he��s also a Dragon��s Stone and a conqueror��

    - You have a wild imagination, dude.

    - I haven��t met a transferee capable of using Exceptional Skills yet, though LOL

    - Tabloids will be tabloids~]

    Currently, in Yocheon, baseless rumors about Seol and Seol Hong were spreading rapidly, piling up one after another.

    However, Seol and Seol Hong, the cause of themotion, were currently at Gwak Seong��s manor, dressed in tidy, formal clothes.

    Gwak Seong had invited them to his manor after the Battle of Conquest was over.

    Seol and Seol Hong were silently sitting down, waiting for the archivist��s evaluation.

    ��Seol Hong, the Death Flower!��

    Unlike before, Seol Hong gave an energetic response in return.

    ��We will now evaluate your actions.��

    The archivists then began their exnation.

    "We will notify you of your next trial in exactly three days! Prepare your body and mind for the next trial!"

    ��...Yes.��

    The archivists then fell silent.

    Seol Hong then looked at Seol.

    ��Did you hear that?�� she asked.

    ��I did.��

    ��A perfect score�� I can��t believe I got a perfect score����

    ��You definitely deserved it,�� said Seol, looking at her directly.

    Seol bing the conqueror was expected. After all, he himself had dered that he could do it.

    However, the decisions after Seol became conqueror were mostly Seol Hong��s.

    Seol bing the conqueror meant seizing control of the Warrior��s Heart. That would have been more than enough for Seol Hong to pass her trial.

    However, Seol Hong refused to take the arena from Gwak Seong.

    <em>- How could stomping on someone''s heart, without ever considering their feelings, be the direction the Khan Empire should take?</em>

    Her decision was undeniably risky.

    If Gwak Seong had been someone more foul and cold-hearted than she had expected, Seol Hong��s ns would have failed.

    The safe, surefire way would have been to take it by force.

    However, Seol Hong knew that if that were the lesson the Dragon Emperor wanted to teach through the Dragon War, there would be no Dragon��s Flower capable of bing the next emperor.

    ��It��s shocking����

    At first, Seol believed Seol Hong to be a simple child. But the more he observed her confidence�� the more he saw traces of her mother, Yu Hwa.

    ��Oh my god�� What on earth happened?��

    ��Cheon Ju����

    ��I knew you��d be able to do it, Lady Seol Hong�� No! I knew you��d be able to do it as well, Master Kang Seol. Both of you are incredible!��

    ��Cheon Ju�� this was all thanks to Kang Seol.��

    ��Lady Seol Hong����

    Cheon Ju caused amotion once more after hearing that Seol Hong had received a perfect score. She rambled on and on, to the point that it began to feel like an endless eptance speech for an award.

    ��I��m sure Lady Yu Hwa would be happy as well!��

    ��I��m sure she��s watching�� right?��

    "Of course she is! Wherever you go, Lady Seol Hong, she will be watching over you proudly."

    Fortunately for her, Yu Hwa was right beside her.

    Well, half of her, at least.

    Regardless, as Cheon Ju and Seol Hong continued talking, Cheon Ju suddenly pulled out a piece of paper.

    ��Ah, right! I almost forgot about this. Here, you��ve received a letter, Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��Huh? For me?��

    ��Yes, please have a read.��

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Seol Hong slowly read through the letter.

    ��This�� this is a letter from Elder Brother Zhe Gak.��

    ��Zhe Gak�� ah, Zhe Gak, the Lion Flower.��

    ��Yes, him! I��ll read the rest of it now!��

    - ��I pray that you soar endlessly. Farewell.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Seol Hong then hugged the letter tightly.

    ��What did he say?��

    ��He wrote to me about thest Dragon Trial.��

    ��The Dragon Trial?��

    ��About how I got a perfect score. He congratted me, and said that he would be rooting for me.��

    Seol Hong began squirming with joy.

    Cheon Ju and Seol, seeing her so happy,ughed as well.

    ��Why are you smiling so much?�� asked Seol.

    ��Ahem�� It is natural to be happy when people are fond of you and interested in you,�� responded Seol Hong.

    ��More importantly, Zhe Gak�� is he one of the Dragon��s Flowers?��

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak�� is someone I am thankful for. When I was weak and looked down upon, he kept me in his thoughts and helped me. I couldn''t do anything for him in the past, but I hope to repay him someday.��

    ��To think he could make someone so happy with just a single letter�� he��s quite incredible.��

    ��Yeah�� Honestly, he doesn��t have the best reputation. But judging by how honest he is in these matters, I��m sure he will be someone much greater����

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    ��A guest hase to see you.��

    ��See me?�� answered Seol Hong.

    ��Yes, their name is So Ryo.��

    Seol Hong tilted her head in confusion as she stood up, and Seol followed right behind her.

    ��Cheon Ju, I��m going to visit there too while we��re out, okay?�� said Seol Hong.

    ��Be careful,�� said Cheon Ju as she said her goodbyes.

    ��Don��t worry, Kang Seol is����

    Seol Hong then gave Seol a quick look before finishing her sentence.

    ��...the strongest man in Yocheon.��

    ��...Of course.��

    The two then went down the stairs, following the female attendant.

    As they exited the manor, they saw a lone woman seated in the garden.

    ��Seol Hong.��

    ��Elder Sister So Ryo����

    ��Why don��t we have a talk?��

    So Ryo��s mood had changed from before.

    While she had seemed almost venomous before, she was incredibly meek now. Even the way she looked at Seol Hong waspletely different.

    Seol Hong then joined her, sitting in the chair across her, while Seol began scouting their surroundings.

    ��I heard the news,�� said So Ryo. ��Gwak Seong has sent an offering to Khan, right?��

    ��Yes. It wasn��t a lot, but����

    "Isn��t the significance of it more important? I doubt the specific number will make a huge difference, either. Not to mention, he promised to personally sponsor you as well�� you''ve essentially gained an army on your side, huh?"

    It was also the reason Seol Hong was dressed in more expensive clothes than before. Gwak Seong had promised to take care of Seol Hong��s travel expenses during the Dragon War.

    Seol Hong found it awkward to be with So Ryo right now, considering they had fought like enemies not too long ago.

    ��I n to return to the Dragon Pce,�� said So Ryo.

    ��...Already?��

    ��I��ve learned my weakness, and there is no further reason to remain out here. But before I go�� Seol Hong, there was something I wanted to tell you. The reason I came to visit you today is because of this.��

    So Ryo closed her eyes for a second, as if she was trying to paint a picture in her head.

    ��That day�� I was in the Warrior��s Heart as well. And when I saw you speak so boldly to Gwak Seong�� you shined like no other in my eyes.��

    ��......��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    So Ryo then ced something on the table.

    Even at a nce, it was clearly a present.

    "Some tea that''s good for serving guests and some medicine to help you rx."

    ��Unni����

    ��I nned to use this myself during the Dragon War, but�� what point is there now that I��ve be a fallen flower?��

    So Ryo then continued.

    ��People like Elder Brother Bae Yu, who died rashly, or me, who looked down on the Dragon War, can��t go any further than this. The only ones who can go further are you and him.��

    So Ryo scratched her head.

    ��I wish I could��ve given you a better gift, but�� since we aren��t at the Dragon Pce, this is all I can really give you.��

    ��I will�� I will use them well,�� answered Seol Hong.

    ��...I can finally see you properly now that the trial is over. Seol Hong, you are different from the other Dragon��s Flowers. I��m a bit slow, so I can��t put a word on it, but�� I��m sure that everyone else will realize it too one day.��

    So Ryo then stood up.

    ��I feel a bit better now that everything��s done.��

    ��.....��

    So Ryo, who was a head taller than Seol Hong, stood up and spread her arms.

    ��Could I hug you?��

    Seol Hong hesitated for a moment before entering her arms.

    It was a warm, tender hug. Seol Hong couldn��t feel any ill will at all.

    "Seol Hong, I hope you don��t feel too bad about your short limbs," she joked. "You have wings, unlike us. I''m sure you''ll be able to fly much higher than any of us."

    ��Elder Sister So Ryo����

    ��Please�� I hope that you are able to soar higher.��

    And with those final words, So Ryo left.

    Seol then slowly approached Seol Hong.

    ��Are you crying?�� he asked.

    ��Who�� who do you think is�� uwrgh�� crying�� I won��t cry unless it��s for Cheon Ju!��

    - So she��s nice as long as they aren��tpeting against each other!

    - So Ryo changed a lot, though lol

    - I think she learned her lesson after being threatened and forced to eat next to her brother��s corpse haha

    - She definitely learned her lesson ??

    - Gwak Seong�� the goat��

    ��I understand.��

    * * *

    A few momentster, Seol and Seol Hong walked alongside Gwak Seong.

    ��I��ve never had a strange request like this����mented Gwak Seong. ��I never would have thought you��d request to meet Dae San�� You don��t have any ulterior motives, right?��

    Though it was clearly a joke, there was a slight edge to it.

    However, as Seol and Seol Hong both knew about his personality well, they answered him without hesitation.

    ��It wasn��t me, it was����

    ��I requested it,�� interrupted Seol, finishing Seol Hong��s sentence.

    Gwak Seong then smirked.

    ��Something, something, warriors having a connection, huh?��

    ��Maybe?��

    "Hahaha!"ughed Gwak Seong. "I had to work hard to keep Dae Ha from joining us. He still hasn��tpletely recovered, you see? But I��m sure that if you, the person who defeated Dae Ha, visit him at the ossuary, Dae San will be excited."

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The three of them arrived at the ossuary, where there weren''t many people around.

    The reason, however, was not because the ossuary was in a remote location, but ess to it was simply restricted to most people.

    ��So he was buried in an ossuary����

    Seol did his best tofort his disheartened spirit. Then, he learned the reason why Gwak Seong had no choice but to bury him here.

    The weapons that the assassins used to kill Dae San were poisoned with an extremely potent poison. Because every inch of his flesh had rotted due to that dangerous toxin, Gwak Seong had no choice but to turn him into bone powder.

    <em>tter��</em>

    As they ventured deeper into the eerie ossuary, the three of them arrived at a small space.

    ��It��s here,�� said Gwak Seong.

    There, they found a portrait of Dae San alongside his name. Gwak Seong stared nkly at the portrait.

    ��...He looks like Dae Ha.��

    ��Hahaha���� chuckled Gwak Seong, bitterly. ��They didn��t look like each other at first, but�� as Dae Ha gained more weight, they began to look more and more alike.��

    Seol then made a request to the two of them.

    ��Could I be alone for a second?��

    Shocked, Seol Hong immediately looked to Gwak Seong, who responded with a nod.

    ��Do you really think someone who��s achieved so much would cause a mess at an ossuary? We��ll be waiting outside. Take your time,�� said Gwak Seong.

    The two then left, leaving Seol alone in the room.

    Watching the two of them talk like that almost reminded Seol of a grandfather with his granddaughter.

    Regardless��

    Seol then slowly began approaching an object that was ced in front of Dae San��s portrait.

    ��I can feel it.��

    Seol��s eyes began to change.

    ��You��re here�� aren��t you, Dae san?��

    Seol then ced his hand on Dae San��s greatsword.

    <em>Hummmmmm��</em>

    The sword began to vibrate.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    All of the candles in the ossuary blew out.

    [<Dae San>��s Inheritance is starting.]

    More messages appeared in front of his vision after that as well.

    [You receive an interim settlement for the extensive journey.]

    [You have received Spoils From a Struggle as a reward.]

 Chapter 239

    <em>Pourrrrrrr��</em>

    <em>Craaaackle!</em>

    As with most rainy nights, a sense of depression and fatigue filled the air.

    The people walking through the city were busy trying to avoid the by-products incessantly leaking from the dark sky.

    They hurried into roofed buildings or quickly tried to shield themselves with their umbres.

    There was a certain smell that came with the rain.

    It was a smell that was somewhat stuffy, yet also ironically refreshing.

    Dae San would spend time enjoying this smell on rainy days when he didn��t have fights.

    While the fights were an excellent way to feel alive, they had an adverse effect on days when he didn��t have any.He would have more thoughts and worries.

    His sadness would grow, and his emotions heightened.

    But despite this all, Dae San liked rainy days.

    On days like those, he would sometimes drink all night with Gwak Seong and Dae Ha, and he sincerely cherished those memories.

    <em>Pourrrr��</em>

    As usual, the smell of rain filled the air today.

    However, something was different. An unfamiliar scent was mixed in.

    ��Intruders!��

    Gwak Seong��s manor had countless visitors. However, it had been a long while since they had enemies.

    Especially ones that came without warning.

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    Dae San pulled back some cloth and armed himself with his greatsword.

    <em>Tap tap tap��</em>

    Though the sound could be mistaken for raindrops, it was definitely the sound of intruders scurrying on the roof.

    Dae San did his best to chase after them as fast as he could, but they quickly fell silent. It was clear their target wasn��t him, but Gwak Seong.

    After arriving at Gwak Seong��s home, Dae San let out a roar.

    ��Elder Gwak Seong!��

    ��Dae San!��

    <em>Craaaaash!</em>

    Dae San kicked down the door and leaped inside.

    He was greeted by scattered shouts echoing throughout the manor.

    ��Don��t let them iiiiiin!��

    ��Protect Elder Gwak Seong!��

    In an instant, countless assassins charged at him from all sides.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Stterrrrr!</em>

    The first assassin waspletely bisected.

    ��Get behind me, Elder!�� shouted Dae San. Despite saying so, he knew that the situation was not so simple.

    After all, there was nowhere to hide.

    <em>Stterrr!</em>

    <em>Stter!</em>

    With each swing of Dae San��s greatsword, two enemies would die.

    If Dae San had been alone, he would have easily defeated the assassins.

    However, Gwak Seong was also there, someone Dae San cherished dearly. He was forced to protect him while fighting his enemies.

    This was the moment he, who had fought alone in the arena all this time, learned how difficult it was to protect someone.

    <em>sh��</em>

    ��Krgh����

    It was an attack Dae San should have avoided at all costs.

    But Gwak Seong was in danger. Dae San had to protect him, even if it meant throwing his own body in harm''s way.

    After noticing that, the assassins changed methods.

    Rather than trying to fight Dae San, they focused their efforts on Gwak Seong.

    More and more cuts were carved onto Dae San��s body.

    Each time Dae San overexerted his movements to protect Gwak Seong, the assassins would use that opening to swing their swords once more.

    While Dae San didn��t notice it at first, during a lull in their fight, he could feel himself drifting away.

    ��...Their weapons are poisoned!��

    And it certainly wasn''t any ordinary poison.

    After all, there was no reason to use a paralyzing or sleeping poison if they were openly swinging their swords like this.

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Dae San could notice his injuries rotting away, even during the middle of his fight.

    Maybe if he cut his arm off right now, he could still survive?

    No, he wasn��t allowed to have such thoughts right now.

    <em>Grit!</em>

    ��At least Elder Gwak Seong�� As long as he��s safe��!��

    Dae San had to pull them out of the bottomless swamp of death.

    ��You bastardsssssss!��

    <em>Stterrrrrr!</em>

    Dae San resolved himself, swinging his heavy greatsword despite his exhausted breath. The assassins red at him, as if they were growing tired of his defiance.

    The poison they had prepared was potent enough to bring down a monster with a single drop. So why was Dae San only growing fiercer with each passing second?

    And even though Dae San was facing dozens of assassins alone, the most they had managed to do was scratch him.

    Even the captain of the assassins, who wasn��t allowed to say anything at all, couldn''t help but utter something in his dying breath.

    ��...you damned monster.��

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    Dae San crushed the final assassin��s head with his hands.

    This imposing strength... This was Dae San, the conqueror.

    ��...Dae San!��

    ��E-Elder Brother!��

    ��......��

    Standing tall, Dae San wiped the blood near his mouth.

    ��...Are you alright?�� he asked.

    ��That��s what I should be asking you, Dae San! Are you okay?��

    Dae San''s skin, from his arms, all the way to his chest, was turning ck. He was clearly suffering from necrosis.

    Dae San was dying.

    ��Pffft�� This is nothi����

    <em>Wobble��</em>

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    Dae San fell backward, gasping for air.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Is anyone here?! A doctor! Someone call a doctor!��

    ��D-Dae San is����

    ��Hurry! Faster! Dae San is in trouble!��

    ��Krghhhh����

    Dae Ha jolted to Dae San.

    ��E-Elder Brother!��

    ��Dae Ha����

    Even as Dae San faced death, he appearedpletely at peace, while Dae Ha and Gwak Seong''s expressions twisted in anguish and horror.

    ��Dae Ha��e closer����

    ��Yes, Elder Brother����

    ��Quickly now�� I don��t�� have much time.��

    Dae San then clung to Dae Ha��s hand.

    Even now, death was inching ever closer. The necrosis had spread to Dae San��s neck.

    ��Do you remember�� what I told you?��

    ��Wh-what are you����

    ��That you must�� repay him����

    ��I remember!��

    ��Never forget�� you must repay����

    ��Yes! Yes, Elder Brother! I will!��

    As strength slowly began to escape Dae San��s hand, he turned to Gwak Seong.

    ��Elder�� Gwak Seong����

    ��You bastard! You can��t die! You��re not allowed to die without my permission!��

    ��Haha�� Elder Gwak�� Seong�� I have something�� I want to ask����

    ��What is it?! I��ll answer any question, just don��t die, Dae San!��

    The necrosis was creeping onto Dae San��s face.

    ��Was I�� useful to you?��

    ��You useless little! Why does something like that matter now?��

    ��It��s important�� to me����

    ��...Yeah, you were�� you were incredibly useful.��

    Dae San''s face darkened further, his eyes, even the sclera were nowpletely ck.

    He then smiled, shing his teeth.

    ��That��s a�� huge relief�� I leave�� Dae Ha to you����

    ��You bastard! Don��t die, you little��! If you die, I�� I����

    Dae San wheezed, struggling to say his final words.

    ��Thanks�� to you�� Someone�� as lowly as me�� was able�� to�� enjoy�� this shitty world�� Thank you�� for everythi�� ng... Fa�� th����

    * * *

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    With the crashing of thunder, Seol woke up, tears streaming down his face.

    ��...er.��

    Seol then looked at the messages filling his vision.

    [You have inherited Dae San��s unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    [Conqueror��s Banner has been inherited.]

    [You have inherited Conqueror��s Banner.]

    [When defeating an opponent stronger than a certain level, increase a random stat by 20. The current cooldown for this skill is 30 days. As the proficiency of this skill increases, the stats obtained will increase while the cooldown decreases.]

    [The contents of ��Fate: Things Which Must Be Recovered�� have changed.]

    ��Haah�� haah����

    Seol did his best to gather his breath.

    - Fate really isn��t a joke, huh?

    - Right? He does that every time��

    - So basically, +20 to a stat every month? LMFAO

    - He could��ve be the conqueror with just one finger if he had this skill from the start.

    - Isn��t this still the early game, though?

    Seol then paused for a second after seeing the chest by his feet.

    He didn��t particrly feel like opening it right now.

    <em>Lift��</em>

    After cing the chest into his inventory, Seol greeted Gwak Seong, who was walking back down the stairs.

    ��Are you done?�� he asked.

    ��Yes.��

    ��I just came down because I thought I heard someone in distress.��

    ��I��m fine,�� said Seol.

    After giving a bow, Seol left the ossuary.

    He had already finished what he hade to do, and now he needed to calm his heightened emotions.

    But thanks to him, Gwak Seong was able to visit Dae San��s grave alone for the first time in a long while.

    "Dae San, you useless child..." muttered Gwak Seong, his hand caressing the greatsword. "Nevertheless, I''lle visit you on rainy days from time to time."

    A warm, gentle smile graced his face.

    "As long as you still consider me, someone so inadequate, as your father."

    The greatsword did not cry any longer.

    * * *

    A carriage rattled along a rough road, carrying Seol, Cheon Ju, Seol Hong, and Agony.

    They had quickly left Yocheon the moment the next Dragon Trial��s location was decided.

    ��I wish we could��ve stayed there longer���� said Seol Hong.

    ��Lady Seol Hong!�� Cheon Ju hurriedly replied. ��You are the ��Dragon��s Blood��, someone who will rule the Khan Empire in the future! You must also show kindness to the citizens of the empire who haven��t met you yet!��

    ��When you say it like that, I guess you��re right too����

    ��It��s because I am right!��

    The citizens of Yocheon cheered whenever they saw Seol Hong.

    It was the first time in her life that she had been greeted so warmly by strangers.

    In fact, the women at the marketce would give her handmade snacks, and Seol Hong could eat them without any worry about their intentions.

    Well, it was all thanks to Seol''s Monster Cooking that allowed him to discern whether something was poisoned or not, though.

    In Yocheon, Seol Hong was practically the emperor.

    And as it was her first time experiencing something like this, she also had no resistance to it.

    She would always be seen grinning with a flushed face, as if she were on cloud nine.

    Despite this, Seol allowed her to relish it. After all, this sweet dream would end the moment they left for another location.

    It was, at best, a temporary break.

    Seol Hong then asked Seol, who had been staring at her, a question.

    ��But why�� did you go visit Dae San at that time?��

    ��That��s����

    As Seol tried to skirt around the question, Agony interjected

    [He cried!]

    ��...Agony.��

    [He cried like crazy! I saw the entire thing!]

    Seol Hong and Cheon Ju covered their mouths, looking at Seol as if he were strange. Meanwhile, Seol tried to reach for Agony.

    [Argh!]

    Agony leaped high, toward Seol Hong.

    ��Kyaaa!��

    As Seol continued to swipe at Agony, Agony began shouting while clinging to Seol Hong��s hair.

    [Let��s go, girl! Night Crow!]

    ��...Huh?��

    [Come on! Fwirl!]

    Seol Hong began to giggle as Agony made sound effects with its mouth.

    ��What is that, sea urchin?��

    ��Ah! He got it!��

    Seol finally managed to catch Agony in his hands.

    [Ahhhh!]

    Agony began stretching its body after being caught by Seol.

    The carriage quickly quieted down.

    ��By the way���� began Seol, ��Do you have any idea why they decided on Tumaku as our location?��

    Tumaku was a rather unique ce.

    It was a coal mining town, but what set it apart was that the mines, once abandoned, were now privately owned and developed independently.

    As a result, the ores mined there were contracted to be sold to the Khan Empire for a specified period rather than bing the empire��s property.

    Tumaku''s mines had secured a stable buyer, and the Khan Empire received ores, albeit at a slightly higher cost than usual, without having to invest in development. It was a mutually beneficial trade for both parties.

    ��Well�� there is one thing that I thought of����

    ��What is it?�� asked Seol.

    ��Thergest mine in Tumaku, boasting the most up-to-date equipment, is the Sodoong Mine, which is the only mine owned by a different individual. Recently, there have been strained conversations between them and the Khan Empire."

    ��Has another country contacted them?��

    "Well, it certainly seems that way. I''m sure they are simply trying to sell their ores to the highest bidder. However, with the Khan Empire''s contract with the Sodoong Mine expiring this year, it''s causing a major headache."

    ��So the trial could be to negotiate with the owner of the Sodoon Mine����

    "That seems to be the most likely scenario... If it really is my trial, though, it will be tough."

    Seol knew instantly why Seol Hong thought that way.

    Unlike the other Dragon��s Flowers, Seol Hong had no backers.

    Furthermore, she wasn��t given anything to negotiate with the Sodoong Mine.

    ��It��s definitely a headache.��

    Unless Seol found a way to annihte the other clientpletely, negotiations were going to be incredibly difficult.

    ��Well, we only arrived just now. We can worry about it after we receive the trial.��

    ��That��s true,�� nodded Seol, turning silent.

    It was fine to make assumptions, but anything beyond that was unnecessary. After all, more than that would just be excessive.

    ��Now that I think about it�� I still haven��t given Karuna <em>that</em>.��

    Before Seol entered the carriage, he had opened the chest containing the interim settlement.

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have acquired Fang of Deep Thought.]

    [You have acquired Bit Bit Cape.]

    [You have acquired Blood Battle Ring.]

    [You have acquired Bloodied Loser.]

    [You have acquired 23 tinum coins(Khan).]

    [You have acquired 2 extrarge red potions.]

    [You have acquired 1 potion of blindness.]

    [You have acquired 1 potion of chant eleration.]

    ����

    As Karuna couldn��t use the Bloodied Loser and Fang of Deep Thought, Seol immediately put it into his inventory. As he did, he also handed Karuna the Bit Bit Cape and the Blood Battle Ring, as they were somewhat useful.

    [[Bit Bit Cape]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 39-45

    Defense: 120

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A cape made from materials with supernatural regeneration.

    Basic Effect: +15 All Stats

    Bonus Effect: The wearer''s regeneration increases proportionally to the health lost duringbat. This effect can increase by up to 100%.]

    It was an amazing effect for a knight.

    It was also an item that Karen and Jamad would have liked, but... they weren��t here, were they?

    [[Blood Battle Ring]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 37-44

    Resistance: 85

    Durability: 120/120

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ring condensed with the negative energy that only emerges from desperate, bloody battles.

    Basic Effect: +22 Strength, +18 Dexterity, +21 Constitution

    Bonus Effect: When the wearer inflicts a target with Abnormal Status: Bleed, the wearer heals an amount equal to the health lost by the enemy from Bleed.]

    This also went to Karuna.

    As Karuna was the only one to return, he also took most of the equipment Seol had received.

    Seolughed inwardly, thinking about how upset Karen would have been if she were here.

    While in the carriage, Seol equipped Karuna with the Bit Bit Cape and the Blood Battle Ring.

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Bit Bit Cape.]

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Blood Battle Ring.]

    - ��Thank you.

    ��It��s nothing�� More importantly, I wanted to talk about something����

    Seol tried to ask about the direction he should take from now on, as well as the summons trapped in the void, but��

    He was quickly stopped from talking.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    ��Kyaaaa!��

    ��Th-the carriage is shaking! We can��t let it tip over!��

    With a loud boom, the mountain path they traveled began to shake.

    They had already entered Tumaku and were heading toward one of the mines.

    Seol quickly stuck his head out the side to see what was happening.

    ��Do you see anything? What��s����

    "Lady Seol Hong," Seol scowled.

    ��That smoke is����

    "It seems like the trial this time might not be to negotiate with them." Seol then widened his eyes. "There seems to be a problem with the mine."

 Chapter 240

    This was the Sodoong Mine, located quite a bit away from the other mines in Tumaku.

    And on the first floor of an old guest house there...

    A handsome young man with wolf ears instead of human ears sat with another man who was clearly very upset.

    ��What about your Dragon��s Stone?��

    ��Chi Woo is the strongest Dragon��s Flower,�� imed the wolf-eared man, describing himself as the strongest. ��Why would I need one when Chi Woo is the strongest?��

    The man on the opposite side didn��t necessarily disagree with that statement.

    Though it wasn''t conclusive, Chi Woo was certainly someone who could im that title.

    After all, he was the child of Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor, and Cho Yeon, a woman from the Lang tribe, known for their wolf ears.

    The Lang tribe was a beastmen tribe that transformed into werewolves during full moons when their wildness awakened.However, since Chi Woo was half-human and half-beastman, he did not transform into a werewolf just because of a full moon.

    Even so, he was born with an unparalleled innate strength. His powerful body and physique were perfect for martial arts, cing him on an entirely different level from ordinary humans.

    The eyes and fangs that appeared when he was excited, along with his wolf ears, were the only features that immediately identified him as a member of the Lang tribe.

    ��From what I heard, Chi Woo�� you scored highly on your previous trials because of your overwhelming strength, right?��

    ��It��s easy to break stuff,�� replied Chi Woo, uninterested.

    ��Aha�� Is that so? Then it won��t be easy for you this time. We are about to receive a trial to establish a contract with the Sodoong Mine. This isn''t something you can just brute-force with your fists.��

    ��Worry about yourself, Bang Jae.��

    The man named Bang Jae scowled for a second before replying.

    ��You little�� What I��m trying to say is that regardless of who the next Dragon��s Flower is, what do you think about working together?��

    ��...Working together?��

    ��Yeah! We��llbine your strength and my influence to ovee the trial! What do you think? If you agree, it won''t be just this trial either. Even in the future trials that you can��t solve with your strength alone...��

    ��Argh, you��re so loud.��

    ����What?��

    ��Then I��ll just fail then, who cares? You��re not fun at all.��

    ��Urgh����

    Chi Woo acted purely on emotion. And if you also consider the fact that he was incredibly strong, it makes sense why most people avoided him.

    ��Regardless�� Take some time to think about it. I am kind, after all.��

    ��Can I eat this?�� asked Chi Woo, taking a bite of the fruit in front of him.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    ��Nom����

    Despite Chi Woo ignoring him entirely, Bang Jae remained patient.

    ��That��s that, but�� Why aren��t they here yet? We��ve already been here for two days.��

    ��Hey, archivist!�� shouted Bang Jae. ��How much longer do we have to wait?��

    ��......��

    Receiving only silence in response, Bang Jae grumbled to himself.

    "Those arrogant little�� They better be ready for when I be emperor," he muttered.

    ��Woah! What��s this? It tastes so����

    Suddenly��

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The guest house began to rumble with a sudden explosion, prompting Bang Jae to hide under the table quickly.

    Chi Woo then stuck his head under the table as well.

    ��What are you doing down there?�� he asked.

    ��Wh-what was that just now?!�� panicked Bang Jae. ��You heard that too, right?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Bang Jae hurriedly exited the guest house to assess the situation.

    There, he noticed someone shouting loudly while running toward the town.

    ��The mine copsed! The Sodoong Mine copsed!��

    Bang Jae''s jaw dropped as Chi Woo remained uninterested.

    ��The mine�� copsed?�� said Bang Jae.

    * * *

    Eventually, Seol''s party sessfully reached the Tumaku mining town.

    However, before they could even unpack their belongings, they were forced to meet up with Chi Woo and Bang Jae.

    ��Wolf ears���� thought Seol while stealing nces at Chi Woo.

    While Bang Jae and his Dragon��s Stone were normal, the aura Seol felt from Chi Woo definitely wasn��t.

    ��He��s about as strong as Jang Du.��

    Chi Woo also stole nces at Seol.

    The two immediately recognized each other��s strength. Despite this, they did not speak to each other at all.

    ��What the hell? It was you, Seol Hong?��

    ��Elder Brother Bang Jae����

    ��Hmph. Hurry up and take a seat. Do you have any idea how long we waited for you?��

    ��I apologize. It took some time because we came from Yocheon.��

    In truth, there wasn''t necessarily anything to apologize for. However, it also wasn��t something worth fighting over. Sensing her agreeability, Bang Jae quickly shifted his attitude and called the archivists.

    ��Hey, archivists! Seol Hong arrived!��

    A few secondster, an archivist��s voice echoed out.

    "Bang Jae, Chi Woo, and Seol Hong. Your original Dragon Trials were to renegotiate the contract with the Sodoong Mine."

    ��I knew it. Wait�� what do you mean by <em>original</em>?��

    While Chi Woo, showing disinterest, continued to stare at Seol, Seol Hong closed her eyes, sensing something amiss.

    ��Don��t tell me�� it��s something like that, right?��

    ��I had an idea on the way here, but�� is that really our trial?��

    The archivist continued.

    "Due to unexpected circumstances, the Sodoong Mine has copsed. As a result, due to negotiations being postponed�� we will offer you all an alternative."

    ��An alternative��?��

    ��As the situation has changed, you have two options. The first is to defer the trial regarding the Sodoong Mine for ater trial. The other is to rescue the trapped miners in Sodoong Mine."

    "Wait... Have all of you lost your minds? Do you realize how deep the Sodoong Mine is? Besides, we''re not even sure which parts of the mine have copsed, are we?"

    Everyone remained silent.

    Suddenly, a group of people entered the guest house. One of them, a white-haired old man, then began to speak.

    "Why don''t I exin that, Dragon��s Flowers?"

    ��Who�� are you?��

    ��My name is Seong Chi. I own the Sodoong Mine, and the people next to me help operate it.��

    <em>Step��</em>

    They then sat down next to the Dragon''s Flowers.

    ��Haven��t you already finished talking with the archivists?�� Bang Jae asked, ncing at them incredulously.

    "More precisely, I heard about it from the Khan Empire��s authorities at the scene after the incident urred. They mentioned that the Dragon��s Flowers were here to renegotiate a contract and could be of assistance,�� responded Seong Chi.

    ��They really just say whatever they want, huh?�� Bang Jae scoffed.

    ��Please do not punish them, sir. It was because I begged them due to the urgent situation.��

    Bang Jae continued to bite back at the desperate Seong Chi.

    ��Since we don��t have much time�� Why don��t we start off with the most important questions?�� said Bang Jae.

    "Of course. I would answer any question to get the miners out of there even a day sooner."

    ��What is the Suni Kingdom��s response to this? I know you were having conversations with them regarding our renegotiation.��

    ��They did send a response, but they imed that it would be difficult to prepare something right away. Not only is there the distance, but they also seemed to be considering it an ordinary matter����

    ��Simply excuses for a slow response. What about Khan?��

    ��......��

    Seong Chi briefly paused before continuing.

    ��How much do the Dragon��s Flowers here�� know about the Sodoong Mine?��

    "I know there is a special ore that can only be mined here. That''s also the reason for your extremely advanced equipment, isn''t it?"

    ��You are exactly right. The main ore mined from the Sodoong Mine is the eerie ghost stone.��

    ��The eerie ghost stone?��

    "Yes, it is an interesting ore imbued with ghost energy. It also only appears in the Sodoong Mine."

    Everyone here had heard of the luminous ghost ore.

    It was an ore with numerous national-scale uses but was often in short supply.

    ��I understand that the Sodoong Mine is an important mine. So what?��

    "As the mine constantly emits ghost energy, no one is allowed to enter without taking the necessary precautions."

    ��What would happen if someone was exposed to it, though?��

    "They could go insane, or�� bleed until they die.��

    ��That��s not good.��

    "That''s why we use a special method for mining eerie ghost stone. All of the miners wear protective clothing and enter the mineshaft with a <em>Large Soldier</em>."

    ��...A Large Soldier? The same Large Soldier that I am thinking about?��

    It was a military weapon used by the Khan Empire, the world��s center of mechanical engineering.

    In simpler terms, it was arge, bipedal vehicle. While the Khan Empire primarily used it for military purposes, it also served various other functions.

    "Yes, we send the miners down after filling the Large Soldier with the fuel for the protective clothing."

    ��Hm�� But why are you bringing this up now?��

    "The Khan Empire promised to send Large Soldiers for mining, as well as shamans to help with purification. We can only thank them for their fast response, but... the issue is that no matter how fast they are, it will still take two weeks."

    "There''s no other choice if they''re attempting to bring those massive Large Soldiers through the mountains. Especially considering they��re mostly controlled by the capital."

    Seong Chi nodded in response.

    ��But would the miners still be alive then?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��...That��s the problem we are facing right now. Everyone��s life is on the line. Every minute is essential����

    Even though Seong Chi clearly looked to be on the verge of tears, Bang Jae seemedpletely indifferent about the situation.

    ��Are there no other Large Soldiers?��

    ��In truth�� recently, we have had issues with them.��

    ��Issues? With the Large Soldiers?��

    "Yes, all of our Large Soldiers became uncontroble. We had no choice but to ship them off to Hong Yeon, the capital, for repair. Currently, we only have two Large Soldiers operational for mining. And to make matters worse, the pilots and mechanics have also been sent to Hong Yeon with them, so����

    ��So things went from bad to worse����

    "Please, I cannot put a value on the lives of my miners. They are people''s fathers, husbands, and sons. If anyone can rescue the miners from the mine, I..."

    ��...God damn it,�� muttered Bang Jae, leaning back into his chair.

    Contrary to their expectations, the third trial involved rescue, not negotiation.

    ��If we can��t enter normally���� began Seol Hong. ��Couldn��t we just also wear the protective clothing?��

    ��But the protective clothing won��t work properly unless the Large Soldier continues to supply it with fuel.��

    ��Do we have to spell everything out for you, Seol Hong?�� remarked Bang Jae.

    Ignoring his insults, Seol Hong rubbed her chin and asked another question.

    ��I saw some Large Soldiers whileing to town. Are those not operational?��

    "They''re older models. They''re difficult to operate, and the only person capable of operating them has already left for Hong Yeon..."

    ��I am simply asking whether they are operational or not. Can the older models move?��

    Though confused, Seong Chi still provided an answer.

    ��Yes, they can. But why����

    As Seong Chi exined, the early Large Soldier models were extremely crude. Though they were designed to fight powerful monsters, they were not only difficult to control but also had numerous misceneous functions. It was clear that no one here would be capable of operating them.

    The only people capable of doing so had already been dispatched to Hong Yeon.

    "Then I guess we''ve reached a conclusion," said Bang Jae.

    <em>Stand��</em>

    "I give up," he continued, rising to his feet. "I will take a different trial."

    ��C-Could you please reconsider? The lives of your citizens are����

    "This isn''t a situation they can be rescued from. Stop trying to force it," said Bang Jae before turning to Chi Woo. "Chi Woo, what will you do?"

    <em>Yawn��</em>

    ��I��ll see first,�� yawned Chi Woo.

    ��Tch�� Do whatever you want.��

    Bang Jae then promptly left the guest house after that.

    Seong Chi despaired as one of the three had already given up.

    ��Is there really no way����

    ��By ��older model��... did you perhaps mean Earth King Unit 1?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��...What?��

    Everyone in the guest house immediately turned to her.

    ��Would it be alright if I tried to activate it?��

    ��What do you����

    ��I know how to operate the Earth King.��

    * * *

    <em>Click, ck, ck!</em>

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    Lights flickered on in the Large Soldier��s cockpit.

    ��I didn��t know you had a talent like this, Lady Seol Hong,��ughed Seol defeatedly.

    ��Why? Is it that surprising?�� she responded.

    ��Isn��t it obvious that I would be shocked?��

    A teenage girl was operating a massive mechanical soldier alone with just her small frame. It required a vivid imagination to expect such a sight.

    ��It��s the only talent I could be proud of, so�� don��tpliment me too much, alright?�� said Seol Hong from behind the cockpit.

    ��Did you learn mechanical engineering?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��Argh! What the hell?!��

    ��Heh�� Why are you so scared?��ughed Chi Woo.

    Seol Hong then looked at Seol.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    It appeared that Seol already knew that Chi Woo had snuck into the cockpit.

    ��...Master Chi Woo?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��You��re trying to go down there, right? Take me with you. I��m bored.��

    It was incredibly foolish to want to enter a copsed mineshaft out of sheer boredom.

    ��Well���� began Seol Hong. ��I guess the reason doesn��t matter. We��ll end up facing the same danger anyway.��

    ��But why did you learn mechanical engineering?�� Chi Woo asked. ��Did the Dragon Emperor not teach you?��

    Though the Dragon Emperor did not show interest in the Dragon��s Flowers, one thing was guaranteed for each of them.

    They were all guaranteed the best education possible.

    Obviously, they weren��t taught every subject. They were only taught what they had talent for.

    ��Though I had no talent in martial arts or Daoist spells���� began Seol Hong. ��I was fortunate.��

    <em>Tap tap��</em>

    <em>Hummmmmm!</em>

    The Large Soldier stood up.

    - Earth King, activated.

    - Hello, World! I am Earth King.

    - Hello, Wor��

    - Hel��

    ��They said they fixed everything, but I guess there are still some issues����

    <em>Hummmmmmm��</em>

    After a while, Seol Hong checked the Earth King''s maneuverability once more. It seemed she had already made up her mind to descend into the mine shaft.

    ��Lady Seol Hong���� said Cheon Ju.

    ��Cheon Ju? Hahaha! You look so small from here!��ughed Seol Hong.

    As Cheon Ju stood closer to the robot��s feet than to its head, she looked tiny to Seol Hong.

    ��...Must you go?�� asked Cheon Ju.

    ��And if I don��t?��

    ��......��

    ��Don��t worry, Cheon Ju. I have Seol with me, right?��

    Seol nodded in response.

    ��Why do you always put yourself in harm��s way?!�� cried Cheon Ju.

    ��What choice do I have? They always need me where it��s dangerous,�� smiled Seol Hong.

    ��That��s����

    ��Cheon Ju, I like hot baths.��

    ��...Huh?��

    ��Tumaku is also famous for its hot springs, you know? And I like hot baths.��

    Cheon Ju gave up as Seol Hong shed another smile.

    ��I shall prepare an appropriate ce and wait�� Please return safely.��

    ��Yeah.��

    <em>Hmmm��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    They began to load the Large Soldier at the Sodoong Mine��s entrance.

    ��Fill itpletely with fuel!�� shouted Seol Hong. ��We can take care of the food, no problem!��

    There was no need to worry about food with Seol there. And though Seol also wanted to fill his inventory entirely with fuel, he could only fit two barrels due to theirrge size.

    ��Then�� now����

    Just as Seol Hong was about to close the roof of the Large Soldier��s cockpit, the townspeople swarmed in. Like a herd of cattle, children and wives rushed toward them.

    ��...What is going on?��

    By the time Seol Hong could make a shocked expression, a swarm of people had already gathered around her feet.

    It seemed rumors about a Dragon��s Flower personally heading down into the mines to save the trapped miners had spread.

    ��Miss Dragon��s Flower��. Miss Dragon��s Flower�� please bring back my husband.��

    ��My dad��s�� My dad��s down there!��

    ��Miss Dragon��s Flower, please!��

    ��Please bring them back, no matter what!��

    Seol Hong��s expression stiffened.

    But then, someone''s voice broke through, bringing silence with their question.

    "Honestly... you don��t even have to do something this dangerous, right?"

    ��......��

    ��Then why are you going? Something like this is����

    The crowd had deliberately kept these questions to themselves, not wanting to test their faith. They were doing their best to remove thoughts of Seol Hong failing.

    However, the answer they heard from her in response was something unexpected.

    <em>Haaah��</em>

    ��Honestly, who would want to do this?�� said Seol Hong. ��It��s extremely likely that I die.��

    ��......��

    It was a truth that everyone knew. Seol Hong was facing death on behalf of the townspeople.

    While the crowd sympathized with her plight, they were not willing to die themselves. Their situations were ipletely different from Seol Hong''s.

    ��It just so happened that the Sodoong Mine copsed on the day I arrived, it also just so happened that I was the only one capable of controlling the Large Soldier. Why does my title matter in a situation like this? Well, perhaps my title as a Dragon��s Flower is also a coincidence?��

    Though Seol Hong hadn��t intended on it, she was essentially giving them a speech. The only difference, though, was that she was fully intent on telling her truth instead of spurring them to action.

    ��Do you believe in me?��

    ��We do! S-So please�� our family����

    ��I believe in you, Miss Dragon��s Flower!��

    ��...Well, don��t,�� responded Seol Hong.

    ��...What?��

    ��What do you����

    As the crowd began to murmur, she added a few lines.

    "Do not feel relieved after entrusting the fate of those precious to you in someone else''s hands."

    ��......��

    "Pray. Pray until your voices can reach those buried underground."

    <em>Hummmmmmm��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    The entrance to the Sodoong Mine was massive, featuring a lift necessary to descend its steep, cliff-like entrance.

    Seol Hong''s Large Soldier stepped onto the lift.

    The cockpit door closed as the machine turned around.

    As Seol Hong put on the respirator attached to the Large Soldier, covering half of her face, her voice echoed from the speakers.

    ��I am not your god. In the end, Dragon��s Flowers are humans as well. Therefore����

    <em>Click!</em>

    The Large Soldier gave a salute.

    ��I will do my best. Descend!��

    ��Descend!��

    <em>tter! tter! tter!</em>

    The Large Soldier, carrying Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Seol, descended into the darkness.

    Into the endless abyss.

 Chapter 241

    <em>tter, tter, tter��</em>

    <em>ang!</em>

    As the lift finally reached the bottom of the mineshaft, Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Seol took a second to look around them from within the Large Soldier.

    ��It��s extremely deep.��

    ��I guess we should just be thankful that the lift is still operational����

    Seol Hong was tense.

    While the rescue mission was inherently dangerous, she was mostly tense because its sess or failure depended directly on her decisions.

    She had to make swift and urate decisions.

    <em>Beeeeeeeep!</em>The measurement device began to ring.

    ��Apparently�� the ghost energy here is far higher than expected?��

    ��...The number definitely doesn��t seem normal. It��s much higher than we were told.��

    ��Something must have happened then.��

    ��It would be nice if it were simply due to the mine��s copse, but�� with these values, we might lose consciousness the moment we remove our protective suits.��

    ��Is it that high?��

    ��Well, if it��s this high when we��re still in the shallower parts����

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Beammmmmm��</em>

    The Large Soldier��s headlights turned on.

    ��Everywhere��spletely destroyed�� Even finding survivors will be a problem.��

    ��Are you sure it��s fine that you��re not looking at the map right now?��

    "I already entered it before we descended, so it��s fine. The problem is that some parts are cut off, so the information is iplete..."

    It was the first time Seol saw this side of Seol Hong.

    She was taking the initiative on the front lines while Seol followed behind. He had never seen her act this way before.

    ��Amazing,�� muttered Seol.

    ��...Are you talking about me?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��I am.��

    ��It isn��t amazing at all. It��s just a small child��s greed.��

    ��Greed?��

    Seol Hong then turned to look at Seol, the respirator still attached to her mouth.

    ��Are you used topliments?�� she asked.

    ��...I guess?��

    "Well, I wasn''t. Not only was there nothing topliment about me, but the only person who could was Cheon Ju."

    Seol Hong then continued, recalling her childhood.

    "I couldn��t show anypetence in the fields where my siblings excelled. Forgetpliments. I waspletely looked down upon. But�� everyone also seemed happy when I found a way to useplicated ALUs* and got grease all over myself. That��s why I worked harder, because I wanted to receive morepliments."

    *ALU = Arithmetic Logic Unit

    ��I could see how a child could think that����

    "Still, it definitely isn��t a field that suits a Dragon��s Flower. Lower than Daoist spells or martial arts, no... it��s regarded lower than any other skill..."

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    She thenughed.

    "Still, isn��t it funny? The things I learned as a child because of my inferiorityplex are now being used to save lives. Life really is strange, huh?"

    As the two continued their conversation, Chi Woo suddenly butted in.

    ��Are you guys�� done talking?��

    They quickly turned to Chi Woo.

    ��Because if you are�� could you look over there?��

    ��Huh?��

    ��That��s����

    Regardless of how much the mineshaft had copsed, Seol and Seol Hong assumed that the likely cause was the destruction of one of the supporting pirs.

    However��

    Their minds quickly changed after seeing the massive hole that Chi Woo saw through the periscope.

    ��What��s that?��

    "This incident... It''s clear now that it wasn''t due to a normal reason."

    ��What should we do then? Do we still go down?��

    They couldn��t see the bottom of that hole.

    However, judging by its location, it also seemed like the best way to save time and fuel.

    Seol and Seol Hong both nodded in agreement.

    * * *

    It did not take much for something to be a miracle.

    Despite the mineshaft beingpletely destroyed, no one had died. That alone was more than enough to be a miracle.

    However, none of the survivors saw it as such.

    ��Damn it����

    Their fuel for their protective suits was steadily running out.

    When ships were stranded at sea with limited food, the crew members often fought and killed each other because of it.

    And there was no guarantee that the miners here would be any different.

    There were a total of 22 survivors.

    And they were all still very much alive.

    All the while, their fuel continued to steadily run out.

    ��We��re all going to die����

    ��You shouldn��t say something like that, you bastard! We��ll all survive once the rescue party arrives.��

    ��Rescue party? Who the hell mentioned a rescue party? Do any of you really think that a rescue party wille for us? It��s not a normal mine that copsed, it��s an eerie ghost stone mine!��

    ��......��

    "Do you really think the Suni Kingdom would spend any money to rescue us? Those bastards are the type to skimp out on a funeral! Not to mention the fact that the Khan Empire doesn��t like us anymore. It��s a damn pipe dream!"

    It had been three days since the incident happened, and conversations like this had happened countless times.

    ��Damn it�� I can��t leave my kids alone in this world!��

    ��Wouldn��t Seong Chi take care of your kids, though? Don��t feel too sad, old man.��

    ��That��s not the point! I have to see them myself! I�� I don��t want to die in a hole like this����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��Wh-what was that sound?��

    ��Isn��t this all because of <em>that</em>?��

    ��Shut up! Don��t make up anything weird!��

    Recently, something strange had happened in the Sodoong Mine.

    As the miners were widening the mine as part of their procedures, they spotted a door inscribed with a strange pattern.

    Discovering it only recently, they took some time before reporting it to the mine��s managers.

    After all, there had been multiple cases where mining operations were halted upon discovering ruins nearby.

    If that happened at the Sodoong Mine, the miners feared they wouldn��t be able to support their families, potentially leading to even more disastrous consequences.

    As it could potentially lead to the mine''s shutdown, the workers decided to discuss it more before reaching a conclusion.

    However��

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    <em>- Wh-what the hell?! Why is the door suddenly openi��</em>

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    That was when the mine copsed.

    In an instant, the ghost energy measurement device began to whistle as the miners began to feel pricks despite their protective gear.

    After that, they had been stuck like this.

    The shaft toward the exit had copsed, and because the ground beneath them had caved in, they fell deeper downward.

    While their protective clothing had properly activated to prevent them from being hurt from the fall, the issue was that it had cost them a lot of fuel.

    Despite this, the miners were also unaware that the mine��s terrain had changed significantly due to the massive earthquake. They also didn��t know that the majority of the mineshaft had been destroyed, making it difficult for the rescue team to reach them.

    However, everyone here still knew that it was incredibly difficult for miners to return safely when an ident of this scale urred in the mines.

    If you added the fact that this area could only be reached by Large Soldiers and how most of their equipment had already been sent off to Hong Yeon��

    The word ��hope�� wasn��t even a fantasy for them.

    ��It��s cold����

    ��Come over here then! It��s warm near the Large Soldier.��

    ��Ah�� I��m fine then.��

    ��What? Why?��

    ��I heard it��s unlucky to be near them.��

    ��What? What did they do wrong? Hah, I guess I can��t do anything about your shitty personality, though����

    <em>Click�� ck��</em>

    The two miners then looked up to see the five technicians hanging around the Large Soldier.

    The miners warming themselves up by the robot then asked them a question.

    ��Hey, can you fix it?��

    ��......��

    ��Can you, or can you not? It��s already been three days.��

    ��The engine��s been destroyed. I��d be a god if I could repair it without any equipment.��

    ��What��s the situation exactly?��

    ��One of them��spletely unusable, and the other can��t operate normally.��

    It was a miracle that even one of them was still operational. Without it, they wouldn''t have been able to warm themselves up at all.

    ��So����

    ��How many times do I have to tell you? It��s only barely still working because we��re overworking it. It won��t be able to take us up back to the surface with how little fuel it has.��

    ��In the end�� this is our grave, huh?��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The ground began to rumble once more.

    ��What is this sound that we��ve been hearing��?��

    ��Hieeek����

    ��M-Maybe the door that we opened was dangerous? You know�� like a curse!��

    "Will you please shut up? Are you really suggesting that we''re cursed and going to die here because of it?"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thuuuud��</em>

    ��I-It��s over! It��sing here!��

    ��D-Don��t make meugh! It��s obviously a rescue party here to save us!��

    No, there was no way that would be the case.

    A rescue party finding trapped miners in just three days?

    It was unlikely��no, impossible.

    Even excluding the difficulty of finding them, three days wasn''t even enough time to form a proper rescue party.

    Therefore, the rumbling heading toward them was likely the curse.

    In fact, one of them even grabbed their beads to start praying.

    ��Oh god�� Oh god�� please protect us. Please let us return to our families.��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    The miners quickly scurried to the Large Soldier, sticking to it like flies.

    The rumblings grew louder, their vibrations wrapping around them through the earth.

    Until eventually��

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    A portion of the wall crumbled.

    ��Wh-what��?��

    ��Isn��t that����

    What appeared from behind the wall wasn��t a curse but an older model of the Large Soldier��the Earth King Unit 1, operated by Seol Hong.

    ��Earth King? It��s the Earth King!�� shouted the miner holding the prayer beads. ��God! God showed up! God answered my prayers!��

    He then immediately ran toward the Earth King Unit 1.

    ��Over here! It��s here, god! Save us!��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    The Earth King broke down more of the wall to enter their location.

    It was massive, to the point that the word ��massive�� wasn��t enough to describe its size.

    In fact, it was even bigger than the other Large Soldiers here.

    When you considered the Earth King��s immense size and strange shape, it truly felt like a god had descended into the mine.

    Seol Hong��s voice then echoed through the speakers.

    ��Found you.��

    * * *

    After breaking down the wall to appear before the miners, Seol and Seol Hong exined to them what had been happening on the surface, one by one.

    ��A rescue team? So you guys are the rescue team?��

    ��You guys came for us?��

    After hearing the word ��rescue team��, even the technicians came to greet Seol Hong��s robot.

    ��R-Really?��

    ��More importantly, isn��t this the Earth King Unit 1? Why is this lump of metal����

    ��You brought this all the way down here?��

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    ��Get out of the way, you might get stepped on.��

    ��Y-Yeah����

    Seol Hong��s Earth King then approached the Large Soldier they were repairing and the inoperational one.

    ��Is there a problem?�� asked Seol.

    ��That��s what I��m about to see right now,�� responded Seol Hong.

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    An electrical wire wriggled out from the Earth King��s arm before connecting to the fallen Large Soldier.

    <em>Beep!</em>

    The Large Soldier��s status immediately appeared on the Earth King��s screen.

    "So the power engine ispletely unusable. Other than that, everything else is fine."

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    The wire then connected to the other Large Soldier.

    <em>Beep!</em>

    ��Hm�� This is quite an interesting situation.��

    ��What��s the issue with this one?��

    ��This Large Soldier only has their engine intact. Everything else ispletely destroyed. Their situations are exactly opposite.��

    ��Then that means����

    <em>Hmmm��</em>

    <em>Click��</em>

    The Earth King reached out, attempting to grab the Large Soldier��s power engine.

    ��H-Hold on! What are you doing?! Stop!��

    ��You shouldn��t toy with it unless you know what you��re doing! If you mess up, and the engine explodes����

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    As the overheated engine was revealed with a puff of smoke, the Earth King quickly pulled it out.

    Though the technicians began to scream and shout, Seol Hong unflinchingly continued her work.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    <em>Click!</em>

    The engine was sessfully transferred to the other Large Soldier.

    <em>Hummmmmm!</em>

    - Hello, World! Good morning! I am��

    ��Woahhhhh!��

    ��What the hell?! I thought we couldn��t fix it?!��

    As the miners began to re at the technicians, they quickly protested.

    ��We already said that we couldn��t do anything without equipment! Obviously, we could��ve done the same if all we had to do was swap the power engines!��

    ��Hmph! Let��s just go!��

    The survivors then began walking toward the Earth King.

    ��Why haven��t you activated the protective umbre yet?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Protective umbre? What��s that?�� the technicians asked in return.

    <em>Beep.</em>

    <em>Beep!</em>

    After fiddling with a few buttons, Seol Hong shook her head as if someone had tricked her.

    ��Ah�� so they removed that function in the newer models.��

    After saying that, she immediately began typing something.

    She started by pulling out two batteries from the Large Soldier whose engine had been removed.

    Then, she connected them to the Earth King.

    After a few seconds, the Earth King began making a mechanical sound.

    - Protective umbre activated.

    <em>Hummmmmmm��</em>

    An umbre-like hemisphere sprouted from the Earth King, creating a barrier that spread out like a fountain shooting water.

    ��...the ghost energy values are going down,�� said Seol, in awe.

    ��Let me know when it��s in the green.��

    ��It��s already in the green.��

    ��Then they could take off their protective suits.��

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Fsssssss��</em>

    As the cockpit opened up, Seol Hong and Seol exited.

    Seeing them not wearing protective suits, the miners thought they were gods.

    ��I told you, didn��t I? They��re gods.��

    ��The protective suits����

    ��Huh? The ghost energy values are normal����

    Seol Hong then opened her mouth.

    ��All of you, feel free to take off your protective suits.��

    ��What if it��s a lie����

    Suddenly, a swift, liquid-like blur passed by them.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Their protective suits were taken off automatically.

    ��Or at least it seemed like it. In actuality, Chi Woo took them off for them.

    ��Huh�� What the?!��

    ��H-Huh?��

    ��She wasn��t lying?��

    Seol Hong continued.

    ��We should be fine as long as the protective umbre is active.��

    ��Th-the Earth King had a function like this?��

    ��More importantly, who are you?��

    ��I����

    Seol Hong finished what she couldn��t say earlier.

    After hearing everything, the miners let out a sigh.

    ��I got so excited by the rescue party�� but to think it was an older model����

    ��Are you three really the only ones who came down?��

    ��Stop! Everyone, get a grip! They came down to rescue us!��

    ��You fucking moles�� Let me apologize in their stead.��

    A few miners stepped forward to apologize to Seol Hong.

    Seeing that, Seol asked them a question.

    ��We also had some things that we were curious about.��

    ��Please, ask away.��

    ��Do you have any ideas about what could��ve caused the copse?��

    ��W-Well����

    The miners turned to each other, trying to read each other. After a while, a miner who seemed to be in charge stepped forward.

    "Haah... In truth, we believe it was because of that door."

    ��...Door?��

    ��Well����

    The man exined.

    They discovered a door covered with a strange pattern, with a weird rope and pieces of paper attached to it. The door then opened by itself, causing the mine to copse.

    ��What? Bwahahahahaha! What the hell is that? Did a ghost do it, huh?�� Chi Wooughed.

    ��......��

    ��If a ghost really is behind all of this, I��d love to meet it, haha����

    Seol then shot Chi Woo a re.

    ��Chi Woo, shut up.��

    ��...Hah?��

    Seol Hong quickly intervened before the mood grew worse.

    ��I�� definitely felt something like that.��

    ��Huh? What do you mean?�� confusedly replied the miner.

    Seol then answered in her stead.

    ��On our way here, we felt an unusual energy.��

    ��Unusual�� energy?��

    ��Yes, do you know how long it has been since the mine copsed?��

    ��About three days����

    ��Even if the mineshaft was destroyed, do you all really believe that it would take three days to arrive here?��

    ��Well, I��m sure you cleared some rubble on your way����

    Seol immediately cut him off.

    "No, we haven''t had to remove any rubble. We continued down the given path with nothing in our way. We were also able to save that much fuel because of it."

    ��......��

    A distance that should have taken a few hours took three days.

    Seol then gave a potential reason why.

    "It''s possible that this mine is continuously changing. It could also be simr when we try to escape."

    ��Hieeek�� Th-then that means����

    Seol continued, looking around the mine.

    ��That door�� Something likely escaped from it.��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��Do you know anything else about the situation?�� asked Seol. ��Anything else you could surmise?��

    A miner, who had been sitting alone in the back, slowly stepped forward.

    The young man tensed his face and slowly opened his mouth.

    ��...mu. I definitely heard something like that when the door opened.��

    ��...What?��

    The man''s next words were tied to an old, ancient legend.

    ��I heard something say�� Lord Hwagmu�� has awoken me����

    Hwagmu, the Evil Dragon.

    A legendary name in the East.

    And now, his name was once more being mentioned unexpectedly.

    <em>nce��</em>

    Seol, Seol Hong, and Chi Woo all exchanged nces.

 Chapter 242

    ��Hwagmu?! What the hell are you saying right now?!��

    ��B-But I definitely heard it��! I definitely heard something say that!��

    At the mention of Hwagmu, even Chi Woo, who had shown absolutely no interest so far, began paying attention.

    ��Really?�� asked Chi Woo. ��You really heard that?��

    ��Ah�� Yes����

    ��Hm�� Someone stronger than we expected might be behind this incident����

    Seol also agreed with that statement.

    ��If it��s iming Hwagmu revived them, then����

    Seol began mentally going through the figurative guidebook in his head.There were a number of individuals who helped Hwagmu. While some were humans, there were also members of other races.

    ��Don��t tell me����

    A certain individual crossed Seol''s mind as he pondered who it could be.

    "Argh, damn it! Is that even important right now? We��re in danger regardless, what does it matter?"

    ��That��s true����

    The miners began to squabble among themselves.

    However, they weren��t wrong.

    Even just a few moments ago, their only futures seemed to be either starving to death or sumbing to madness.

    There was no way anyone could think about the future when their next decisions were already a matter of life or death.

    One of the miners suddenly asked Seol and the others a question.

    ��Food! Do you perhaps have any food?��

    ��Our supply box disappeared when the Large Soldier fell, so����

    Seol nodded in response.

    ��Maybe that was why they were so on edge?��

    Not only had the miners gone without food for several days, but they were also facing death at every moment. It made sense why they didn��t have any manners or wee Seol and the others properly. Additionally, Seol Hong had repaired the Large Soldier, their sole hope, in a way the miners hadn��t even heard of before.

    ��Kang Seol is an excellent cook,�� said Seol Hong. ��Please wait a second.��

    Everyone, including Chi Woo, immediately turned to her.

    ��He��s going to cook? In a hole like this��?��

    ��What is she����

    In an instant, an unbelievable sight unfolded in front of them.

    Out of nowhere, Seol pulled out a wok and a burner and immediately poured oil into them.

    <em>Ssssssss��</em>

    Just the smell of the oil was enough to stimte the miners'' senses.

    In fact, a few miners might have even tried to lick the hot oil from the wok if Seol Hong hadn��t stopped them.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    After frying rice noodles in the oil, Seol immediately tossed in some shredded vegetables as well.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Seol then pushed everything in the wok to one side before cracking multiple eggs into it.

    After that, he mixed everything into the eggs.

    ��Haha�� I never thought I��d see something like this����

    ��He��s cooking a fresh meal in the mines����

    Unlike in ordinary mines, dust explosions and excess dust were extremely rare in the Sodoong Mine, because the Large Soldiers they rode had the ability to purify the air around them.

    In fact, If it weren��t for the ghost energy, they could eat and sleep here normally.

    Regardless, Seol began handing out the food, and everyone began eating their meals.

    ��Haah�� H-Hot����

    ��Careful not to eat too quickly.��

    The miners quickly began wolfing down their food.

    For the first time since Seol and the others met them, the miners were silent.

    <em>Burp��</em>

    ��Thanks for the meal! I feel a bit better now that I��ve eaten some food.��

    ��I feel more sleepy now than anything, though����

    ��Right? This is why it��s dangerous to eat too quickly, haha!��

    ��Then why don��t you guys get some sleep?�� said Seol Hong. ��We��ll keep watch while we discuss what to do next.��

    A miner, who seemed to be the leader, began shaking his head.

    ��How could we possibly sleep in front of a Dragon��s Flower����

    ��Do I look like a Dragon��s Flower to you now?�� joked Seol Hong.

    ��I-I apologize for my bad manners����

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    ��You can even do more if you wish. After all, your friends are doing so already.��

    ��...Huh?��

    The miner turned around to see all of the other survivors taking a nap.

    ��Th-those bastards����

    "It��s fine. Everyone recovering their energy is much more important for the future anyway."

    ��...Thank you.��

    And like that, the miners went to sleep.

    Chi Woo joined them as well, sleeping alongside the miners.

    After the two shot the wolf boy an incredulous look, they quickly began discussing things.

    ��What do you think?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��The situation is definitely not good.��

    ��I agree. We also used too much fuel on our way here.��

    "That too, but our circumstances also don��t allow us to operate two Large Soldiers.��

    ��I��ve checked that as well,�� answered Seol Hong. ��There isn��t much upside to operating both. In fact, we��d probably run out of fuel before reaching the surface if we tried using them simultaneously.��

    ��In the end, our only option is to all get into the Earth King Unit 1.��

    ��It is, but�� unless we have some ground-breaking way to greatly reduce fuel consumption, it isn��t a guarantee either.��

    Seol then gave her a look before asking her a question.

    ��You thought of something, didn��t you?��

    ��We could try one thing. But even if you leave that part to me, the bigger issue is the entity crawling beneath us.��

    ��I agree,�� responded Seol. ��I believe that will truly determine whether this rescue mission is a sess or not.��

    In this dark, pitch-ck mine�� loomed a dangerous threat.

    ��Who do you think it could be?��

    ��Powerful enough to copse a mine this big�� and if you include the dense ghost energy�� only one entityes to mind.��

    ��You as well?��

    ��Yes.��

    Seol Hong then closed her eyes for a short second.

    ��If it��s this strong�� it��s likely Phantom.��

    ��I agree as well.��

    Phantom.

    One of the three Ghost Generals thatmanded Hwagmu��s ghost army.

    The legends said that the Dragon Emperor sealed Phantom before he sealed Hwagmu.

    ��But there��s one thing that doesn��t make sense to me����

    ��That this wasn��t where he was sealed, right?��

    ��Yes. I was told he was sealed in the Creepy Mountain, a ce quite far from Tumaku.��

    "The Dragon Emperor is not someone who would be careless with Phantom''s ensnarement. This means that either they aren��t Phantom, or... due to his own efforts or with someone��s help, he was able to be unsealed here."

    ��Regardless, it is a problem. Even if it isn��t Phantom, an enemy this strong is concerning. If Phantom were unsealed, then it would be an even bigger problem.��

    ��He hasn��t been unsealed for long, though. From what I��ve been told, waking up after being sealed for so long only restores you to half of your original power.��

    ��A legendary monster is still a legendary monster, though����

    ��Do you think he would get in our way?��

    ��It already seems like he��s doing whatever he can.��

    ��Haah��Saving them is more than enough of a headache. Why do we have to deal with him as well����

    Seol remained silent after that.

    ��It would have been nice if Jamad or Ur was here right now.��

    He was unfortunate to be in a situation where the two experienced individuals in magic and shamanism were missing. As a result, he had to start thinking of additional ns.

    ��By the way���� began Seol. ��What was your n to reduce fuel consumption?��

    ��It��s����

    <em>Hummm��.</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The protective umbre had been maintained for a few days now. As it was important to conserve fuel, Seol Hong had shifted to using the Large Soldier��s battery to maintain the protective area.

    However, that, too, will soon reach its limits.

    The miners continued to watch Seol Hong, who was moving around the Earth King Unit 1 while fiddling with things.

    ��What is she doing right now?�� one of the miners asked the technicians.

    ��Just watch. We��re learning, too.��

    ��...What? Seriously?��

    Not only were the technicians now close to Seol Hong, but so were the miners. There was no need toment on their rtionship with Seol, especially when considering how he had been cooking for them.

    ��Ah�� I��m so bored.��

    Chi Woo was beginning to feel sluggish from theck of excitement.

    Though there had been some fun moments, he had leaped into the mines expecting much more action. However, after arriving here, nothing interesting had happened at all.

    They ate together at the designated time, Seol Hong continued her work during the designated times, and they even all slept at the designated times.

    Chi Woo then turned to look at Seol Hong.

    She, especially her face, was covered in grease. The stains were beginning to umte to the point where soon she would have more grime on her face than even the miners.

    Seeing that, Chi Woo asked himself a question.

    Why is she working so hard?

    He then looked at the other survivors.

    It wasn��t just Chi Woo looking at her, but all of them.

    Cho Yeon, Chi Woo��s mother and a descendent of the Lang Tribe, left these words for him before her death.

    <em>- Chi Woo, you have inherited the Lang Tribe��s blood. It is a noble, powerful blood. And through the Dragon Emperor��s blood, you have also received incredible status.</em>

    <em>- Mom��</em>

    <em>- Unlike the other members of the Lang Tribe�� You have the ability to choose your own future.</em>

    Beastmen weren��t treated well in the Khan Empire.

    With the Lang Tribe also enduring a long civil war that shook their core, Cho Yeon constantly worried about the tribe��s future.

    And now, moments from death, it was time for her to pass on her worries to her child. This was her only chance.

    But... she didn��t.

    <em>- Be happy, Chi Woo. Live your own life��</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    With her death, Chi Woo also lost his connection to the Lang Tribe.

    Now, alone in the world, he did not know how to live his life.

    And after losing his mother, the people who could influence him the most were his brothers.

    <em>- The people? Everyone under the Dragon Emperor��s rule owes something to the Dragon Emperor. And as we are of his blood, the Dragon��s Flowers have the right to rule them too! They��re nothing more than dirtpared to us!</em>

    Chi Woo was from both noble and powerful blood.

    And despite being in the same circumstances as them, for some reason�� he hated those words.

    So he beat them, a lot.

    With the martial arts that he was so good at.

    <em>- Ahhhhh! Th-this bastard��</em>

    <em>- I��m stronger than you. Therefore, you are beneath me.</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- Now I��m going to do whatever I want to you!</em>

    Chi Woo bullied the Dragon��s Flowers he didn��t like, using training as an excuse. In the end, he managed to make them surrender.

    <em>- You��re right�� so stop��</em>

    But for some reason, it wasn��t fun anymore. Chi Woo stopped bullying them after that.

    How was I supposed to live?

    Though Cho Yeon had given him the option to do so, she did not leave him with any teachings.

    You could break your opponent��s will through violence.

    In fact, you could even break them without violence, if you could scare them enough.

    Chi Woo lost interest in the world after learning such things.

    Everyone seemed like children pretending to be strong. Especially the Dragon��s Flowers, they were nothing more than empty shells.

    Or�� at least, that was what he thought until he met Seol Hong.

    ��That��s interesting����

    Why was Seol Hong so desperate?

    For herself? The miners?

    One of the miners then opened their mouth.

    ��Maybe we can just�� give up on that?��

    ��What?��

    ��Y-You know what I��m trying to say, right? We couldst a few more weeks here if we just save fuel�� Then maybe they��ll form another res����

    "Shut your fucking mouth! The sounds are getting closer! We don��t know what could happen at any moment!"

    The past couple of nights, everyone heard the whispers of a ghost.

    <em>- You��re scared of me��</em>

    <em>- Feel the fear�� Close your eyes, truly feel it��</em>

    Though it could have initially been dismissed as a nightmare, everyone had heard the same sounds. The voice definitely belonged to whatever had escaped the door.

    ��It��s as Lady Seol Hong said! If we want to escape now, this is the only method!��

    ��B-But����

    <em>ng��</em>

    ��It��s done. Everyone,e over here,�� said Seol Hong.

    After soldering one metal te to another, Seol Hong created a massive box. Well, to be more urate, she had simply remodeled a container that was already inside the Large Soldier.

    ��What��s that?��

    ��A coffin?��

    ��A box?��

    Seol Hong then began to exin.

    ��Do you see the connected part there?��

    Taking a closer look, the miners noticed a hole and a hose attached to it.

    ��Yes, we do.��

    ��We will be using fuel to create a protective field within it.��

    ��Which would essentially protect the box from the ghost energy, right?��

    ��It will. You can think of it as a massive protective suit.��

    ��What about oxygen����

    ��Oxygen will also be poured into it, after being purified.��

    ��Coffin�� was a suitable word for the crudely made box.

    ��Are you�� really trying to stuff us into there?��

    ��...I am.��

    The miners began to murmur with cold expressions.

    ��Do you really know what you��re saying right now?��

    ��I do.��

    The box was enclosed on all sides.

    If the miners were going to escape ced inside the box, they would have to sit in there for multiple days,pletely unaware of the outside.

    One of the technicians then asked a question.

    ��Why are you using this method����

    ��Because this is the only method. We don��t have much fuel, and the batteries we are using to maintain the protective umbre will run out soon. We have to save fuel while also trying to reach the surface.��

    ��But����

    ��I know, I��m sure you��re terrified. However, if you ce your faith in me����

    It was then��

    ��How the hell could we trust you?! You��re a Dragon��s Flower!��

    ��Watch your words!�� shouted another miner.

    ��What the hell happened to all of you?!�� yelled the first miner. ��Did all of you forget? Did everyone really forget what that Dragon��s Flower did to us?��

    ��......��

    "Because that bastard prohibited us from mining because of some stupid ruin, my dad lost his job! In just a day, he ended up on the streets, begging! And after that, he even ended his own life!"

    ��......��

    "All of the Dragon��s Flowers I��ve met were like that! They��re all hypocrites, they don��t care who ends up dying just because they can��t stop trampling over everything around them!"

    Seol Hong then asked a question.

    ��Do you remember his name?��

    ��...Zhe Gak. It was Zhe Gak, I��m sure of it.��

    ��......��

    Disappointment consumed Seol Hong��s face.

    The unsavory rumors about Zhe Gak seemed to hold some truth.

 Chapter 243

    The leader of the miners, who had been watching cautiously, stopped the young man.

    ��Stop this. She said this was the only method. Don��t you think it��s a bit too harsh to say that to someone who came all the way here for us?"

    ��But����

    ��You know I��ve worked with your father, right? Just help me out and cool down a little, okay?��

    ��...God damn it.��

    ��Lady Seol Hong, would it be alright if we had a conversation among ourselves?��

    Seol Hong nodded in response.

    ��Okay.��

    As Seol Hong and the miners talked about what to do next, Seol continued to experiment.<em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Seol tried reaching his hand outside of the protective umbre.

    A stinging sensation traveled up his fingers.

    ��It��s bearable. Next is����

    Seol then took a step outside of the protective umbre, exposing his body.

    <em>Craaackle��</em>

    ��Krgh����

    An immense amount of ghost energy.

    However, thanks to Yahum��s Dokkaebi Gloves, Seol had be able to manipte ghost energy somewhat. He only felt a slight sting from it, nothing more.

    ��What are you doing?�� asked Chi Woo, beside him.

    ��...Testing.��

    ��It looks fun. I want to do it too.��

    ��It��s dangerous, though,�� said Seol.

    ��But if you can do it, so can I! Watch this!��

    Chi Woo reached his hand out, and�� immediately screamed.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Wh-what the hell����

    Chi Woo��s arm began to twist and contort.

    Shocked, he quickly pulled it back in.

    It felt as if there was immense pressure outside, as if the energy had dragged Chi Woo��s arm to the bottom of the deep sea, crushing it with its force.

    ��I see, I see�� It hurts. This hurts a lot, huh?��

    ��I told you it��s dangerous.��

    ��Then how can you move? That��s weird����

    <em>Lift��</em>

    Chi Woo raised his hand, reaching out to Seol.

    Seol immediately sensed that Chi Woo was gathering a formidable amount of power within it.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Seol swept his arm, knocking Chi Woo��s hand away.

    ��What are you doing?�� asked Seol.

    ��A test. How strong are you? Why can��t I tell?��

    ��You��ve been a hindrance ever since we came here.��

    ��A hindrance? No, I��m not? I haven��t done anything?��

    ��Yes, that��s what we call a hindrance.��

    ��Oh, really? Then I guess I have no choice.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Chi Woo entered a stance before immediately attacking Seol.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol swatted away Chi Woo��s attacks once more, not revealing any power.

    ��Why aren��t you fighting back? Show me your powers. I��m quite the curious type.��

    ��That��s not my problem,�� answered Seol. ��The miners are nervous. We should avoid doing anything that could catch their eyes.��

    ��...Interesting. Then what about����

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Wind began to gather in Chi Woo��s hands.

    [Chi Woo used Wind Crush.]

    [Melee attacks are temporarily transformed into ranged attacks. Additionally, your attacks deal additional elemental damage equal to 30% of your base damage.]

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaaam!</em>

    Seol swiftly used Agony to deflect Chi Woo��s attacks once more.

    Hearing themotion, people quickly gathered around them.

    ��Wh-what is going on?!��

    ��What are the two of you doing right now����

    In the end, Seol had this assessment of Chi Woo.

    ��Is he�� perhaps even stronger than Dae Ha?��

    Chi Woo��s light attacks had immense power behind them, Seol was only pretending to be calm and rxed. In truth, Chi Woo was strong enough to even make Seol consider whether he should use Night Crow.

    Though Seol had no way of knowing, Chi Woo was considered to be on equal footing with Tae Yul, the individual ranked highest in the session order, in terms of martial arts skills. His ims of being the strongest Dragon��s Flower weren''t too far off.

    However, it wasn��t just Seol who was surprised by that short interaction.

    ��He��s�� stupidly strong?�� thought Chi Woo.

    Chi Woo, who had shown no interest in Seol Hong up to this point, now grew even more interested.

    ��Why�� are you serving Seol Hong? If you��re that strong, I��m sure the other Dragon��s Flowers would want you as well.��

    Seol, who didn��t want to exin the details, skirted around Chi Woo��s questions.

    ��If I have the strength, then Seol Hong has the will. There are things that can��t be changed with just strength.��

    ��The other Dragon��s Flowers are all more amazing than Seol Hong, though. You know that, right?��

    ��For now, sure. But Seol Hong will be greater than anyone else.��

    ��Don��t make meugh�� how?��

    ��Because I will make her so.��

    As the two continued their conversation, Chi Woo began to feel the same emotions he had once felt in the past: an indescribable, uneasy, unpleasant sensation.

    He wanted to harass them, and deny their ims.

    He also wanted to test them.

    ��You��re so stupid!�� shouted Chi Woo. ��Don��t you know that everything��s decided at birth?��

    ��If that��s really the way you think, then we have nothing else to talk about.��

    ��You! Fight me! Let��s have a proper fight, yeah? If I win, then you��re wrong.��

    ��You must have lost your mind. Did you forget where we are?��

    ��That��s����

    Before Chi Woo could continue, the mines began to rumble violently.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    They then heard a voice.

    - Found you��

    It was the voice from everyone��s nightmares.

    ��We don��t have time!�� shouted Seol Hong. ��Please, quickly make a decision, and����

    The miners began to murmur, talking among themselves.

    ��Wh-what should we do?��

    ��I don��t want to die in that coffin, though!��

    ��But even just staying here would����

    In moments like these, someone had to be brave for everyone else. The young man from earlier quickly cried out to Seol Hong.

    ��Lady Seol Hong! Can I�� Can I really trust you?��

    Seol Hong nodded back.

    ��I promise you. I will do my best to bring all of you to the surface.��

    ��......��

    Those words became the signal for the miners and technicians to look at each other before beginning to run toward the steel box.

    The steel box looked extremely clunky, as it was made from one of the Large Soldier��s cargo boxes.

    ��Ahh! You��re crushing me!��

    ��Get in there already!��

    ��Something��s pinching me, argh, that hurts! Ah! Fuck!��

    ��We have to stay multiple days in this? Seriously?!��

    ��No fucking way!��

    ��Shut your damn mouths already! Is that really what��s important right now?!��

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Seol Hong quickly used as little fuel as possible fuel to operate a Large Soldier, connecting the container to the Earth King Unit 1.

    Seol and Chi Woo exchanged nces before heading toward the Earth King Unit 1.

    Seol Hong joined them shortly after and turned it on.

    - Hello, World! I am Earth King.

    She then turned toward them both.

    ��Master Chi Woo, you must wear the protective suit. You too, Seol.��

    ��I��m fine,�� Seol replied.

    ��I-I��m fin����

    As Seol shot him another re, Chi Woo pouted his lips before saying, ��...Where was it again?��

    Understanding the dire situation, Chi Woo quickly settled down and quietly sat in the corner.

    ��He��s going to stop us.��

    ��I know, but we have to go now. We can��t fight him here.��

    ��Lady Seol Hong, I have something to say before we go,�� said Seol.

    ��Something to say?��

    Chi Woo pouted as the two began whispering to each other.

    ��Why am I not included?! Tell me too!��

    The two continued their conversation with serious expressions,pletely ignoring Chi Woo.

    ��But����

    ��It��s the only way,�� responded Seol.

    ��...Okay.��

    After the two finished their conversation, the Earth King began to walk.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    Though it waddled a bit due to the weight, the Earth King moved at a surprisingly quick pace.

    Despite itsical appearance, the shoddy Large Soldier raced through the mines.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    ��...Do you see that?��

    ��Yes, the terrain is constantly changing.��

    ��It could turn into a battle of attrition. I��m more worried about the oxygen now than the fuel. I��m going to lower the purification levels for the cockpit.��

    The purification level was the value that decided how much of the outside air to let in.

    - Purification level is now at 90%. Air will flow in from the outside.

    ��Urgh���� groaned Seol.

    Though Seol Hong and Chi Woo were fine with the protective suits, Seol had to endure the ghost energy with just his body. And with it, came a slight pain.

    ��Can you manage?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Definitely.��

    ��Then I��m sorry. If you can endure it, please do. We can��t waste either fuel or oxygen right now.��

    ��I understand.��

    Chi Woo quietly looked around the cockpit with an indifferent expression.

    After all, none of this was his job.

    He had joined the Dragon War simply out of curiosity and waspletely uninterested in bing emperor. That��s why, whether Seol and Seol Hong��s next actions were hypocritical or desperate, he nned to simply watch.

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    Finally, the danger lurking in the mines revealed itself.

    First, countless small ghosts appeared to stop the Large Soldier��s path.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    The Earth King indifferently charged past them, leaving them crushed on the ground.

    <em>Thuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    ��What they said about the door opening must��ve been true.��

    ��There��s no way those small ghosts could have released this much ghost energy, though. There�� There has to be something else,�� said Seol.

    Seol��s words quickly turned to reality.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    The terrain around them continued to warp and distort. The path they were on suddenly transformed into a wall elsewhere, and though they headed upward, a quick realization showed that they were actually descending. Such changes repeatedly urred as the space around them shifted.

    Seeing this, Chi Woo said a word.

    ��I think the reason it''s getting worse�� is because they��re getting closer to us.��

    ��......��

    ��You��re wrong. We��ve already been caught.��

    A door.

    In front of the Large Soldier was a massive door. This was likely the door with strange patterns inscribed on it that the miners had mentioned before.

    However, the question now was whether it was thatrge from the start. In fact, it was so big that it made even the Large Soldier look small inparison.

    ��Huh?�� said Chi Woo. ��I might die too at this rate��?��

    Chi Woo��s eyes widened at the energy he sensed from beyond the door. Though he was not someone who ever had thoughts like that, the presence emanating from the door made him reconsider.

    ��Lady Seol Hong����

    ��......��

    ��We must proceed with our ns.��

    ��......��

    ��We cannot afford a moment��s dy.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Seol Hong continued to grit her teeth, not answering Seol.

    - It��s pointless�� to run��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    The massive doors opened as an immense darkness overwhelmed them.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    A blue light beamed from the Earth King Unit 1��s lower half.

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    The Earth King Unit 1 moved at a much more rapid pace than before. However, the faster it went, the more it felt like they were sinking into a swamp.

    ��Phantom!�� shouted Chi Woo, panicked. ��This is Phatom��s power! Oh my god�� We won��t be able to run away like this!��

    ��......��

    ��Throw the box away! Distract him with it! He��s����

    ��...Shut your mouth, Master Chi Woo.��

    Chi Woo then tried toin to Seol.

    ��Look! If our opponent��s Phantom, then�� huh��?��

    Seol wasn��t there.

    ��Where�� did he go?��

    The surroundings around them shed once more.

    A blue, brilliant light was holding back the darkness.

    It was Seol, who had left the cockpit.

    For a second, Chi Woo doubted his eyes.

    Seol had turnedpletely ck before radiating a powerful, brilliant blue light. And instead of heading toward the exit, he was charging directly at Phantom.

    ��...Huh? Your friend��s�� H-Hey!��

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    The shadows writhed and rampaged as the rumblings grew louder.

    ��Your Dragon��s Stone is����

    ��I know! I know, so shut up!��

    Seol Hong continued to operate the Earth King with trembling hands. The Earth King would not be looking back.

    She had already discussed this n with Seol earlier.

    <em>- There is only one way to escape from Phantom��s domain. It��s to run forward while never looking at him.</em>

    <em>- I know, but that��s impossible. If we��re already in his domain, we won��t be able to escape no matter how much we run. He would just change the terrain.</em>

    <em>- No, it��s possible. Someone just has to look at Phantom in your stead, Lady Seol Hong. Phantom is a special ghost obsessed with people who see his appearance. It��s almost like an unconditional rule.</em>

    <em>- Then�� who will be looking at him? Don��t tell me��</em>

    <em>- If Phantom appears, I��ll remain.</em>

    <em>- No, don��t say that!</em>

    <em>- This is the only way. Don��t you know that as well? Phantom will only continue to grow stronger the more time passes. And if that happens, it won��t be just the Sodoong Mine in danger, but the entirety of Tumaku.</em>

    <em>- Seol!</em>

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Seol Hong continued to stare ahead with bloodshot eyes, as if her gaze were fixed firmly forward.

    It was as if she waspletely ignoring her Dragon��s Stone, who she had left behind.

    <em>- Don��t look back no matter what, Lady Seol Hong. Keep going forward.</em>

    Chi Woo couldn��t understand them.

    ��Why�� Why are you doing this?��

    ��......��

    <em>- The people? Everyone under the Dragon Emperor��s rule owes something to the Dragon Emperor. And as we are of his blood, the Dragon��s Flowers have the right to rule them too! They��re nothing more than dirtpared to us!</em>

    The words a fellow Dragon��s Flower had told him when he was young still lingered in Chi Woo��s heart. Although he had dismissed them at the time, he now realized he might have inwardly agreed with their sentiments. Perhaps he even hated that part of himself for agreeing.

    ��Why are you putting yourself in danger like this? They��re just dirt! Your Dragon��s Stone is back there! He��s going to die to Phantom! Why don��t you just abandon those miners, and����

    Seol Hong no longer used a title for him.

    ��Seol won��t die, Chi Woo.��

    ��...Hah.��

    ��He is the strongest man I know�� and he never lies.��

    <em>- Can you beat Phantom?</em>

    <em>- I can��t guarantee anything.</em>

    <em>- ����</em>

    <em>- But�� I can guarantee that I won��t die. I��ll buy as much time as I can.</em>

    ��Seol is immortal. He will never die.��

    ��Both of you are insane��. Why�� Why would you�� do something like this����

    Chi Woo was beginning to sense something from Seol Hong.

    A belief that bordered on insanity�� or a way of life that seemed almost like conviction.

    ��Flowers are born from the dirt, Chi Woo. That is why the Dragon��s Flowers must ze for the future of the Khan Empire. I will bring the miners to the surface with me.��

    Chi Woo then realized it.

    Seol Hong was crying.

    Though she trembled in her seat, she kept her eyes fixed ahead, determined to fulfill her promise to Seol.

    ��I�� I promised to return everyone to their families.��

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    Though they couldn��t see it directly, they knew Phantom was concentrating his efforts on Seol. The surrounding darkness was growing fainter.

    Soon, they would be able to escape from Phantom��s domain.

    Seol Hong then cried out, her voice trembling and echoing through the speakers as she prayed Seol could hear her.

    "I��lle back, no matter the cost! So don��t die, Kang Seol! I�� I��ll return for you, whatever happens! I�� I promise!"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    <em>Thunk�� Thunk��</em>

    The ground shuddered with each step the Large Soldier took.

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    Suddenly, an enormous ghost appeared.

    It was huge, evenparable to the Large Soldier.

    ��No�� at this rate���� murmured Seol Hong.

    ��What��s the problem now?��

    ��This Large Soldier isn��t designed forbat. It won��t go down without a fight, but���� began Seol Hong before turning to Chi Woo. ��At this rate, we��ll run out of fuel and oxygen before we reach the surface.��

    Chi Woo sighed after seeing Seol Hong��s worried face.��Leave that to me.��

    ��Chi Woo?��

    ��He probably won��t fight me if I let you die, so����

    <em>Tear!</em>

    Chi Woo leaped out of the cockpit, still wearing his protective suit.

    <em>Kieeeeeeee!</em>

    As Chi Woo stepped out from the Large Soldier, his smaller stature contrasting sharply with the massive machine, more ghosts began to appear around him.

    They were ghosts that had been hiding, scared of the Large Soldier��s size.

    ��You bastards�� You��re looking down on me, huh?!��

    [Chi Woo used Tall Mountain��s Wrath.]

    [For a short duration, your attacks push back all enemies hit. If an enemy is pushed into another enemy, both take double damage. This effect can be repeated.]

    Chi Woo swiftly leaped up.

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    He thennded a clean kick on a moderately sized ghost.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    The ghost hurtled into arger ghost, causing therger ghost to also go flying back.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    This effect repeated until the ghosts collided with the extremelyrge ghost chasing after them, resulting in a massive hole in its chest.

    ��Oh my god����

    Seol Hong knew that Chi Woo was strong, but not this strong.

    Then again, it was also possible that Chi Woo just never had the opportunity to fully showcase his true power before.

    ��Come on, you shitty ghosts! I��ll exorcise you all!�� smiled Chi Woo, baring his fangs.

    Chi Woo��s wolf beastman features often emerged whenever he used his powers like this.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>Whaaam!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Chi Woo was practically a wolf leaping into a herd of sheep.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    <em>Cruuush!</em>

    [Chi Woo used Vortex Fist.]

    [Your movements create a gust of wind.]

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    <em>Whaaaam!</em>

    A gentle wind breezed past them with each movement Chi Woo made.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    Having been taught martial arts as well, Seol Hong recognized the movements Chi Woo was performing.

    She could also gauge the level of mastery he had achieved.

    ��He��s spinning.��

    Though Chi Woo��s movements seemed excessive at a nce, he was doing so to form a small wind.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The vortex steadily and slowly grew bigger until it became a massive tornado, reaching the size of a Large Soldier.

    <em>Woooooooosh!</em>

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    The ghosts were pulled into it before being mmed against a wall, pressed together in an unsightly state.

    ��Seol Hong! Where are you?!��

    The issue now was that Chi Woo had lost sight of Seol Hong��s Large Soldier during the fight.

    ��Over here, Chi Woo.��

    ��Wasn��t I behind you? Why are you in front of me now?��

    ��The space is constantly changing,�� replied Seol Hong. ��You should quickly connect to the Large Soldier.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    A towing cable shot out of the Earth King��s left shoulder.

    <em>Wrap�� wrap��</em>

    Chi Woo then wrapped himself in it.

    ��At least I won��t get lost with this now.��

    ��We need to hurry. If we take too long����

    ��I know, just run! From now on, keep moving, no matter what! I��ll handle everything, okay?��

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk thunk thunk!</em>

    The space around them continued to change.

    Even after spending an entire day running, they failed to reach the surface.

    ��Haah��. Haah�� Seol Hong�� How much�� oxygen and fuel�� do we have left��?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��......��

    ��Seol Hong?��

    The Large Soldier paused for a second.

    ��Seol Hong!��

    ��Ah, it��s still�� fine��.��

    ��You idiot!�� Chi Woo shouted. ��How much did you lower the purification levels?!��

    Chi Woo realized that Seol Hong had lowered the purification levels in the cockpit to conserve oxygen. The pause they had just experienced was due to her fainting momentarily from the effects.

    ��70%.��

    ��You idiot�� I bet your protective suit is turned off too, huh?��

    ��I-I��m fine�� We��re almost at the surface.��

    ��Yeah. And there��s also no more ghosts appearing now that we��ve made it away from Phantom. Now����

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    The Large Soldier continued to the cliffside.

    ��We did it, Chi Woo.��

    ��We made it?��

    ��Yes, the lift is�� over there����

    ��Hahaha�� I wonder what face that bastard Kang Seol would make after he learns that we seeded, no? If it wasn��t for my help����

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    The Earth King slowly got on the lift.

    ��Then�� let��s go up.��

    ��Yeah. Also, can I go back into the cockpit now����

    <em>tter tter tter!</em>

    The lift began to rise.

    While it wasn��t exceptionally fast, the fact that it could achieve this speed while carrying a Large Soldier was impressive in itself.

    ��Chi Woo.��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��I��m sorry about the things I said earlier.��

    ��It��s fine. I don��t care about things like that at all. More importantly, are you alright?��

    ��......��

    ��Like about Kang Seol, he��s probably����

    ��...stop.��

    Chi Woo asked another question instead.

    There was nothing to do while being carried up the lift, after all.

    ��You know�� what��s so good about that?��

    ��What kind of question is that?��

    ��Like you guys�� you guys sacrificed a bunch of things for people you only met a few days ago.��

    ��......��

    ��Why would you be that reckless?��

    ��The faith of our people are the roots. As they work on behalf of the Khan Empire, they develop a vague sense of faith.��

    ��Faith? Faith in what?��

    ��That the Empire would surely help them in instances where they alone aren��t enough.��

    ��......��

    ��Betraying that trust is essentially like filling our bowls with water. And with the Khan Empire��s long history, I��m sure that the bowl is nearing its tipping point.��

    ��So rescuing these miners�� is going to remove the water from our bowl?��

    ��It at least won��t fill it further.��

    ��Don��t make meugh, how could just a few lives����

    ��Chi Woo.��

    Seol Hong looked down at Chi Woo from the cockpit. Her proud eyes had a lot of things behind them.

    ��A single drop is more than enough to spill a bowl that��s filled to the brim.��

    For some reason�� Chi Woo shuddered.

    ��You�� You����

    <em>Creaaaaaaaak��</em>

    The cliff began to creak as they reached the mid-way point.

    It was a sound from the riflings of the lift.

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    ��Wh-what the hell?! I almost fell off����

    ��Chi Woo, hold on! Don��t let go!��

    ��...What?��

    <em>Rumbleeeeee!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    For a second, Chi Woo��s heart had left his body.

    The lift had tilted before plunging entirely back into the abyss.

    Thankfully, both the Large Soldier and Chi Woo were unharmed.

    Seol Hong had managed to keep the Large Soldier anchored to the cliff before it could fall.

    ��...Hey, Seol Hong?��

    ��There was a problem with the lift��s rifling. The ghosts probably did it, but����

    ��...What do we do now?��

    ��We have no other options. We��ll have to climb up the cliff.��

    ��......��

    ��Hold on tightly, okay?��

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    Seol Hong moved the Earth King��s arms one by one to climb upward.

    ��......��

    ��......��

    But then�� it suddenly slowed down.

    After a few seconds, the Earth King began to shake.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    <em>Clunk��</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    The Earth King��s lower half fell into the abyss.

    ��Wh-what did you just do?�� Chi Woo asked.

    ��Dropped weight.��

    ��...Why?��

    Seol Hong had removed the Large Soldier��s fully functioning legs to reduce its weight. Something was definitely off.

    ��You��re keeping something from me, aren��t you?�� said Chi Woo.

    ��Chi Woo, listen carefully.��

    ��......��

    ��We only have one chance. While we can reduce fuel consumption, there��s no way to conserve oxygen. If the miners lose oxygen even once and are exposed to the ghost energy, then����

    ��They��ll all die����

    ��We can��t fall back down and just climb up again. If we fall, we die. We only have one option.��

    Chi Woo then locked eyes with Seol Hong in the cockpit.

    ��We must reach the surface before more time passes, no matter what.��

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    Was it because Seol Hong had gotten rid of the Large Soldier��s legs? It was moving at a much faster pace than before.

    Eventually, they saw the edge of the cliff.

    ��We��re almost there, Seol Hong!��

    ��.....��

    ��...Seol Hong?��

    Seol Hong had told Chi Woo another lie.

    - Purification level is now at 50%. This could lead to issues with the body.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Ghost energy was slowly seeping into the cockpit.

    The immense amounts of ghost energy they were dealing with didn��te from the eerie ghost stone but from Phantom himself.

    Though it should have been much lower now that they had distanced themselves from him, even the faint remnants were more than enough to cause problems.

    Rather, that small amount could still be too much for Seol Hong.

    ��It hurts����

    Her vision began to blur and turn white.

    Even this much ghost energy was incredibly painful. Seol Hong could only imagine the pain Seol must be enduring while grappling with the full force of Phantom��s power.

    ��I want to give up�� Seol�� I want to give up.��

    After checking the remaining oxygen, Seol Hong fiddled with some buttons again.

    <em>Beep.</em>

    - Purification level is now at 40%. This could lead to issues with the body.

    ��C-Cough�� E-Even lower!��

    - Purification level is now at 30%. This could lead to issues with the body.

    <em>Beeeeeeep��</em>

    Seol Hong��s visionpletely blurred as she heard a ringing sound wash over everything else.

    However, she had no other choice. If she raised the purification level, the miners would run out of oxygen and die after being exposed to the ghost energy.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    The moment the Large Soldier reached for another rock, it copsed.

    ��...Huh?��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    As Seol Hong desperately reached for another rock, the Large Soldier��s left arm, which had already been straining, suddenly lost its light.

    It malfunctioned.

    The Earth King had no legs, and its left arm was malfunctioning. There was no way for it to climb up the cliff. It was impossible with one arm.

    ��I guess this is the end����

    She would fall like this.

    With her mind growing increasingly foggy, Seol Hong began to stop caring.

    Humans, when faced with unimaginable pain, be willing to give up. It��s much easier, after all.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    But for some reason�� they didn��t fall.

    ����up!��

    ����Hong!��

    Why was the Large Soldier still hanging onto the cliff?

    Seol Hong slowly grew interested in that question despite epting her death.

    Seol Hong, her eyes bloodshot from the ghost energy, slowly looked at the Large Soldier��s left arm.

    ��Arghhhhh�� Seol Hong!��

    Chi Woo, wrapped around the cable that extended from the Large Soldier��s left arm, desperately clung to the cliffside.

    ��Chi��Woo?��

    ��Wake up! Do you seriously n to die here?!��

    ��Why�� Why��?��

    ��From now on, I��m your left arm! Nothing��s�� changed. I��ll do it, so�� let��s go up!��

    ��Chi Woo����

    ��Please�� we can do it!��

    Seol Hong quickly regained focus.

    ��You��re insane! There��s no way a human can pull up a Large Soldier on their own!��

    ��But I��m not a human! I��m a monster with the Lang Tribe��s blood in me! That��s why�� I can do it!��

    ��...You might even die.��

    ��Then keep me in your memories, you cold-hearted bitch!��

    <em>Crackle crackle��</em>

    Chi Woo began to radiate a somber, golden light from his body.

    His wolf ears began to twitch as his eyes slowly turned more animal-like.

    ��Move!��

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Thuud!</em>

    The Large Soldier firmly nted the fingers on its right hand into the wall.

    ��Urghhhhhhh����

    ��Chi Woo.��

    ��I-I almost threw up my guts, haha! I��m Next��!��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Chi Woo climbed up the wall effortlessly, as if the Large Soldier��s weight was nothing to him.

    ��Next.��

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    ��Grghhhhhh����

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ��Next����

    ��Chi Woo.��

    ��Next!��

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Why are we doing this again? I��m so stupid I already forgot,�� asked Chi Woo, vomiting blood.

    Slowly, but ever so steadily, the Large Soldier climbed up the cliffside.

    ��I think I got the hang of it now! A few things might be broken, but maybe I��m fine�� Nope, not fine.��

    <em>Grit��</em>

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    ��Seol Hong, are you crying?��

    ��Hrgh�� ahhhh����

    ��Can you answer the question I asked earlier?��

    ��Is now really the time����

    ��Nevermind.��

    <em>Grit��</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    ��We��ve reached the surface,�� sighed Chi Woo.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    A number of people gathered daily around the entrance of the Sodoong Mine, waiting for any news or developments.

    All of them were waiting for their families, praying for any news whatsoever. As they cried and despaired, let down each time by theck of updates, they returned here every day, clinging to hope.

    Suddenly, someone wearing a protective suit rushed out of the mines.

    ��Th-The Earth King ising back up! It��s severely damaged, but����

    ��Don��t tell me�� Get out of my way!��

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    The crowd surged past the guards and sprinted towards the mine.

    ��H-Hold on����

    ��Honey! Honeeeey!����Daaaaaaaad!��

    ��Elder Brother! You��re back, right?!��

    Dozens, no, hundreds of people began to run. It was a stunning yet equally depressing sight.

    If bad news came, a torrent of sadness would wash over everyone.

    ��S-Stop them!��

    ��Over there!�� shouted the individual at the front. ��There����

    ��The Large Soldier����

    ��That����

    The people quickly slowed down beforeing to a halt, waiting silently.

    The Large Soldier looked different from what they had expected.

    They had been expecting a triumphant return, a sight of the miners being let down one by one peacefully with happy faces.

    But�� what was that pitiful lump of steel on the ground supposed to be?

    It couldn��t even support its own head as it crawled on the ground. The machine was even missing some of its limbs.

    Though it was just a simple machine made of steel, the crowd could sense that it had endured a great ordeal.

    That it was desperate�� That it put everything on the line��

    ��Open it!��

    <em>Fssssss��</em>

    The crew exited the coffin on the Large Soldier��s back, d in protective suits.

    <em>Fssssssss��</em>

    ��Cough�� Cough����

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    One by one, the miners safely took a step on the surface.

    All of them were people the townspeople thought they had lost.

    ��Honeeeeey!��

    ��Oh my god����

    ��No�� No way����

    Hope is not unconditional.

    Humans only believe as much as they want to believe.

    They believe with a pinch of doubt, so as to not hurt themselves.

    The townspeople had been praying for the miners to return, but they themselves knew that their deaths were also possible.

    But in the end�� they returned.

    Like a miracle.

    ��Woahhhhhhhhh!��

    ��They��re back! They��re all back!��

    ��Thank you�� Thank you so much����

    ��Miss Dragon��s Flower, really����

    The crowd''s emotions swelled, teetering on the edge like the moments before a firework or a volcano''s eruption.

    However, the fervor quickly died down as they saw someone emerge.

    ��O-Over here�� it��s Master Chi Woo!��

    ��Oh my god����

    Chi Woo looked like he was in terrible condition.

    He was barely breathing, and his chest was practically caved in.

    ��All of his ribs�� seem to be broken����

    ��Hah�� Hahaha����

    ��M-Master Chi Woo?��

    ��Hah, I��ll be fine. It just needs a bit of spit�� idiots. I��m a member of the Lang Tribe����

    ��Doctor! Someone bring a doctor right now!��

    Just as Chi Woo was finally freed from the cables wrapping around his body, the Earth King began to move.

    ��Fuel����

    ��...What?��

    ��Please�� resupply my fuel�� I need to go back down����

    ��W-With your condition����

    An archivist��s voice rang out.

    ��Seol Hong, the Death Flower! We will now evaluate your actions.��

    ��...Shut up.��

    ��...What?��

    ��The trial�� still isn��t�� over���� cried Seol Hong from behind the Earth King��s speakers. ��Seol��s still down there! My Dragon��s Stone is still down there!��

    ��......��

    ��Phantom�� has revived��. He has revived down there in the mines.��

    ��......��

    ��S-Send me back�� Please����

    The archivists fell silent.

    Only now did they realize that there was a bigger issue than Seol Hong��s Dragon Trial.

    One of the archivists quickly left Tumaku to report the situation to the Dragon Emperor.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Meanwhile, an individual approached the Earth King, muttering with concern.

    ��Oh no�� You won��t be able to use the Earth King like this����

    ��This voice����

    The voice belonged to Bang Jae, one of the Dragon��s Flowers.

    He was also the Dragon��s Flower who refused to help the trapped miners.

    ��But what about you, Seol Hong?��

    ��Elder Brother Bang Jae����

    ��Are you the same mess as that lump of metal? Because if you are, you won��t be able to go back down.��

    ��Hah�� Did youe to mock me?��

    Everyone here knew that there were no more Large Soldiers left. Bang Jae��s words seemed to only poke and prod at Seol Hong��s heart.

    However, he bore apletely serious expression on his face.

    ��Is that what it sounded like to you?��

    A guard, d in a protective suit, came running after the crowd.

    ��Th-there are Large Soldiers arriving at Tumaku!��

    ��What?!�� shouted Seong Chi, the owner of the Sodoong Mine. ��Really?��

    Seong Chi quickly turned to Bang Jae, who shrugged in response.

    ��I quickly seized them from a military-industrialplex nearby. They haven��t been mass-produced yet, so they will be hard to handle. Especially since they weren��t redesigned to mine.��

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    Seol Hong exited the Earth King��s cockpit, clutching the information card tightly.

    Bang Jae continued to watch as Seol Hong slowly limped around.

    ��My trial was to transport those Large Soldiers to Tumaku. With thatpleted, my trial is over. But Seol Hong�� what about yours?��

    Seol Hong shed a bright smile.

    ��It��s�� It��s still not over.��

    ��If that��s the case, I��ll loan you a Large Soldier. Go down once you��re ready.��

    ��Yes, Elder Brother!��

    ��Go and save the citizens of the empire.��

    After waving goodbye to Seol Hong, who was smiling through her tears, Bang Jae walked over to Chi Woo, who was lying on a stretcher.

    ��See, Chi Woo? You should��ve listened to me.��

    ��Haha�� Hahahaha����

    ��...You look delighted.��

    Chi Woo, his face pale and ribspletely shattered, weakly muttered a response.

    ��Ah�� it��s so fun.��

    ��What?��

    <em>- Be happy, Chi Woo. Live your own life��</em>

    ��This feeling�� is amazing����

    ��You fool����

    * * *

    Phantom.

    Around 300 years ago, Hwagmu, the Evil Dragon, had acquired a weapon that gave him the confidence to attempt the takeover of the entire East.

    That weapon was neither his sharp fangs nor his powerful tail, capable of shattering even steel. It wasn��t an incredible Daoist spell, stronger than the sun, moon, and stars, acquired by sacrificing his spirituality either.

    It was his ghost army.

    Ghosts were supernatural entities born from souls with lingering regrets or intense malice. Unlike human armies that dwindled as soldiers died, ghostly forces only grewrger over time, never diminishing.

    While these ghosts all had different types of powers, there were also a few that were eye-catchingly powerful.

    They were Shade, Spectre, and Phantom.

    The three, known in the past as the Ghost Generals, were exceptionally dangerous spirits that Hwagmu took great pride in.

    However, even they weren��t immortal.

    Spectre and Shade one day went into hiding, and Phantom was sealed by Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor, before Hwagmu was.

    But now, for some reason, Phantom was standing before Seol. Therge ghost, the size of a house, waspletely unsealed.

    <em>Glooooooow��</em>

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Knight ��Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��.]

    [You absorb Karuna, the Moonlight Knight��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Knight.]

    [Shadow Hand is changing.]

    [You are able to use Soaring Moonlight.]

    [You are able to use Montra Swordsmanship.]

    [You are able to use Mind Control Resistance.]

    [You are able to use Passive: ck Wave.]

    [You are able to use Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    ����

    Usually, entering the Night Crow form was more than enough to take down any opponent.

    However, Seol��s brilliant blue light was nothing more than a small firefly in front of Phantom��s deep darkness.

    ��I can��t believe I��m facing Phantom of all things now����

    Though it was a weird feeling to see a legendary ghost in front of him, right now, Seol was more worried than anything.

    <em>Crackle crackle��</em>

    The immense amounts of ghost energy that Phantom radiated was excruciating for Seol.

    ��It��s this bad even though I��m in Night Crow?��

    It seemed that even armor wasn��t enough to stop the flow of energy seeping in through the cracks.

    Seol felt as if the ghost energy flowing in was burning his skin.

    - ��You��re alone, little one.

    Phantom looked grotesque.

    He almost looked as if a shadow had risen from the ground, piercing holes for eyes, nose, and mouth. He might have even passed for someone��s shadow at a nce if he were smaller.

    ��Because I��m more than enough.��

    Seol then quickly read through Phantom��s information with his Eyes of Foresight.

    [[Phantom]

    Rank: Immortal

    Estimated Level: 45~50

    Ghosts can be born in many ways.

    Sometimes, a supernatural phenomenon coalesces for a long time, only to fail at thest second to be a spirit.

    Other times, someone''sst breath lingers, gathering once to create negative energy.

    Lastly, a human''s evil, wicked emotions and feelings can create an evil spirit.

    Phantom is a powerful ghost birthed from the fear of humans. He is the vanguard of Hwagmu, the Evil Dragon, and has just revived.

    Basic Skills: [Passive: Fear 2], [Passive: Ominous 1], [Ghost Pressure 3], [Induce Fear 2], [Darkness sh 2], [Erode 4], [Blind Spot 1], [Twist 2]

    Unique Skills: [The Unseen 1]]

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [Phantom feels the side effects of being sealed for a long time.]

    [Phantom is slowly recovering his strength.]

    Insight had activated at the same time as the Eyes of Foresight.

    ��I knew it would be high, but Immortal-rank����

    Phantom��s rank was Immortal.

    The same rank as Ur, who was currently sealed.

    - Lord Hwagmu has awoken me.

    ��Yeah, you already said that.��

    - I shall now devour your fear.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The area around them turned pitch-ck for a moment, as if thest flicker of light had been extinguished in the dead of night.

    [You have entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    ��I can��t see at all.��

    Previously, when Seol entered the Full Moon stage, his body would emanate a brilliant light. But currently, he waspletely encased in darkness, unable to see anything in front of him.

    [Phantom used Darkness sh.]

    [If the target fails to perceive this attack, this attack has double its cutting power.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Because Seol couldn��t see it, he had to sense it.

    ��It��sing��!��

    Seol readied Agony ahead of him, preparing for Phantom��s attack.

    But unfortunately�� the darkness had already slipped past.

    - I��ve already cut you.

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    Seol��s left hand was cut clean off.

    [Lineage activates.]

    [Regeneration drastically increases.]

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol��s bones, flesh, and muscles quickly moved to recreate his left hand.

    - An interesting body. I shall bring you more fear.

    You must ovee your fear.

    These were the words often repeated by those who had faced Phantom. However, those were also the words they died by.

    After all, you must feel an immense amount of fear first before you can ovee it.

    - I am the one who devours fear.

    [Phantom��s Passive: Fear activates.]

    [The more your enemies fear you duringbat, the stronger you be.]

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    It was human nature to fear the darkness.

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Phantom began to growrger andrger, feeding off that fear.

    But then, for some reason�� his growth stopped.

    - ��Do you think you were the first toe up with that idea?

    Seol had closed his eyes.

    Just like the people who had fought Phantom long ago.

    After looking at his own body, Phantom began expanding his domain once more.

    <em>Writhe��</em>

    - You were abandoned here. Fear wille to you eventually. I know very well that humans feel fear from being alone.

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    Seol couldn��t help but smile after hearing those words, his eyes still closed.

    ��But I��m not alone.��

    <em>Writhe��</em>

    The shadows began to grow.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Phantomunched another sneak attack, but this time, the oue was different.

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    Seol had deflected it using Agony��s side.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    - You�� blocked it?

    Seol was not alone.

    ��It��s two.��

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [Night Crow: Shadow Hand has transformed.]

    [You have awakened Night Crow: Sense Domain.]

    [Night Crow: Sense Domain is born!]

    ����

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    [Three! It��s three of us!]

    ��Ah.��

    Realizing it, thanks to Agony''s annoyed voice, Seol quickly restated himself.

    ��Right, it��s three.��

    Seol had acquired a new skill despite the short duration of the fight.

    Through his journey, Seol acquired countless titles and skills. However, the most valuable were those that enabled him to acquire and awaken new abilities more frequently.

    In fact, it was mostly thanks to those abilities that Seol��s summons grew stronger by the day, tremendously, through awakening new skills.

    Though Seol should have been happy with the situation, he sensed something strange about it.

    ��Why am I not getting stronger then?��Seol��s progress had felt stunted ever since he met Toki. While Frannan and Ur had helped him grow, it was mainly rted to his summons, not Seol himself. Additionally, Seol had shown little interest in growing stronger himself.

    However, Seol knew the truth.

    After all, he had spent 17 years in The World of Eternity. He knew better than anyone else how to diagnose his current state.

    In fact, the person who knew best about himself was likely also him.

    ��It��s dangerous like this.��

    Though Seol��s stats were increasing explosively day by day, his methods of using them haven��t increased at all. The sole measure he had right now was the hand-to-hand fighting skills he had learned from Toki.

    In fact, even that wasn��t at a high level at all.

    Though Seol��s weaknesses did not show when he faced weaker opponents, they exposed themselves whenever he faced stronger opponents, like now.

    And in The World of Eternity that Seol knew, the ss you chose did not decide everything about your future.

    Even if you chose to be a swordsman, you could learn magic based on your stats. Even if you chose to be a priest, you could swing a weapon on the front lines.

    In turn, though Seol had chosen to be a Shadow Summoner, the way he fought could change tremendously.

    Seol can be stronger.

    Then why couldn��t he?

    Seol realized the reason during his fight with Phantom. No, he had understood a great deal of it during his fight with Dae Ha as well.

    Seol had to fight stronger opponents for him to grow stronger as well.

    That simple truth was once again proving its necessity right before his eyes.

    <em>Faaaaade��</em>

    The darkness encroached into the space around him.

    Seol was already within Phantom��s domain, his eyespletely shut. Though he could not see Phantom at all, he could sense him.

    Shadow Hand had transformed into a new skill, Sense Domain.

    While Seol knew that his skills changed somewhat based on the ss Night Crow gave him, he didn''t expect a skill to change entirely into something else.

    Seol quickly learned what Sense Domain did.

    ��Essentially, I have another imaginary arm.��

    It was almost like Seol had an imaginary arm sprouting out of his back, waving around. And that imaginary arm would transfer information to Seol.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol knew he would be too slow if he reacted only to sound.

    It was a fact he had learned after being attacked by Phantom multiple times.

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    Seol blocked the first attack.

    ��I got him!��

    Sense Domain had managed to detect Phantom��s de.

    ��There you are!��

    Seol quickly turned around to deflect Phantom''s attack with Agony.

    [Phantom used Blind Spot.]

    [Darkness sh targets the enemy''s most vulnerable point.]

    ��Hrgh��!��

    <em>aaaaaash!</em>

    Phantom��s de managed to carve out arge chunk of meat from Seol��s side.

    - Did you think you could dodge it?

    ��That��s�� damn cheap.��

    Just as ghosts had different powers, their Daoist spells were also different.

    Phantom��s powers were concentrated entirely on sharpness. If he were human, he would be considered the quietest, most atrocious swordsman imaginable.

    <em>Stter��</em>

    Seol quickly grabbed his side as his intestines were about to spill. However, within seconds, his wound healed.

    He could sense that Phantom was even stronger than before, and that unsettling suspicion was rapidly bing a grim reality right before his eyes.

    ��So you��re recovering your strength faster than before����

    - I will recover my strengthpletely and then bring fear to all of you.

    ��Even though you won��t be able to leave here?��

    - Nonsense.

    Seol was taunting Phantom to buy time to recover.

    Even he recognized that he had no chance of winning at this rate.

    ��He��ll probably recover all of his strength before I can defeat him����

    Reaching a decision, Seol then spoke to Karuna.

    ��Karuna, I��ll take control now.��

    - But�� okay.

    Seol recognized that he wouldn��t be able to reach a conclusion by leaving it to Karuna.

    Karuna was a honed, polished sword, at an extremely high level at that. The things that he could learn from this fight were limited.

    ��But if it��s me����

    In contrast, Seol was a nk page of a swordsman. A clean, white sheet that could learn anything and everything.

    Because the Night Crow form��s strength was the sum of Seol��s and Karuna��s power, Seol was willing to take this risky gamble. It was hisst chance.

    Karuna, Karen, and Jamad were all Transcendent-rank.

    In fact, Ur, despite being sealed, was also Immortal-rank.

    ��Then�� What about me?��

    How far had Seol reached?

    Seol��s eyes began to glow with fighting spirit.

    <em>Grow��.</em>

    Phantom grew a bitrger.

    - You��re scared��. Does it have something to do with how your aura has changed?

    Seol knew it as well. He was extremelyckingpared to Karuna, so it was natural that he would be more scared than before.

    ��I have to get rid of all my doubts. I will defeat him. I can��t feel fear.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    A de soared toward him.

    ��Hrgh!��

    <em>aaaaaaaang!</em>

    Phantom��s sword carried incredible power behind it.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>ng��</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Seol failed to deflect it entirely.

    Seol wobbled for a moment after Phantom cut his thigh, but he quickly recovered.

    - I am the darkness. I rmend you stop trying to dodge what cannot be dodged.

    ��...Thanks for the advice,�� said Seol, covered in blood. ��But I��m the type that learns from being knocked down.��

    [Night Crow: Sense Domain''s proficiency increases.]

    With that attack, Seol had gained another imaginary arm.

    ��Since I can��t see, I don��t need to see it. Since I can��t dodge it, I don��t need to dodge it.��

    Seol��s blood began to boil.

    Seol gave up his sight and hearing to enhance his other senses.

    Despite being unable to see or hear, the information he received felt strangely pleasant.

    ��I have to recall how Frannan defeated Ur. He was able to defeat someone much stronger than him. How?��

    Unexpectedness.

    Frannan did not defeat Ur because he was stronger than him. He defeated Ur by using an attack that Ur couldn��t possibly expect.

    - How interesting.

    <em>Fsssssss��</em>

    Phantom then changed his attack method.

    ��Is this�� the space around me changing?��

    Phantom''s ability to warp the terrain, which he had used to manipte the mines, was now being employed inbat.

    [Phantom used Twist.]

    [The surrounding terrain changes.]

    <em>Rumbleeee!</em>

    A pir of stone rose from the ground, aiming to pierce Seol��s heart.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol easily dodged that.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Another de soared from the distorted terrain.

    However, as it was still within Seol��s Sense Domain, he was able to respond.

    <em>ng!</em>

    - Pitiful.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhh!��

    Seol��s left ankle was almost cut off cleanly.

    He then tumbled on the ground a few times from the impact.

    However, there were no further attacks.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    - I��ve already learned everything you know a long time ago.

    ��Then why can��t you kill me?��

    - ����

    ��I��ve picked up a few things. Your de��you''re only able to use it a maximum of three times, right? It doesn��t make sense otherwise. Not to mention, there��s your area where I can��t see, and your incredible speed that��s hard to react to. Am I right? Or is it that the more you fight at full strength, the longer it takes for you to recover? Which is it?��

    - Even if you know, nothing will change.

    ��No, it��s changing! It��s undoubtedly changing!��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    [Night Crow: Sense Domain''s proficiency increases.]

    Seol��s Sense Domain now had a total of three imaginary arms.

    - You don��t know when to give up.

    ��Then make me give up.��

    - ��Fine.

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble!</em>

    [Phantom used Twist.]

    [The surrounding terrain changes.]

    <em>Rumbleeeee!</em>

    Seol heard a loud rumbling around him.

    ��Is it a rockslide?��

    Phantom was trying to cause Seol to panic by altering the terrain around him.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    [Phantom used Induce Fear.]

    [Amplify the fear felt by the target.]

    [Mind Control Resistance activates.]

    [You resist Phantom��s Induce Fear.]

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Rocks continued to fall from the ceiling.

    Though Seol still couldn��t see, he could sense them all.

    ��I only have to concentrate on the ones that enter Sense Domain��s area.��

    Relying on his remaining heightened senses and the three imaginary arms, Seol focused on avoiding the altering terrain that could harm his body.

    He shut his eyes to concentrate more deeply.

    [Phantom��s Passive: Ominous activates.]

    [Darkness sh''s amount increases proportionately to the level of fear your target feels.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Two swords came flying at Seol simultaneously.

    Seol quickly turned his body, ferociously spinning in the air.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Damn it����

    Though he could sense more than before, he still was unable to react to all of Phantom��s attacks.

    Seol��s body was covered in cuts.

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Even so, the Blood of Origin quickly sealed those scars once more.

    <em>Fwip! Fwip!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Though Seol''s wounds healed quickly, Phantom''s relentless assault left him constantly wounded.

    To survive, Seol adjusted his strategy. He focused on deflecting only the attacks targeting his vitals, allowing the less critical strikes tond.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    - Do you think you��ll be able to regenerate forever? It��s not like you��ve managed to injure me, either.

    Phantom began to feel uneasy, an unfamiliar emotion creeping into his presence. Seol''s resilience was wearing on him, stirring feelings even Phantom couldn''t fullyprehend.

    ��...Don��t you think we��re bing more and more like each other by the second?��

    - ����

    Seol gasped for air before continuing.

    ��It will only take an instant for me to reach you. Until then, endure the wait, even if it bores you.��

    - Do you truly think that you will be able to reach me?

    ��Of course. More importantly, you����

    Seol, his eyes still closed, let out a big smile.

    ��You��ve gotten smaller, haven��t you.��

    Phantom finally managed to define the emotions that he was feeling. It wasn��t a sense of unease.

    It was ominousness.

    - ��I will cut you into tiny pieces so that you may never regenerate.

    ��Go ahead. You know what will happen if you fail to kill me�� right?��

    <em>Rumble rumble rumble��</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    The shape of Phantom��s sword slowly changed.

    Previously, it was sharp and straight like a razor de. But now, it had transformed into a chakram, a circr, wheel-like de.

    This de attacked once more on its way back.

    - Die.

    [Phantom used Darkness sh.]

    [If the target fails to perceive this attack, this attack has double its cutting power.]

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    ��It��s slower than before.��

    Phantom��s sword was slower than before.

    Which, in turn, also meant that Seol was now capable of deflecting them.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Phantom was shocked.

    Though Phantom��s de had transformed into a chakram, it was only narrowly slower.

    Despite this, Seol was reacting to his attacks with much greater precision than before.

    It was as if it was a choreographed fight. Seol was beautifully twisting and contorting his body to deflect each attack skillfully.

    Phantom sensed that Seol was changing.

    He was bing stronger, awakening new senses.

    He also knew that, in the end�� that was what would allow Seol to defeat him.

    Recognizing that, Phantom became more desperate.

    <em>Rumble rumble!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    However, something unexpected happened.

    The falling debris struck Phantom��s de in the darkness, something even Phantom hadn��t anticipated. As a result, the chakram twisted at an unexpected angle, aiming directly for Seol��s neck.

    ��Krgh����

    <em>aang!</em>

    Though Seol had managed to deflect it, he was unable to avoid damage. He winced as his stance crumbled.

    Phantom recognized this as an opportunity.

    - Die!

    He sent all of his des at Seol.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>Fwip fwip!</em>

    ��K-Khrgh����

    The attack cost Phantom a lot of his energy.

    However, it allowed him to embed multiple des into Seol��s body.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Seol fell over.

    <em>Grow��</em>

    Phantom��s domain slowly closed in.

    He looked closely at Seol��s body, weakly lying on the ground, punctured with wounds.

    - ����

    His gaze shifted to the traces of Seol��s swordsmanship.

    Seol had almost reached him, but in the end, he had failed.

    The result of their fight was clear, Seoly defeated on the ground.

    - To think you were able to push back my domain this far��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    - Die.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Phantom sent a de flying toward Seol��s neck, aiming to finish him off.

    <em>aaaaaang!</em>

    - ��What the hell?!

    Like a marite with its strings cut, Seol weakly stood up, using Agony as a cane to support himself.

    ��I told you before, didn��t I��? If you can��t finish me off�� it will end up like this.��

    <em>Grow grow��.</em>

    Seol��s flesh quickly healed, sealing up all of the holes.

    Phantom, too, watched as Seol��s body underwent yet another transformation.

    [Due to repeated regeneration, all of your blood has been reced with the Blood of Origin.]

    [Blood of Origin begins to bubble.]

    ��My body�� feels hot����

    [Blood of Origin is changing.]

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!�� screamed Seol.

    He let out a long, agonized scream as his veins swelled, turning his face a deep shade of red.

    Phantom seized this opening, attempting to strike Seol once more.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Grab!</em>

    - That��s��

    Seol had grabbed Phantom��s de with his bare hands.

    However, it was unable to cut him.

    It was easy to see why just by looking at Seol.

    [Passive: Sticky Shadows(Composite)bines with the Blood of Origin.]

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [You have awakened Night Crow: Bones of Origin.]

    [Night Crow: Bones of Origin is born!]

    <em>tter��</em>

    An armor, seemingly made out of bones, suddenly wrapped around Seol��s body.

    [Bones of Origin connects to Hope Devourer.]

    [Bones of Origin copies Hope Devourer��s Bonus Effect.]

    [Bones of Origin drastically increases the copied Hope Devourer��s Bonus Effect.]

    ��I��m done with just clinging on,�� smirked Seol. ��From now on�� I��m going to use everything I��ve got to destroy you.��

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    The Bones of Origin merged with Seol��s shadows, forming a bone-like armor with a muted sheen. The minimalist look of Night Crow was now changed, taken over by the imposing presence of the Bones of Origin.

    Even at a nce, Seol appeared far stronger than before, surpassing even his former full power. And there was no way Phantom wouldn��t have noticed this change either.

    Phantom recognized that trying to fight Seol the same way as before would simply lead to his defeat.

    Therefore, he had to make a decision as well.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Phantom quickly expanded his domain.

    <em>Woooosh��</em>

    However, something opposed him.

    It was Seol��s domain.Through that, Phantom was able to make a decision.

    - I will unleash every bit of my power.

    ��Wouldn��t that dy its recovery, then?�� asked Seol.

    <em>Kieeeeeee!</em>

    The darkness writhed as it grew once more.

    - That doesn��t matter.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [Phantom unleashes his powers.]

    [Phantom��s sealed skills are unlocked. Phantom��s stats have increased.]

    [However, Phantom��s recovery rate has decreased by 40% as a side-effect.]

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    Phantom was now powerful enough to cause the earth to quiver with just his existence.

    "Still, he��s Immortal-rank. I mean�� Shade was Immortal-rank too, so it wouldn��t make sense for Phantom, who just woke up, to be higher ranked than them."

    Phantom, who was previously as strong as someone in the early Immortal-rank, was now as powerful as someone in the mid Immortal-rank.

    ��Iplete as well.��

    There was no need for Seol to worry as Phantom was still not whole.

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    [Phantom used Twist.]

    [The surrounding terrain changes greatly.]

    After temporarily recovering his power, Phantom��s skills were enhanced as well.

    Twist was able to affect arger area, far more intensely than before.

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    <em>Rumbleeee!</em>

    Seol, eyes still closed, dodged a pir of stone rising from the ground. However, he was soon caught up by the transforming terrain.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    A pir of stone pierced through Seol��s shoulders.

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Bones of Origin digests all of the impact.]

    - ��Petty tricks!

    Though it upset Phantom that Seol took no damage from the attack, he also knew that it didn��t change the situation all too much.

    He was also just beginning to use the powers he had stored, after all.

    [Phantom used Darkness sh.]

    [If the target fails to perceive this attack, this attack��s cooldown is refreshed.]

    With his powers fully unsealed, Phantom had 10 des he could use with Darkness sh.

    It was on apletely different level than the three des he had used earlier. Considering that a sessful sneak attack would recharge his des, Phantom was essentially capable of attacking endlessly.

    Tensing up, Seol began deflecting Phantom��s des one by one.

    Phantom had returned his swords to the straight des they were earlier.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Fwip, fwip!</em>

    <em>ng, ng, ng!</em>

    ��I��ve caught up to him!��

    Despite struggling to react to Phantom��s attacks before, Seol could now expertly deflect all of Phantom��s des one by one.

    Seol was rapidly growing stronger.

    And with the Bones of Origin surrounding his body as his insurance, he was practically an entirely different person.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Like someone performing a sword dance, Seol and Agony disyed outrageous movements.

    <em>aang!</em>

    [Phantom used Blind Spot.]

    [A de forms in a ce where the opponent cannot perceive.]

    It was abination of Blind Spot and Darkness sh.

    des forming in a ce where the opponent cannot perceive, with the skill refreshing whenever the attack sessfully strikes, was a viciousbination that took the lives of countless warriors.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    - ��You shouldn��t be able to perceive it, though?

    ��That��s why I told you, it��s two.��

    Seol used Karuna''s senses topensate for the gaps in Sense Domain. That was the sole reason Seol wasn''t being one-sidedly beaten down by Phantom''s Blind Spot.

    However, unsatisfied, Seol shook his head.

    ��Not like this����

    While Seol avoided damage from his blind spot by preparing Karuna��s keen senses, he recognized a problem with this method.

    ��If I use Night Crow like this�� it��s pointless.��

    There was no reason for them tobine if they were going to work separately. In fact, if they were going to do so, it would be much more efficient for Seol to summon Karuna instead.

    ��The two of us have to be one.��

    The two of them needed to be one.

    Through that unity, they became as capable as three, if not more.

    Night Crow��s true strength stemmed from that philosophy.

    However, the way they fought did not reflect that at all.

    Even if they did defeat Phantom like this, it would only be a half-victory at best. The victory would have been imed through a temporary measure, not a foundation they could build upon.

    <em>Fuuuu��</em>

    Seol cooled his thoughts.

    Now that he was aware of the problem, he simply needed to find an answer.

    ��...I feel like I��m about to reach something, though.��

    Just as Seol fully ingrained Jamad''s hand-to-handbat abilities, he also had to adopt Karuna''s swordsmanship.

    Currently, he was only borrowing it, not making it his own.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    A ck, viscous energy exuded from Agony��s edge.

    It was ck Wave, Karuna��s powers.

    <em>Faaaade��</em>

    However, Phantom''s domain encroached upon it, causing it to scatter. The darkness was swallowed by an even deeper darkness.

    This meant that even ck Wave was useless within Phantom''s domain.

    Then how could Seol use ck Wave?

    He thought for a moment, thinking about what he could do.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    All while deflecting Phantom��s attacks, of course.

    Phantom''s des had been rendered useless some time ago, and he knew it as well. So, Phantom opted for a different method.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    [Phantom used Twist.]

    [The surrounding terrain changes greatly.]

    ��Is he changing the terrain again?��

    Seol did not understand Phantom''s decision, as he had also rendered that skill useless a long time ago.

    However, sensing that Twist was now being used differently, Seol quickly withdrew.

    Seol was surrounded by a jail made of stone.

    He then felt an incredible pressure growing inside it.

    - I��ll crush you!

    [Phantom used Ghost Pressure.]

    [Apply pressure to your target equal to the amount of ghost energy you possess.]

    <em>Creaaaaaaaak!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The pressure was so intense that Seol couldn''t even breathe.

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin is slightly full.]

    [Bones of Origin digests a portion of the impact.]

    The pressure was more than enough to fill up Bones of Origin��s capacity quickly.

    As if he were an animal trapped in a cage, Seol was unable to stand up straight at all. He quickly realized the dangers of being unable to move.

    By feeling his hands and feet restrained, he came to understand their importance and shape.

    ��Right�� the hand! The hand!��

    <em>Craaaack!</em>

    A piece of the Bones of Origin shattered off.

    ��First, I need to concentrate my power, and����

    <em>Grit��.</em>

    - Die!

    ��...fire it all off at once!��

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    Although a portion of his bone armor was destroyed, Seol managed to escape from the stone prison.

    Phantom quickly prepared more attacks upon realizing that he hadn''t inflicted much damage.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The space around them began to rumble as Phantom prepared another attack.

    [Phantom used Erode.]

    [For a short while, des will form endlessly around you.]

    Phantom used this skill with the intent of putting Seol in a state from which he couldn��t regenerate.

    <em>Fwip, fwip, fwip, fwip!</em>

    Swords began to rain from the ceiling.

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng, ng!</em>

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    Although it should have been natural for Seol to be exhausted after deflecting so many attacks, the Blood of Origin circting through his body replenished his energy.

    Now, the question was who would be exhausted first: Phantom, who was firing the des, or Seol, who was deflecting them.

    <em>Fwip, fwip!</em>

    Suddenly, for some reason, Seol showed an opening.

    In his attempt to deflect a sword, he lost his bnce, and his stance was thrown off.

    Not missing a beat, Phantom attempted to finish it.

    [Phantom used Blind Spot.]

    [A de forms in a ce where the opponent cannot perceive.]

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    However, as the de came flying toward him, Seol dashed toward Phantom, ignoring the deing from behind.

    - You fool!

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    The de pierced Seol��s back.

    ��Krgh����

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin ispletely stuffed.]

    [Bones of Origin is unable to digest the impact.]

    <em>Craaaaaaaaaaack!</em>

    The embedded de utterly destroyed the Bones of Origin.

    Seol was sent flying from the impact, but this also allowed him to avoid having his backbone cut off.

    No longer equipped with the Bones of Origin, a single attack from Phantom was now all it took to decide their battle.

    Phantom grew more confident, sure that he would be the victor.

    ��Pffft����

    Seolughed at the thought.

    ��I reached you.��

    - ��What?

    Phantom quickly assessed his body. A part of his body was fading, yes, but it was only a scratch at best.

    It waspletely unthreatening, contrary to his expectations.

    - Pointless. Compared to the damage you took��

    ��Damage? Who?��

    <em>Woooooosh!</em>

    Seol sprouted another imaginary arm from his back.

    [Night Crow: Sense Domain''s proficiency increases.]

    Seol had said these words earlier.

    <em>- ...Thanks for the advice. But I��m the type that learns from being knocked down.</em>

    He had told no lies.

    Sense Domain, derived from Shadow Hand, was a skill that allowed one to sense their surroundings through imaginary hands.

    And so far, Seol had gained a new imaginary hand each time he took a big attack.

    Phantom asked Seol a question.

    - ��Did you intentionally take the attack?

    ��You can think of it however you want.��

    With his four imaginary arms, Seol now had a total of six arms.

    This was the moment when everything would change.

    [Night Crow: Sense Domain ispleted!]

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [You have awakened Exceptional Skill: Passive: Asura��s Sixth Sense.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Passive: Asura��s Sixth Sense is born!]

    <em>Woooosh��</em>

    Seol��s four imaginary arms faded away.

    In their ce, a spherical domain pushed back the darkness around Seol.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    ck Wave continued to radiate from Agony''s edge, revealing its dark luster even within Phantom''s domain.

    - ��I will admit it.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Phantom��s domain was being slowly pushed back.

    - You are a worthy opponent.

    <em>Fwooooooooosh!</em>

    The darkness finally revealed Phantom��s true form.

    He was a swordsman, wielding a sword in each hand.

    [Phantom used Unique Skill: The Unseen.]

    [Phantom bes invisible for a certain period of time.]

    [This skill''s duration increases based on your opponent''s fear.]

    [Each sessful attack will activate Darkness sh.]

    [Each sessful Darkness sh will immediately activate Blind Spot.]

    Seol slowly opened his eyes.

    After all, there was no longer a reason for him to keep them closed. Though dulling his other honed senses could be an issue, there was no reason to worry now that he hadpleted Sense Domain.

    ��I can see you much better now, you know?��

    - You won��t be able to see me.

    ��I wonder about that����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The two moved at the same time.

    However, Seol wasn��t fully sure as he couldn��t see Phantom.

    <em>aaaang!</em>

    Phantom��s sword was much faster than the des he shot from the darkness.

    Even so, the sound of shing swords made it clear that things weren''t going ording to Phantom''s ns.

    - ��How are you able to block my attacks?

    ��......��

    - It matters not.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Phantom��s swordsmanship was far from ordinary.

    Not only were the attacks invisible, making it impossible to tell where they began, but their presence was also so faint that detecting them was a challenge.

    Still, somehow, Seol could keep up with them, wielding Agony in his hands.

    In fact, Phantom''s Unique Skill hadn''t activated even once.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    Phantom quickly leaped back as ck Wave began to emanate from Seol''s sword, recognizing it as a dangerous power with a significant threat.

    However, he also began to sense something strange the more he crossed swords with Seol.

    It was almost like he was fighting two swordsmen at the same time.

    If Phantom''s strengths were his rapidbinations of attacks and fierce, overwhelming blows, then Seol''s strengthsy in his abnormally strong defense and his keen, precise attacks.

    ��We��re finally even now,��ughed Seol.

    - ......

    ��What are you doing? Let��s go again.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Seol continued to think as he crossed des with Phantom.

    More urately, he was trying to think of something.

    Phantom��s endless des, for some reason, seemed infinitely slow.

    Karuna and Seol were no longer watching each other��s backs, but watching the same ce.

    Their senses were beginning tobine.

    As Asura''s Sixth Sense extended its perception around them, Seol and Karuna faced the threat together.

    They worked together to find a more precise path for their swords, channeling greater strength into each attack.

    Seol found this process exhrating.

    Although he was overflowing with strength, he was doing his best to restrain himself.

    Just as Seol had broken through the wall known as Dae Ha, he was now striving to ovee Phantom.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    <em>aang!</em>

    <em>ng��</em>

    <em>����</em>

    The sounds gradually grew quieter.

    First to vanish from their battle was the mor of their swords shing.

    Even so, the two continued to exchange blows.

    Next, the sensation of gripping their swords began to fade.

    After that, it was the recoil of their swords striking each other.

    From Seol''s perspective, the space around them began to turn white.

    And within that space, he saw a small Phantom.

    The two crossed swords.

    Suddenly, Phantom vanished and was reced by Karuna.

    <em>aaang!</em>

    In Phantom��s ce was Karuna, fighting Seol, wielding Breath in his hands.

    As he swung upward, he immediately followed it with a downward strike.

    After drawing the horizon with his de, Karuna immediately drew the sun upward.

    This is how you move your body.

    This is how you move your sword.

    It was as if Karuna was teaching Seol every detail, one by one.

    Just as his old master taught him those details, Karuna taught Seol the same.

    Karuna��s ck sword, radiating with ck Wave, shed against Seol��s.

    The chick, confined within its egg, must shatter its own world to be born. It is an unavoidable path.

    This imaginary world, conceived by Seol, was now a wall that he faced.

    Seol sensed Karuna gathering an immense power within him.

    His movements�� Seol remembered them.

    <em>aaaaaaaaash!</em>

    Karuna unleashed a devastating attack, staining the white, snowy world with his ck ink and creating a sea of night. It was an unavoidable onught.

    However, within it, Seol also saw light.

    It was as if there were a lighthouse, sending out a beam of light.

    Perhaps�� Karuna was there.

    That�� was a path.

    It was a line drawn in the sand, drawing Seol closer toward it.

    Agony began to hum.

    [Ahhhhhhh! What is this?!]

    Seol was trying to show Agony the path that he had seen.

    With Agony in his hands, Seol drew a line straight down.

    <em>SLAAAAAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    Seol cut through the white world, cleaving the night sea with his own dark streak.

    [You used Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [You have awakened Exceptional Skill: Link: Darklight.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Link: Darklight is born!]

    Seol cut down the wall in front of him, Phantom.

    - I see.

    <em>Faaaaade!</em>

    Phantom��s body began to slowly fade.

    - I lost. However��

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    Phantom��s darkness began to swell once more.

    And then, it began to suck in everything around him.

    - You will one day be a nuisance to Hwagmu. I will take you with me.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    Was it because Seol had used one Exceptional Skill after another?

    It felt as if his strength was entirely drained from his body.

    Seol''s body began to hover above the ground, along with the rocks surrounding him.

    Although he knew it would be dangerous to be drawn in, he couldn��t resist at all.

    But then��

    ��No!��

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    A massive hand appeared to grab Seol. Thanks to it, he was able to resist Phantom��s pull.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    As the earth continued to shake, therge hand began to pull Seol in more tightly.

    <em>Faaaade��</em>

    Phantom��s powers began to slowly fade.

    Not too long after, the ghost energy that made it difficult to breathe also faded.

    As Seol fell to his knees, he turned to face therge machine, which held him securely in its embrace.

    He then noticed Seol Hong, looking at him from the Large Soldier��s cockpit with teary eyes.

    As Seol Hong began to cry upon seeing Seol''s bloodied body after he exited the Night Crow form, she ced a hand against the cockpit��s reinforced ss.

    The Large Soldier began to malfunction, likely due to the residual effects of Phantom''s lingering powers.

    - Hello, World! I��

    - Hello, World! I��

    Seol had safely returned to Seol Hong��s arms from a world that seemed impossible to escape.

    ��Let��s go back,�� said Seol Hong, responding to Seol��s smile.

    Seol gave a big smile before also reaching his hand out to the cockpit.

    Though it was a distance he could not reach, Seol felt as if he could feel Seol Hong��s hand reaching out to him through the reinforced ss.

    - Hello, World��

    Hello, World.

    [You have defeated Phantom.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Fearless''.]

    [You have earned the special title ''Darkness Banisher''.]

    [You receive an interim settlement for the extensive journey.]

    [You have received Evil Ghost��s Remains as a reward.]

    ��

 Chapter 248

    Quite some time had passed since the Large Soldiers entered the mines.

    Although the miners had been rescued a long time ago, people still gathered around the Sodoong Mine, waiting for any news.

    ��Th-the lift is moving again!��

    ��Are you sure something didn��t go wrong with it again?��

    ��I��m sure! Something��sing up!��

    Even the mine owner, Seong Chi waited in anticipation alongside the rescued miners for the lift to reach the surface.

    How many nights and days had they waited for this moment?

    Bang Jae, a Dragon��s Flower, waited in anticipation with the archivists assigned to this trial, all longingly staring at the mine��s entrance.

    Seol Hong must not die here.It would be a waste for someone like her to die in a ce like this. This sentiment also extended to Seol, her Dragon��s Stone, and closepanion.

    However, Bang Jae and the archivists also knew how dire the situation was. With Phantom, a powerful evil spirit, revived, this was beyond the capabilities of a single individual.

    ��Has the Great Shaman not arrived yet?��

    ��It hasn��t been long since they departed from Hong Yeon, so it will take quite a while for them to arrive in Tumaku����

    "Tch! If Seol Hong''s words are true, then Phantom will soon be unleashed onto the world. How can you be so calm?!"

    As Bang Jae and his subordinate continued their conversation, the entrance to the mine grew even noisier.

    ��They��reing! They��reing up!��

    <em>Clunk��</em>

    <em>Clunk��</em>

    Several Large Soldiers emerged from the darkness, walking out of the exit. The scene was quite grand, as several of them marched out together.

    However, everyone was looking for the Large Soldier with Seol Hong in it.

    If this miracle ended with her death, the citizens of Tumaku would lose their faith in the future.

    ��Over there!��

    ��Lady Seol Hong is alive!��

    ��There��s someone else in the cockpit too!��

    ��It��s Lady Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone! He��s alive too?!��

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    As the cockpit opened, Seol and Seol Hong stepped out.

    Seol Hong''s face was covered in coal from repeatedly exiting and reentering the mine. Seol''s face was equally dirty, but Seol Hong''s tears had left ck smears and tear marks all over hers.

    Painters, having gathered after hearing the news, raised their tools. Daoists also readied themselves to capture the scene. Everyone waited in anticipation, brush in hand, to draw the decisive moment.

    A few secondster, the moment they had been waiting for finally arrived.

    With a thud, Seong Chi, the mine''s owner, fell to the floor. He gave a deep bow, ensuring his forehead kissed the ground in an attempt to show his sincerity.

    ��I will forever think of this as a blessing that the gods gave us, after pitying us poor moles. Sincerely, thank you so much.��

    ��Seong Chi.��

    ��You have worked so hard, Lady Seol Hong. I will never forget what you have done for us, for as long as I live.��

    ��Yeah! Lady Seol Hong!��

    ��Lady Seol Hong! Please look over here!��

    Seol Hong had lived her life without ever receiving love from anyone.

    When she left the Dragon Pce, not a single person wished her goodbye.

    In fact, she herself might have believed that it was normal for people not to care for her.

    ��Here! Over here!��

    ��You��re back!��

    ��Thank the heavens! Really, ahhh����

    Countless people surrounded her now. It was a sight that her former self could have never imagined.

    ��Seol Hong!��

    ��Elder Brother Bang Jae.��

    ��What happened? I can tell that your Dragon��s Stone is fine, but�� there��s a more important matter at hand, right?��

    Bang Jae prayed that he would be able to uncover the truth through Seol Hong.

    ��Ph-Phantom�� What happened to him? Is he����

    ��He was defeated.��

    ��...What?��

    ��Phantom�� was defeated.��

    It wasn��t like Phantom would have died a natural death.

    Bang Jae looked at Seol Hong before ncing at Seol.

    ��Don��t tell me�� it��s what I think it is�� right?��

    ��......��

    Seol Hong then exined the truth to him. There wasn��t a need to hide anything, after all.

    ��Phantom caused the unnatural ghost energy at Sodoong Mine. Now that he is dead, the ghost energy has decreased to a level where miners can enter without protective clothing.��

    ��Seol Hong�� really? Did Phantom really die? Did he die to you and your Dragon��s Stone����

    The archivist shook their head after approaching them.

    ��By the time we arrived, the situation was already over.��

    Which meant that Seol had defeated Phantom alone. It was a massive bombshell to drop.

    Bang Jae quickly turned back after returning to his expressionless face.

    ��I��m sure the archivists will uncover the details. Good work, Seol Hong.��

    ��Thank you, Elder Brother.��

    ��Go get some rest.��

    ��Thank you.��

    A few dayster, rumors about Phantom spread from Tumaku to the neighboring regions and eventually throughout the entire Khan Empire.

    However, after hearing those rumors, people trembled in fear instead of celebrating. Phantom was supposed to be sealed away, and his unsealing was something that should never have happened.

    After all, this essentially meant that the legendary Hwagmu could also be unsealed.

    The Great Shaman dispatched by the Khan Empire eventually arrived at the Sodoong Mine, and after examining the traces of battle, they had this to say:

    <em>- Phantom really did return.</em>

    However, that wasn��t all.

    <em>- Additionally, Phantom was defeated as well.</em>

    Apanied by a drawing of Seong Chi bowing to Seol Hong, her face covered in coal, with countless Large Soldiers behind them, and the Great Shaman��s words, the miracle in Tumaku spread across the Khan Empire.

    * * *

    ��You called, Your Majesty?��

    ��...Come in, Dal Yeong.��

    In the dead of night, Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor, summoned a man dressed in distinctive attire.

    Though his clothes were simr to those of the Dragon Emperor''s other vassals, the tightly wrapped blindfold around his eyes set him apart from such.

    Dal Yeong was a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe.

    The Soul Eyes Tribe, with its unique and deep history in the Khan Empire, had produced many individuals who had left their mark on history.

    The members of the Soul Eyes Tribe lost their sight after theiring-of-age ceremony.

    And it wasn��t a metaphor either, they really did lose their sight.

    However, they received a special ability in exchange. This power is also why the Soul Eyes Tribe is deeply rooted in the Khan Empire��s history.

    ��Were you watching the sky, Your Majesty?��

    ��I was. I may not be as capable as you, but I can at least pretend.��

    Dal Yeong was capable of reading the stars.

    In exchange for their sight, they could interpret the energies of the sky.

    It was also because of this ability that the Khan Empire created the position of astrologer.

    ��But I couldn��t tell at all,�� said Hong Cheon. ��That��s why I asked for you.��

    ��I shall read it immediately.��

    Dal Yeong then stood side by side with the Dragon Emperor, observing the sky.

    Though he was blind, he still could see.

    ��So, what does the sky foretell?��

    ��It is not good.��

    ��How straightforward.��

    ��Therge star��s energy has declined. It wasn��t this bad even just a few days ago, either����

    ��I��m sure you know it as well, that star is my star,�� said Hong Cheon.

    ��......��

    ��Yes�� I see.��

    ��There have been instances of your energy temporarily decreasing many times before, Your Majesty. I��m sure that due to your recent health����

    "It is not a matter of my health. It is natural fornd stripped of all its nutrients to be a wastnd. Though I never thought the day woulde when I would say you cannot defy the heavens, it is true."

    The Dragon Emperor then looked at Dal Yeong.

    ��I am withering.��

    ��...Haven��t you ovee everything before, Your Majesty?��

    ��What I overcame was just a simple wave, not the entire ocean. Have you�� heard of the phrase, the ��power of the era��?

    ��I remember an elder of my tribe saying that before, yes.��

    ��The power of the era... I call that the ''era��s might.'' I believe that those who have created massive changes to the continent all possessed this power. How does an era change? Though a tiger can be the king of a mountain and reach the pinnacle of beasts, it still cannot change the era.��

    The Dragon Emperor sighed before continuing.

    ��A new era has always been ushered into thisnd by a beast with reason, humans. Obviously, this doesn��t mean that all humans are capable of changing an era. But new waves always need a new source��a new source for the waves.��

    Dal Yeong soon realized the reason for the Dragon Emperor��s recent actions.

    ��Then was the Dragon War�� perhaps����

    ��It was, I was preparing for the next era. I was searching for a child capable of preventing the Khan Empire from being washed away by the waves. Cracks have formed throughout Pandea, and I��m sure that Phantom��s revival was one of such small cracks.��

    ��But you are still alive and well, Your Majesty. How could the Dragon��s Flowers����

    ��I am old and weak. How could I still be fine after living for over 300 years? I am broken,�� said Hong Cheon bitterly. ��Recently, I��ve felt a fog in my head. And it doesn��t seem like a symptom of old age, either. This is probably����

    ��The Dragon��s Blood!��

    ��Yes. It seems that Hwagmu��s blood might have extended my lifespan but stolen an easy death. Haha... Bang Hyu.��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Bang Hyu stepped out of the shadows, revealing himself.

    ��Yes, I am ready for yourmand, Your Majesty.��

    ��Invite the Dragon��s Flowers active in the Dragon War to the Dragon Pce. Invite them not as my children�� but as guests who have made Khan better.��

    ��Yes, I shall prepare a grand audience. However, I also worry that there may be conflicts between them, Your Majesty.��

    ��No need to intervene if there is. Those who aren��t able to handle even such simple problems won��t be able to achieve anything at all.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��

    * * *

    <em>Bubble bubble��</em>

    Bubbles surfaced in the steaming water.

    ��You really were able to recover.��

    ��I told you, didn��t I?!�� shouted Chi Woo. ��The Lang Tribe��s body is different from a human''s! We can heal in an instant. What do you think, huh?! Hahaha!��

    Chi Woo then stole a nce at Seol.

    ��Ha�� Ha�� Shit����

    Though Seol was not a member of the Lang Tribe, his body was spotless, as if the difficult fight he had just endured was a lie.

    In fact, no one would suspect from his appearance that he had fought Phantom.

    ��Thank you, Chi Woo.��

    ��...Hmph.��

    ��Where��s Bang Jae?��

    ��Maybe he doesn��t like warm water? That��s probably why he��s so cold, right? A man should know how to enjoy hot springs like this.��

    Seol and Chi Woo both rxed their bodies in the open-air bath.

    Due to Phantom��s revival, the Dragon War had been temporarily halted. The archivists instructed them to rest here until further notice.

    ��Argh�� hot.��

    ��Haah����

    Seol couldn��t help but chuckle after hearing Chi Woo sigh like an old man.

    ��Well, I guess it��s been a while for me as well?��

    As Seol slowly eased into the hot spring, his mind began to grow hazy.

    <em>Bubble bubble��</em>

    Seol noticed the water bubbling around him.

    [Abwhuwuu��]

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Agony then popped up from the water.

    ��...What are you doing?��

    [Three minutes! Isted three minutes!]

    ��...that��s incredible.��

    Though Seol said that to be nice, there was another person here as well.

    ��What the hell?! Someone as small as yousted a whole three minutes underwater?��

    [I��m pretty big for an Agony, I��ll have you know!]

    ��Are there more Agonys��?��

    [Nope, Agony is just me. That��s why I can also set the averages to just myself.]

    It was ridiculous logic.

    However, it was also Chi Woo.

    ��Hm, I see. So you aren��t that small, huh? But I��m the king of holding my breath underwater! Three minutes? I canst for five!��

    [Try it if you can! I��ll also update my record!]

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Seol let out a sigh as the two began their breath-holding contest.

    He still had yet to check the items he acquired from this Adventure. While one of the reasons was being called here and there because of Phantom, it was also because he was allowed a moment to rest.

    ��Still, I should check them before the next trial.��

    If Seol were at the beginning of the Dragon Trial, he would have set everything aside to check on them immediately. Back then, he had only himself and needed to do anything to be quickly stronger.

    ��But not anymore.��

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Seol hung his hand outside of the spring and looked into the distance.

    He still couldn��t believe that he defeated Phantom alone.

    He then wondered if he had ever been through so much pain. Even though he had already died once, the battle with Phantom was much more painful.

    ��I��ve gained a lot, though.��

    Though Seol had yet to confirm all of his rewards, they were insignificantpared to what he had already earned.

    ��I can��t believe I unlocked two Exceptional Skills����

    Seol had awakened both Asura��s Sixth Sense and Darklight.

    Asura��s Sixth Sense was just another way of saying that Seol now had extrasensory perception.

    It almost felt as if his skin had spread out like a massive parasol.

    And whatever entered his senses, it felt as though Seol could read every detail about them.

    Would anyone be able to ambush him after entering his domain?

    Seol shook his head.

    There was a reason why the passive skill had been deemed to be an Exceptional Skill.

    He had also gained Darklight, an attack skill.

    While Night Sea was a skill that struck arge radius all at once, Darklight worked through that opening to deliver a powerful attack. Darklight had also already proven its power by being able to deal the final blow to Phantom.

    With these two skills, Seol had changed directions entirely. He was no longer a summoner incapable of summoning, he was now a summoner who was <em>also</em> good at summoning.

    - I can��t believe someone who couldn��t do anything without his summons grew this much!

    - He��s punching everything now!

    - Seriously, it feels like watching a living legend, lol

    - Karen, Ur, Jamad, I miss you��

    - Huh? Who?

    Seol then exited the hot spring, leaving the two still underwater to themselves.

    Though Seol had stepped out to enjoy the night air, the cool breeze flowed through his clothes.

    Still, he felt a bit... stuffy.

    It was peaceful, yet something continued to worry him.

    As Seol pondered for a while, searching for the right way to describe his feelings, he eventually nodded in understanding.

    ��It��s because they haven��t returned yet.��

    Seol still felt empty with his summons missing.

    And it wasn��t as if Karuna could do everything on his own.

    ��I��m disappointed, Ur�� did I expect too much from you?��

    And at that exact moment, a voice popped into Seol��s head.

    - Hey.

    ��...What?��

    It wasn��t Karuna��s voice.

    - Hey.

    ��...Ur?��

    - Can you hear me?

    It was undoubtedly Ur.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Ur��s voice reached him in the dead of night.

    ��How am I supposed to answer him, though?��

    Though Seol knew multiple ways tomunicate with his summons when they spoke to him in his mind, he was at a loss now because they were somewherepletely separate.

    - Hey, Seol. Close your eyes.

    Fortunately, Ur proposed a method first.

    Seol began doing what Ur asked of him.

    Normally, closing his eyes would plunge him intoplete darkness, but instead, he started to see a fog-like shape.

    He then saw Ur��s face.

    It was as if Seol were looking at his face through a movie screen, a sense of distance existed between them as if he were a person from a different dimension.��It��s been a while,�� said Ur. ��You almost feel like a stranger now.��

    ��It��s been a while, Ur.��

    The two of them smirked after shooting each other a nce.

    Seol then asked a question after seeing the background behind Ur.

    ��What��s the situation, exactly?��

    "We were desperately hanging on the entire time because of the void being constructed. You''ve really passed on such an absurd thing, huh?"ughed Ur. "Regardless, I''ve finished constructing a portion of it, at least. I used the remainder of my strength to talk to you. So, what''s it like right now?"

    ��It��s bearable with Karuna here.��

    ��That��s good. I didn��t think his reckless actions would actually be able to help you.��

    Karuna was the incredible one for being able to reach Seol, Ur''s judgments were not wrong at all.

    ��Look, Seol.��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��How much do you know about the void?��

    ��Just that summons and creations are able to grow stronger while in the void.��

    ��I guess you didn��t know that it would take this much time to construct it.��

    ��...Yeah.��

    Perhaps it took the Immortal much quicker because his creations weren��t sentient?

    Regardless, there was a clear, definite difference in the construction speed.

    ��So, how much longer will it take?�� asked Seol.

    ��It��s alreadyplete. I just need some time to limate to it, and�� once it��s ready, we can leave one by one.��

    ��One by one? Is it that difficult to leave?��

    "Essentially, we put everything inside first, before we built the house. Although making the door is a problem in itself,pared to the current size of the void, the ones here are too strong. So, I need some time. Once we can expand the space more, I��ll be able to make a bigger door.��

    ��...I understand.��

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The vision of Ur began to wrinkle.

    ��Damn, the connection��s cutting off already. Look, Seo����

    As Ur tried to adjust his sses, someone pushed his face aside and filled the screen.

    ��Ah! Why are you hiding here? Huh? Master? Is that you, Master?��

    The ever-lively Karen smiled after seeing Seol.

    ��Karen.��

    ��Master, wait for us! We��ll get there no matter what, alright?! Ur, this fucking bastard�� How dare you talk to him without us?!��

    "I excluded you because we would have gotten side-tracked if I didn''t. I see now that it was the right decision."

    As Karen lunged at Ur, grabbing him by his cor, Jamad also showed up.

    ��Jamad.��

    ��...Looks like you��re safe,�� said Jamad.

    Ur continued to shout in the background.

    "Argh... Stop! Fine, if you have something to say, say it now. I already said what I needed to."

    ��Huh? Huuuh?��

    ��You said you had something to say, right?�� said Ur, once more. ��Say it now.��

    Sensing Seol��s gaze, Karen twiddled her fingers together while looking around, embarrassed.

    ��Uh�� Urm�� So�� You can go first, troll!��

    ��Me?��

    ��Yeah!��

    Jamad shed a big smile.

    ��Don��t die until I can get there, Seol.��

    Seol smiled and nodded back.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The screen began to fade even more.

    ��Karen.��

    ��Yeah�� Uh�� Let��s see each other again, yeah?��

    Jamad and Ur quickly chipped in.

    ��How emotional����

    ��Shut the hell up, you fucking fanged-monst����

    <em>Click��</em>

    Their connections swiftly cut off.

    Seol��s smile quickly faded from his face.

    He found himself not wanting to open his eyes, like someone desperate to return to the dream they had just woken from.

    A midnight reunion.

    Seol lingered on those feelings for a bit longer before finally returning.

    * * *

    <em>Click.</em>

    Seol ced arge chest on the table.

    The Evil Ghost''s Remains was covered in ck stains and eerie-looking charms.

    [Haah�� That was nice.]

    Agony finally returned to Seol after taking a long bath.

    With a wet towel over its head, Agony used its tail to open and close the doors before finally lying in a corner of Seol��s bed.

    - It��s not an evil spirit. I saw it.

    - Agony��s a middle-aged man, for sure.

    Seol nced at Agony before opening the chest.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    [You open the Evil Ghost''s Remains.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have acquired Early Evening Vestment.]

    [You have acquired Icicle Wall.]

    [You have acquired Dreary Acrobatics.]

    [You have acquired Dusk.]

    [You have acquired 32 tinum coins(Khan).]

    [You have acquired 8 extrarge red potions.]

    ��...

    Seol quickly read through the messages, picking out the equipment he did not need.

    ��I can look at Icicle Wall and Dreary Acrobaticster since no one can use them. Though, the other items����

    Early Evening Vestment and Dusk.

    Seol examined the stats of the ck robe adorned with gold embroidery.

    [[Early Evening Vestment]

    Quality: Abomination

    Rmended Level: 41-48

    Defense: 120

    Durability: 145/135

    Weight: 0.2kg

    A vestment that appears to be adorned with the night sky. It bestows knowledge upon the wearer each day but drains much more vitality in return.

    Basic Effect: +35 Wisdom, +30 Constitution, +29 Spirit

    Bonus Effect: Every 30 days, the wearer��s Wisdom, Intelligence, or Spirit increases by 3. However, in exchange, the wearer suffers a curse that reduces Constitution by 2.]

    - This equipment��s a trap.

    - It still pisses me off that it gives Constitution, though LOL

    - It��s an Abomination so he can��t even wear it, even if the stats are good.

    - Abomination?

    - Abomination?????

    Seol immediately equipped the Early Evening Vestment.

    [You have currently equipped 4 Abominations.]

    [All of your stats increase by 10.]

    [All of your skills have their mana costs decreased by 10%.]

    [Shadow Space increases by 1,000.]

    [All of your stats increase by 20.]

    Though Seol had only changed his top, his stats exploded massively.

    - gent��s Seal is busted.

    - It doesn��t even take an item slot, and it gives a +30 to all stats???

    - The fact that it��s just a bonus is even more ridiculous��

    - You didn��tin about it then, what are you going to do now? LOL

    Next was the ne named Dusk.

    Truthfully, Seol was looking forward to this.

    ��Items normally have shorter names the better they are, after all.��

    Space, Breath, re, Atonement, Fire Monkey, etc.

    All of these items with short names had been incredible.

    Seol could instinctively tell from the energy radiating from the chest that Dusk was not an ordinary item.

    And then��

    [You have acquired Peerless: Dusk.]

    [You have acquired an item that didn��t exist in the world previously.]

    Seol gripped the ne in his hand.

    - Let��s go!

    - Caution! Caution! The viewers are about to get insanely jealous!

    - Run away!!!

    [[Peerless: Dusk]

    Quality: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 42-50

    Resistance: 140

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A ne imbued with the powers of Phantom, a cruel and vicious legendary ghost. With Phantom��s soul dispersed, the evil energies within the ne have been purified.

    Basic Effect: +25 All Stats

    Bonus Effect: Fear (Unique), Pitch ck (Unique), Night''s Domain (Unique). The wearer no longer suffers damage from ghost energy and instead heals from it. The wearer has an extremely high chance of resisting Abnormal Status: Bleed when injured by a sharp weapon.]

    - Finally! It��s been a while!

    - Wasn��t this Phantom��s item, though? Why isn��t it Haunted?

    - Right? Who the fuck purified it?! Snowman doesn��t care about things like that! He wants it as is!

    - I bet Spectre would��vee too as a package deal if it was Haunted, though ??

    - I feel like the viewers are bing more and more like Snowman�� you��re all so greedy.

    ��I like the ghost energy effect, but the resistance to bleeding is�� ambiguous.��

    While Seol already had an effect that allowed him to resist ghost energy, Dusk allowed him to recover from it instead.

    However, Seol did not find the resistance to Bleed particrly useful, as he already possessed the Blood of Origin.

    ��Though it��d be stranger if it were always useful effects.��

    Seol couldn��t do anything about the somewhat useful effects that appeared from time to time.

    Still, Seol considered himself fortunate. After all, he was only experiencing this now.

    [[Fear(Unique)]

    - If the enemy��s stats are 20% lower than the wearer��s, gain stats equal to 30% of the difference.]

    - So it��s for ughtering weaklings, lol

    - Not enough! Give us more!

    [[Pitch ck(Unique)]

    - If the wearer deals over 5% of the enemy��s maximum health, there is a small chance to inflict Abnormal Status: Blindness for 2 seconds.]

    - Stevie Wonder Punch! Stevie Wonder Punch!

    - So it��s like hitting them so hard they be dazed��?

    [[Night''s Domain(Unique)]

    - Increase the size of all area-of-effect skills by 30%.]

    - Where the fuck is Phantom?????

    - He��s cheating!!!!

    - I thought we were safe after seeing the resistance to Bleed but I guess not!

    Satisfied, Seol smiled before thinking of what to do next.

    ��I already have Atonement, though����

    The equipment slots ovepped.

    It was the first time he had encountered this problem, and in the worst case, he might have to give one up.

    Luckily, though, Seol had a really good way of dealing with this.

    ��Karuna.��

    ��Thank you.��

    ��......��

    - Things Karuna won��t share with Karen: the chicken leg in a six-piece meal, the armrest on a ne, and Peerless items.

    - I feel like you slipped in what you liked in there LOL

    - You��ve be stronger, Karuna! Sharing is for the weak!

    [You have equipped Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, with Peerless: Dusk.]

    Next were the titles.

    [[Special Title: Darkness Banisher]

    Rted Achievement: Fearless (Adventure: Dragon War)

    Bonus Effect: Reduce dark-attribute damage received by 20%.]

    ��Simple.��

    Seol��s fight against Phantom would have been much easier if he had this title beforehand.

    Still, it was also thanks to that difficult fight that Seol was able to learn more skills.

    <em>Close��</em>

    After taking only the necessary items, he closed the chest once more. Suddenly, Agony called for him.

    [That!]

    ��Hm?��

    [That came out of the chest too! That!]

    Seol quickly turned his head in the direction Agony was pointing.

    A strange, small, smoke-like entity hovered in the corner of the room, watching carefully. Seol tilted his head in confusion before realizing what it was.

    ��Is that��?��

    Seol did see Phantom��s traces seep into the Evil Ghost��s Remains.

    However, he thought it was purely visual, nothing more. Seol now realized that it was something more significant.

    ��Then that means����

    ��That��s Phantom!�� shouted Seol. ��Or maybe his soul?��

    [What? That?]

    ��Grab him!��

    Seol, considering himself lucky that he had kept the door closed, chased after Phantom.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    However, he couldn��t catch him at all, likely because he did not have any physical body.

    ��Damn it����

    But then��

    [Caught him!]

    ��...Huh?��

    Agony caught him rather easily.

    [I got him! I got him!]

    Agony proudly shouted as it clung tightly to Phantom.

    [Hey, hold still!]

    <em>p! p!</em>

    Agony began pping the ck smoke with its short arms.

    But then�� something neither expected happened.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    [What should I do��urgh�� krgh�� kegh�� ahhh��]

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The smoke entered Agony through its mouth.

    Agony had swallowed something that even Seol didn��t know the exact identity of.

    ��Agony, spit it out!��

    [Wragh�� I can��t�� He disappeared!]

    ��...Are you alright?��

    Agony scratched its head.

    [It��s�� not bad? He��s kind of tasty too. But�� Huh?]

    ��What is it?��

    <em>Gurgle, gurgle��</em>

    [I-I don��t feel so good�� my stomach��]

    Seol quickly checked Agony��s stats.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Agony winced with a worried expression, but outwardly, nothing seemed to have changed.

    ��Let��s see����

    [[Holy+Abomination: Agony]

    Quality: Holy+Abomination

    Rmended Level: 40-50

    Damage: 150-150

    Durability: 300/300

    Weight: 1.0kg

    A miraculous item born from a pearl, an ancient holy relic, has transformed itself to the will of its sessor. During the session process, this peculiar weapon was supported by magic to allow a demonic spirit, a mass of demonic energy, to be imnted, enabling its powers to be effectively utilized without drawbacks.After growing quite a bit, it had devoured the soul of Phantom, an evil spirit.

    Basic Effect: All stats +40

    Bonus Effect: Tuner (Exceptionality), Diverse (Unique), Blood Connection (Unique), Haunted - Phantom��s des (Unique). This item is regarded as both an Abomination and a Holy Relic. You may only equip one Holy+Abomination quality item at a time. Durability gradually recovers as long as the demonic spirit remains alive.]

    ��Agony really did eat Phantom��s soul!��

    Seol didn��t know whether to be happy or sad. Currently, he was mostly concerned.

    ��Did the effects change too?��

    [[Diverse (Unique)]

    - If desired by the wielder, the demonic spirit can transform this item into whatever form is most appropriate.]

    Diverse��s effect had already changed a long time ago.

    This effect had changed from ��a pair of gauntlets�� to ��whatever form is most appropriate�� after Agony��s voyage with Santos.

    [[Tuner (Exceptionality)]

    - Your summons�� stats are increased by 20%, Agony��s damage is doubled while using Exceptional Skill: Night Crow, Shadow Summon��s chance to pass on high-rank skills to summons is increased by 40%, Shadow Space is increased by 900, the level ofpletion for creations made by you, personally, is increased, the mana efficiency of Night Crow-rted skills is increased.]

    The part where it said ��10% chance ofpletely recovering the mana used from Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule�� had been changed to ��the mana efficiency of Night Crow-rted skills is increased��. While it was a shame to have lost that effect, considering Seol was more likely to enter Night Crow with Karuna for now, the versatility wasn��t a bad alternative at all.

    [[Blood Connection (Unique)]

    - The demonic spirit can instantly discern the wielder''s will. Furthermore, as the wielder grows, so too does the connected demonic spirit, which in turn contributes to the growth of all equipment.]*

    *TL/N: The description for Blood Connection has been changed to this.

    This effect had remained the same.

    So far, all of the changes to the effects were minor.

    ��Then that means����

    The biggest change should be Phantom��s des. Seol quickly read through the effect��s description.

    [[Haunted - Phantom��s des(Unique).]

    - Each time Agony��s Diverse activates, there is a chance to fire a Phantom��s de. Phantom��s de is a dark-attribute attack that deals damage proportional to the wielder��s damage and ignores defense. This effect consumes ghost energy when used and cannot be activated unless the wielder has enough ghost energy.]

    Though it was difficult to tell whether this effect was useful from the description alone, Seol knew well, having already faced Phantom��s des.

    ��I guess it might be more urate to say that I got destroyed by them.��

    It was obvious that someone who had been a target of the skill would know just how powerful it was.

    ��And the defense ignoring effect is always useful.��

    The defense-ignoring effects not only allowed you to bypass an opponent''s defense but also worked when they changed forms. It was always useful to have an effect or two like this.

    ��Agony. Do you feel a bit better now?��

    [Y-Yeah.]

    If Agony said it was fine, it was likely true. In fact, it might even be beneficial.

    ��But... Agony��s personality is still the same, even though it ate Phantom?��

    Were the energies in the pearl, a holy relic, and Agony, a demonic spirit, enough topletely devour Phantom?

    [I��m going to bed now!]

    ��Yeah, sure.��

    [Turn the lights off.]

    Agony then slipped under the sheets.

    As Seol turned the lights off and tried to ease into bed, someone knocked on his door.

    <em>Knock knock��</em>

    ��Are you sleeping?��

    ��Lady Seol Hong? What brings you����

    ��I received an imperial order.��

    ��An imperial�� order?��

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As Seol slowly opened the door, he saw a drowsy Seol Hong.

    ��All of the Dragon��s Flowers are ordered to return to Hong Yeon.��

    ��So it��s the Dragon Emperor��s call.��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    ��Tomorrow, we will be leaving for Hong Yeon, the capital of Khan,�� finished Seol Hong.

    * * *

    The carriage wheel continued to turn.

    Seol, Seol Hong, Cheon Ju, and Chi Woo all rode in the same carriage to Hong Yeon.

    ��Yaaawn�� We��re still so far from Hong Yeon,�� said Chi Woo. ��Even though I��ve slept a couple of times already, we��re still not there.��

    ��But�� Do you have nopanions?�� Seol asked Chi Woo, who had practically be their party member.

    ��Me? Of course not. Why would I want to have more burdens? Let me tell you this again, I, Chi Woo, am����

    ��It��s fine.��

    ��The stronge��Ahem... Regardless, going to the Dragon Pce doesn��t sound fun at all.��

    ��Why not? Didn��t you grow up there?�� asked Seol.

    ��Is there a rule saying you have to miss your hometown? No, right?��

    Seol rubbed his chin, thinking to himself.

    ��Do I�� miss my hometown?��

    Seol quickly made a realization.

    Not particrly.

    He believed that he shared simr feelings with Chi Woo about their hometowns.

    ��Ah, now that I think about it�� I��ll be able to see him when I go back this time,�� remarked Chi Woo.,

    ��Him?��

    ��Tae Yul, that arrogant legitimate child. Every time I call him out to fight, he makes excuses, and we��ve never actually fought because of it. But this time����

    ��Is Tae Yul strong?��

    ��I don��t know. But I bet he��s still weaker than me, the great Chi Woo, don��t you think?��

    Seol and Seol Hong both gave Chi Woo a pitying look.

    ��Wh-why are you looking at me like that?��

    ��Nothing.��

    ��Regardless, something must be happening in Hong Yeon if the Dragon Emperor called for all of the Dragon��s Flowers.��

    ��Why do you think he��s calling for us, though?��

    ��I��m not sure, but... wouldn��t it be to change something about the Dragon War?��

    ��Change something��?��

    Chi Woo pped his hands together as if he made a realization.

    ��Yeah, it��s probably something like that! The circumstances have changed, right? We can��t be leisurely doing something like the Dragon War anymore.��

    Chi Woo then shot nces at both Seol and Seol Hong.

    ��It��s because of you two. Why are you guys pretending like you don��t know?��

    ��Us two? Ah����

    ��Yeah, Phantom��s revival.��

    Phantom was one of Hwagmu��s right-hand men.

    His return suggested that Hwagmu could return someday soon as well.

    ��I��m pretty sure they��ll talk about boring things like that�� urgh, just thinking about it makes me shudder. Ah, did you also receive the other letters?�� Chi Woo asked Seol Hong.

    Confused, Seol Hong asked back.

    ��The other�� letters?��

    ��Ah�� So you didn��t.��

    Chi Woo continued, as if it wasn��t a big deal.

    ��Other letters,�� meaning there was more than just one.

    Chi Woo then began exining about the other letters.

    ��We have some free time after the official event at Hong Yeon. Because of that, there are apparently some banquets organized by the Dragon��s Flower here and there. Were you... not invited?��

    ��......��

    Chi Woo quickly looked around.

    Seol and Cheon Ju watched quietly as a bead of sweat slowly trickled down his neck.

    ��Uh�� So, like�� Only the debaucherous and disorderly Dragon��s Flowers enjoy banquets, right?��

    ��Were you invited, Chi Woo?��

    ��Me? I����

    As Chi Woo thought about the invitations in his pockets, he looked at Seol.

    Seol slowly, and carefully shook his head.

    ��Who would invite someone like me? Hahaha�� I��d probably just cause a mess.��

    ��Really? I thought you��d be invited for sure, Chi Woo����

    ��Really? Why?��

    ��Because you��re strong. That��s why everyone����

    Seol Hong couldn��t finish with the phrase ��likes you.��

    Instead, Chi Woopleted her thought.

    ��...is afraid of me.��

    ��......��

    ��I��m strong, that��s why I wasn��t invited,�� said Chi Woo. ��Seol Hong.��

    He then looked at Seol Hong.

    ��It��s the same for you.��

    ��...Me?��

    ��Yeah, you weren��t invited because you were too strong. The Dragon��s Flowers are snakes. They��re afraid of people stronger than them.��

    Seol Hong knew that Chi Woo was just trying tofort her. She also knew that Chi Woo lied when he said he wasn��t invited.

    ��Thank you,�� replied Seol Hong.

    ��Yeah, don��t mind those snakes. Banquets aren��t fun anyway.��

    ��Still�� I wanted to go to one.��

    ��......��

    ��I��ve never been to one, you know?�� Seol Hong chucked sadly. ��I��ve�� never been invited.��

    ��I-I��m sure you��ll go to er after you get close to another Dragon��s Flower! Ah�� I-I feel so sleepy now! Good night!��

    Chi Woo then began pretending to snore.

    - You can��t just act like you��re sleeping after fucking the mood like this LOL.

    - idc REM sleep >>>

    * * *

    [Your Rest location has changed to Hong Yeon.]

    [You have moved to a different location. The Travel Luck Dice is rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 3.]

    [You are decently lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Hong Yeon now will proceed normally.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near Hong Yeon now will have normal difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near Hong Yeon now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    ��Hey, Kang Seol,�� said Chi Woo.

    ��Yeah?��

    ��It��s your first time in Hong Yeon, right?��

    ��It is.��

    Chi Woo then shed a big smile.

    ��Hong Yeon is filled with many sights and amazing food. If we have time, I can give you a tour.��

    ��I thought you disliked Hong Yeon?��

    ��Not Hong Yeon, the Dragon Pce. It��s the Dragon Pce I hate.��

    There was no need for them to search for amodation.

    After all, why would a Dragon��s Flower stay elsewhere when the Dragon Pce was already located in Hong Yeon?

    ��Still, we managed to make it on time.��

    ��We were almostte.��

    ��Arriving on the day of the event instead of getting here early is a bit... yeah, right?��

    ��Yes, we almost could have missed the event as well.��

    <em>Whirrrr��</em>

    The carriage slowly came to a halt.

    ��Oh? We arrived,�� said Chi Woo, looking out the window. ��This is the Dragon Pce. What do you think?��

    ��......��

    ��It��s big, huh?��

    Seol was overwhelmed by the Dragon Pce''s scale. It was practically the size of a college campus��no, almost like a small city.

    The dragon statues scattered about almost served to prove that it was the Dragon Pce.

    ��Incredible.��

    ��Haah�� I knew you��d like it. Let��s go in then.��

    As they exited the carriage, Cheon Ju said a word.

    ��Lady Seol Hong, I shall return to the room first.��

    ��Ah, yeah.��

    Cheon Ju was Seol Hong��s nanny, which meant she was a servant.

    Someone of her standing could not enter an event held by the Dragon Emperor; that room was reserved solely for the Dragon��s Flowers.

    ��Dragon��s Stones must remain here as well.��

    ��But����

    In the end, Seol wasn��t allowed in either.

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong shared a frown upon hearing that.

    ��I��ll wait here for you,�� said Seol.

    ��...Tch. We��ll be back soon,�� replied Chi Woo.

    After expressing simr sentiments, Seol Hong and Chi Woo entered the Dragon Pce.

    Seol was left on his own.

    As he scratched his cheek, wondering where to wait��

    <em>Grab.</em>

    Someone ced a hand on his shoulder.

    Seol allowed it, having sensed no hostility from the touch.

    ��Hahaha! We meet each other again!��

    ��...Jang Du.��

    ��Oh, you remembered my name? What an honor, haha. You seemed like you were going to wait here all day until your Dragon��s Flower returned, am I right?��

    ��You are.��

    ��Hahahaha! Then let��s go. The event willst a while, and no Dragon��s Flower is stupid enough to try something in front of the Dragon Emperor.��

    Seol smirked before following Jang Du.

    Meanwhile, Seol Hong and Chi Woo were shocked by the number of people inside the Dragon Pce.

    ��It��s almost like�� all of the Dragon��s Flowers were invited?��

    And then��

    ��Seol Hong! You made it!��

    It was So Ryo.

    Seol Hong quickly gave a respectful bow before saying, ��Elder Sister So Ryo, thank you for your presents. I have used them well.��

    ��It��s nothing much. I simply gave them to you because they were too bitter for my tastes�� More importantly, who��s next to����

    ��What?��

    ��Ch-Chi Woo����

    So Ryo trembled in fear after seeing Chi Woo.

    Chi Woo was notorious among the Dragon��s Flowers for his debauchery. So Ryo��s response made it clear that Chi Woo��s reputation was well-known.

    ��Yes, we worked together on thest trial.��

    ��What in the world�� with Chi Woo?��

    ��I received a lot of help,�� smiled Seol Hong. ��Right, Chi Woo?��

    ��If that��s what you think, sure. Hey, So Ryo.��

    ��Hiek����

    ��I heard a number of people had be fallen flowers because of the Dragon War����

    ��Ah, yes. The people gathered here are simply the Dragon��s Flowers the Dragon Emperor has told to drink and enjoy their stay. The main event is happening elsewhere.��

    ��Ah, I see. Is it entirely separate, then?��

    ��Yes,�� replied So Ryo. ��Roughly 100 Dragon��s Flowers are still left in the Dragon War. However, the Dragon Emperor will only meet with the 50 most notable Dragon��s Flowers who have shown results.��

    ��And is that the main event?��

    ��It is.��

    ��The 50 most notable people�� has that already been decided?��

    ��Yes, but�� Seol Hong�� Have you not received another letter?��

    ��A letter��?��

    Seol Hong immediately turned to Chi Woo.

    Chi Woo simply replied with a nk stare.

    ��Don��t tell me the other letter you mentioned in the carriage was actually����

    ��Yeah, the 50 most notable people received a letter ahead of time. I��ve received one as well,�� responded Chi Woo.

    So Ryo began patting Seol Hong on the shoulder.

    ��Don��t be too disappointed, though, Seol Hong. It really was just by a narrow margin.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah, I��ve asked the archivists. You were in the 51st ce.��

    ��R-Really?��

    Despite starting inst ce, Seol Hong had managed to w her way up to the middle ranks.

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong both smiled upon hearing this.

    ��Seriously?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��Why would I lie about something like this?�� said So Ryo. ��That��s why, Seol Hong�� don��t get too down. Just keep doing you. You��ll continue to soar as long as you keep going.��

    So Ryo��s words were extremely consoling to Seol Hong. Though she hadn��t reached the top 50, she was right on their tail.

    Seol Hong curled up a fist tightly.

    Suddenly, someone tapped on her shoulder as they passed by.

    ��I heard that you were ranked 51st. Oh no�� I guess you won��t be able to join the main event then, huh, Seol Hong? I feel so bad for you.��

    ��......��

    ��Elder Brother Tae Yul,�� said the woman with fierce eyes as she ced her arm on a muscr man. ��Let��s go. The main event will be starting soon.��

    Tae Yul paused for a second to give Seol Hong a nce.

    ��E-Elder Brother Tae Yul?��

    Seol Hong felt as if she were looking at someone she couldn��tpare to, someone on apletely different level from her.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Tae Yul then walked past them after swatting away the other woman��s hand.

    A few momentster, an archivist��s voice filled the banquet hall.

    ��The main event will now begin! The 50 selected Dragon��s Flowers may now enter!��

    The Dragon��s Flowers began to move in droves as Seol Hong watched them vacantly from behind.

    This was her position.

    She was not allowed to cross over yet.

    She might have been right behind them, but the distance between them was still massive.

    ��Seol Hong���� murmured So Ryo as she ced her hands on Seol Hong��s shoulders.

    Even so, it was difficult for her to feel better during these moments.

    ��Chi Woo, move to the main dragon hall.��

    ��Ah, yeah.��

    Chi Woo slowly followed behind the other Dragon��s Flowers.

    <em>Thuuuuud!</em>

    The doors of the main dragon hall closed shut.

    Though she had ovee countless trials, nothing had changed.

    She had been abandoned in the hall with the other flowers, unable to show off her fragrance.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Just as Seol Hong was about to go back, she heard amotion from behind the doors.

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    The doors of the main hall opened once more.

    ��Seol Hong, the Death Flower, move to the main dragon hall.��

    ��...What?��

    ��You have been chosen as one of the 50 individuals.��

    ��B-But����

    ��Quickly!��

    So Ryo smiled as she gave Seol Hong a gentle push.

    ��Go now, Seol Hong!��

    Seol Hong, though she did not know the reason at first, was allowed into the main hall. However, she soon discovered why.

    ��...Chi Woo.��

    ��I quit the Dragon War,�� smiled Chi Woo.

    ��Why��?��

    ��Because I hadn��t had fun until I met you. Quitting is the right decision.��

    Chi Woo exited the main hall without regrets.

    ��I��ll wait for you outside with Kang Seol. I don��t belong there, Seol Hong, you do.��

    ��Chi Woo!��

    He waved his hand.

    ��You��re stronger than me,�� said Chi Woo.

    The archivist hurried Seol Hong.

    ��Seol Hong, move to����

    Seol Hong bit her lips as she fixed her clothes. And then, she took another step forward.

    ��I will enter.��

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    <em>Stare��</em>

    Countless gazes turned to Seol Hong as she entered the main hall.

    ��Why is she����

    ��That lesser����

    The hall began to fill with spiteful murmurs.

    If it were the Seol Hong from the past, she might have even been scarred by this.

    However��

    <em>- You��re stronger than me</em>

    <em>- Go now, Seol Hong!</em>Chi Woo, who had be a fallen flower of his own volition.

    So Ryo, who hade to ept Seol Hong after being defeated by her.

    More and more weights were piled onto Seol Hong��s shoulders.

    However, it was those same weights that gave her stability and allowed her to hold her bnce.

    Seol Hong smiled before walking to her seat.

    Five rows.

    Though she felt a surge of emotions after making it into the top 50, she was still at the end of the formation.

    ��Pfft�� Who cares? She��s still at the end.��

    ��Nothing��s changed at all, haha����

    ��My poor sister. She��s still as pitiful as ever.��

    Each of them wanted Seol Hong to feel humiliated.

    However, she did not react. She simply smiled while looking ahead, unwavering against any of their provocations.

    <em>Step��</em>

    People began to enter through a different door of the main dragon hall.

    And naturally, all 50 Dragon��s Flowers were paying attention to their surroundings.

    As the Dragon��s Flowers looked around the room, they spotted the other Dragon��s Flowers who failed to make the cut and the fallen flowers lining the walls.

    Just as they were about to make amotion about the Dragon��s Flowers standing around disorderly, they fell silent.

    Chancellor Bang Hyu rose to the tform.

    ��His Majesty, the Dragon Emperor, is now entering!��

    All of the Dragon��s Flowers immediately fell to the floor and gave a respectful bow, and Seol Hong did no different.

    ��Long live the Dragon Emperor!��

    ��Long live the Dragon Emperor!��

    <em>Thud, thud��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    With the sound of a loud drum, a pnquin covered in drapes was set down behind Bang Hyu.

    Even though it was now on the floor, it remained extremely tall, positioning the individual inside much higher than Bang Hyu.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    The hall was silent, enough to hear the sound of someone gulping.

    The Dragon Emperor, hidden by a curtain, took a nce around before giving a nod.

    As Bang Hyu was the Dragon Emperor��s mouth, he began to speak.

    ��Listen carefully, as my words are the Dragon��s Emperor��s will!�� shouted Bang Hyu.

    ��Yes, sir!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Bang Hyu quickly unfurled a scroll.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The Daoist spell inscribed within the scroll activated to create a mirage.

    As smoke silently swirled around, it eventually took the shape of a human figure, showcasing the feats that the individual had achieved.

    The man made of smoke represented Tae Yul.

    ��Legitimate heir, Tae Yul, raise your head.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Tae Yul raised his head, watching the fog growing in front of Bang Hyu. Though a chill ran down his spine after seeing the smoke perfectly imitate his movements, he did his best to hide it.

    ��What were your feelings from the first trial?��

    Tae Yul��s first exam involved taking down a counterfeiting criminal organization and the transferees who colluded with them.

    The criminal organization was massive, even for a Dragon��s Flower. In fact, most Dragon��s Flowers would have failed this trial.

    There was a stark difference between Tae Yul��s first trial and Seol Hong��s.

    ��I came to realize that I wascking.��

    ��Why so?��

    "There were inevitable victims among the Khan Empire��s citizens who assisted me as helpers. Once it was over, they came to hate me because of it."

    ��Youpleted the Dragon Trial sessfully, did you not?��

    ��My sess is not what��s important.��

    The still-bowing Dragon��s Flowers looked around.

    What did Tae Yul mean by that?

    How could his sess not matter?

    ��Why so?��

    ��From the moment I was assigned that trial, I was confident I would seed. In fact, I did seed.��

    Tae Yul��s statement seemed arrogant at a nce.

    However, there was no one here who could deny it.

    Tae Yul was not only physically and mentally strong, but he also had an immense amount of supporters and knew how to use them.

    It wouldn��t be wrong to say that he was the man closest to bing the Dragon Emperor right now.

    "But... it wasn''t perfect. I managed to fulfill my mission, but I sacrificed innocent lives, creating a chain of hate. That was how I learned that I wascking."

    "But is that really true? The criminal organization you brought down was a shameless lot, viciously exploiting citizens and creating countless victims. Though you sacrificed some, isn''t that a small droppared to the countless more they would have harmed?"

    ��......��

    ��I see that you disagree. Are you trying to be perfect?��

    ��I am.��

    ��That is idealism. It is not possible.��

    ��Even if it were the case����

    Tae Yul then looked beyond Bang Hyu, at the curtain behind him.

    ��Someone wishing to be the Dragon must make it possible.��

    ��...That is a path one can never reach the end of.��

    ��It can be reached. It just hasn��t been reached yet.��

    A chill ran down the spines of all the Dragon''s Flowers as Tae Yul responded to everything Bang Hyu had to say.

    Who else would be able to speak in such a manner to Bang Hyu?

    And at the same time, a rumbling voice flowed through from beyond the curtains.

    ��Khan is vast, young dragon.��

    ��......��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Tae Yul immediately bowed once more.

    As it was Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor, who had spoken, none could meet his gaze.

    Yet, everyone could still feel the weight of his eyes upon them.

    ��Your hand and your will can never cover the entirety of the East. You will end up wasting your emotions, and your hesitation will only create more victims.��

    Tae Yul flinched upon hearing his words.

    Hong Cheon was the absolute ruler.

    His intense gaze felt like being pierced by a spear. He was someone whose eyes you could never meet.

    "In the end, you, too, will have to view our citizens as mere numbers."

    ��...Why?��

    ��Because it will be your heart that is crushed first.��

    ��......��

    ��There is no heart that is able to understand everyone. That is why you will be crushed first.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ��I will do it.��

    ��Even if that path is wrong?��

    ��Because I, Tae Yul, wish to be the Dragon, I will never give up.��

    ��...Raise your head.��

    Tae Yul raised his head once more.

    Hong Cheon then honed his eyes on him.

    <em>Shake, shake��</em>

    Tae Yul began to shake, his body trembling as he broke into a cold sweat.

    ��Bang Hyu, continue.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��

    Tae Yul��s test continued, with him answering each question honestly, remaining true to his beliefs.

    Not once did Tae Yul give an answer that the Dragon Emperor wanted to hear. Even that was more than enough to earn the respect of the other Dragon��s Flowers.

    ��...Continue to devote yourself.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Tae Yul��s turn was now over.

    Bang Hyu immediately called for the name of another Dragon��s Flower.

    ��Legitimate heir Shin Yo.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Shin Yo faced a torrent of questions simr to those Tae Yul received, but her answers were markedly different.

    ��The truth of this world is within favors and grudges. The one to be the Dragon must keep both at bay.��

    ��Is that what you are trying to aplish?��

    ��Yes, the Dragon must be someone capable of achieving perfect harmony between those two.��

    Hong Cheon rubbed his chin from behind the curtain.

    ��Hm�� a state with neither favors nor grudges�� in the end, the essence of what you are saying is simr to Tae Yul��s answer. You know that this, too, is idealism, correct?��

    ��I know that better than anyone, Your Majesty.��

    ��Then it��s fine. I will watch over you.��

    I will watch over you.

    With the Dragon Emperor''s direct interest, Shin Yo was practically confirmed to be a top candidate for the next Dragon Emperor.

    The other 50 selected Dragon��s Flowers began to slowly anticipate what would happen next.

    With Tae Yul and Shin Yo receivingments one after another, they believed that they could also speak with the Dragon Emperor.

    However, they were mistaken.

    <em>Close��</em>

    Bang Hyu quickly furled his scroll.

    ��Then with this����

    ��Hold on���� interrupted Hong Cheon, raising a hand.

    Bang Hyu immediately fell silent, waiting for Hong Cheon��s next words.

    <em>Point��</em>

    He then pointed at someone.

    At the end of his finger was a young child, bowing her head at the end of the formation.

    ��Why is that child here?��

    He was pointing at Seol Hong.

    Shocked, Bang Hyu quickly looked at one of his subordinates. They then ran up to whisper the situation into his ear.

    After nodding, Bang Hyu then whispered to the Dragon Emperor.

    ��I see�� Seol Hong.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty!��

    ��Wang Zhu, the Great Shaman that was dispatched to Tumaku, has told me what had happened. They had told me everything that had happened in the Sodoong Mine.��

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    ��Were you not disappointed? By the fact that you weren��t properly recognized for defeating Phantom?��

    ��I thought it was natural.��

    ��Tell me, why?��

    ��My siblings were assigned far more difficult and dangerous trials. As the Dragon Trial only evaluates the trials themselves, even if I performed well, it is hard to im I achieved more than my siblings.��

    ��Even if you defeated Phantom?��

    ��My trial was not to defeat Phantom. That should not have been a part of my evaluation.��

    The Dragon��s Flowers bit their lips.

    Not only were the rumors about Seol Hong defeating Phantom true, but they also raised questions about whether her achievement influenced her evaluation or not.

    ��Then why did you still face Phantom?��

    ��Because I had to.��

    ��...What?��

    ��To save the miners, it was something that had to be done.��

    ��How interesting.��

    Hong Cheon��s eyes shifted.

    ��Raise your head, Seol Hong.��

    ��Yes.��

    The two then locked eyes.

    ��It is as you said. The evaluations are strictly based on the trial that the Dragon��s Flowers were assigned.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��All of you must follow the proper procedures.��

    A spark ignited in Seol Hong��s eyes.

    ��If you wish to advance, you must extinguish all doubts and envy through the proper procedures. That is the essence of the Dragon Trial.��

    Though his words were for all of the Dragon��s Flowers, they also seemed tailored to Seol Hong.

    Almost as if Hong Cheon was saying that he would be waiting for her.

    As the Dragon Emperor gave a nod, Bang Hyu continued.

    ��Though it may have been dyed, I am sure all of the Dragon��s Flowers have heard the rumors about Phantom��s revival.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Yes.��

    Bang Hyu then raised a massive scroll into the air.

    ��The Khan Empire is in incredible danger. However, as dying the Dragon War because of it is unwise�� we will simply change the rules.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    He unfurled the scroll, causing letters to float into the air. After a quick second, a numbered list with corresponding point totals began to rise higher and higher.

    ��Raise your heads.��

    All of the Dragon��s Flowers looked up.

    Their faces all scrunched up as they read the details of their next trial.

    ��Now, you must each choose your own trials andplete them within the specified time. Only afterpleting a trial will you earn the right to challenge another. Afterward����

    The Dragon War��s rules had changed.

    ��We will pick out the Dragon��s Flowers who umted the most points.��

    Therge number of absurd trials floating around them seemed to mock them.

    * * *

    As the Dragon��s Flowers had their audience with Hong Cheon, Seol and Jang Du walked around the pce��s garden. Several Dragon��s Stones and other subordinates of the Dragon��s Flowers wandered about, trying to pass the time.

    ��Hahaha�� We were there at the Warrior��s Heart then too.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah, we might have to visit it more often. Lady Shin Yo thoroughly enjoyed it.��

    "That''s a relief. It��s a major tourist attraction in Yocheon, so it should always be interesting no matter when you visit."

    ��Haha�� What do you think about getting a drinkter? Just the two of us, without our Dragon��s Flowers?�� Jang Du asked.

    ��Ah, that might be hard.��

    ��It makes sense�� Lady Seol Hong is still at an age where you need to watch over her, right?��

    ��Is that not the case for Lady Shin Yo?��

    ��Completely different. Lady Shin Yo hates it when I follow her, like she��s allergic to me or something. It��s especially bad during the summer. She chastises me for smelling like sweat�� tch�� Regardless, what if it was near your Dragon��s Flower��s room?��

    Seol smirked before nodding.

    ��That might work.��

    ��Hahaha! I��ll have you know that I��m not the type to beg for a drink like this, alright? I��m sure you��re the same, right?��

    ��...What?��

    A slightly worrisome thought ran across Seol��s head for a split second.

    ��No, not like that. Don��t scare me,�� said Jang Du.

    ��I was the one who was scared.��

    The two then turned quickly as a shout echoed from the garden.

    ��You have to be cheating!��

    ��Haah�� Do you really have to use that word?��

    ��It��s just�� Something weird��s going on! It was definitely in the first cup!��

    ��I don��t know, maybe you saw it wrong. Regardless, now! All of this money belongs to me����

    ��One more time! Let��s do it one more time!��

    ��If you have money, sure.��

    They were ying a simple gambling game where a die was ced into a cup, shuffled with others, and yers had to guess which cup held the die.

    Men and women were boldly gambling in a ce filled with Dragon��s Stones.

    However, the most eye-catching figure was the woman dressed in blue, skillfully mixing the cups.

    ��Tch���� Jang Du clicked his tongue. ��Didn��t think I��d run into her here.��

    ��Do you know her?��

    ��Jin Ryeo, the Miser. Tae Yul��s subordinate.��

    ��Not his Dragon��s Stone?��

    ��Tae Yul has a number of subordinates, separate from his Dragon��s Stone. His subordinates aren��t weak, but����

    ��She��s also strong.��

    ��Exactly. Still, she��s strong in a different way than people like you and me.��

    ��How so?��

    ��Just watch, and you��ll see.��

    A few momentster��

    ��Th-this is strange! It was definitely����

    ��Shush! Please make room for the next person. Huh? Jang Du!��

    ��Argh, damn it. She saw me.��

    ��Jang Du, where are you going?! We have to y a match, right? And I��m sure you brought a lot of money for me again, yeah? You��re not the type to run away from a challenge�� are you?��

    ��...God damn it. Fine, we��ll go again.��

    Jin Ryeo gave a sly smile as she greeted Jang Du.

    <em>Crrch��</em>

    The small chair creaked loudly as Jang Du took a seat.

    ��Did you shit yourself just now?�� joked Jin Ryeo.

    ��It was obviously the chair creaking. Don��t try to distract me.��

    ��Haha�� It was just a joke, why are you so sensitive? So�� I��ll start, yeah?��

    ��Whenever you want!��

    <em>Fwoosh woosh!</em>

    It was immediately clear that Jin Ryeo was strong. Her skill in mixing the cups made it nearly impossible to track the die just by watching.

    Jang Du groaned as he gripped his head.

    ��This one!��

    ��Wrong!��

    ��Argh! You cheated, didn��t you?��

    ��Do you have proof?��

    ��God damn it����

    Jang Du kept pulling more and more coins from his pockets. Although he won a few small bets, he consistently lost on therger wagers.

    ��Jang Du,�� said Seol.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Let me try.��

    ��Are you sure? If this fucking cheat swindles you too����

    ��I��ll do it.��

    ��Hah����ughed Jin Ryeo. ��You��re more interesting than I initially took you for.��

    ��Here.��

    Jin Ryeo��s eyes spun as Seol ced arge wager on the table.

    ��I-Isn��t he����

    ��Hold on�� Isn��t he Lady Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone?��

    ��Obsidian? Obsidian, right?��

    ��Don��t tell me he��s����

    Jin Ryeo��s expression changed.

    ��Ah�� the center of all the rumors floating about.��

    ��Rumors?��

    ��The events at Tumaku.��

    ��Ah.��

    ��Now�� why don��t we see if you have a talent for gambling as well?��

    <em>Fwip, fwip, fwip!</em>

    Jin Ryeo''s hands blurred as she mixed the cups, moving even faster than she had with Jang Du. Seol focused intently, doing his best to keep his eyes on the cup despite her rapid movements.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Now, where��s the die?��

    Seol scowled in response to the question.

    ��You can��t tell?�� mocked Jin Ryeo. ��Oh no�� how unfortunate����

    Jin Ryeo was confident in her victory.

    She possessed a special ability that set her apart from others, one that only a few, including Tae Yul, were aware of.

    Her ability, while extremely effective inbat, was even more incredible in simple gambles such as this.

    There was no way for her opponent to know where the die was. It was impossible.

    If it were just about speed and tracking the die, other experts might stand a chance, but this game wasn''t about percentages.

    Each loss she endured was a result of her own choice, she had never lost when she truly intended to win.

    <em>Point��</em>

    ��Here.��

    Jin Ryeo immediately activated her ability, moving the die��s location.

    The match was now decided.

    ��No, here.��

    But then, Seol changed his decision to the cup that she had moved the die to.

    ��...What?��

    ��The die is here.��

    Jin Ryeo��s eyes widened as the others around Seolughed.

    ��Bwahahahaha! You got it wrong!��

    ��It��s not there, friend, okay? Your first cup was the right one!��

    ��I guess the rumors were exaggerations, huh.��

    In fact, even Jang Du wasughing.

    ��Oh no! You at least saved some money for drinks, right?��

    Seol smirked after hearing Jang Du��s question.

    Jin Ryeo then lifted the cup that Seol chose.

    Everyone��s expression froze.

    ��...Huh?��

    ��What?��

    ��H-He got it right?��

    Jin Ryeo, known as the Miser and Tae Yul��s trusted subordinate, felt her expression harden. No one had ever managed to locate the die when she used her trick.

    As she looked up, her gaze met Seol��s.

    His golden eyes, deep and captivating, seemed to pull her in.

    She gritted her teeth before forcing a friendly smile.

    ��How about another round?��

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Seol received three times his wager as the reward. Although it was a significant amount for Jin Ryeo, she couldn��t do anything about it.

    ��You��re going for another round, right?�� asked Jin Ryeo.

    ��Sure,�� answered Seol.

    ��Since it wouldn��t be fun like this�� I��ll increase the cups, okay?��

    ��Go for it.��

    Seol then ced the money he had just won back onto the table.

    ��Hahaha! Things are getting exciting!��

    ��Everyone, get over here! It��s a huge pot!��

    ��Where? Where? Huh? It��s Jin Ryeo? God damn it������Jin Ryeo lost.��

    ��...She lost?��

    The Dragon��s Stones and many other subordinates of the Dragon��s Flowers crowded around them.

    While Seol felt ufortable being at the center of attention like this, Jin Ryeo relished it.

    With a smirk, she hid the die under a cup once more.

    ��I��ll take everything from you!��

    In truth, Jin Ryeo was not a Khan native.

    She was a child from the Kikidu Tribe, a small northern tribe, who entered the Khan Empire in her mid-teens.

    The Kikidu Tribe, like the other northern tribes, served beings that were neither demons nor spirits. They served high-ranking entities known as ��djinns��.

    Each djinn was incredibly powerful, with legends iming that all spirits originated from them.

    However, summoning them into the human realm required several procedures and offerings.

    Despite this, the people of the North made contracts with the djinns, borrowing their powers and incorporating them into their religion.

    Naturally, Jin Ryeo, being from the North, also had contracted with a djinn, and this unique power enabled her to defeat the countless warriors of the East, as her abilities were fundamentally different from theirs.

    The name of Jin Ryeo��s djinn was Kunna.

    The ability they granted Jin Ryeo allowed Kunna to fulfill any of her wishes, as long as she offered something of equivalent value.

    The quality of the wishes also depended on the value of her offerings.

    However, Jin Ryeo had yet to ask Kunna for a big wish. After all, the small wishes they granted were more than enough to handle most situations.

    For example, moving a die from one cup to another.

    That was a simple wish that even a single silver coin could grant, making it tremendously profitable for her whenpared to how much she could earn.

    <em>Fuu��</em>

    Jin Ryeo drew a triangle with her fingers.

    That was her ritual tomune with her djinn.

    Seol furrowed his brow after seeing that.

    That was also the point where he realized that Jin Ryeo, too, wasn��t ordinary.

    ��She has a rather unique power����

    It was neither mana nor ki.

    ��Maybe it��s karma�� or chakra?��

    Seol''s initial assumptions were correct. Though Jin Ryeo could have hidden all traces of her power if she were as skilled as or stronger than Seol, a faint trace still lingered.

    Through that, Seol was able to make guesses about her skills.

    ��It��s hard, considering the variety of skills rted to those powers����

    It was extremely difficult to face people who used these powers, as karma drew on the goodwill an individual had gained, while chakra used the cultivated mind as a weapon. Additionally, numerous varieties and sub-categories existed within these powers, including some that Seol had only heard about.

    Despite this��

    ��In the end, I still have a way to tell.��

    Because her opponent was Seol�� ordinary methods did not work on him either.

    While Seol''s ability to find the die wasn��t just a coincidence, it wasn��t just a simple skill either.

    Exceptional Skill: Asura��s Sixth Sense.

    It was a skill Seol could only use while in the Night Crow form. However, for some reason, a thread of that power was reaching out, enhancing his senses.

    Even though Seol hadn��t created his domain, he still could instantly tell when the die had moved because of it.

    ��Did awakening that skill further unlock my senses? Regardless, that might not be enough this time����

    It was clear that his opponent was about to go all out.

    So it only made sense that Seol showed a bit of his powers as well.

    <em>Shift��</em>

    Seol shifted his stance, hiding his pinky in his hands.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    His pinky finger slowly began to turn ck.

    ��It was a good thing I practiced while I couldn��t use it.��

    When Seol first entered the East, he was unable to summon any of his shadows.

    Despite this, he worked tirelessly to recover Night Crow.

    Through immense pain and rigorous training, he eventually seeded in merging with his shadow.

    Though his wrists were as far as he could go without his summons, the technique improved much more once Karuna came back.

    ��After all, I can still use the skills even if only a small portion of myself is transformed.��

    As a small section of Seol��s body slowly began to be enveloped in shadows, the skills only essible to him in Night Crow form became unlocked along with it.

    In other words, his Exceptional Skill was active.

    <em>Grow��</em>

    Four invisible arms formed on Seol��s back.

    Whether it was the bug crawling on the floor or a bead of sweat dripping down someone��s face, Seol sensed it all.

    ��I��ll get started.��

    <em>Fwip, fwip, fwip!</em>

    Jin Ryeo moved quickly, almost twice as fast as before.

    ��Oh my god�� How is she able to move like that?��

    ��I heard Tae Yul��s subordinates were strong, but����

    ��Jin Ryeo! I expected that from you!��

    Jang Du had a serious look on his face as he watched Jin Ryeo��s movements.

    ��It might just be shuffling around some cups, but�� there��s no way I can��t respect that, hahaha!��

    Jin Ryeo began to sweat as she shuffled the cups faster and faster, giving her all topletely overwhelm her opponent.

    As she moved the cups so quickly that onlookers feared they might shatter, Seol gave up on trying to follow her movements with his eyes.

    However, it wasn��t because he couldn��t keep up.

    ��Like before, she moved the die to a cup different from the one she showed.��

    That was likely her skill.

    The Eyes of Foresight weren��t too useful in situations like this, and Insight would likely be toote.

    ��Then that means����

    Seol had to rely on Asura��s Sixth Sense.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    And as the cups finally stopped��

    [Tendency: Shadow Theft activates.]

    [Shadow Theft is affected by Exceptional Skill: Passive: Asura��s Sixth Sense.]

    Seol��s ck hands moved faster than light, causing even himself to flinch.

    After confirming the object in his hands, he smirked.

    Despite this, Jin Ryeo remained focused on the cups.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    She breathed heavily, her entire body moving as she tried to catch her breath.

    ��Haah�� Now�� Where is the die?��

    Seol saw a few options appear in front of him.

    [[Which cup is the die in?]

    1. In the leftmost cup.

    2. In the cup that��s second to the left.

    3. The center cup.

    4. In the cup that��s fourth to the left.

    5. In the cup that��s fifth to the left.

    ����]

    As Seol carefully nced at each cup, Jin Ryeo watched him with a silver coin in her hand, ready to activate the djinn��s power at any moment.

    However, using chakra multiple times in a row was a bit difficult for her, so she waited for her opponent��s answer first.

    ��Haha�� Too hard?��ughed Jin Ryeo. ��If it��s too hard for you, then����

    ��I see.��

    ��...Hm?��

    ��So that��s how it works,�� said Seol, rubbing his chin.

    ��What do you mean <em>that</em>��?��

    Seol leaned in slightly to whisper his next words into Jin Ryeo��s ear.

    ��Your ability. It requires <em>that</em> in your hand, right?��

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    Though Jin Ryeo tried her best to stayposed, she couldn''t stop her lips from twitching.

    ��Wh-what are you saying? What ability?��

    ��You��re not going to use it, right?��

    No, she definitely was going to use it.

    Jin Ryeo quickly looked around at the other onlookers and saw doubt growing in their eyes. Why did so many of them have to be here?

    She clicked her tongue before giving a response, defeated.

    ��Haah�� fine.��

    ��Do you swear it?��

    ��Yes, would you like me to swear to someone? Would Lord Tae Yul be enough?��

    ��He would be fitting, yes.��

    ��So? What��s your answer?��

    Seol maintained his expressionless demeanor.

    ��The die isn��t in any of them.��

    ��......��

    The onlookers all looked at each other with shocked eyes.

    ��What?��

    ��Seriously?��

    ��Really? I definitely saw her put it into the cup, though����

    ��I��m turning the cups over,�� said Jang Du with a serious expression on his face.

    ��Hold on���� Jin Ryeo stopped him before shaking her head. ��You don��t need to. He��s right, the die isn��t in any of the cups.��

    The onlookers began to shout.

    ��What? He was right?��

    ��What the hell? You were cheating us?!��

    ��Hold on, let��s get this straight! I didn��t take the die from any of the cups when I yed against you all! And he was able to spot it, right?!��

    ��Are you being serious����

    ��Fucking bullshit����

    Seol raised his hand, causing everyone around him to turn silent.

    ��I��ll be taking my money now.��

    ��Hold on,�� said Jin Ryeo, looking directly at Seol. ��...Let��s keep ying. You��re right, it��s in my hand. Then why don��t you guess which hand it��s����

    ��Jin Ryeo,�� Seol interrupted.

    ��Why should I go along with that?��

    ��You��re�� right.��

    ��Is it that difficult to ept?��

    Was it difficult to ept?

    ��Ah, it was like that.��

    Jin Ryeo was able to realize it then.

    She was refusing to ept that she had lost to him. It was pathetic.

    ��Fine. Who cares if it��s pathetic?��

    She was not going to hold herself back now.

    ��If I lose again, I��ll double it!��

    ��Hm����

    ��But if I win�� let me hit your forehead once.��

    ��My�� forehead?��

    ��Yes! I just�� I just really want to hit it, please? I��ll only flick it with my finger. What do you think?��

    Seolughed while rubbing his chin.

    ��I��d like to do that as well.��

    ��...What?��

    ��My original prize is more than enough. I��d like to flick your forehead as well. What do you think?��

    Jin Ryeo nodded in response.

    ��Okay!��

    Immediately, a voice rang out in Jin Ryeo��s head. It was Kunna, the djinn she was contracted to.

    - Hold it, Jin Ryeo.

    ��Toote!��

    Ignoring Kunna��s warnings, she immediately continued her wager with Seol.

    ��Now, which hand is the die in?��

    She had already lost money, and there was nothing else stopping Jin Ryeo.

    ��I��ll make it hurt like hell!��

    It was purely a battle of percentages.

    With Jin Ryeo not using her skill, it was a perfect fifty-fifty chance.

    Or at least that was what she thought.

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    ��Neither,�� said Seol.

    Jin Ryeo couldn��t stop herself fromughing.

    ��You fell for it perfectly!��

    Jin Ryeo believed that his decision-making had dulled because he was too on edge.

    After all, there was no other reason he would give an answer like that.

    ��You can��t take back your answer, okay?!��

    ��Sure.��

    Jin Ryeo burst outughing.

    ��Hahahaha! Wrong! It��s in this����

    Her hand was empty.

    Completely empty.

    The die was gone.

    ��Ah, I must��ve messed up. It��s in this����

    It wasn��t in that hand either.

    ��Ah.��

    Everyone��s face turned pale as if they had seen a ghost.

    ��Wh-what the hell?��

    ��Then where did it go?��

    ��Didn��t Jin Ryeo hide it herself?��

    Jin Ryeo was shocked.

    ��Wh-where did it�� go��? The die����

    It definitely felt like it was in her hands before, but now she wasn��t even sure if that was true.

    Had she mistaken her silver coin for the die?

    It was possible. After all, the die was incredibly light, with barely any weight to it.

    Maybe it fell to the floor?

    Jin Ryeo looked around at the ground.

    She looked absolutely pitiful.

    ��Wait a second��!��

    Jin Ryeo quickly turned to Seol.

    ��But how did you know that I didn��t have it?��

    ��Well, that��s because����

    Seol unfurled his hand.

    ��I had it.��

    ��......��

    A chill ran down Jin Ryeo��s spine as she stared at the die in Seol��s hand.

    ��When did he��?��

    Shadow Theft just coincidentally activated during the small opening when Jin Ryeo reached for a silver coin.

    The Shadow Hand that had been enhanced through Asura��s Sixth Sense stole Jin Ryeo��s die in that short moment.

    Even this wasn��t something Seol had intended.

    He was simply trying to guess where it was, his Tendency just happened to activate.

    Seol chuckled as he recalled the feeling of the die suddenly appearing in his hands.

    Obviously, though, Seol only imed that the die wasn��t in Jin Ryeo��s hands after confirming twice with Asura Sixth Sense that the die he had taken was indeed the one Jin Ryeo had prepared for the match.

    ��Hahahahaha! Look, Jin Ryeo,�� said Jang Du as he ced his meaty hand on her shoulder.

    The other Dragon''s Stones, who had fallen for her tricks, began to re at her.

    However, when Jang Du stepped forward, they all fell silent.

    ��It looks like you lost to my friend over here. And I��m sure you used simr tricks when ying against us, right?��

    ��That��s����

    ��It��s fine! I, Jang Du, am a man who forgets what he ate for lunch when it��s dinner time! I��m sure everyone��s the same, right?��

    The Dragon��s Stones all flinched before nodding along. It appeared that Jang Du had a n.

    ��...You��re forgiving me?��

    ��Of course, of course! As long as you keep your promise.��

    ��Promise��?��

    ��Did you forget already? Get your forehead ready.��

    ��A-Are you going to hit me?��

    ��No? My friend will.��

    Jang Du��s charismatic smile seemed fiendish to Jin Ryeo.

    ��I��m ready,�� said Seol.

    ��I-I��m still not����

    Jin Ryeo began racking her brain.

    ��Wait�� this doesn��t count as part of the bet, right?��

    ��I��m ready now,�� smiled Jin Ryeo, holding a gold coin in her hand.

    With that in her hand, she felt asfortable as she could be.

    ��Kunna, you��re ready, right?��

    - I will grant you any wish as long as you give me an equivalent offering.

    ��I''m just trying to dodge the flick of his finger, why does he have to be so stingy����

    However, in case, Jin Ryeo grabbed a tinum coin as well.

    ��I��ll make fun of you after just barely dodging your attack!��

    People often did get frustrated when they weren��t able to get a clean hit.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Jin Ryeo flicked a tinum coin into the air with her thumb.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    And as it spun, it slowly transformed into light before disappearingpletely.

    ��Ready!��

    ��Then����

    Jin Ryeo had faith in Kunna.

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Seol��s movements seemed slow.

    Almost as if time was flowing differently around him.

    Kunna��s skill had activated.

    ��Nice! I can dodge it!��

    Seol��s middle finger unfurled, flicking toward Jin Ryeo��s forehead.

    All she had to do was now dodge it.

    She only had to move slightly, and��

    ��Dodge it����

    But then�� something strange happened.

    ��...What?��

    Seol��s attack was neither strong nor fast. But for some reason, she couldn��t envision herself dodging it.

    - Ah, I can��t grant your wish with just this much.

    ��Fuck! You should��ve told me ahead of time!��

    A finger.

    Seol��s finger filled Jin Ryeo��s vision. It was almost as if she was being drawn into its world, an eerie feeling.

    Her body began to tremble as she began sensing a prickly feeling all over her body.

    ��Fucking�� finger����

    Seol��s finger flew in perfectly, almost as if they had agreed to be hit in this manner.

    Eventually, his finger reached her forehead, unable to be stopped.

    <em>Flick!</em>

    It wasn��t necessarily a strong attack.

    It wasn��t necessarily quick, either.

    Still, it was more than enough to leave a red streak.

    ��You went easy on her, huh?��ughed Jang Du.

    But for some reason�� Jin Ryeo was reacting strangely to it.

    ��Argh, that fucking�� finger����

    <em>Wobble��</em>

    Jang Du quickly supported her as she lost her bnce.

    ��The finger�� finger����

    As Jin Ryeo mumbled to herself, unconscious, the Dragon��s Flowers began to walk down the stairs, the event now finished.

    Seol then looked up, locking eyes with a man who had been intensely observing the entire situation.

    It was Tae Yul, one of the legitimate heirs.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    ��L-Lord Tae Yul����

    ��It��s Lord Tae Yul����

    The Dragon''s Stones, who had been watching the situation excitedly like a fire across the river, began to disperse at Tae Yul''s appearance.

    For a moment, they had forgotten that Jin Ryeo was a subordinate of Tae Yul, the highest-ranked individual in the session order.

    ��Finger�� the finger���� stammered Jin Ryeo as she continued to falter in Jang Du��s arms.

    Tae Yul simply observed the situation as it was.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Tae Yul walked toward them as if he were gliding on the floor.Behind him were the usual Dragon��s Flowers, who were bootlickers, and his other subordinates.

    This was Tae Yul��s current status.

    ��What are you doing in the Dragon Emperor��s Pce?�� asked Tae Yul.

    Everyone fell silent, unable to answer.

    And with the clear red mark on Jin Ryeo��s forehead from Seol��s finger, they could not give an excuse.

    As Seol and Jang Du thought about what to say next, Jin Ryeo slowly nted her feet.

    ��Urgh�� Lord Tae Yul.��

    ��Jin Ryeo, what is that on your forehead?��

    ��A wound for the person who lost the gamble.��

    ��...What?��

    ��I apologize for causing amotio����

    ��No, that��s not what I��m talking about right now,�� said Tae Yul, looking around. ��You lost a gamble?��

    ��Yes���� answered Jin Ryeo, biting her lips. ��Embarrassingly, yes.��

    ��Who did you lose to?��

    ��W-Well����

    Jin Ryeo, unable to look at Seol directly, sheepishly tried pointing in his general direction with her eyes. In fact, she even took a few steps away, worried that she might identally meet eyes with him.

    Tae Yul rubbed his chin in response, thinking to himself, before smiling.

    ��Jin Ryeo,�� said Tae Yul.

    ��Y-Yes��?��

    ��You didn��t forget the promise you made, right?��

    ��Promise��?��

    "Remember, you promised not to gamble without my permission if you lost a big bet?"

    ��Haah����

    ��You won��t break a promise with me�� right?��

    Jin Ryeo looked around before letting out a deep sigh.

    ��Of course not. I will keep the promise.��

    The Dragon��s Stones gulped, thinking it had all resolved.

    Tae Yul then looked at Jin Ryeo��s forehead before turning back around.

    ��How unsightly,�� said Tae Yul.

    ��I apologize����

    ��Let��s go.��

    Tae Yul��s flock quickly chased after him as he left.

    The Dragon Pce remained silent for a while, even after he had left. The silence persisted until his carriages arrived, and it wasn''t just a single carriage that came.

    With a number of people following Tae Yul, there were enough carriages to fit them all and more.

    One of the carriages looked like something an emperor would ride. Not only did the horses seem exceptionally strong and full of energy, but the carriage itself was also luxuriously made.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Tae Yul entered the carriage with his subordinates, while his Dragon��s Stone entered a different one.

    This action alone clearly demonstrated how much Tae Yul trusted his subordinates.

    ��Jin Ryeo.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    ��So, did you do as I ordered you to?��

    Jin Ryeo thought for a second, her head still bowed.

    ��Ordered��? Ah!��

    She had forgotten, but Tae Yul had given an order to his subordinates earlier.

    ��You were able to blend in with them exceptionally, as expected.��

    ��Haha�� They do say that it is much faster to learn a man through gambling than spending a night with them����

    ��I��ve always recognized your usefulness in that aspect.��

    Jin Ryeo��s heart began to pound quickly.

    She hadpletely forgotten Tae Yul��s request to approach the rumored man who defeated Phantom alone and uncover the truth behind it.

    Tae Yul��s subordinates then looked at her with admiring eyes.

    ��I wasn��t, though! I was just having fun����

    With Tae Yul having multiple subordinates and Jin Ryeo satisfied with her position, she was simply trying to have fun while gambling, thinking that one of the other subordinates would take care of it.

    Simply put, Jin Ryeo did not approach Seol intentionally.

    She was upset.

    If only Jang Du didn��t bring him along��

    ��Hold on�� Is this an opportunity?��

    It was an opportunity for Jin Ryeo to meet Tae Yul��s expectations.

    By doing so, she could silence more of his criticisms and continue having fun without taking responsibility.

    After all, that was the real reason she was following him!

    ��What is your assessment of him?�� asked Tae Yul.

    ��He����

    Jin Ryeo exined exactly what she felt.

    ��...was unusual��no, he was special.��

    ��......��

    ��I did not want to get close to him at first, because of his gloomy and dull appearance, but I felt something the more I talked to him.��

    ��Was he an eloquent speaker?��

    ��Not like that, just����

    What was that bastard like again?

    Ah.

    ��His words weren��t light.��

    ��They weren��t light?��

    ��Because he proved everything that he said with his actions.��

    ��Which means that his actions weren��t light, either. Were you really able to tell this much through gambling with him?��

    "Gambling could make even those on their final journey burst intoughter. Catching the tendencies of someone as young as him is simple."

    ��I am relieved just by the fact that he isn��t a frivolous individual. It is easy for someone who bes powerful at a young age to be like that, so�� What did you think? How strong was he? Do you think the rumors about him defeating Phantom are true?��

    Jin Ryeo shook her head, causing Tae Yul to scoff.

    ��So they were rumors, huh?�� said Tae Yul.

    ��No, I simply could not tell,�� responded Jin Ryeo. ��It wasn��t as if I fought him, after all. Still�� I did get the feeling that it could be possible. He is at least stronger than Jang Du.��

    ��Hm����

    ��I would like to ask you as well, Lord Tae Yul,�� asked Jin Ryeo, a serious expression on her face. ��Are you nning to kill him?��

    ��...That is not a matter for you to be concerned with.��

    ��If you have already made a decision, I will not stop you. However�� in my eyes, he is a necessary individual.��

    ��There is nothing more I need,�� sharply responded Tae Yul.

    ��No, he is not necessary to you, Lord Tae Yul,�� continued Jin Ryeo.

    She then told him the truth.

    ��He is necessary for Khan.��

    ��...I will keep it in mind.��

    * * *

    A man was seated in a dark, suffocating room. Beside him stood another man resembling a catfish, his stomach protruding.

    Even at a nce, it was clear that the seated man had a much higher standing than the catfish-like man.

    ��So this is the room you guys worked so hard to prepare, right? It seems normal.��

    The greedy man chuckled before responding.

    ��It is good <em>because</em> it seems normal. Everything in this room, including the walls and the door, is made out of Insting Steel. We made it out of Insting Steel, and covered it with other materials.��

    ��Insting Steel? All of this is Insting Steel?��

    Insting Steel.

    This metal is a nightmare for martial artists due to its unique property of absorbing not only ki and mana, but also Daoist spells.

    Not to mention, it is also nearly impossible to detect until the individuales into contact with it.

    Though it seemed like a material straight out of legends, the metal changes after absorbing energy, making it ill-suited for long-term use as a weapon. As such, it was mostly used for assassinations.

    But the catfish-like man had created an entire room with the material.

    ��If all of this is Insting Steel, then����

    ��Yes, even the renowned Jang Du won��t be able to escape from here quickly.��

    ��And we can take care of <em>that </em>during that time, right?��

    ��Precisely.��

    ��But even if we manage to secure promises from Shin Yo and the other Dragon��s Flowers�� How can we enforce them? Wouldn��t they try to assassinate me once they��re freed? And what if the archivists take action?��

    ��There is no need to worry about that, the archivists will never take action. Those are the rules, after all. Furthermore, our n does not go against the Dragon Emperor��s will.��

    ��Hm�� I��m still scared of Jang Du, though.��

    ��And that is why I had also prepared a safety.��

    The catfish-like man pulled out a scroll before unfurling it.

    <em>Unfurl��</em>

    ��Blood Oaths.��

    ��...Isn��t this from the Crimson Blood Sect? Didn��t they disappear a long time ago?��

    ��It��s something that frequently pops up in the underworld. Though it��s not abundant, we have managed to acquire many of them through extensive effort.��

    Blood Oath.

    It was a cursed scroll used by the notorious Crimson Blood Sect. By writing one��s name in this book, the individual waspelled to be loyal to the owner of the Blood Oath.

    This effect persisted even after the owner��s death, causing many to tremble in fear at the mere mention of it.

    "But I��d need to defeat them to make them write in this, wouldn��t I? Even if you trap me in here with them, I wouldn��t be able to beat any of them. Although�� maybe I could beat Seol Hong?"

    ��Hahaha�� That is why I prepared <em>them</em> as well.��

    The catfish-like man then handed over a scroll with people��s names listed on it.

    ��Are these all��?��

    ��Koeng Hong the Leech, Wang Zhang the Glutton, and Dang Seong, the Thunder. All assassins we have paid a hefty sum to hire.��

    ��I��ve never heard of them before, though?��

    ��It would be stranger if you knew the names of the assassins, no?��

    ��Then how do you know them?��

    ��I established a connection with them in the past.��

    ��Hm�� will they be able to fool Jang Du?��

    ��Though it might be possible if it were anywhere else, it would be impossible in a room surrounded by Insting Steel. In fact, we have also prepared customized tables for them.��

    It seemed as if the catfish-like man had prepared a lot.

    ��...You��ve prepared a lot,�� said the seated man. ��You are quite useful, Yu Gyeong.��

    ��Haha����ughed Yu Gyeong. ��It is still not nearly enough to repay you for taking me in.��

    ��I wonder why Chancellor Bang Hyu punished you? You are quite useful.��

    ��He must have been envious of my initiative and willingness to disregard conventional methods. He was undoubtedly afraid that I might take his spot one day.��

    ��Hm����

    ��If only things had gone right in Yocheon, I wouldn��t have to endure this humiliation of wandering through Khan. Gwak Seong��s Warrior��s Heart would have been mine as well����

    ��Alright, I��ll trust you. If I be Dragon, I will make you my chancellor.��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Yu Gyeong kneeled on the floor, mming his head against it in response.

    ��Hahaha!��ughed the seated man. ��Are you trying to test how sturdy the Insting Steel is?��

    ��If youmand me to, I shall! I shall follow anymand, even if you order me to die!��

    ��...Yeah? Is that so?��

    Yu Gyeong looked up and smiled, blood dripping down his forehead.

    ��If that is your will, Lord Zhe Gak, yes.��

    Zhe Gak answered Yu Gyeong��sugh with his own.

    That was two days ago.

    Now, two dayster, a man arrived at Seol Hong��s room. Naturally, he spoke to Cheon Ju first.

    ��What is this?�� asked Cheon Ju.

    ��Please deliver this to Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��Would it be alright if I checked the contents of the letter first?��

    ��Of course. Please, go right ahead.��

    As the man was about to leave, Cheon Ju quickly stopped them.

    ��But who sent this����

    ��It is written in the letter.��

    ��Grgh����

    Cheon Ju quickly broke the seal to read the letter. She sensed something ominous in it, though it might have been due to her age, which made her more cautious.

    ��Ah����

    After reading a few lines, a big smile formed on her face, she then immediately ran to Seol Hong.

    ��Lady Seol Hong! Lady Seol Hong!��

    ��What is it, Cheon Ju? Why are you so����

    Seol Hong started to worry when she saw Cheon Ju rush over so quickly, fearing something drastic had happened.

    ��It��s important!��

    ��Im-Important?��

    ��Yes, so please read this letter!��

    ��Wh-what����

    ��Quickly now!��

    <em>Unfurl!</em>

    Seol Hong quickly began to read through the letter, a worried expression on her face.

    However, by the time she reached the midpoint of the letter, her thoughts began to shift.

    It was as if every syble was carefully considered, with sincerity evident in every word.

    <em>Smile��</em>

    [Hey, girlie.]

    ��A-Are you calling me?��

    [Yeah, why do you keep smiling?]

    ��I-I��m sure you are mistaken.��

    Seol Hong then closed the scroll.

    As Agony, Seol, and Chi Woo looked at her questioningly, she responded with the following.

    ��F-For the first time ever�� I was invited to a banquet.��

    It was as if Seol Hong��s face was malfunctioning, her expression changed by the second.

    ��Wh-what should I do?��

    Agony picked its nose as it responded.

    [Who cares��]

    ��No!�� shouted Chi Woo, shooting down Agony��s ims.

    In truth, a part of him felt saddened that Seol Hong had never properly enjoyed a banquet before.

    He had wanted to remedy that, and now, he finally had his opportunity.

    Chi Woo was determined to make her first banquet the most unforgettable experience possible.

    ��This�� is�� yeah, that����

    Chi Woo looked around at the people beside him.

    Seol and Agony were�� well, they were just them.

    Chi Woo then turned to Cheon Ju, who immediately nodded in agreement. Finding an ally who shared his determination, Chi Woo shouted, ��This is apetition, Seol Hong!��

    Cheon Ju chimed in, adding, ��You must shine more than anyone else!��

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Cheon Ju and Chi Woo began to shout, as if a switch in their heads had been flipped.

    "What? The banquet is in two days? How could Lord Zhe Gak schedule it so soon? It��s such short notice�� No, two days will be more than enough!"

    Cheon Ju continued to talk to herself, as if receiving a divine revtion from the heavens, while Chi Woo murmured to himself, rubbing his chin.

    ��Two days won��t be enough to get a custom piece�� But it��s not as if we could just dress her in anything�� haah��.��

    Meanwhile, Seol Hong, the person directly involved, could only look around nkly. Though she hadn��t done anything wrong, she felt like she was shrinking.

    ��Lord Chi Woo, do you perhaps have any servants or maids who could be useful in a time like this?�� asked Cheon Ju.

    ��Do you not know much about things like this, Cheon Ju?��

    ��It��s just been so long that I can��t remember. I knew this day woulde, I can��t believe I had been sozy! I really����

    ��Though I have plenty of servants who are apt at martial arts, none of them are particrly useful for banquets.����Argh, tch��. Then I guess we have no choice but to����

    Suddenly, they heard a loud sound outside.

    ��People who seem to have business with Lady Seol Hong have arrived. They would like to serve Lady Seol Hong as quickly as����

    Cheon Ju quickly stood up, racing to the door.

    ��What is�� huh?��

    Cheon Ju quickly turned to face the three beautiful women standing by the door. Each of their actions and attires exuded a hint of elegance. It was to the point that Cheon Ju began trying to recall if they were Dragon��s Flowers or not.

    ��Elder Gwak Seong has sent us.��

    ��Elder�� Gwak Seong?��

    ��Yes, please ept this letter.��

    <em>Unfurl��</em>

    After reading through the letter in its entirety, Cheon Ju raced back to Seol Hong with a smile. She was moving so quickly that the people around her began to worry her joints might wear out.

    ��Lady Seol Hong! Lady Seol Hong!��

    ��Yes, who was it?��

    ��Please read this. Salvation has arrived!��

    ��Salvation��?��

    Sensing something strange, Seol Hong began reading through the letter Cheon Ju handed her.

    <em>- It��s Gwak Seong.</em>

    ��Ah, it��s from Elder Gwak Seong.��

    ��You shouldn��t call him Elder, Lady Seol Hong! You are in a much higher position than him?��

    ��You already know that our rtionship isn��t one like that, Cheon Ju.��

    ��That��s�� true.��

    ��Regardless.��

    <em>- ��as such, I strive to understand the difficulties of the Dragon War. After hearing that you do not have a proper attendant by your side, I, Gwak Seong, could not simply feign ignorance. I have raised and trained these children since they were young, so they will serve you well for the rest of your life, Lady Seol Hong. If you are displeased with them, please let me know at any time.</em>

    ��......��

    The contents of this letter, with Gwak Seong��s seal on it, were likely true.

    ��Reinforcements! Reinforcements have arrived!�� excitedly shouted Cheon Ju.

    ��Where are they, Cheon Ju?��

    ��I have told them to wait at the entrance. Shall I bring them in?��

    ��Yes, please.��

    A few secondster, three women, all of whom seemed to be older than Seol Hong, entered the room.

    Though they weren��t extremely beautiful, they were still the type of women that people would remember if they saw once.

    ��My name is Hwa Ah.��

    ��Cheong Ah, Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��My name is Hwi Ah, Lady Seol Hong.��

    - It must be Cerberus!

    - They��re all named Ah LMFAO!

    While it was surprising that none of them introduced themselves in the same manner, they withheld their judgments for now, trusting that Gwak Seong would not send anyone untrustworthy.

    Seol then nced at them with a sharp gaze.

    ��All of them learned martial arts.��

    Seol was more than capable of discerning someone''s strength based on their stance, eyes, and bnce.

    Chi Woo, who also noticed that the three women in front of him were strong, nced at Seol and nodded.

    ��We will do whatever you ask of us,�� said Hwa Ah.

    ��We came from so far away, please don��t send us back,�� pleaded Cheong Ah.

    ��You are so beautiful, Lady Seol Hong!�� shouted Hwi Ah.

    Seol Hong was shocked after hearing Hwi Ah��s excited tone and bubbly personality.

    ��Ah�� Yes?�� responded Seol Hong. ��Thank you. More importantly, I would like to confirm that Elder Gwak Seong sent the three of you. Is that correct?��

    ��It is. I��m sure that old fart sent us here to reduce the number of mouths he has to feed. Wahh�� Please don��t abandon us,�� said Hwi Ah, pretending to cry.

    ��Abandon you? I�� That won��t ever happen.��

    Seol Hong��s three new attendants made remarks after seeing the flustered Seol Hong.

    ��She really is nice.��

    ��What Elder Gwak Seong said was true.��

    ��What did Elder Gwak Seong say?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��He told us to be useful to the kind Lady Seol Hong and to be dependable allies by her side when difficult times inevitablye.��

    Seol Hong paused for a moment, closing her eyes.

    It wasn��t to bring out more emotions, but to fully appreciate the sincerity Gwak Seong had sent her.

    ��Elder Gwak Seong is such a generous man.��

    ��That old fart?��

    ��Hwi Ah, shush. Watch your words in front of Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��Ah! I apologize�� Were my words too crude?��

    Seol Hong shook her head in response.

    ��Not at all.��

    ��Then�� are you epting us?��

    <em>Nod.</em>

    ��Please take good care of me,�� said Seol Hong.

    ��W-We should be the ones saying that!��

    ��Please take care of us, as well.��

    ��Please take care of us.��

    Cheon Ju, who had been watching carefully, then asked them a question.

    ��Have the three of you ever prepared for a banquet before?��

    ��We��ve only supervised them a couple of times.��

    ��Supervised? I was asking if you��ve ever prepared for them, as a guest.��

    Hwa Ah, Cheong Ah, and Hwi Ah exchanged nces before looking at Cheon Ju confusedly.

    ��Does Lady Seol Hong need help with attending a banquet?��

    ��Yes! Like clothes, jewelry, and����

    ��Ah! So you were talking about that!�� nodded Hwi Ah.

    ��Of course, we��ve learned many things to prepare for such moments. But if you��re asking about this now, then����

    <em>Smile��</em>

    It wasn��t just Hwi Ah who had a childish smile on her face, all of the attendants did.

    ��Will she be attending a banquet?��

    ��Is it a banquet?��

    ��It��s a banquet, right?��

    Cheon Ju nodded in response.

    ��Yes, she will be attending a banquet. Unfortunately, the only people avable to help Lady Seol Hong are a pair of inexperienced boys and an old woman. That��s why I��m asking for your opinions, but����

    ��When is it?��

    ��Two days from now. Will you be able to do it?��

    The three attendants sent by Gwak Seong, who had appeared suddenly, all nodded in unison.

    ��That��s plenty of time!��

    * * *

    Seol kept a close eye on each of the attendants�� actions.

    ��It looks like Gwak Seong didn��t send only the three of them.��

    It appeared that each of the attendants Gwak Seong sent had three or four additional subordinates with them. It also seemed that Gwak Seong was covering all their sries.

    After receiving information from their subordinates and organizing it, the three attendants began dragging Seol Hong somewhere.

    ��This shop apparently often handles formal asion clothes for nobles in Hong Yeon.��

    ��...You seem to know a lot about Hong Yeon.��

    ��Yes! It��s like my hometown in my heart!��

    ��Have you been here before?��

    ��No, this is my first time!��

    ��......��

    ��Still, there is no need to worry, Lady Seol Hong. There are many ways to find this out.��

    ��I shall trust you then.��

    ��When you walk through the doors, be as bold as possible,�� advised Hwi Ah. ��Even Elder Gwak Seong used to kick down the doors to make a grand entrance.��

    ��But that��s����

    ��I won��t expect that much! Now, let��s go in.��

    ��H-Hold on�� urgh����

    Like a mother shopping with a shy child, Hwi Ah guided Seol Hong into the store.

    ��Wee.��

    Like books in a library, various fabrics lined the shop''s walls. Everyone moved with elegant gestures, feeling the fabrics and trying on different clothes.

    Seol Hong��s new attendants quickly changed their expressions upon entering the store, scanning the room with cold, assessing eyes.

    ��Is there anything you��re looking for?�� asked one of the employees.

    ��Banq����

    <em>Nudge��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��Excuse me?��

    As Seol Hong tried to answer the employee, Hwi Ah nudged her side with an elbow to stop her.

    Hwi Ah then red at the employee.

    ��She needs attire for an important banquet.��

    ��Are you looking for a specific style or pattern?��

    ��The most graceful and elegant one. Minimal decorations.��

    For an attire to have such an appeal without borate decorations, it must be made from a unique fabric.

    ��I understand. Please wait a moment.��

    The employees then brought multiple mannequins dressed in borate clothes to Seol Hong. It was clear at a nce that a considerable number of employees were here to assist her.

    ��Are any of these attires to your liking?��

    ��Uhh����

    <em>Nudge��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��None.��

    ��Yes, we shall bring out the next attire immediately.��

    ��She doesn��t need anything gloomy like dark green. Get rid of all of those and bring out something that conveys a different mood.��

    ��Yes, Miss.��

    Seol Hong looked as if she was about to cry.

    However, she also sensed that Hwi Ah was right and remained seated because of it.

    It seemed that the attendants all liked one of the next attires the employees brought out.

    ��That one.��

    ��You have good eyes, Miss.��

    ��There is no need to tter me. Could she try it on?��

    ��Ah, that��s����

    Hwa Ah quickly furrowed her brows.

    ��How annoying.��

    Her brief two-word response was more than enough to cut through the situation, quickly dampening the mood.

    ��I-It is more than okay if she tries it on. Pleasee this way.��

    Seol Hong was practically dragged into the changing room by her attendants. After a short while, she returned back outside.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    A light blue attire that hugged her waist to entuate her figure. Though there were no decorations, it was a perfect match for Seol Hong��s pale skin.

    ��D-Does it look weird?��

    Seol and Chi Woo exchanged nces before smiling gently.

    ��It looks good.��

    ��You look good.��

    Seol Hong then turned to Hwi Ah.

    ��I think it shows a bit too much skin����

    ��It will be fine, we will also prepare outerwear. Also, is it not just your arms?��

    ��Th-that��s true�� but����

    Hwi Ah quickly told the employee that they would be purchasing it before Seol Hong could protest.

    ��That will be a tinum coin.��

    Seol Hong was shocked after hearing the price.

    ��I-It��s okay. We don��t need such an expensi����

    ��I��ll buy it.��

    ��...Chi Woo?��

    Though Seol would have bought it for her even if Chi Woo hadn��t, it was a surprise that Chi Woo offered to cover the entire cost.

    ��Yeah, it��s the prettiest one. You should wear that.��

    ��...Thank you.��

    - My ��shipping�� system is now active.

    - Turn that shit off right now. They��re rted by blood.

    - Hello, Wor��Failure.

    - Ah, right! They are siblings!

    After paying for the attire and arranging for its delivery, they quickly moved on to the next location.

    With the attendants handling the actions, Cheon Ju managing the operation, and Chi Woo assisting, the group resembled a marching band.

    They then rushed through multiple expensive-looking stores at a rapid pace.

    - It��s like a robot army, haha!

    - More like a ck friday crowd��

    Seol Hong felt like Cindere right now.

    ��Next is shoes! Obviously, we��re buying the most expensive ones!��

    ��The most expensive ones!��

    After buying a pair of beautiful shoes decorated with flowers, they marched once more.

    Cindere had now received her Pumpkin Coach and ss Slippers.

    ��Next is jewelry!��

    ��Jewelry!��

    - Arghhhh�� Jewelry��.

    - Zombies! There are zombies!

    - They��re already brainless!

    While Seol Hong was initially excited, seeing herself change so much eventually made it difficult to recognize herself.

    She was draped in all sorts of pretenses.

    While those pretenses weren��t bad��in fact, they were probably quite good��they didn��t reflect who she truly was.

    None of it seemed like Seol Hong.

    Having walked around so much throughout the day, Chi Woo fell asleep in the carriage,pletely exhausted.

    ��The day felt so short.��

    The sun was already beginning to set.

    Like a father who was tired after shopping with his daughter, Seol sat on the terrace on the shop''s second floor, enjoying the glowing sunset.

    He then sensed a presence behind him.

    ��Are you tired?�� asked the voice.

    Seol immediately turned to the voice, spotting Seol Hong standing awkwardly with her hair looking like a lion��s mane.

    With the extra time, they decided to try out makeup, but Seol Hong ended up lookingpletely unnatural, her cheeks and lips too red.

    ��Though it may be tiring, please understand. It��s ufortable for me as well.��

    The two then enjoyed the sunset while sitting side by side.

    As Seol Hong looked down, she saw magnificent carriages going back and forth, prompting her to slowly speak once more.

    ��In the past�� I hated the fact that I was born in the Dragon Pce.��

    ��Why?�� Seol asked in response.

    ��Because if I wasn��t born into the Dragon Pce�� I wouldn��t be looked down upon by the other nobles.��

    ��......��

    ��I know that my situation is better than most other people��s. Still, that was my entire world back then.��

    Perhaps Seol Hong had matured quickly precisely because she was forced to survive on her own.

    "Carriages with nobles and Dragon��s Flowers often pass through the city at this time of day.��

    "Where are they going?"

    "Feel free to take a guess."

    As Seol Hong smiled, Seol could tell the answer.

    "To banquets."

    "Sometimes, in the middle of the night, I could even hear theirughter. Meanwhile, I was stuck at the Dragon Pce, on an unnoticed hill, watching their carriages race through the city. Cheon Ju scolded me a lot because of it, but..."

    Seol could feel the sadness swirling in Seol Hong��s heart.

    "I often deluded myself into thinking that maybe someday... I would be able to ride a carriage like that and enjoy a banquet with others.��

    ��Those aren��t delusions,�� said Seol while carefully looking at Seol Hong.

    ��Nowadays�� it feels like I��m dreaming.��

    ��Dreaming?��

    "Yes, and it��s all thanks to you. I feel like I��m walking on clouds. Sometimes, I feel out of breath from how high I��m flying. Their cheers and weing eyes shake me to my core."

    ��That was all because of the effort that you have put in, Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��I am still so����

    ��Enjoy the banquet,�� interrupted Seol. ��You seem to have a lot on your mind.��

    The two then smiled.

    ��Don��t make fun of me if I act awkwardly,�� said Seol Hong. ��Everyone has their firsts.��

    ��Your first was just a littlete,�� responded Seol. ��That is nothing to be embarrassed about.��

    ��...I will do my best.��

    Seol then looked back at the city as the night began toe.

    ��I will be cheering for you.��

    A few secondster, Cheong Ah and Hwi Ah found them.

    ��So you were hiding here!��

    ��Come, quickly!��

    * * *

    The day of the banquet.

    Zhe Gak stood at the entrance of his manor, wearing a mboyant red outfit. This was not the Dragon Pce, but Zhe Gak��s individual estate.

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    Arge man and a woman exited an elegant carriage. As they stepped out, Zhe Gak and Yu Gyeong exchanged words.

    ��Shin Yo����

    ��And that must be Jang Du next to her.��

    ��Yes, the two that will surely be obstacles in my path if I leave them be.��

    <em>Yawn��</em>

    Jang Du looked around as he yawned.

    ��Shin Yo arrived!��

    ��Shin Yo, over here!��

    Jang Du and Shin Yo both considered banquets a chore. In fact, if it weren��t for Zhe Gak��s invitation, they wouldn��t havee at all.

    ��Have they not arrived yet?��

    ��Why don��t you look for them with your big eyes, Jang Du.��

    ��Aren��t our eyes pretty simrly sized, Lady Shin Yo? And it��s not like having big eyes means that you have good vision.��

    ��That makes sense.��

    ��What should I do about the flies thate swarming?��

    ��Leave them be. It is necessary at times.��

    ��Do you dislike banquets?��

    ��I do, though I used to like them. My mother dragged me to so many that I eventually grew sick of them. I can��t believe I wasted time saying hello to strangers more than a hundred times����

    ��So it was pointless, huh?��

    Shin Yo shook her head in response.

    ��Not necessarily. There was one time I met someone at a banquet who turned out to be extremely helpful to my life.��

    ��Ah! I think I know who you��re talking about.��

    ��Yes, my master.��

    Though Shin Yo was ranked second among the Dragon��s Flowers for her Daoist spells, she still craved more.

    ��I guess your mother seeded in the end.��

    ��Yes, she did. That��s why I can��t really criticize them.��

    ��Regardless�� it almost feels like they invited every single Dragon��s Flower in Hong Yeon.��

    ��...I agree. I see a lot of Dragon��s Flowers here. It��s been a few years since I��ve seen a banquet of this scale.��

    ��But it seems like Tae Yul isn��t participating.��

    ��There��s a chance he wasn��t invited. He tends to be the main character at whatever banquet he attends, after all.��

    <em>Clip, clop, clip, clop��</em>

    Then, a carriage pulled by ck horses arrived at the banquet.

    ��Those are fine horses,�� said Shin Yo. ��I wonder whose carriage that is.��

    As Shin Yo had said, the horses were overflowing with energy, and their manes were impably groomed as well.

    They were more than enough to gather the attention of the people at the banquet.

    ��They are excellent horses, and not too excessive either. Much better than the idiots who are too gaudy.��

    ��I agree, I wonder who their owner is.��

    ��I might be a bit disappointed if it��s just some unremarkable guest.��

    All of the Dragon��s Flowers and other notable guests of Hong Yeon, invited to Zhe Gak��s banquet, could not take their eyes off the carriage.

    ��Who could it be?��

    ��Why aren��t they exiting the carriage?��

    And then��

    <em>Creaaak��</em>

    The Pumpkin Coach��s door swung open.

    Shin Yo��s eyes began to flicker.

    ��Seol�� Hong?��

    Insert text here...

 Chapter 256

    ��He prepared a gift?��

    ��Yes, he did.��

    ��What kind of gift...? Oh, is it something like those things people often prepare at banquets?��

    ��Yes, but Lord Zhe Gak has poured his heart into these gifts. They will be on a different level from the ones you��ve received before.��

    ��Hm�� I wonder what Zhe Gak prepared, for you to say something like that����

    ��To show his gratitude to those attending his banquet after the Dragon Pce��s event, he has even unlocked his secret storage.��

    ��...His secret storage?��

    Zhe Gak owned a massive, manor in Hong Yeon, the heart of Khan.

    However, that was only a fraction of his strength. It was clear that he was capable of much more.And although it wasn��t openly discussed, it was well-known that Zhe Gak kept especially rare, high-quality items in his storage.

    It was evident that there were treasures in his storage, and if Jang Du yed his cards right, he might even find something useful for himself.

    ��Really? He��s really opening up his secret storage to me?��

    ��No, not just you. Lord Zhe Gak has promised to open his storage to all of the Dragon��s Stones.��

    ��Same thing�� Regardless, Zhe Gak must be desperate, huh? Offering that up so readily.��

    Lord Zhe Gak has ced high expectations on this banquet.

    ��Hm�� For now, let me have a talk with Lady Shin Yo.��

    ��I will be waiting for your answer at the main gate.��

    ��Sure.��

    Jang Du then lumbered over to Shin Yo.

    ��Lady Shin Yo.��

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��Ah, did you hear everything?��

    ��You speak rather loudly, Jang Du.��

    ��Haha���� chuckled Jang Du before awkwardly scratching the back of his head. ��But�� don��t you find it strange? He��s opening his secret storage to Dragon��s Stones. Especially when you consider our current situation����

    ��There is nothing strange about it when you consider that we are still in the middle of the Dragon War. Moreover, it is also a tradition to give gifts to the Dragon��s Stones of the Dragon��s Flowers who visit, as a way of expressing gratitude.��

    ��But it��s his secret����

    ��I am sure he just wants to be seen that much more favorably. Instead of expressing his sincerity through words, he��s demonstrating it through his gifts.��

    ��Urgh����

    ��What��s wrong? I said it was fine for you to go.��

    ��But what if something happens to you while I��m gone, Lady Shin Yo?��

    Shin Youghed before looking at Jang Du.

    ��I am not a child, Jang Du.��

    ��Haha! Still, you��re someone I must always protect, Lady Shin Yo. Are you trying to leave me already? I believe it��s still a hundred years too soon.��

    ��To act so self-important in front of me�� Regardless, rejecting a gift someone has painstakingly prepared could also be viewed negatively. I do not want to leave any blemishes on my path. Additionally, we��ve already agreed to keep the Dragon��s Stones out of the meeting, as their presence might make the atmosphere more hostile than necessary.��

    ��What if something happens during the meeting, though����

    ��Did you forget who I was? Also, <em>he</em> is joining the meeting as well.��

    ��He��? AH!��

    ��Yes, Chi Woo is joining the meeting as well. There is no reason to worry.��

    ��I understand�� I guess I have no choice then. I��ll be back after I raid the entirety of his secret storage.��

    ��I��m sure he��s already moved anything truly important elsewhere. Still, he must have filled it with something, so�� it could still be quite a sight.��

    ��Haha�� And you already know what to do if you��re in danger while I��m gone, right?��

    ��What?��

    ��If you just shout ��Save me, Jang Du!��, I��lle anytime, anywhere����

    Shin Yo��s face turned red as she began scolding Jang Du!

    ��Shut up and go already! And I never said anything like that, ever!��

    ��Hahahaha!��

    Jang Du sincerely enjoyed these conversations with Shin Yo.

    It was a part about him that he, who had lived a rough life, uncovered through protecting the small, fragile girl.

    As Jang Du followed Zhe Gak��s subordinate out, the other Dragon��s Stones began to move as well.

    And though Seol received the same proposition, he hesitated.

    He wasn��t particrly interested in whatever was in the secret storage. And while he could refuse their offer, he contemted whether refusing their goodwill was the right decision or not.

    As the banquet��s atmosphere began to slow down a little, Chi Woo came for him.

    ��I feel somewhat bad that we��re the only ones enjoying it.��

    ��Don��t worry, it has been rather fun for me as well. More importantly, did you see that?��

    ��Yeah, I did. Everyone��s leaving? Did something happen?��

    Seol then told Chi Woo about the proposition that he had just received.

    ��Hm�� so he��s trying to curry favor before the meeting even begins?��

    ��It seems likely.��

    ��Ah�� If it��s Zhe Gak��s secret storage, I wish I could go instead, but�� well, I��m sure it��s fine. Go ahead.��

    ��But if I leave, Seol Hong will����

    ��What��s there to worry about with me here? I��ll be right by her side during the conference, so go ahead. And even if I wasn��t here, there��s no way Zhe Gak would do anything with Shin Yo present. Besides, the other Dragon��s Flowers would likely say something if you refused his goodwill. Seol Hong seems to be in a good mood, so there��s no reason to end things on a sour note, right?��

    - So he just decided to speak facts today?

    - Chi Woo, we miss your old himbo self ??

    Seol looked at Chi Woo.

    Chi Woo had also saved Seol Hong��s life in the Sodoong Mine. He was a reliablerade and could even be considered one of Seol Hong��s close allies.

    Seol then reflected on his past actions. Perhaps�� he might have done too much for Seol Hong.

    ��After all, I will have to leave once it bes time.��

    Seol couldn��t always be there for her.

    Seol needed to prepare her now so that she would be fine when the day came for him to leave.

    Seol turned his gaze to Seol Hong, observing her chatting pleasantly with another man.

    <em>Nod.</em>

    ��Then I��ll leave it to you,�� said Seol.

    ��Yeah.��

    * * *

    Seol Hong was left alone as Chi Woo stepped away.

    However, she didn��t feel out of ce. She was able to meld into the banquet��s atmosphere instead of just standing around awkwardly.

    She interacted well with the others, using her smile and noble-like movements. She quickly picked up on things, one by one, to the point that she felt a bit proud of herself.

    Then, someone approached her.

    ��How is the banquet, Seol Hong? Are you enjoying it?��

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak����

    Zhe Gak, dressed in a clean attire and his hair slicked back, smiled as he stepped next to Seol Hong.

    ��It��s nothing much, huh? Haha... My preparations are a bitcking, right?��

    ��No, it��s really good. Seriously, it��s amazing!��plimented Seol Hong, looking directly at Zhe Gak.

    Zhe Gak had given Seol Hong numerous happy memories.

    During her difficult childhood, he sent her letters to cheer her up and provided her with opportunities when no one else did.

    Though others often found fault in Zhe Gak, Seol Hong only felt gratitude toward him.

    ��I��m d you like it, Seol Hong. You were also informed about the other matter, right?��

    ��Ah, the meeting�� yes.��

    ��Don��t think of it too seriously. We��ll just be having a conversation in a separate building. I just have a lot of things that I want to tell everyone.��

    ��Yes, Elder Brother.��

    ��Then I��ll see youter. I will go ahead first.��

    As Zhe Gak left, Chi Woo quickly filled his spot.

    ��What did you guys talk about?��

    ��N-Nothing much. Just about�� the meeting����

    ��I see. Then let��s go as well, it seems like everyone��s going right now.��

    With the main event over, only those Zhe Gak had asked to stay remained. The highly ranked Dragon��s Flowers from the Dragon War all headed to Zhe Gak��s annex, including Seol Hong.

    Despite being just an annex, it was still quite impressive.

    Not only was it simr in size to the banquet hall, but it also had a second floor.

    Its Western style made it somewhat out of ce in Khan.

    Even so, it was evidently high-ss, and everyone was surprised by the attention to detail.

    ��He must have poured a lot of money into this, how gaudy.��

    ��Looks like something Zhe Gak would do.��

    ��If he wanted to waste money like this, he should��ve just given it to me.��

    ��Haha�� you��re not wrong.��

    The other influential figures had already arrived at the annex first.

    ��More importantly, I heard he prepared a gift for the Dragon��s Stones? I saw all of them grinning ear to ear.��

    ��Well, they always put in immense effort for the Dragon��s Flowers, who aren��t anything special. And it��s not like they can enjoy the banquets either. Wouldn��t you agree?��

    ��No, I don��t agree.��

    ��Honestly, I don��t agree, either. I think Zhe Gak is just overdoing it.��

    ��But he has to do at least that much, right? It��s not like he had a reason to call any of us to this meeting.��

    Seol Hong quietly bit her lips.

    While it was partially due to the people insulting Zhe Gak, it was also due to the Dragon��s Flowers looking down on their Dragon��s Stones.

    Seol Hong recognized that it was only thanks to Seol that she had managed to attend this banquet.

    He was someone to whom expressing gratefulness every day wouldn��t be enough to show her gratitude.

    ��Seol Hong.��

    Someone called for her.

    ��Elder Sister Shin Yo?��

    ��Finally, I can say hello to you. It was difficult to say hello with the number of people that were around you.��

    ��I-I apologize.��

    ��There��s nothing to apologize for. Let��s go in.��

    ��Yes.��

    Before greeting Seol Hong, Shin Yo used a Daoist spell to create a clone made of clouds.

    After creating it, she sent the clone to a corner of the annex, hiding it where no one could see.

    No one noticed Shin Yo doing this, but for her, it was the least she could do in case something went wrong.

    ��Now that everyone��s here, let��s go in. Let��s see what nonsense Zhe Gak has to say today.��

    ��I was just thinking the same thing.��

    They began to speak poorly of Zhe Gak in an attempt to elevate themselves above him.

    However, they also kept ncing at Shin Yo and Chi Woo, believing their presence would ensure protection.

    Shin Yo was the most adept among the Dragon��s Flowers at Daoist spells, while Chi Woo was known to be as strong as Tae Yul.

    While they were headaches as opponents, there were no greater allies for the Dragon��s Flowers right now.

    <em>Click��</em>

    As they entered the meeting room, they were greeted by high-ss chairs and exquisite bonsai trees, all arranged to showcase Zhe Gak��s wealth.

    Zhe Gak then sat at the head of the table and ced his inteced hands upon it.

    ��Everyone, have a seat.��

    The others immediately began toin.

    ��How arrogant, Zhe Gak. Even if you are still participating in the Dragon War, you��re ranked on the lower end.��

    ��You may own this annex, but it is hard to excuse this arrogant behavior. Watch it.��

    ��Haha, all of you seem so upset. Did something happen on the way here?��

    ��Hmph.��

    Zhe Gak was behaving quite arrogantly in front of them. Sensing something off, Shin Yo and Chi Woo began to check themselves.

    It had been about a minute since they entered the meeting room��was her Daoist spell, and his ki still intact?

    Luckily, it still seemed fine.

    ��Maybe I worried for nothing?��

    Shin Yo let out a quick sigh as she rxed.

    As long as she could still use her Daoist spells, there was no reason to worry about any threats.

    The same was true for Chi Woo, whose ki was also intact.

    ��I don��t see a reason for us to growl at each other like this�� Would you agree, everyone?�� said Zhe Gak.

    ��If you try anything strange����

    ��I was just trying to have a conversation, but we aren��t making any progress. You all seem so worried�� Are you scared?��

    ��Who are you calling scared?!��

    ��Haha, it was just a joke. Why would you be scared aftering all this way����

    The Dragon��s Flowers continued to exchange nces.

    They were all on guard against one another, but their mutual dislike actually allowed them to work together.

    Each of the Dragon��s Flowers present took pride in being among the remaining members. They were confident that, no matter the danger, they would be able to ovee it with ease.

    ��Fuu�� Can I finally start talking now?��

    ��Go ahead.��

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Zhe Gak stood up from his chair.

    ��First, I would like to express thanks to the Dragon��s Flowers that came today to see me.��

    ��At least you have manners.��

    ��I wonder what ridiculous thing he��ll follow this up with, though.��

    Zhe Gak then continued, fixing his clothes as he did.

    ��I will get straight to the point. I want to work together with everyone for the remainder of the Dragon War.��

    ��...What nonsense.��

    ��How ridiculous.��

    ��Did you forget that the Dragon War was apetition? There was still someone so stupid left in the Dragon War?��

    ��It��s clear now that he��s asking for help because hecks the strength to handle things on his own. As expected of Zhe Gak�� how disappointing. But I suppose I��d need to care about you first to be truly disappointed, right?��

    The Dragon��s Flowers continued hurling insults at Zhe Gak, with some members openly doubting him.

    Zhe Gak quickly pressed on, as if trying to convince them otherwise.

    ��Listen to what I have to say. Everyone here has a huge mountain to ovee if they want to reach the end of the Dragon War.��

    ��By ��huge mountain��, you probably����

    ��Yes, Tae Yul. Are all of you confident that you��d defeat Tae Yul?��

    Inwardly, everyone doubted their ability to defeat Tae Yul on their own.

    And Zhe Gak had seized on this uncertainty to press his point.

    ��...I-I��ll know once I fight him myself.��

    ��Tae Yul has been different from us since birth.��

    ��Don��t make meugh!��

    ��...Let��s hear him out first. Let��s say we work together, how would we do it? Even if we work together, it wouldn��t work unless we are able to trust each other. Don��t tell me�� You��re not proposing that we all work together under Shin Yo, are you? If that��s the case, I��m leaving.��

    ��Calm down, calm down. I already decided on the method.��

    ��...You did?��

    Zhe Gak then smirked.

    ��Yes, I already prepared one. A way for us to work together without worrying about someone betraying us.��

    ��What is it then?��

    ��It����

    Zhe Gak then shot a nce at his subordinates.

    <em>nce!</em>

    The Dragon��s Flowers all tensed up, and the mood in the meeting room quickly shifted.

    ��...is for all of you to serve me.��

    ��You must have lost your mind, Zhe Gak!��

    ��You��ve finally revealed your true colors! You��re����

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The doors mmed shut.

    Everyone��s face turned white as they felt their powers begin to weaken.

    ��This is�� Insting Steel! It��s Insting Steel!��

    ��No way! Insting Steel suppresses ki, too?!��

    ��No, this is����

    <em>Pop!</em>

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Smoke began to rise with a popping sound.

    ��Dispersing Powder!��

    Dispersing Powder was a dust that suppressed ki flow. While Zhe Gak had previously allowed only a small amount to disperse, he now let the entire quantity fill the room.

    ��Don��t breathe it in!��

    ��Toote!�� cackled Zhe Gak.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    Chi Woo quickly kicked the table into the air.

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Multiple warriors dressed in red, all with strange mechanical devices in their mouths, appeared next to Zhe Gak.

    It was clear that the device was to prevent them from breathing in the powder.

    Seol Hong��s jaw fell to the floor.

    ��Zhe Gak�� Why����

    ��Haha, you too, Seol Hong.��

    ��......��

    ��Serve me.��

    ��Was this�� your n from the start?��

    ��Yes, I was never interested in you. Only in your Dragon��s Stone.��

    ��Then����

    Chi Woo then stepped forward.

    ��Seol Hong, get behind me.��

    ��Chi Woo�� the Dispersing Powder����

    Zhe Gak��s expression quickly stiffened as he began scanning the room for Shin Yo.

    ��Damn it�� Shin Yo! Someone stop her! Stop Shin Yo!��

    ��It��s toote, Zhe Gak.��

    Although her ocean-like power was suppressed, she still had a small reserve remaining.

    Though it would soon dissipate due to the Insting Steel��s effects, she had already prepared a spell for such a situation.

    And the small amount of energy she had left was more than enough to activate it.

    <em>p!</em>

    [Shin Yo used Higher Knowledge: Sixfold Voice.]

    [Shin Yo��s voice echoes louder.]

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The clone that Shin Yo had hidden in the annex began to crackle to life.

    <em>Fsss��</em>

    As Shin Yo��s connection to the clone began to fade, its legs started to disappear. Despite this, the clone managed toplete the spell.

    Its mouth split open, inhaling deeply before releasing everything with a loud shout.

    Shin Yo managed to let out a single sentence��a loud, desperate shout that would echo throughout all of Hong Yeon.

    - Save me, Jang Du!

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Often, when people think of the most secretive and private room in Zhe Gak''s manor, they imagine the secret storage.

    And if Zhe Gak had kept all the valuable items handed down to him through the generations within that single room, he would have surely hidden them in an incredibly difficult-to-find location.

    The Dragon��s Stones followed the guide through a series of mechanized devices before arriving at a hidden room.

    ��Oh my god����

    ��It��s this big?��

    They entered an underground room muchrger than the banquet hall they had just left.

    ��Pleasee this way.��

    ��Ah, okay.��

    ��Honestly, I��m shocked������It��s incredible.��

    The guide smiled as they continued to lead the rest of the Dragon��s Stones inside. And like curious children, they began inspecting everything in the secret storage.

    ��...Are we really allowed to take whatever we want from here?��

    ��You are. However, Lord Zhe Gak has only permitted each individual to take one item, and we will give them after every individual has made their selection.��

    ��Everyone here? Can��t the first person to pick it just get it?��

    ��It is in case a fight urs due to its limited quantity. Please understand, as we do not want anyone to fight.��

    ��Hm����

    ��They aren��t wrong for that.��

    The guide��s ims were only half true.

    Only the Dragon��s Stones of the Dragon��s Flowers, who agreed to follow Zhe Gak, would receive something from the storage, while the other Dragon��s Stones would get nothing.

    However, all this was done to keep the Dragon��s Stones here.

    After all, it wasn��t just the secret storage''s items present here. Beneath the floors, countless explosives had been nted.

    At Zhe Gak��s or Yu Gyeong��s signal, the guide would separate from the rest of the group, leaving the Dragon��s Stones buried in the earth along with the items from the secret storage.

    However, that would only happen if things went awry above ground.

    For example, if someone realized that something had happened to their Dragon��s Flower.

    ��Fufu����

    The guide concealed their malicious intent behind a smile as they looked around.

    Everyone around them was a Dragon��s Stone, a title that guaranteed they were stronger than most.

    However, even they would be helpless if the entire area caved in.

    This was a certainty, especially given that Jang Du and Kang Seol, the strongest Dragon��s Stones, weren��t present.

    These two, as well as a couple of other Dragon��s Stones, were elsewhere.

    More specifically, they had built walls within the original secret storage and ced Jang Du, Seol, and a few other Dragon��s Stones in thatpartment.

    ��Hm~ hm~��

    Jang Du hummed to himself as he followed behind the guides. In fact, he had a total of four guides assigned to him.

    ��Are you sure you won��t suddenly ambush me?��

    ��Wh-what����

    ��Haha! It was just a joke, don��t be so scared. Still, I didn��t expect it to be so far underground. So that��s why you needed such arge plot in the center of Hong Yeon.��

    ��It wasn��t all for the secret storage, but a portion of it was����

    ��Hm�� Even Lady Shin Yo��s personal manor isn��t this big. How incredible.��

    ��This is all thanks to the sacrifice of our ancestors.��

    ��Yes, I��d be grateful to my ancestors every day if I were given as muchnd as this.��

    ��......��

    ��Yaaawn�� So, are we there yet?��

    Jang Du and his guides finally reached the end of the secret storage, where a room prepared for him revealed a mountain of shiny gold items.

    ��Wow�� You��re really giving this to me? Is this really my gift?��

    ��You are allowed to pick one of the items here.��

    ��Only one? How cheap, haha! Give me some more!��

    ��If you would like more, I would first have to ask Lord Zhe Gak. If you wait here����

    ��Huh? Really? You��re really going to give me more?��

    Despite being the one who asked, Jang Du had a quizzical look.

    ��...Something��s off.��

    ��Wh-what are you����

    ��How have no rumors about Zhe Gak''s hospitality spread when you��re this kind to your guests?��

    ��H-Haha����

    ��Well, better for me. And people change, after all. I��m sure Zhe Gak��s changed too.��

    ��......��

    ��What��s wrong? Rx. Why are you so tense?��

    Jang Duughed before stiffening his expression quickly.

    ��It��s almost like you��re scared of me.��

    And then��

    - ��me, Jang Du!

    Shin Yo��s voice echoed underground.

    It was loud, everyone in Hong Yeon could have heard that shout.

    Jang Du locked eyes with his guide.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The ground began to shake.

    <em>Booooooom!</em>

    Then, they heard an explosion from somewhere nearby.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The air itself seemed to tremble, and the ripples from the aftereffects were hitting hard as well.

    ��C-Close the doors! And bring it down!��

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    A stone wall fell from the ceiling, creating a barrier between Jang Du and his guides.

    Immediately followed by the destruction of the earth.

    <em>Booooooom!</em>

    This time, therge explosion originated at Jang Du��s location.

    For explosives meant for just one person, they had prepared a ratherrge amount.

    <em>BOOOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    Rocks fell from the ceiling as the explosions continued to echo.

    One of the guides, who seemed to be the leader, began ordering the others after closing the door behind them.

    ��It��s done. Go report that Jang Du has died, and����

    <em>CRUUUUSH!</em>

    A burly hand burst through the stone wall, grabbing the guide��s head.

    The hand then lifted the guide into the air by their head.

    ��H-Huh? L-Let me go!��

    Jang Du gripped it even harder.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    <em>Crushhh��</em>

    ��M-Monster����

    Jang Du��s alreadyrge body had grown twice its original size.

    Still, he had clearly been injured by the falling rocks, with wounds covering his body.

    ��Rx.��

    ��...What?��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Jang Du pulled the guide in closely.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��......��

    ��Wh-what��?��

    When you catch a mosquito with your hands, you''re left with its corpse and the blood it has sucked. The guide in Jang Du��s hands resembled this eerily closely.

    As blood slowly dripped down Jang Du��s hands, he searched for his next victim.

    ��You��ll die anyway.��

    * * *

    Seol was currently being guided toward a room furthest from the annex where the Dragon��s Flowers were.

    In fact, he was even deeper into the secret storage than Jang Du.

    ��This is the secret storage.��

    ��Am I supposed to go down here?��

    ��Yes, you are.��

    After silently staring at the guide��s face, Seol nodded before following him down.

    ��Something��s off, though����

    It was far too quiet, considering that all the Dragon��s Stones had been guided here.

    Was everyone separated?

    Just him?

    If that was true, then why?

    Seol began asking questions, trying to uncover the truth.

    ��These halls arerge enough to fit a Large Soldier.��

    ��Lord Zhe Gak just so happens to own a Large Soldier as well.��

    ��Was it stolen?��

    ��It��s retired. It can move, but it��spletely non-threatening.��

    ��I don��t know�� I doubt he would hold onto something that doesn��t work.��

    ��Well, you��re free to have your doubts.��

    Seol then quietly followed him.

    While Seol had expected the secret storage to be isted, he began to wonder if it was normal for it to be so deep underground.

    In fact, he was being led to an area much deeper than where the other Dragon��s Flowers had been guided.

    <em>Sniff��</em>

    A faint smell entered Seol��s nose.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [You smell gunpowder.]

    The smell of gunpowder began to grow stronger.

    At this point, it would be more urate to call it an explosive rather than gunpowder.

    ��Is it to bury the warehouse? But why? Hmm�� Should I watch a bit longer? They might let something slip.��

    Seol continued to follow the guide, feigning ignorance.

    If they had prepared this entire massive underground area just to kill him, he would almost be willing to apud Zhe Gak for it.

    ��Ah.��

    Seol stopped in ce, like someone who had forgotten something.

    ��...How much deeper do we have to go?��

    ��Just a bit����

    ��It��s okay. I��m fine without my gift.��

    Suddenly, a man wearing arge hat emerged from the darkness with a gang of people.

    It was Yu Gyeong, the mastermind behind everything, apanied by Zhe Gak��s subordinates.

    ��We have prepared a present for you up ahead. Why are you stopping here?��

    ��...If you must give it to me, you can give it another time.��

    ��That won��t be possible. After all, the gift was an excuse to discuss a few things with you.��

    ��Talk about a few things��?��

    The reason Yu Gyeong appeared himself was to win over Seol. Unlike Jang Du, who had served by Shin Yo��s side for a long time, the two hadn��t known each other for long.

    Yu Gyeong was nning to take advantage of that to win over Seol.

    After all, Seol was the only reason Seol Hong was able to rise in standing.

    He was just that appealing of an ally to have by your side.

    ��My master, Lord Zhe Gak, is quite interested in you����

    Before he could finish his sentence, Shin Yo��s Sixfold Voice rang out.

    - ��me, ��Du!

    Seol heard the voice clearly.

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    Explosions rang out one after another.

    Seol then looked at Yu Gyeong indifferently.

    ��Are you not going to detonate the explosives here?��

    ��...It seems like things have gone awry. Why don��t we move first, and����

    Seol then vanished suddenly, and the hall was soon filled with a flurry of blood.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    In an instant, the heads of the warriors in front of Seol flew into the air, Yu Gyeong��s head among them.

    Before the heads even hit the floor, Seol left them behind with a few words.

    ��Thank you for the offer.��

    * * *

    One explosion followed another.

    Although no one had reported the events to Zhe Gak, he already had a clear idea of what had happened.

    ��Haha, Shin Yo. You��ve ruined everything by acting too rashly.��

    ��I�� ruined everything?��

    ��Jang Du will not be able toe here.��

    ��...Why?��

    ��Due to your reckless actions, Jang Du is now buried deep underground.��

    ��Argh����

    The Dragon��s Flowers naturally gathered in the corner of the room as Shin Yo and Zhe Gak continued their conversation. Meanwhile, Zhe Gak and his warriors assembled at the other end.

    With amon enemy, it was now time to put their strengths together.

    ��Krgh�� What are you doing?��

    ��Zhe Gak! You arrogant little����

    ��Once I get out of here, I��ll����

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    A dagger pierced through the air, lodging itself into the shoulder of the Dragon��s Flower, who was just talking.

    ��Grahhhhh!��

    ��Why don��t you shut that mouth of yours? It��s not like I have time to waste.��

    ��D-Do you really think that we��ll serve you because of this? You must be a fool!��

    ��Yeah, I never expected any of you to listen from the start.��

    Zhe Gak��s answer was not what the Dragon��s Flowers expected. There had to be a reason for his confidence.

    ��Whatever happens, stay right next to me,�� whispered Chi Woo to Seol Hong. ��It wouldn��t be weird at all if anyone died right now.��

    Seol Hong��s eyes were in a slur.

    ��Seol Hong, concentrate.��

    ��I-I����

    Zhe Gak then pulled out a few scrolls.

    <em>Unfurl!</em>

    As he unraveled it, everyone saw the letters written in blood.

    ��Can you tell what this is?�� mocked Zhe Gak.

    ��What the����

    ��I-It��s a Blood Oath����

    One of the Dragon��s Flowers recognized it.

    ��It��s a damned Blood Oath! That fucking bastard! How dare he bring a cursed item here!��

    ��At least you have eyes. Well, I��m sure you know how to behave since you know what a Blood Oath is, right?��

    ��Shut up!��

    ��Ah, why is it this hard to have a conversation? Just squawking like a damned bird over and over again�� Hey, Wang Zhang.��

    Wang Zhang, the Glutton, a man covered in fat.

    Though it was a mystery how he had managed to hide underneath a table, that was not what was important right now.

    As he raised his axe, it began to radiate with an intense heat.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Crush��</em>

    Blood sttered onto Zhe Gak��s face.

    The Dragon��s Flower, who had been arguing with Zhe Gak, had lost an arm, which had flown off andnded somewhere in the room.

    ��G-Grahhhhhhh!��

    ��Why are you crying so much? It��s just an arm.��

    ��Ah�� Argh����

    All of the Dragon��s Flowers fell silent.

    It was obvious that anyone who angered Zhe Gak would end up like the Dragon��s Flower who had lost their arm.

    ��Finally, it��s quiet. Now, why don��t you sign here first?��

    ��Argh�� you bastard����

    ��I��ll give you four opportunities.��

    ��......��

    ��You can refuse me if you want. I��ll just cut off a limb for each time you do.��

    Zhe Gak��s words sent a chill down everyone��s neck.

    ��And if you still refuse, I��ll cut off your head.��

    ��Y-You must have lost your mind.��

    ��Haha�� Sure, yeah. I��ve lost it.��

    Zhe Gak then took a second to stare down all of the Dragon��s Flowers.

    ��I��ve known that all of you have looked down on me. But�� isn��t being feared better than being looked down upon?��

    ��......��

    ��Sign the scroll. This is your next opportunity.��

    The man scrambling on the floor in pain spat at Zhe Gak.

    <em>Ptoo!</em>

    ��Go to hell.��

    ��You��ve been revoked of all of your opportunities.��

    ��...What?��

    Wang Zhang immediately swung his axe.

    <em>aash!</em>

    <em>Roll��</em>

    ��Kyaaaaaa!��

    ��Wh-what the�� Y-You bastard����

    Zhe Gak had crossed the line.

    The frustration swelling within a corner of his heart had turned to evil.

    ��How refreshing. So, who��s next?��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��I-I��ll sign it�� Y-You won��t kill me if I do, right?��

    ��Ah, finally someone who understands the situation. Of course. What is there to hate about a leashed dog, right?��

    ��Y-Yeah.��

    The other Dragon��s Flowers remained silent.

    After all, stopping them wouldn��t change anything, and the time spent signing the Blood Oath could be crucial for those trying to avoid it.

    ��Seol Hong,�� whispered Chi Woo.

    ��Chi Woo����

    ��I understand that you��re shocked, but we are in a desperate situation.��

    Seol Hong nodded in response.

    ��We won��t be able to escape on our own. We have to wait for someone to help us. I need you to resolve yourself right now.��

    How did things end up like this?

    The banquet she had been dreaming of had ended like a nightmare, waking her up into hell.

    <em>Scribble, scribble��</em>

    The Dragon��s Flower had finished writing his name in the Blood Oath.

    And a few secondster�� his eyes began glowing red.

    ��Gong Seo, who is your master?��

    ��Master�� Maste Zhe Gak����

    ��Very, very nice. That has a nice ring to it.��

    Gong Seo��s eyes slowly turned ck as veins began to protrude all over his skin.

    Now, it was time for the others to choose whether to die to Wang Zhang��s axe or to sign the Blood Oath and be a puppet.

    ��Now, who should I pick����

    Using that slight opening, Shin Yo ran toward the door.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    A daggernded on the back of her hand, but it wasn��t enough to stop her.

    ��There��s no reason to beg for attention like that, Shin Yo.��

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��What are you trying?��

    Shin Yo then leaned her back against the wall next to the door and shouted.

    ��Jang Duuuuu!��

    <em>Thuuuuuuuuud!</em>

    At the same time as her ear-piercing scream, something struck the door from the outside, causing a slight dent.

    ��Wh-what the���� stammered Zhe Gak.

    The impact filled his head with an ominous thought: a worry that the door made from Insting Steel could be broken down.

    Beyond the door, a furious voice growled as they gasped for air, causing everyone to freeze.

    "Please�� Please wait just a bit longer, Lady Shin Yo," said Jang Du, "I will get you out of there, no matter what."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    The Dragon��s Flowers within the hall were unable to see what was happening outside. And because they couldn��t see, a few ced their faith in Jang Du''s promise.

    However, if they had been able to see outside, they would have realized that the situation there was far from simple.

    ��Fuck off already, you bastards!��

    [Jang Du used Human Bomb.]

    [While charging, all targets that are collided into receive additional damage. If a target is pushed back into an obstacle, it receives twice the additional damage.]

    <em>aaaam!</em>

    ��Stop him! Stop Jang Du!��

    ��Even a scratch is fine!��

    ��Haah�� Haah����Jang Du had already sensed on his way here that things might not go as smoothly as usual.

    The sharp rocks embedded in his back served as painful proof.

    ��Damn it. Why did it����

    The explosions underground had injured Jang Du. While he might have been able to break through Insting Steel at full strength, it was nearly impossible now in his injured state.

    ��Restrain him!��

    Jang Du then turned to face the enemies before him, noting that some possessed rather unique abilities.

    They were individuals Yu Gyeong had hired.

    While Yu Gyeong wasn��t fond of the way they drew an evil spirit on their faces with blood, he couldn��t deny their skills.

    <em>sh!</em>

    They attacked with their long, sharp fingernails, which looked like they hadn��t been trimmed in ages.

    ��That looks dangerous.��

    Jang Du could tell from their ominous energy that their nails were coated in poison.

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    They were also strong enough to endure a hit from Jang Du.

    In truth, it was incredible that they could withstand even one of his attacks. Usually, a single strike from Jang Du was more than enough to turn someone into a corpse, yet somehow, they managed to find another chance.

    ��Damn it!�� angrily shouted Jang Du, furious at his own weakness.

    He knew deep down that he was using them as an excuse.

    ��I can��t break it.��

    Even though he struck the door with all his strength, it repelled the attackpletely, leaving his right hand unusable.

    ��Insting Steel!��

    Jang Du had realized it the moment he struck it.

    ��It��s all Insting Steel.��

    Though he realized the meeting hall was reinforced with Insting Steel, it didn''t change anything at this point.

    If he defeated Zhe Gak��s underlings and had another opportunity��

    ��Krgh����

    Jang Du was still uncertain.

    He did not believe that he could break down that door.

    ��Lady Shin Yo!��

    * * *

    Zhe Gak calmed his racing heart.

    ��The same Jang Du who was supposed to be dead is here. I guess Yu Gyeong failed. That bastard�� even his arrival is loud.��

    Shin Yo pulled out the dagger lodged in the back of her hand.

    <em>tter��</em>

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��How intense.��

    ��Your stupid n��s over now that Jang Du is here. Hurry up and����

    ��...Are you sure about that?��

    Shin Yo scowled at Zhe Gak��s question.

    Despite Jang Du arriving here, he was still veryx.

    ��You know it too, don��t you, Shin Yo?�� mocked Zhe Gak.

    ��......��

    ��He might be strong, but he��ll never break through the Insting Steel. Even if there were two Jang Du��s, it would be impossible. That wall��s just too thick. He can��t save you.��

    ��Krgh����

    ��Seriously? Even I know that, and I��m the dumb one here. Ah, so you were just pretending not to know. Were you hoping that I��d get scared by Jang Du or something? Haha����

    Zhe Gak��s madness grew stronger and stronger.

    However, it wasn��t as if Zhe Gak had be like this because he met Yu Gyeong.

    He had always been like this.

    Zhe Gak had simply hidden it, biding his time.

    ��Don��t you think you looked down on me too much?��

    Shin Yo bit her lip.

    The dent in the door was likely the result of Jang Du using all his strength. He had a habit of going all out, probably intending to break through with a single blow.

    ��But he couldn''t break it����

    Jang Du had failed to break through the Insting Steel.

    This also meant that he wouldn��t be able to break through it at all. And judging by the screams outside�� no help wasing anytime soon.

    ��No one is left to save us now.��

    Then, there was only one method left.

    "Argh, I can''t stop feeling nervous knowing Jang Du is right outside. I can''t do it how I intended anymore�� this is all because of you, Shin Yo."

    Zhe Gak then gave a fiendish grin.

    ��No more second chances. I��ll kill you if you refuse to sign.��

    ��......��

    ��This crazy����

    However, no one spoke out against Zhe Gak.

    It was clear that whoever dared to speak up first would be his next target.

    ��Now, who should I�� let��s go with you!��

    ��H-Hieee�� Wh-why me?!��

    ��Are you refusing?��

    The woman Zhe Gak singled out was also the same one who looked down on Seol Hong, along with Tae Yul.

    Though they had coincidentally met again, both were now in the same extremely dangerous circumstance.

    ��I-I���� she stammered, staring at the decapitated head.

    <em>Step��</em>

    But then�� someone stepped forward.

    It was Chi Woo.

    ��What do you think you��re doing, Chi Woo?��

    ��It��s as you can see.��

    Chi Woo, too, had a n of his own.

    ��I just have to hold out until Kang Seol makes it here.��

    Jang Du had already arrived, and if Seol could make it as well, there might still be a chance. While Chi Woo had also heard the explosions earlier, there was no way Seol wouldn��t have managed to escape safely if Jang Du did.

    There was little to expect from the other Dragon��s Stones.

    Chi Woo knew that Jang Du and Kang Seol were stronger than all the other Dragon��s Stonesbined.

    Even so��

    Would Seol be able to turn the situation around?

    Could he break through the Insting Steel?

    ��I should believe in him. No, I must believe in him.��

    ��Restrain him,��manded Zhe Gak.

    <em>Fuu��</em>

    <em>Fuu��</em>

    Two men suddenly appeared in front of Chi Woo.

    It was Koeng Hong, the Leech, and Dang Seong, the Thunder.

    While they should have been simple opponents for Chi Woo, he was currently under the effects of Dispersing Powder.

    He couldn��t use even 10% of the ki that he usually could.

    ��I guess it��s two skills at best?��

    Chi Woo, rationally calcting his situation, recognized that defeat was inevitable. However, if his goal was to simply buy time, he was confident he couldst quite a while.

    ��Should we kill him?��

    ��No, just restrain him. Try not to injure him too much either, he��ll be mine soon anyway.��

    ��Understood.��

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Koeng Hong��s chain flew through the air.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    ��I��ll dodge����

    Though Chi Woo could see the attack, he failed to dodge it properly.

    <em>Thrash!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    The chain quickly wrapped around Chi Woo��s arm.

    Though he tried to resist, it did not budge at all with just his raw power alone.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    Dang Seong��s palm quickly flew in, aiming for Chi Woo��s chin. Taking that attack would clearly knock him out.

    ��I have no choice.��

    Chi Woo had to use the card up his sleeve.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��Hrgh����

    Chi Woo leaped into the air, then dove down with both feet extended ahead.

    [Chi Woo used Wind Fang.]

    [Your attack deals 70% extra piercing damage.]

    [Deal additional damage if you pierce through your target.]

    ��Where do you think you��re going?!��

    <em>tter��</em>

    Koeng Hong tugged on his chains, pulling Chi Woo down and causing his attack tond on Dang Soeng��s arms instead of his heart.

    <em>Pierce��</em>

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    Furious, Dang Seong clenched his fist and swung it at Chi Woo��s stomach.

    ��Don��t kill him!�� shouted Koeng Hong, trying to stop him.

    Chi Woo swiftly channeled the ki he had saved for his next attack to defend himself.

    ��I��ll die if thatnds!��

    It was far better to use his ki to survive than to risk a hole in his stomach.

    <em>Bam��</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    Chi Woo''s body was lifted back into the air. However, it wasn��t by his own will.

    ��K-Krgh����

    The opponent was too strong to face with just technique alone.

    ��Yeah, yeah. I almost forgot about you. Look over here, Chi Woo, you damned mutt.��

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    <em>Stomp��</em>

    Zhe Gak began grinding his foot on Chi Woo��s head, pressing it further down.

    ��Stop it!��

    Zhe Gak quickly turned, searching for the source of the voice.

    He then smiled.

    ��You were hiding here too, Seol Hong?��

    ��Stop, please�� Please don��t do this.��

    ��I can��t even watch anymore. You and that damned mutt must be trying to kill me withughter, right?��

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak����

    ��At least you still call me Elder Brother. How nice, haha����

    Seol Hong could feel her roots rotting away, as if the water she had been drinking had been poisoned all this time.

    ��Why�� Why are you doing this?��

    ��......��

    ��What�� What turned you into this, Elder Brother Zhe Gak?��

    Zhe Gak��sughter instantly ceased, as if Seol Hong hadpletely soured his mood.

    ��Stop being so arrogant.��

    ��......��

    ��And stop speaking as if you know everything. Everyone has their methods.��

    Zhe Gak quickly turned to the others.

    ��Even someone like me has their way of surviving!��

    The man before her was not the Zhe Gak that Seol Hong knew. Zhe Gak was kind, and patient.

    Or maybe�� she just didn��t know anything about him.

    The pain in Seol Hong��s heart grew stronger.

    ��Jang Du!�� desperately shouted Shin Yo.

    With Zhe Gak��s henchmen having defeated Chi Woo, the only fate left for the Dragon��s Flowers was either to die in the order that Zhe Gak decided or to be his ve. Knowing this, Shin Yo resolved to y her final card.

    ��Lady Shin Yo! Please wait just a bi���� cried Jang Du from beyond the wall.

    ��How much longer would I have to wait then?! I will open the gate to the celestial realm!��

    ��Y-You mustn��t! If you head there without the proper preparatio����

    ��Wish me luck. Well then����

    Shin Yo swiftly rolled up her sleeves, exposing her arms adorned with intricate, geometric tattoos.

    ��It��s uncharacteristic for me, Shin Yo, to yield to anything I don��t serve with my whole heart.��

    ��...What?��

    ��I will open the gate.��

    <em>Glooooooow��</em>

    The tattoos on her arm began to glow.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The room made of Insting Steel began to shake as well.

    It was as if the room itself had been lifted through the ceiling and into the sky.

    ��Wh-what is����

    [Shin Yo used Open Gate: Celestial Realm.]

    [You are transported to the Celestial Realm, the realm of Xians.]

    T/N: Xians are the immortal, mythical celestials of Eastern folklore, heavily rooted in Daoism.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    ��Strange�� barely scratched the surface of the sensation everyone in the room was experiencing.

    It was as if their bodies were floating while simultaneously being crushed under an immense force.

    ��What the hell did you do?!�� shouted Zhe Gak.

    ��I��ve transported us to another realm��a world filled with the delusions you cherish so dearly.��

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The celestial realm Shin Yo transported them to was an entirely separate world, much like the spirit and ghoul realms known to the people of Pandea.

    In simpler terms, it was the realm of Xians, a ce where dragons and phantom beasts also existed.

    However, this was also the ce where Shin Yo��s master lived.

    ��Once Master realizes that I��m here����

    The residents of this world were entric and powerful enough to consume the entire Insting Steel room.

    It would mean death for all of the Dragon��s Flowers if they were caught. Despite this, Shin Yo still entered the realm, all in the hope of one possibility.

    ��Master, please!��

    She prayed that her master would notice her first and save her.

    ��......��

    However, it quickly fell silent.

    While it certainly felt like they were floating, there was no other reaction.

    As they were unable to see outside of the room, all they could do was awkwardly blink.

    ��No����

    After a few seconds, Zhe Gak began tough madly.

    ��Hah�� Hahahahaha! You scared me, Shin Yo! Your jokes went too far.��

    ��Damn it����

    The Dragon��s Flowers fell to despair after even Shin Yo��s attempt failed.

    There was now nothing to stop Zhe Gak��s ns.

    ��Bring those three to their knees before me.��

    ��Let me go! Let me go!��

    ��Seol Hong!��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    A hand pressed each of their heads firmly to the floor.

    Chi Woo, Shin Yo, and Seol Hong all knelt before Zhe Gak.

    ��I had hoped to avoid damaging anyone who might be my servant, but... it seems that wasn��t possible.��

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak����

    Zhe Gak then lifted Seol Hong��s face by her chin.

    Her eyes began to tear up as a red gash marked her forehead.

    However, she did not cry.

    ��Seol Hong.��

    Seol Hong shut her mouth.

    ��Do you think it��s unfair? Shouldn��t you have learned by now? The weak����

    ��No, it��s not that����

    ��Then����

    Seol Hong seemed sad.

    ��The person who wrote me those words of encouragement in those letters�� that wasn��t you����

    Zhe Gak began to cackle, revealing the evilness in his heart.

    ��Who would ever pity someone as filthy as you? Know your ce, Seol Hong. You are weak.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    ��Shut your mouth���� said Chi Woo, trying to raise his head.

    ��Go ahead,�� mocked Zhe Gak.

    ��Strength gathers toward a will. Seol Hong����

    ��Another boring sermon. It��s quite a nice one for someone with their head on the floor, though.��

    <em>Unfurl.</em>

    ��Your scrolls. Now, hurry up and�C��

    Just as Zhe Gak was about to hand them their scrolls��

    <em>Thuuuuuud��</em>

    The room began to shake once more.

    ��Jang Du? No, it��s Master!��

    Color returned to Shin Yo��s face.

    It felt as if a ray of light had pierced through the cracks to save them.

    Though she had opened the gate to the celestial realm, she had left a piece of the Insting Steel room behind in the real world, allowing them to return whenever.

    They were now in an unstable situation, with the possibility of someone approaching from either world.

    However, if Jang Du were the cause of the rumbling, he would have announced his presence first.

    And if it was her master��

    ��...it isn��t Master either?��

    They would have searched for Shin Yo the moment they found the room.

    But judging by how there was no sound��

    ��Shit! It��s a phantom beast!��

    Phantom beasts were ancient monsters who lived in the celestial realm, with some even rivaling the power of dragons.

    ��Zhe Gak.��

    ��Was that you, Shin Yo? You really����

    ��No, it wasn��t me.��

    ��......��

    ��Let me warn you. A portion of this room is currently floating in the celestial realm.��

    ��And?��

    ��It isn��t just humans who dislike uninvited guests.��

    Zhe Gak fell silent as Shin Yo slowly continued.

    ��It seems that a resident of the celestial realm hase to wee us.��

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Zhe Gak had some knowledge of the celestial realm��a phantasmal world where spiritually enlightened ascetics ascended.

    However, what did that matter now when he couldn��t see beyond the room?

    Besides, Insting Steel wasn��t just impossible to escape, it was also impossible to breach.

    "Pfft... Hahaha! Are you threatening me? Bluffing as always, Shin Yo. I can��t believe you��re still putting on that act after being humiliated."

    ��You��ll know soon whether I��m bluffing or����

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thuuuud��</em>

    The room began to tilt, as if it were being moved.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em><em>Thud��</em>

    ��These vibrations����

    ��What��s wrong? Did the residents of the celestial realm lose interest?��

    ��No����

    ��This isn��t them�� this is�� a ghost��? No����

    Everyone''s gaze shifted to the Insting Steel ceiling.

    <em>Crack�� crack��</em>

    Countless cuts had formed across its surface.

    ��N-No way����

    An intense heat and light flowed through the gaps.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    The Insting Steel ceiling was being broken.

    ��Th-the Insting Steel is����

    Shin Yo had felt an energy like this before.

    She knew only one individual who could have such intense aura.

    <em>- It was definitely good toe to Yocheon.</em>

    <em>- I��m really looking forward to seeing how that line in your scroll will be used.</em>

    <em>- Is that so?</em>

    <em>- Depending on how you use it�� I��m sure it could even save your life, wouldn��t you agree, Lady Shin Yo?</em>

    ��It��s him.��

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    The Insting Steel ceiling waspletely ripped apart, torn to shreds.

    Agony��s voice rang out.

    [Found them! They��re here!]

    An intense wind flew in as the ceiling tore off, lifting those who were unprepared into the air.

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    ��The wind is�� krgh����

    <em>Fwooooooooosh!</em>

    Shin Yo sensed her Daoist ability return with the opening and quickly brought her hands together to cast a spell.

    <em>p!</em>

    [Shin Yo used Higher Knowledge: Silkworm''s Alcohol.]

    [You shoot out arge amount of silk.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Shin Yo quickly shot out strands of silk, catching the airborne Dragon��s Flowers and pinning them back to the floor.

    ��This is����

    ��The celestial realm!��

    The mysterious tornadoes swirling around them, along with the oddly shaped rocks being lifted by the winds, confirmed that they were no longer in their original world.

    Atop the torn-off ceiling stood a single man, the very one who had birthed the sun in the sky.

    Or rather�� who had brought them the night.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    It quickly turned dark as the man disappeared before their very eyes.

    ��Seol Hong.��

    ��Urgh����

    Seol returned to Seol Hong��s side, dispelling the darkness as he made his way to her.

    ��Seol����

    ��Close your eyes,�� responded Seol, calmly.

    Listening quietly, it felt as if he had arrived to wake them up from their dreams.

    ��I will cut them all down.��

    <em>Glooooooow!</em>

    Agony began to release an immense amount of aura.

    It was the raw, unfiltered power Seol had gained after defeating Phantom.

    Phantom��s des�� defense-ignoring effect came into y, effortlessly cutting through even Insting Steel. It was precisely this power that Seol used to slice through the Insting Steel ceiling.

    [Phantom��s des activates.]

    [You deal dark-attribute damage that ignores defense.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    ��Grgh����

    None of Zhe Gak��s henchmen were able to block Seol��s attacks.

    ��No! Stop! Don��t use any ghost-rted powers in the celestial realm!��

    Though Shin Yo tried to warn Seol, it was already toote.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    Something massive approached, tearing through space as it did.

    ��A-A white whale����

    The massive whale in the sky, sensing Seol��s ghost energy, turned its head and swiftly headed toward them.

    It was a phantom beast that devoured ghost energy.

    <em>Awoooooooo��</em>

    The immense pressure from the white whale made everyone tremble.

    Seol turned to face it as well, locking eyes with the creature.

    ��I will close the gate now, so����

    Buy time.

    Shin Yo inwardly reprimanded herself for giving this order.

    She had given Seol the impossible task of buying time against a phantom beast.

    But what could she do? She could not do anything else.

    In fact, the phantom beast was a muchrger threat than even Zhe Gak right now.

    <em>Gloooow��</em>

    Shin Yo��s tattoos began glowing once more.

    ��Please�� please����

    <em>Woooooooooooosh��</em>

    The white whale inhaled deeply, drawing in everything nearby.

    But it wasn��t air that it was drawing in.

    Instead, it was using the energy it absorbed to create something.

    ��No!��

    <em>Hummmmm��</em>

    The white whale unleashed a needle-thin beam of energy, brimming with immense power.

    So powerful that if it struck the Insting Steel room, it would obliterate it.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Seol quickly unsheathed his sword.

    [You used Exceptional Skill: Night Sea.]

    <em>SLAAAASH!</em>

    The night sea failed to cut down the white whale��s beam of light.

    ��Damn it!��

    Shin Yo realized that this was the end.

    While Seol clearly seemed superhuman at times, there was no way he could deflect the white whale��s attack.

    But then��

    <em>SLAAAAAAAASH!</em>

    [You used Exceptional Skill: Link: Darklight.]

    Seol leaped into the air, attempting to intercept the white whale��s attack with a second counter.

    <em>aaaaaang��</em>

    This time, he held on.

    Though it was clear that Seol would still inevitably lose, the few seconds he bought were more than enough.

    ��We��re going back! Focus!��

    Shin Yo��s tattoos began glowing white brighter and brighter, as if they were going to burn off.

    ��Close!��

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    The Dragon��s Flowers inside the Insting Steel room managed to escape with a thunderous roar.

    <em>Fsssssss!</em>

    The moment they escaped, the white whale��s attack obliterated the space they had just been.

    * * *

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    The gate between the two worlds had closed.

    <em>Thuuuuud��</em>

    ��W-We returned.��

    They had safely returned from the celestial realm, but�� were also falling from the sky.

    ��Jang Du!�� shouted Shin Yo.

    ��Over here!��

    ��Catch us!��

    <em>p!</em>

    [Shin Yo used Higher Knowledge: Spring Feather.]

    [Drastically decrease the target��s weight.]

    As the annex flew from the impact of closing the gate to the celestial realm, Jang Du, who had been fighting the remnants, waited for their return.

    <em>BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!</em>

    ��Urghhhhh����

    After catching a lump of Insting Steel that had fallen from the second story, Jang Du carefully tossed it onto the floor.

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Damn it�� Urgh����

    The individuals in the room groaned from the aftereffects of returning from another world.

    Though the celestial realm was beautiful, it was also immensely terrifying.

    Quickly waking up, Zhe Gak stood up and shot a re while gripping his head.

    ��Stand up! Urgh�� G-Get����

    There was no one besides Zhe Gak.

    The Dragon��s Flowers he had turned into ves, along with the assassins he hired, were all lying on the floor.

    All missing their heads.

    The short second it took to close the gate to the celestial realm was more than enough time for Seol to kill them all.

    ��You fucking bastaaaaard!��

    Jang Du appeared, drenched in blood, as if he had bathed in it.

    He then quickly reached out his massive arms, trying to crush Zhe Gak��s skull.

    Flustered by this unexpected situation, Zhe Gak began to panic.

    Despite a few mishaps, everything had been going ording to his n. If it hadn��t been for Shin Yo��s strange spells and Seol��s sudden appearance, his ns would have gone perfectly.

    He was at a loss, realizing the difference between them.

    ��Jang Du!�� shouted Shin Yo. ��Stop it!��

    ��Th-this little�� Lady Shin Yo!��

    ��Don��t kill him.��

    ��What? Are you forgiving him?��

    ��No.��

    Jang Du then looked around at his surroundings.

    He then noticed Seol and Seol Hong ring at Zhe Gak.

    ��......��

    Jang Du took a step back.

    Though he was furious, it was the Dragon��s Flowers who had been personally hurt by Zhe Gak.

    This was not the time for him to act rashly, driven solely by his emotions.

    Sensing the strange air flowing between them, Zhe Gak immediately kissed the floor with his forehead.

    The Dragon��s Flowers, having suffered all kinds of humiliation, began to gather around Seol Hong.

    For some reason�� it seemed like she was the only one qualified to make a decision.

    ��P-Please forgive me, Seol Hong! I messed up!��

    ��......��

    ��I just�� I just wanted to achieve something as well. I�� I just����

    ��......��

    ��You know how I feel, right?! You��ve been through it as well, so you know, yeah? Everyone looked down on you!��

    Seol Hong formed a rather kind expression on her face.

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak, do you remember when we were young?��

    ��O-Of course I do! So many people bullied you! I knew it was hard for you!��

    ��I am not trying to talk about how hard it was.��

    ��...Then what?�� asked Zhe Gak back, confused.

    "I can still recite the contents of the letters you sent me back then. They were that important to me, anchoring me when I needed it most."

    ��Y-Yeah, right! If it wasn��t for me, you����

    This was an opportunity.

    Zhe Gak had to take advantage of Seol Hong��s kindness and pry his way to survival.

    No one would be willing to hurt him if even she had forgiven him.

    After all, the person who went all the way to the celestial realm to save her and the Dragon��s Flowers was Seol, her Dragon��s Stone.

    Sensing something amiss, Jang Du tried to step in.

    ��Exc����

    ��Don��t step in,�� interrupted Shin Yo.

    ��But����

    Shin Yo then shot Jang Du another re, making him take another step back.

    It was time. Time to see how much Seol Hong had grown.

    No matter their past rtionship, the Zhe Gak currently in front of Seol Hong must never be forgiven.

    <em>- Seol Hong can only take one path, she always has. But do you think that��s ��good��? If she continues to be weak, then��</em>

    <em>- That is not guaranteed to always be the case. Lady Seol Hong is learning right now.</em>

    ��Yes, tell us your answer, Seol Hong.��

    What decision would Seol Hong make? Was she still the same as before?

    Or... had she changed, even if just slightly?

    ��Y-Yeah! So I����

    As Zhe Gak tried to continue, Seol Hong swiftly cut him off.

    ��...It��s pointless, Zhe Gak.��

    ��What?��

    ��I will not forgive you, regardless of what you say.��

    So she had changed.

    Shin Yo��s eyes widened with shock.

    She didn��t expect that answer from Seol Hong, who she still saw as a child.

    Her expression was resolute, unbreakable, as if she wouldn''t even flinch if she were stabbed.

    Zhe Gak immediately began hurling insults.

    ��You fucking bitch, who do you think you are?! Ask the citizens! Who the hell would look up to someone who killed their mother when they were born!��

    ��...I will try. Try so that they will be able to look up to me.��

    Seol Hong then gave a light bow.

    ��Elder Brother Zhe Gak, I say this now in the younger Seol Hong��s ce.��

    ��Y-You�� Ahhhhhhh!��

    Not even Zhe Gak��s screams could shake Seol Hong��s resolve. His bloodshot eyes zed with fury, it was as if his boiling blood was flowing backward from sheer rage.

    "I am sincerely grateful. The goodwill you offered me on a whim gave me the strength to be here today. I will always treasure that feeling."

    ��......��

    The Dragon��s Flowers were silent.

    This was likely Seol Hong��s personal ritual.

    ��Goodbye.��

    Seol Hong then turned to Seol, biting her lips.

    It was time for her to sever ties with her old, weaker self.

    ��Cut him down,��manded Seol Hong.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    ��Seo-Seol H�� Krgh����

    Zhe Gak��s words failed to escape his throat.

    Was he scared of death, even though Seol hadn��t unsheathed his sword yet?

    No, that wasn��t it.

    It was because he was already cut.

    <em>Slice.</em>

    A line was drawn across Zhe Gak��s neck.

    * * *

    <em>Clip, clop�� clip, clop��</em>

    Soldiers arrived at Zhe Gak��s manor on horseback, swiftly dragging out the burning bodies and uncovering the Dragon��s Stones buried underground.

    Their movements were remarkably efficient, as if they were determined to erase any evidence of the chaos that had unfolded.

    The Dragon��s Flowers were scattered throughout the manor, each struggling to recover from the horrors they had witnessed.

    Chi Woo, heavily injured, was being carried away by a group of doctors, leaving Seol alone amid the chaos.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    In a corner, Seol Hong continued to bump her head against a wall.

    ��Urgh����

    ��......��

    ��Urghh����

    <em>Rip��</em>

    <em>Tearrrr��</em>

    She began to rip off her outerwear.

    ��Why�� Why����

    ��Lady Seol Hong.��

    ��Whyyyyyyyy?!�� screamed Seol Hong, her eyes tearing up. ��Why did I get so excited? Why�� Why was I so happy?!��

    Now that everything was over, she was reflecting on what had happened.

    ��I can��t believe I actually looked forward to this like an idiot! I bought new clothes, new shoes�� I even rushed Cheon Ju andughed like a fool. And now, it��s ended like this.��

    ��......��

    ��I��m an idiot�� I am so stupid�� I am so pathetic. I-I�� I don��t have the right, I�� Ahhhh! Take this off of me! I can��t breathe! I-I can��t����

    ��Seol Hong.��

    On the verge of tears, Seol Hong turned to Seol.

    ��This isn��t your fault.��

    ��......��

    ��None of this is your fault.��

    ��Ah�� Ah����

    Her eyes brimmed with tears on the verge of spilling.

    ��Let me����

    ��......��

    ��Let me borrow your arms!��

    Seol Hong buried herself in Seol��s arms, her body trembling as she wept silently, not letting a single tear fall to the floor.

    Seol held her small, fragile frame close, patiently waiting for her to find peace.

    * * *

    Jang Du and Shin Yoid in separate beds as doctors tended to their injuries.

    ��Argh���� groaned Jang Du. ��Still, I feel like we��ve gotten quite close now, right?��

    ��Yes,�� replied Shin Yo. ��Though none of this would��ve happened if you had broken down that door.��

    ��Do you think that''s something anyone can break? I''m not weak for not being able to do it.��

    ��I know, it was a joke.��

    ��Haha�� man,�� chuckled Jang Du.

    Shin Yo began thinking to herself, lying on the bed.

    Seol Hong had changed, but what had caused it?

    Why was Chi Woo, someone who had always been a lone wolf, following her now? Who was her Dragon��s Stone?

    She was shrouded in mysteries.

    However, she also had to admit it.

    There was something about Seol Hong that constantly demanded her attention.

    ��Jang Du, what do you think is the power that allows you to rule the Empire��s citizens?��

    ��Isn��t that�� one��spetence? The mostpetent individual����

    ��You��re wrong. In truth, even a newborn baby could govern Khan if you ced them on the throne.��

    ��What kind of disrespectful statement is that?��

    ��It��s true, though. When was thest time you saw Hong Cheon govern state affairs?��

    ��......��

    ��He is a corpse. A well-preserved doll.��

    ��Your jokes are too far.��

    ��Jang Du, I am telling you my honest feelings.��

    ��Haah�� Fine, I understand. But don��t say this around other people.��

    Shin Yo then asked a question.

    ��Do you think I will be able to be the Dragon?��

    ��Who else would be able to, but you? I heard about what happened inside the Insting Steel room. You did a lot, didn��t you?��

    ��A lot, my ass�� I just bought a little bit of time.��

    ��Still, that isn��t something that just anybody can do. By the way, is that wound on the back of your hand going to scar?��

    ��Ah, Kang Seol had given me medicine for it. Luckily, it likely won��t scar because of it.��

    ��...Kang Seol did?��

    ��Why?��

    ��Kang Seol did??? I don��t know why, but that pisses me off? Did you meet him separately?��

    ��I had to because of the report to the Dragon Pce.��

    ��Ah, then that��s fine. By the way, what was the ��power that allows you to rule�� that you mentioned earlier? The thing necessary to be emperor, right?��

    Shin Yo fell silent for a second before giving her answer.

    ��eptance.��

    ��eptance?��

    ��Even if youck the ability, the power, or even the intelligence�� the citizens will allow you to rule them if they ept you.��

    ��......��

    ��The Dragon must be someone the people can ept as their leader.��

    Jang Du carefully stole nces at Shin Yo.

    ��Uh�� Urm����

    ��I will be the Dragon.��

    ��Y-Yes, of course! Who else other than you, Lady Shin Yo, would����

    ��Tae Yul is the individual closest to perfection.��

    ��You aren��t wrong.��

    ��However, he is not the closest to bing the Dragon.��

    The one closest to bing the Dragon.

    Shin Yo thought of a particr individual in her head.

    ��We��ll need to give our all during the next trial.��

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    <em>Snap, snap!</em>

    <em>Snaaaaaaaaaap!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��

    <em>Thuuuuuuuud!</em>

    The sound of breaking furniture echoed from within apletely enclosed room, but those outside had no way of seeing what was happening inside.

    Despite that, they still had some idea of what was happening.

    ��His Majesty��s seizures are bing more frequent.����I am at a loss����

    ��It��s fine. Perhaps it was impossible for an ordinary doctor to improve His Majesty��s condition in the first ce.��

    Bang Hyu furrowed his brow as he dismissed the doctor.

    The individual trapped within the room was none other than Hong Cheon, the Dragon Emperor.

    But why was he causing so muchmotion? Why was he destroying the furniture in his room?

    Though it was difficult to ept, Hong Cheon had been this way since long ago��ever since the day he drank a dragon��s blood.

    Hwagmu��s blood had given Hong Cheon a lot of things.

    Overflowing energy, a strong mind, a longer youth, and a seemingly eternal body. In fact, even the majority of his children had turned out to be exceptional.

    Thanks to this cycle, despite being on the brink of destruction by a dragon, Khan emerged as a superpower through the dragon''s power.

    It almost seemed like Khan would go on like this forever.

    However, everything in the world alwayses with a price. Having lived for over 300 years, Hong Cheon was now beginning to lose his mind.

    And though it was never recorded, there was even an instance when a young Hong Cheon destroyed an entire town during a bout of unconsciousness.

    While Hong Cheon did not know the reason at first, he eventually realized that it was a side-effect of a human consuming a dragon��s blood.

    Hong Cheon knew his situation well.

    So, before it could happen, he would restrain himself to ensure there would be no victims.

    Now, having lost his youth, he was growing weaker.

    And due to losing his energy, the seizures grew more frequent.

    ��At this rate����

    Bang Hyu quietly groaned.

    * * *

    Tae Yul had five subordinates, not including his Dragon''s Stone. However, these five were powerful enough to rival even the most renowned Dragon''s Stones in terms of strength.

    Among them was Jin Ryeo, the woman who had lost a bet with Seol at the Dragon Pce.

    Their names were Song Noh, Gyu Jin, Bang So, Geok Bi, and Jin Ryeo.

    ��Have you heard what happened to Zhe Gak?�� Song Noh asked, twirling his beard as he spoke to Tae Yul.

    ��I did,�� coldly responded Tae Yul.

    Seeing his response, Song Noh continued a bit more cautiously.

    ��But�� why does it seem like you��re not surprised?��

    ��Was it not obvious? Zhe Gak simply acted ording to what he was capable of. It was pathetic and foolish, but����

    Tae Yul seemed to be rather upset.

    ��Because of him, innocent Dragon��s Flowers were hurt.��

    Geok Bi, a woman with a ck hairpin, added on.

    ��But isn��t this for the better? They were simply annoyance in your����

    Tae Yul shot Geok Bi a cold re, causing the chubby Bang So to nudge her side with his elbow.

    ��Ah.��

    ��Watch your words!�� shouted Bang So.

    ��Geok Bi, think of the future,�� said Tae Yul.

    ��What do you���� stammered Geok Bi.

    ��Don��t think of it from the perspective of another Dragon��s Flowers, but as the Dragon.��

    ��......��

    Sensing that Geok Bi didn��t understand him fully, Tae Yul continued.

    ��The Dragon��s Flowers are those who will lead Khan alongside me. They are far too precious to be treated as expendables. Only a fool would take pleasure in their failures.��

    Geok Bi immediately took a knee before bowing.

    ��I foolishly focused only on the task immediately at hand and failed to see the bigger picture. Please forgive me.��

    ��There is nothing to forgive, stand up.��

    Geok Bi smiled after receiving Tae Yul��s forgiveness.

    Gyu Jin, a ratherrge man, then shifted the topic.

    ��More importantly, there is an interesting rumor circting amongst the Dragon��s Flowers.��

    ��A rumor?��

    ��Yes, apparently, Kang Seol, Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone, managed to cut through Insting Steel with a single attack.��

    ��I heard that as well. Wasn��t there also another rumor?��

    ��...You knew about that as well, Lord Tae Yul? I intentionally didn��t mention it as it seemed way too ridiculous to even bring your attention to����

    Gyu Jin then scratched his neck before continuing.

    ��Apparently�� Kang Seol was rumored to havested a second against a white whale, a phantom beast����

    ��Hah����

    ��I also doubted it at first after hearing it. Still, it was the Dragon��s Flowers who returned from the celestial realm who said that. That means����

    ��There is a possibility that it could be true�� right?��

    ��...Precisely.��

    <em>Fuuuu��</em>

    Tae Yul then asked his five subordinates and Ma Song, his Dragon��s Stone.

    ��What is a white whale?��

    ��Well����

    ��Isn��t it a monster from ancient times?��

    ��A whale that is apparently asrge as a house. Apparently, everyone is left in shock after seeing its size����

    As the others answered Tae Yul��s question, Jin Ryeo cautiously added more.

    ��It has amassed so much power that it could even rival dragons����

    ��That is likely false.��

    ��What?��

    ��I should��ve just kept quiet,�� Jin Ryeo thought to herself.

    Jin Ryeo quietly scolded herself for pretending to know before waiting for the others to continue.

    ��No matter how powerful a white whale is, it can neverpare to a dragon. Have you seen a dragon before?��

    ��Who in the world has ever seen a dragon? If someone has, I��d like to meet them��Ah, His Majesty has seen one.��

    ��He has. And so have I.��

    ��R-Really, Lord Tae Yul?��

    ��Yes, though I was young when I saw it.��

    ��How incredible����

    ��There is nothing particrly incredible about it. I��ve only seen it once, while there is someone who meets one often.��

    ��Huh? Who is that?��

    ��Shin Yo.��

    The five subordinates fell silent.

    ��Shin Yo? Did she perhaps see it with you back when you were young?��

    ��No, Shin Yo��s master is a dragon.��

    ����What? Weren��t they a wandering Daoist who emerged from seclusion? That��s what I heard, and those were the rumors as well.��

    Tae Yul shook his head.

    ��She was taught by a dragon,�� Tae Yul said. ��The same dragon I encountered when I was young is also her master.��

    ��Haha�� That��s hard to believe.��

    ��That is also the reason why no one among the Dragon��s Flowers canpare to her in terms of Daoist spells. Well, she is also extremely talented in them.��

    ��I only heard about this now, but�� isn��t that incredible? Her master is a dragon. But isn��t it a bit unfair for her to have a dragon on her side?��

    ��It��s better for us if she was able to sessfully ovee that trial thanks to the dragon��s teachings.��

    They then stopped talking about Shin Yo��s master and returned to the original matter at hand.

    ��Then, if a white whale is that much weaker than a dragon����

    ��Even so, they are far too powerful for an ordinary human to face. The belligerent white whale roams freely, standing near the apex of the celestial realm. To think that he was able to withstand its attack, even if it were only a moment�� And considering the incident with Phantom, hmm����

    ��What are you thinking about?��

    ��He is likely much stronger than Jang Du��indeed, much, much stronger. He is probably the strongest Dragon��s Stone.��

    Ma Song, Tae Yul��s Dragon��s Stone, flinched upon hearing those words.

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    ��He flinched! Even though he��s Lord Tae Yul��s Dragon��s Stone, he��s theziest when ites to training! That bastard is still lying down while listening right now!��

    ��Wh-what are you talking about?! I train every day!��

    ��And you��re still that weak?! And I guess you��re a liar now, too! There��s no way you wouldn��t be the strongest if you trained every day! In fact, let me ask you this: How long do you think you couldst against a white whale?��

    ��...I should be able to run away safely.��

    ��With Lord Tae Yul?��

    ��No, I wouldn��t be able to protect him.��

    ��Lord Tae Yul, please give me permission to p him. I will deal with him in an instant.��

    ��Don��t let them do it, Tae Yul!�� shouted Ma Song.

    Tae Yul then began thinking to himself while rubbing his chin.

    ��How troublesome. One is a Daoist taught by a dragon, and the other possesses the strongest Dragon��s Stone�� What do I, Tae Yul, have to face them?��

    ��Us?��

    The air quickly turned freezing cold.

    ��...I apologize.��

    ��What are you apologizing for? I consider that to be the truth.��

    ��Krgh�� if only Ma Song were a bit stronger����

    ��Why do you keep bringing that up again?! Tae Yul, say something!��

    While the others continued their conversation, Jin Ryeo unfurled the scroll detailing the trials assigned to the Dragon��s Flowers.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    ��I''ve been curious about this since before, but�� I can somewhat understand the other trials, but I don��t understand the trial that gives out the most points.��

    Ma Song and the other subordinates stopped quarreling and turned their attention to Jin Ryeo.

    ��You don��t know about it, Jin Ryeo?��

    ��You don��t know what that is?��

    Jin Ryeo awkwardly scratched her cheek, confused.

    ��Luminous Bell? What��s that?��

    The most difficult trial, the one that awarded the most points, was the trial of reiming the Luminous Bell.

    Tae Yul then began exining it to her.

    ��It is an item that allows you to restrain evil. However, it has only been mentioned in legends.��

    ��Then we can just find it!�� said Jin Ryeo.

    The others allughed upon hearing that.

    ��It��s good that you��re so optimistic, Jin Ryeo.��

    ��She��s quite naive, isn��t she?��

    Tae Yul then exined it to Jin Ryeo, who looked puzzled.

    ��No one knows where the Luminous Bell is.��

    * * *

    Seol Hong had just endured the worst day of her life.

    After Zhe Gak��s death, she had spent the next few days shut away in her room.

    Everyone was worried about her.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ��I should just die����

    Chi Woo repeatedly bashed his head against the table.

    [Need some help?]

    Chi Woo even ignored the consoling Agony.

    ��...What do we do?��

    Seol remained silent despite Chi Woo��s question.

    ��What do we do? Urgh����

    Even Seol struggled to endure it after hearing Chi Woo repeat that question over and over again.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Seol.

    ��I wanted to make it the best banquet for her, but it ended up being the worst. How am I so useless?��

    <em>Step��</em>

    As Chi Woo continued to me himself, Hwa Ah stepped forward.

    ��Then it seems like we have no other choice, Lord Chi Woo.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��This is precisely the time for a special measures meeting!��

    ��Special�� measures meeting?��

    ��Yes! We wille up with a n to cheer Lady Seol Hong up! Everyone, please gather around!��

    As Seol Hong tried her best to ovee the pain lingering in her chest, the others gathered around a small table.

    Hwa Ah, Cheong Ah, and Hwi Ah.

    Cheon Ju, Seol Hong��s attendant.

    Chi Woo, a parasitic houseguest, and Seol, Seol Hong��s Dragon��s Stone.

    And Agony.

    The seven of them gathered around the small table.

    [She��ll be fine if she eats something tasty!]

    ��I agree! That will do it!�� eagerly responded Chi Woo.

    The others collectively sighed.

    ��Please, could the two of you not make any more suggestions?�� said Hwa Ah, shaking her head.

    ��What?��

    ��What if we hold a banquet ourselves?�� said Cheong Ah. ��We can have a normal, ordinary banquet.��

    ��It isn��t a bad idea, but the Dragon War will resume soon,�� said Chi Woo, surprising the others with his normal opinion. ��There probably won��t be anyoneing.��

    ��And if this banquet goes poorly as well�� there won��t be a next time.��

    ��That��s true. What do you think, Cheon Ju?��

    ��This is the first time I��ve seen Lady Seol Hong behave like this�� She has never skipped a meal before����

    Like Chi Woo, Cheon Ju wasn��t particrly helpful here.

    ��What do you think, Elder Sister Hwa Ah?��

    ��What if we just ignore itpletely? I doubt us making a fuss over it would help her.��

    ��I don��t know�� I feel like not properly addressing an injury like that could lead to problemster.��

    ��Why did you have to say it so ominously�� What do you think, Hwi Ah?��

    ��I�� try to get out of the house whenever I��m going through a tough time,�� said Hwi Ah.

    ��Leaving the house? At a time like this?��

    ��Yes! She could get some fresh air, see some new people����

    ��But why��?��

    ��I look around and see people struggling at work, others who enjoy their work, and even those going through tougher times than I am. All of them end up helping me, and it makes me feel less alone, I guess����

    ��Urgh���� groaned Chi Woo. ��I hate it, rejected.��

    ��Who are you to reject it, Lord Chi Woo?!��

    Hwa Ah then organized it all together.

    ��In the end, we decided on nothing. It may be hard, but please act normally for Lady Seol Hong. Once wee up with a good solution, we��ll����

    Suddenly��

    <em>Creaaaak��</em>

    Seol Hong��s door creaked open.

    <em>m!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ��......��

    With a few loud noises, everyone scattered in a hurry.

    ��...What��s wrong?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��N-Nothing����

    ��I-I should wipe the dishes dry����

    ��The bathroom looks too slippery! I��ll����

    Hwa Ah quickly left to polish perfectly dried dishes, while Cheong Ah scurried away to clean the already spotless bathroom.

    - I thought you guys were going to act normal�� LOOOOL

    - So they were just pretending to be normal earlier? LOL

    - They look so suspicious haha

    - I��d start looking for a camera if I was Seol Hong hahaha

    Seol Hong quietly watched them for a second, sensing something off.

    <em>tter��</em>

    Cheon Ju quickly ced a pot and a cup on the table.

    <em>Shake, shake, shake��</em>

    <em>tter, tter, tter��</em>

    Cheon Ju��s trembling hands spilled hot water all over the table.

    ��Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-why don��t you h-have a cup of t-tea����

    - The strangest of them all!

    - Don��t die, Cheon Ju!

    - I��ll see you soon, dear��

    - Hong Cheon��s still alive, though!

    - I��ll be going first, dear��

    - Why is she stammering so much hahaha

    - I think the signal��s bad here. I��ll fix it real quick.

    ��Are you okay, Cheon Ju?�� asked Seol Hong. ��Get some rest.��

    ��I-I-I-I-I-I-I can��t�� M-Maybe I should?��

    ��Yeah. You��re sweating, too.��

    ��I understand. I-I will get some rest.��

    Seol Hong then walked toward Seol.

    ��I want to get some fresh air,�� she said, causing everyone to look at her.

    ��Will you�� be heading out, then?��

    ��Yes, I am.��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Chi Woo quickly stood up.

    ��Why are you trying to leave the house right now? It hasn��t even been that long since the incident�� it��s too soon to����

    Chi Woo quickly noticed several people ring at him, with Hwa Ah having a particrly murderous re.

    ��I guess it was too much? Then����

    ��It��s a fantastic idea,�� corrected Chi Woo. ��You have me, don��t you? Getting some fresh air is the best, right?��

    ��You like leaving the house too, Chi Woo?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Of course�� urgh����

    Hwi Ah then began silently mouthing to Chi Woo from behind Seol Hong.

    ��I-I look around at the other people while getting some fresh air. People struggling at work, others who enjoy their work, and even those going through tougher times than I am. I guess you could say that they end up bing a source of strength for me?��

    ��I didn��t know you had that side to you, Chi Woo.��

    - Because he doesn��t LMFAOOO

    - I am suing you for copyright infringement.

    - Look at Hwi Ah��s face LMFAO

    - She��s still going! I think she��s cursing him off! Hwi Ah��s still insulting him!

    ��Yeah, so where do you want to go?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��I want to go meet Yu Shin. It��s been a while.��

    ��Sure, Yu Shin�� Wait, did you just say Yu Shin?��

    ��I did.��

    ��Th-the�� Yu Shin of Dokkaebi Street?��

    Seol furrowed his brows upon hearing the phrase ��Dokkaebi Street��.

    It was another term for Hong Yeon��s slums.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ��Oh no, are you alright?��

    ��C-Could you go a bit more softly? The carriage is shaking way too much.��

    ��It��s because of the rough roads, hrm�� It will be difficult.��

    The coachman muttered to himself, grumbling about being ordered to take them to the city''s outskirts. However, the carriage Seol and the others had rented for a set period wasn��t particrlyfortable either.

    Still, it was a significant improvementpared to the days when they had to go everywhere on foot.

    ��......����Hm����

    They had been silent ever since Seol Hong decided she wanted to go to Dokkaebi Street.

    ��It��s not like it��s a particrly nice ce.��

    Dokkaebi Street was like the slums, an underdeveloped area in the backstreets of Hong Yeon.

    In fact, most of Hong Yeon��s criminals were born there, causing many of the city��s residents to look down on those who came from the area.

    This situation persisted for so long that it became difficult to tell whether they were looked down upon because they were criminals or if they became criminals because they had been looked down upon their entire lives.

    Dokkaebi Street was a ce where cause and effect were so jumbled that it became impossible to untangle, let alone cure.

    ��It��s a breeding ground for crime�� and it��s not a particrly pleasing sight either.��

    Whether it was pity or repulsion, Dokkaebi Street left visitors with no positive emotions, leading to very few wanting to venture there.

    <em>Shake, shake��</em>

    ��Hmm����

    Chi Woo, who had been shaking his legs with his arms crossed, finally broke the silence.

    ��Is there a reason you had toe here, though?��

    ��Do you not like the Dokkaebi Street, Chi Woo?��

    ��I wouldn��t go that far, it��s just�� the people there aren��t very kind. There are also a lot of shady jerks.��

    ��You��re not wrong, most people there are like that. However, not everyone is.��

    ��Are you close with Yu Shin?��

    ��Yes, I visited him often. Although it has been difficult to go there recently.��

    Yu Shin.

    ��It��s my first time hearing that name.��

    Given that Seol Hong mentioned she was close to him, he was likely around her age.

    If not for that, the fact that Seol, who had operated in Khan multiple times, did not know their name suggested that they had only recently gained renown.

    Of course, these were just his assumptions.

    ��After all, it��s not like I know everything about Dokkaebi Street either.��

    Seol then asked the two of them a question.

    ��Is this Yu Shin person famous?��

    ��I don��t know if I should call him famous, but���� began Chi Woo. ��They do charity work in Dokkaebi Street.��

    ��There are multiple people who do charity work there, no?��

    Countless phnthropists have tried to help Dokkaebi Street by sweeping the streets, cleaning up broken ss, and mending houses.

    In the end, however, everything always returned to its usual state.

    ��There are, but�� hm����

    Chi Woo patiently waited for Seol Hong to speak.

    As Yu Shin was Seol Hong��s friend, he was careful not to say anything that could upset her.

    Sensing this, Seol Hong answered instead.

    ��Yu Shin is a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe.��

    ��The Soul Eyes Tribe!��

    The Soul Eyes Tribe.

    As expected of a small, declining tribe with only a few members, it made sense that rumors about Yu Shin spread, given his affiliation with it.

    ��The Soul Eyes Tribe, huh����

    In some ways, the Soul Eyes Tribe was deeply intertwined with Khan��s history. Although their unique abilities allowed them to rise alongside the Dragon, ironically, these same abilities were also why ordinary citizens of the Empire discriminated against them.

    After all, it was human nature to reject those who were different from them.

    ��I didn��t expect to meet a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe here. Then that means����

    As expected of a tribe with a short lifespan, they had their own personal messagingwork, whether directly or indirectly.

    Although they weren��t all close, each member had at least some idea of how the others were doing and where they were.

    However, the reason Seol knew about this was because he had some connections to the Soul Eyes Tribe.

    More urately, it was his piece, Hye Myeong, the Great Virtue, who had these connections.

    <em>- Hye Myeong, have a seat here!</em>

    <em>- What is it this time, Mi Ah? Are you going to smudge the face again?</em>

    <em>- I��m not! I��m definitely going to create a masterpiece this time! Although, it��s challenging being an artist with your ugly face as the subject!</em>

    <em>- I feel like even someone who has never seen me before could draw a more urate portrait of me than you, Mi Ah��</em>

    <em>- Hahaha! That��s because I never got a good look at your face, either, Hye Myeong!</em>

    Seol then imagined a small, young girl.

    She was a child who had lost her sight even before reaching adulthood due to her great power.

    ��...Mi Ah.��

    After hearing about the Soul Eyes Tribe, Seol became curious about Mi Ah��s whereabouts.

    ��I wonder if she��s doing well��?��

    Deciding whether to ask a few questions about Mi Ah when he met Yu Shin, Seol looked around once more.

    ��Hm�� each and every one of them looks like a pain.��

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo had been discussing the uing trials for the Dragon War while Seol was lost in thought.

    They were trying to select an appropriate trial for their next challenge.

    However, they had still yet to find one they deemed ��appropriate��.

    ��Hm�� Saigon, the Hexagonal Snake, subjugation�� taking down the Bloody Bandits�� resolving the crisis with the ck Gunpowder Pirates in the eastern sea�� None of these are good options. Why do all the tasks that can be solved with strength offer so few points?��

    The trials Chi Woo listed were all ones that Seol had confirmed as well.

    For this trial, while Seol Hong had the freedom to choose whichever she wanted, the points awarded varied significantly.

    ��Why do they award you more for retrieving items?��

    In truth, the reasoning behind it madeplete sense.

    There wasn��t much for the Dragon��s Flowers to show during subjugations or exterminations.

    Meanwhile, valuable items were often difficult to acquire or already had owners, giving the archivists more to assess, including the decision-making involved.

    It was for these reasons that such trials awarded more points. And, of course, there were differences in points among the trials to retrieve an item.

    The one that awarded the most points was��

    ��This one.��

    Retrieving the Luminous Bell.

    It was a legendary and fabled bell the size of an egg, renowned for its ability to restrain evil with its thunderous sounds.

    ��The Luminous Bell, huh����

    <em>Slide��</em>

    Chi Woo put the scroll aside.

    ��Retrieving the Luminous Bell? How the hell are we supposed to find it when we don��t know where it is?��

    Most individuals had only heard about the Luminous Bell through legends. None knew its location, let alone whether it actually existed.

    ��Yeah�� the Luminous Bell.��

    Seol had seen it before.

    In fact, he had seen it very, very close by.

    A few secondster��

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    ��I will wait at the outskirts,�� said the coachman.

    ��Go ahead.��

    The coachman quickly left Dokkaebi Street with his horses, leaving Seol, Seol Hong, and Chi Woo behind.

    ��Don��t you think we should bring some food?�� Chi Woo asked. ��It might not be a bad idea to throw it to the kids if theye swarming����

    ��No, showing sympathy to anyone in Dokkaebi Street is dangerous. Not everyone is dangerous, but there are still dangerous people.��

    It seemed as if Seol Hong knew a lot about Dokkaebi Street.

    Given that Seol Hong was capable of operating a Large Soldier and knew a lot about the slums, she possessed a unique advantage that others did not have.

    An impossible-to-describe weapon.

    ��Dangerous?��ughed Chi Woo. ��Don��t worry, if theye scrambling in, I��ll����

    ��......��

    ��I��ll just stop them.��

    ��Yes, it��s best to not get into any fights. All we have to do is meet Yu Shin without drawing any attention to ourselves.��

    ��Yeah, let��s go with that.��

    If people in Dokkaebi Street learned about Seol Hong��s identity, they woulde swarming, targeting her status and wealth.

    ��Let��s be careful, I��ll take the lead.��

    ��Do you know the way?��

    ��Seol Hong can teach me, it��s fine!��

    ��Yeah, sure.��

    The three walked in a line, with Chi Woo taking the lead and Seol watching the rear.

    This arrangement guaranteed that Seol Hong was protected on all sides, making it impossible for anyone to harm her.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The alleyway was ominous, with shadows seemingly darting from one corner to another.

    ��They��re watching us, right?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��I can sense their gazes,�� responded Seol.

    Though they did not feel any hostility, it certainly wasn��t weing.

    ��E-Excuse me����

    A few individuals began approaching them, attempting to beg for money. Despite this, Seol Hong walked past them without hesitation, not wasting even a single second.

    Seol wondered whether he should try to scare them off or not.

    ��I��ll watch for now.��

    Just then, two children, a boy and a girl who seemed to be siblings, leaped out of the darkness. They appeared to be around six or seven years old.

    ��Give me your moneyyyyyyy!��

    ��G-Give us money!��

    This time, Chi Woo had no choice but to stop.

    It was almostical to see such small children attempting to threaten them. Their brazen attitude was more hrious than intimidating.

    ��Don��t you hear my stomach grumbling? Money! Give me money!��

    ��Yeah! We haven��t eaten for a few days!��

    Despite iming they hadn''t eaten for days, their faces were plump and well cared for. It was clearly a lie.

    ��Hah����

    As Chi Woo tried to walk past them, the two did something strange.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��You have to step on me if you want to cross!��

    ��Yeah, step on us!��

    ��Give us money! You��ll have to stomp on us to get past us!��

    ��I-It��ll hurt, though����

    Seol then saw a few options.

    [[A few mysterious children have approached you, asking for money. How do you respond?]

    1. How dare you beg for money? You should be ashamed of yourselves!

    2. How much do you need?

    3. We don��t have money.

    4. Oh no�� You must have starved so much��

    5. [Dangers: Notoriety, Criticism, Mob Lynching] Step on them as you cross.

    ����]

    While there were a few cutthroat options, Seol didn��t have to make the decision.

    Seol Hong smiled before bending down.

    ��I came here to see Yu Shin.��

    The two childrenying on the floor immediately got up.

    ��What? You know Yu Shin?��

    ��You know Yu Shin?��

    - Tch! We got caught!

    - Kids these days are scary��

    Seol Hong nodded in response.

    ��Do you know where they are?��

    ��...We��ll take you to him. Follow us!��

    Somehow, they had ended up with guides.

    After walking for quite a while, they arrived at a mud hut that looked like it could be swept away by the rain at any moment.

    Arge, burly man stood guard at the door. Even at a nce, he looked like someone who might be involved in shady activities.

    ��Who the hell are you guys?��

    The children answered in their stead.

    ��They say they��re Yu Shin��s friends!��

    ��His friends? Wait a second here.��

    Surprisingly, he was nicer than what his appearance suggested.

    As the three stood outside, dusting themselves off, someone exited the mud hut.

    ��Who�� Ah!��

    A young man with a blindfold stuck his head out the door.

    It was Yu Shin.

    ��Yu Shin!��

    ��This voice�� Seol Hong, it��s been a while.��

    ��Yeah!��

    As Yu Shin finally stepped outside to approach Seol Hong, she, too, walked closer to him. They then hugged, like friends who were enjoying seeing each other again after so long.

    They thenughed before continuing to talk.

    ��Ah, right. Please,e in.��

    They were then guided into Yu Shin��s house, where the sight of dozens of children greeted them.

    The children watched Seol��s party in silence.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Chi Woo swallowed his spit.

    A few secondster��

    ��Argh! Hey, don��t pull on my ears!�� shouted Chi Woo.

    ��Hahaha! That��s so cool! Dog ears! He has dog ears!��

    ��I��m a wolf!��

    ��Doggy! Hahaha! So fluffy!��

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    - It��s so over for Chi Woo.

    - He was chosen by them.

    - He has the talent to be an uncle.

    As Chi Woo, Seol, and Agony yed with the children, Seol Hong shared a conversation with Yu Shin.

    ��It might be best to leave those two alone.��

    It was clear that Seol Hong��s mind and body were both exhausted after going through one Dragon Trial after another. Recognizing this as well, Chi Woo added something.

    ��I bet Seol Hong is the only Dragon��s Flower who has ever visited Dokkaebi Street! I can��t believe I ended up visiting as well����

    Enjoying her conversation with Yu Shin, Seol Hongughed again and again.

    ��She looks like she��s having fun,�� said Chi Woo.

    ��She does.��

    ��Going out every once in a while is good. As long as it��s every once in a while.��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��And the fact that she has a ce to go outside the Dragon Pce shows that she��s a good person as well.��

    However, Seol took a different meaning from Chi Woo��s words.

    They implied that the Dragon Pce had not be a home for Seol Hong.

    Seol Hong and Yu Shin��s reunion ended rather quickly.

    Seol Hong seemed to have spoken candidly and openly to Yu Shin,ying everything out at once without dragging it out. Meanwhile, Yu Shin listened patiently, allowing her to pour out her heart.

    ��He��s a good person.��

    Seol Hong then began putting on her outerwear once more.

    ��Thanks, Yu Shin.��

    ��I should say the same thing,�� responded Yu Shin.

    Seol and Chi Woo then walked toward them once more, tearing the kids off of them.

    ��Could you let me go now? Stop touching my ear��It was nice to meet you, Yu Shin,�� said Chi Woo.

    ��It was nice to meet you,�� added Seol.

    ��...Thank you for ying with the children so well.��

    ��Well, it wasn��t that bad, except for the ear-touching thing. Oh, right. Didn��t you say you wanted to ask something, Seol?��

    ��I did.��

    Seol then walked closer to Yu Shin before asking a question.

    ��Do you perhaps�� know where Mi Ah is?��

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    Yu Shin visibly flinched upon hearing her name.

    His reaction was definitely strange.

    Then, several of the children Seol and Chi Woo had yed with earlier joined them.

    ��Elder Sister Mi Ah?��

    ��I know where she is!��

    ��Elder Sister Mi Ah, she����

    Though Yu Shin quickly tried to cover the children��s mouths, it was already toote.

    ��...she came here yesterday as well����

    Seol��s eyes widened with shock.

    <em>- Do you�� Do you have to go? Can��t you just not go?</em>

    <em>- ��Mi Ah.</em>

    ��Mi Ah is in Hong Yeon? Why?��

    Seol immediately saw a few messages enter his vision.

    [You have acquired new information.]

    [Once the conditions have been met, a Sudden Adventure will activate.]

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    ��Mi Ah is����

    Yu Shin sighed, as if he had been ced into an awkward situation.

    ��She��s not in a condition to meet anyone, especially strangers, like you.��

    Seol nodded his head, agreeing.

    ��That��s understandable if it��s Mi Ah.��

    Mi Ah was the cautious type, rarely meeting with anyone.

    She had only ever opened her heart to one person.

    It seemed entirely out of character for her to not only meet with Yu Shin but also to have visited him recently.

    Even so, Seol wasn��t the type to give up.��Is there any way I could have a conversation with her?��

    ��If it is something that could harm Mi Ah�� I��d rather not.��

    ��Hm����

    Though Yu Shin seemed kinder than anyone when taking care of the kids, he now felt cold and distant.

    However, there was no reason for Seol to look at him negatively.

    While the Soul Eyes Tribe had been prosperous in the past, their numbers had dwindled, leaving only a few members. It was natural for him to be cautious.

    As Seol thought about how to convince him, Seol Hong stepped ahead.

    ��Yu Shin, Seol is not a bad person.��

    ��How could I trust him, though? Mi Ah is����

    ��Trust me.��

    ��......��

    ��If you can��t trust him, trust me.��

    Seol Hong then looked at Yu Shin anxiously.

    ��Could you please let him meet her?��

    Yu Shin nced back and forth between Seol and Seol Hong.

    <em>Haah��</em>

    After a long sigh, he gave his answer.

    ��Tomorrow, I��ll bring Mi Ah to where your carriage is parked. She probably wouldn��t want to meet you, but�� if it��s someone you trust, Seol Hong, he might be able to help her, too. Mi Ah really needs a lot of help right now.��

    ��Hold on, carriage? You know where our carriage is?��

    ��Yes, there was a bit of amotion. But I let them know that it was your carriage, Seol Hong, so there won��t be any problems.��

    It was clear now that if it hadn��t been Seol Hong��s carriage, something terrible could have happened to it.

    They had forgotten for a second that they were at Dokkaebi Street. Ruffians who wanted to steal from carriages lurked in every corner.

    ��We should leave someone behind next time.��

    Though Seol was uncertain that it would happen again.

    Regardless, after securing a promise, the three of them left Dokkaebi Street. Thanks to the rumors that they were Yu Shin��s guests, no one dared to bother them.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The coachman immediately began toin once they reached the carriage.

    ��L-Lady Seol Hong, this ce is dangerous. S-Some scary-looking ruffians started shaking the carriage, threatening me. I didn��t know what to do, but����

    It was as expected.

    ��I already heard about it,�� said Seol Hong. ��Let��s leave.��

    ��Ah! I was waiting for those words!��

    The coachman had clearly been waiting to escape from the smelly, dangerous alleyways.

    ��But�� why are you trying to meet with this Mi Ah person?�� asked Seol Hong. ��And judging by how they were called ��her,�� she��s likely a girl, too.��

    Despite knowing nothing about Seol��s intentions or the woman named Mi Ah, Seol Hong stepped forward to help him.

    While it was reckless, it also served to prove how much faith Seol Hong had in him.

    ��Mi Ah is a special person. There is something I have to confirm with her.��

    ��Is it important?�� asked Seol Hong.

    ��Very important,�� replied Seol, nodding his head.

    * * *

    The carriage returned to the same spot the next day.

    However, unlike yesterday, the three of them were waiting outside the carriage for visitors.

    Soon after, the people they had been waiting for arrived.

    A pair of shrouded individuals, one male, and one female, both wearing blindfolds, approached them.

    Seol, in particr, couldn��t take his eyes off of the woman.

    ��...Mi Ah?��

    He was shocked because she looked vastly different from how he remembered her.

    ��B-Because someone came to see me�� I really didn��t want toe���� stammered Mi Ah as she weakly walked closer.

    <em>- Hye Myeong, look over there! It��s pretty, right?</em>

    <em>- What are you telling me to look at? Where? What is it?</em>

    <em>- The stars, the stars!</em>

    The Mi Ah Seol remembered was much more energetic and bright.

    ��I-I want to go.��

    ��Mi Ah, we already came all this way. Why don��t we at least talk with them?��

    ��No. I��m sure����

    Mi Ah��s head drooped down.

    ��...they��re trying to make me draw again.��

    Draw.

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong were puzzled by what she meant. What was it about drawing that caused her to tremble in fear like that?

    Yu Shin then looked at Seol.

    ��Are you trying to make Mi Ah draw?��

    Seol shook his head.

    ��I am not.��

    Yu Shin smiled after hearing that before rying it to Mi Ah.

    ��You heard that, right, Mi Ah? He��s not trying to make you draw.��

    ��R-Really?�� asked Mi Ah, looking up toward Seol.

    ��Really.��

    ��Then�� it��s okay if we talk.��

    Seol then asked Seol Hong and Chi Woo if he could have a conversation alone with Mi Ah.

    While Seol Hong and Chi Woo obviously agreed, Yu Shin refused.

    Or more urately�� Mi Ah refused.

    ��St-stay with us, Yu Shin.��

    ��Mi Ah?��

    ��Being alone�� is scary.��

    At a loss for what to do, Yu Shin looked at Seol.

    ��It��s alright if you join us,�� nodded Seol.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As Seol entered the carriage, Yu Shin and Mi Ah followed and took their seats on the opposite side. Since Mi Ah was unable to speak properly, it was up to Seol and Yu Shin to lead the conversation.

    ��I will be straightforward,�� said Yu Shin. ��How do you know Mi Ah?��

    ��I-I don��t draw�� I can��t draw anymore����

    Mi Ah continued to murmur to herself about being unable to draw. She was broken.

    ��I am looking for the Luminous Bell,�� answered Seol, directly.

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    In an instant, Mi Ah seemingly returned to normal as if a bolt of lightning had cleared the fog in her head.

    ��The Luminous Bell?��

    ��Yes, the Luminous Bell.��

    ��...Mi Ah?��

    Yu Shin had sensed that something about Mi Ah had changed as well. And her next words shocked himpletely.

    ��Yu Shin, could you wait outside?�� asked Mi Ah.

    ��...Will you be alright?��

    ��Yes, please leave.��

    ��Y-Yeah����

    It was as if everything leading up to this had been an act. As Yu Shin left the carriage, Mi Ah continued.

    ��If you��re asking me about the Luminous Bell, then����

    ��I believe that you can help me find it.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Because I know.��

    ��......��

    ��I know that you were the person <em>he</em> handed the Luminous Bell to.��

    ��How�� How do you know? Did you�� Did you meet him?��

    ��...Yes.��

    - Who��s he?

    - Argh, Snowman��s up to his bullshit again!

    - Please tell us what that Fate thing is! ??

    - I wish I could steal his brain�� his knowledge��

    ��Where is he now?��

    ��Somewhere far away.��

    ��...As expected. Did he achieve what he wanted to?��

    ��I am not sure either.��

    In truth, Seol did know.

    But there was no way he could tell her that.

    ��Did�� Hye Myeong tell you about the Luminous Bell?��

    ��I cannot tell you that.��

    ��Fine�� But it��s already toote.��

    - Who��s Hye Myeong?

    - idk, something with Fate.

    - Why is everyone scared of whatever names he brings up LOOOL

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Mi Ah then pulled out something.

    A bell the size of an egg.

    ��Is this perhaps����

    ��Yes, the Luminous Bell that Hye Myeong left behind. But as you can see����

    The Luminous Bell had lost its strength.

    Though it had once radiated with brilliant light, it was now decaying with corruption.

    ��How did it end up like�� I think I understand,�� said Seol.

    ��You know a lot more than I expected.��

    Seol bitterly smiled.

    ��So it exhausted all of its power when it was used that one time.��

    Seol still remembered using the Luminous Bell in the past and how powerful it had been.

    ��After he left, the Luminous Bell lost its powers. Just like�� me.��

    ��Mi Ah? You lost your powers��?��

    Mi Ah possessed a power far greater than any other member of the Soul Eyes Tribe. In fact, it was possible that her abilities were the strongest in the tribe��s entire history.

    ��But she lost that?��

    Mi Ah was capable of making special drawings.

    ��I can��t draw anymore�� While I was acting earlier, it really is true that I can��t draw.��

    ��Is it something with your hands?��

    ��No, I can still draw. They just�� can��t be special anymore. My powers have run out.��

    ��...I see. Then were you perhaps acting like that because people are searching for you?��

    ��There were a few hard times in the past, but�� luckily, they all fell off on their own. I��ve been acting like this, just in case, though. I suppose you could say it��s a habit of sorts.��

    Seol paused for a second to think before letting out a sigh.

    ��Ultimately, it��s a dead end.��

    Recently, everything had been going wrong for Seol, as if the world was conspiring against him. He just considered this to be another incident to add to the list.

    ��Fuu�� I guess it��s best if I give up on the Luminous Bell. It was nice to meet you.��

    ��P-Please wait���� interrupted Mi Ah.

    ��......��

    ��What�� How did Hye Myeong live after that? After he left me����

    That was one answer Seol could give with certainty.

    ��He silently walked on.��

    ��...That��s just like him.��

    ��Well then����

    ��In truth����

    Mi Ah then revealed the truth that she had been hiding.

    ��...there is one more left.��

    ��...What?��

    ��There is one more drawing left. With Hye Myeong and me both in it.��

    ��...Oh my god.��

    ��I will give you that drawing, but in exchange�� would you ept my request?�� Mi Ah asked.

    * * *

    Two days had passed since Seol and Mi Ah had met, but Seol had already exined his ns to them on the very same day.

    ��Is that really true?��

    ��Yes, I believe it to be a risk worth taking,�� replied Seol.

    ��You aren��t wrong, but�� There was a power like that in the world? I still can��t believe it.��

    ��I know, right?! How does that make any sense?��

    ��What will you do, Lady Seol Hong?��

    ��......��

    In the end, they decided to go along with Seol''s ns for the next trial.

    However, the surprising thing was that Chi Woo was joining them once more.

    But it wasn��t for any particr reason.

    ��It sounds fun!��

    And there was no reason for Seol or Seol Hong to reject him either. It would surely be easier with Chi Woo��s help.

    Two days after their discussion, they arrived at Mi Ah��s house. It was a flimsy wooden cabin in the mountains, isted and surrounded by wilderness.

    <em>Sniff, sniff��</em>

    ��It smells like paper.��

    ��It does����

    Seol nodded, agreeing with their statements.

    If it smelled like paper, they were surely at the right ce.

    <em>Knock, knock��</em>

    <em>Creaaaaaak��</em>

    ��You��ve arrived�� I��ve been waiting for you. Let us begin right away.��

    Mi Ah hurriedly began preparing a few things.

    With Seol and Chi Woo��s help, they moved the furniture outside, revealing scrolls scattered throughout the room.

    ��The drawing I was talking about was this.��

    ��...It��s definitely it.��

    It was a drawing of a smiling Hye Myeong. Although he was dressed in robes typically worn by Buddhist monks, his hair remained unshaven.

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong both looked confused.

    ��This drawing�� No, I��ve definitely seen this person before somewhere����

    ��Why do I get the feeling�� that he��s someone really famous����

    Ignoring them, Mi Ah continued.

    ��There are a few precautions that you must take. First����

    Mi Ah then began exining the events that would unfold next to Seol and the others.

    ��You��re serious? That��s really what��s going to happen?��

    ��Alright, get ready. Everyone, hold hands.��

    ��Are you not joining us, Mi Ah?��

    ��Because I cannot exist there. Another me exists there.��

    ��...I understand.��

    Seol stood at the center, gripping Seol Hong��s and Chi Woo��s hands tightly. They couldn��t afford to let go, any slip could lead to significant problems.

    ��Then�� I��ll begin.��

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Mi Ah then began to radiate an unusual energy.

    Or, more urately�� it was the drawing in her hand radiating it.

    ��So that you may face the world hidden beyond the paper�� reveal the true form of the world covered by ink.��

    <em>Flutter, flutter!</em>

    The scrolls began to flutter as a mysterious wind surged through the room.

    And then��

    <em>Glooooooooooow!</em>

    A brilliant light shot out from Mi Ah��s drawing, enveloping the three of them.

    <em>Thuuuuuud!</em>

    A jolt coursed through their bodies, as if they had plummeted from a great height.

    They then heard a few birds chirping.

    ��Urgh�� What happened? Did it fail?��

    ��I don��t�� think it did.��

    Seol then pointed at the scenery in front of him.

    They found themselves on an open teau, surrounded by tall grass that swayed gently in the breeze, filled with fresh, invigorating air.

    ��Huh? This is����

    Seol Hong pointed to the horizon.

    ��Seol, are the people we were supposed to find�� them?��

    She was pointing at a pair of silhouettes.

    ��...It seems so.��

    Seol was inwardly looking forward to it.

    Though he had anticipated this moment eventually, he hadn''t expected it to arrive so soon, if at all.

    He wondered if he was meeting him too soon.

    ��...Huh?��

    A robed man and a young girl painting while blindfolded stood on guard as Seol��s party approached.

    The monk was especially on guard, appearing almost hostile.

    ��Who are you three? Where did youe from?��

    ��......��

    ��I asked you to reveal yourselves! If you don��t answer me����

    Seol was at a loss for words.

    The young, handsome man in front of him then took a stance, preparing his long staff.

    Seol had raised 10 powerful pieces, all of which had tested Ascension.

    He was one of them.

    Though he was still in an iplete state right now, he was a man who would one day be called the Great Virtue. Hye Myeong, a corrupt monk, stood right in front of Seol.

    ��I asked you who you were!��

    Was Seol his master? Or another consciousness within him?

    [You have received additional information on Hidden Adventure ''Luminous Bell''.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''Luminous Bell'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    Chi Woo��s jaw dropped to the floor.

    ��How does this�� make any sense?��

    The reason for Chi Woo��s surprise was because of the young girl hiding behind Hye Myeong.

    She appeared even younger than Seol Hong, and despite it being their first meeting, they instinctively knew who she was.

    ��Hye Myeong�� Who are they?��

    She was Mi Ah��only much younger.

    It was a time when Mi Ah was young, and Hye Myeong��s powers had not yet fully developed.

    The three of them had entered the world in Mi Ah��s drawing.

    [Due to a strange power, Sudden Adventure ��Back Then�� is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    ����

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Seol silently gazed at Hye Myeong,pletely mesmerized.

    ��A young Hye Myeong�� oh my god.��

    Though Seol knew he would meet Hye Myeong through Mi Ah��s drawings, he was still a bit shocked to see him in person.

    ��I��m warning you, don��te any closer.��

    <em>Glooow��</em>

    Hye Myeong��s staff began to radiate a golden light.

    Though it was weaker than Chi Woo��s light, it was clear that this wasn��t all of Hye Myeong��s strength.

    ��Hey!��

    Seol snapped back after hearing Hye Myeong��s shout.��I told you to reveal yourselves!��

    ��We����

    In truth, this was the most difficult part.

    Mi Ah was naturally cautious, and Hye Myeong had the responsibility to protect her.

    It was only natural for them to be wary when Seol and the others suddenly approached.

    However, this was all within expectations.

    Seol recited his prepared statements.

    ��We��re members of the Artifact Association.��

    ��...What? The Artifact Association?��

    ��Yes, we were dispatched to the Janita teau because of an important relic.��

    Seol was doing his best to recall exactly what Hye Myeong was up to during this time.

    What item was he trying to acquire? What Adventure was he on?

    Judging by his appearance, he had yet to acquire the Luminous Bell, as Seol expected.

    Seol paused for a moment, wondering why he was speaking so casually to Hye Myeong. Then it dawned on him��he didn''t see Hye Myeong as a stranger, but as someone he had spent a long time with, a part of himself.

    ��It��s not necessarily wrong for me to think of him like that, though����

    Regardless, the most important matter at hand was getting Hye Myeong to ept their ims.

    ��The Artifact�� Association?��

    Hye Myeong��s eyes quickly darted around.

    Though he had acted confidently before, he was quickly intimated after hearing ��Artifact Association��.

    While Hye Myeong wouldn��t have cared about their organization if he had met Seol��s party elsewhere or at another time, he had a specific reason for being concerned right now.

    ��You have to be cautious right now���� thought Seol.

    Seol knew that things would beplicated for Hye Myeong if the Artifact Association got involved.

    ��A-Ahem�� The Artifact Association came all the way here? No wonder�� I thought your clothes did look out of ce����

    Chi Woo stared nkly as Seol Hong quickly caught on and responded appropriately.

    While it would have been nice if it had simply continued like this�� Chi Woo also contributed with his awkward acting.

    ��Th-that��s right. We are the Artifact Association.��

    Chi Woo was quite clumsy at lying.

    While this was usually one of his positive traits, unfortunately, right now, it only made the man in front of him even more doubtful.

    ��Hm����

    Sensing something off, Hye Myeong asked a question.

    ��If you guys are members of the Artifact Association�� which of you is the person in charge?��

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong knew little about the Artifact Association, leaving Seol as their only option. Fortunately, he also knew the most about it.

    ��I am,�� said Seol.

    ��Oho�� I thought you��d be. Your name?��

    Seol then gave his name, as well as Chi Woo��s and Seol Hong��s.

    ��So, what brings the three of you here? Ah, are you not allowed to share information with outsiders?�� asked Hye Myeong.

    Seol responded calmly.

    ��Of course we can. We came here in search of a particr item. We recently received information that it could be found here.��

    ��An�� item?��

    Seol then spotted Mi Ah, who was hiding behind Hye Myeong, stealing nces at his bag.

    And judging by how she continued to squirm, it was clear that she found this situation ufortable.

    Through her, Seol was able to uncover the truth.

    ��His bag�� it must be there.��

    Because of the ruin''s structure, one item had to be acquired first to reach the luminous bell hidden inside it.

    ��So he already acquired the Golden Divine Statue at this point.��

    The Ruins of Wat.

    It was after oveing this ruin that Hye Myeong began to grow at an incredible pace.

    By acquiring the Golden Divine Statue, which was ced in a room right before the Luminous Bell, he received an Awakening that caused him to grow exponentially.

    ��What�� exactly are you searching for?��

    Seol was curious about the face Hye Myeong would make if he said it was the divine statue.

    However, since they weren��t close enough to joke around yet and Seol needed to prove he wasn��t an enemy, he held his tongue.

    What held him back the most, though, were the warnings Mi Ah had given him before entering the drawing.

    The first warning that Mi Ah gave him:

    <em>- The world within the drawing is an entirely different one. You cannot expect the events of the past to unfold exactly as they did. Every decision you make will have both positive and negative consequences.</em>

    <em>- Then that means�� there��s a chance things could turn out differently? What about the issues that might arise if we rece this Luminous Bell with theplete one from the past?</em>

    <em>- While this Luminous Bell may have lost its powers, it will still exist when reced. I also doubt that the future will change too much from such a small change. However�� if you wish to acquire the Luminous Bell at its full strength, you must achieve the feat it was used for without relying on its powers. If you don��t��</em>

    Mi Ah then concluded with this.

    <em>- ��when you return, the future will have changed significantly. And if that happens, there won��t be another chance to correct it. Because this opportunity�� was created by squeezing out everyst drop of my waning powers.</em>

    Mi Ah��s drawings had the ability to change the past.

    Well, now that she had lost her powers, it could be more appropriate to say that they <em>used</em> to have the ability to change the past.

    This was why so many evil individuals had sought her out in the past.

    Now, however, only a handful of people in Khan were aware of her abilities.

    ��We only have one opportunity, so we shouldn��t change anything other than what we agreed upon. It��s too dangerous.��

    The future wouldn��t change too much from Seol and the others taking the Luminous Bell.

    Not only was it used once before, but it had also lost its powers through it.

    ��And if we can handle it ourselves without relying on the Luminous Bell��s powers, we should be able to bring it to the present safely.��

    However, they still had to be cautious.

    Because near the Luminous Bell�� was Hye Myeong, the Great Virtue, someone who had made a name for themselves in The World of Eternity.

    ��What we are looking for����

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    ��...is a bell.��

    <em>Phew��</em>

    Mi Ah breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that.

    She realized that they wouldn��t have to fight over the Golden Divine Statue, something they already imed for themselves.

    Hye Myeong also seemed to rx a bit after hearing that Seol and the others weren��t after the statue.

    ��What does that bell look like?�� asked Hye Myeong, scratching his cheek.

    <em>Unfurl��</em>

    Seol unfurled a scroll, showing Hye Myeong a drawing of the Luminous Bell.

    ��Hm�� this�� urm���� Hye Myeong stammered, thinking for a moment. ��If it��s that, it��s fine. I think we know where the bell you��re looking for is.��

    He likely did.

    After all, the Luminous Bell was something acquired after opening the second gate of the Ruins of Wat.

    Seol also recalled that there were clues provided about a mystical bell in the second gate of the ruin.

    ��I��ll help you guys out. In exchange, could you help me as well?��

    Hye Myeong walked back toward his makeshift camp before returning with something in his hands.

    His request was not difficult at all.

    ��Turn a blind eye to this.��

    ��......��

    It was an item that Chi Woo and Seol Hong saw for the first time, but one Seol knew well.

    The Golden Divine Statue.

    At first, it appeared to be a statue of a reclining Buddha, but upon closer inspection, it resembled a voodoo doll depicting a greedy god. It shed its many teeth and was adorned with numerous essories.

    Seol was already aware that Hye Myeong had found this in the ruin and was slowly unlocking its powers.

    ��He��s growing well.��

    Though it was powerful, Seol had no intent of stealing it from him.

    It was his, after all.

    ��The Golden Divine Statue�� it��s pretty appealing, but it��s already his.��

    Seol also did not want to possibly change the present by taking it away from him.

    Would the powers Seol could gain by taking the Golden Divine Statue away from him lead to a better situation? Or a better future?

    ��Of course not. It��s best if we don��t interfere. We should focus solely on the Luminous Bell.��

    Seol nodded in response to his question.

    ��If you assist us, we won��t report it to the higher-ups.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah, it��ll just be annoying.��

    "Thanks! I��ve heard the Artifact Association members can be a real pain in the ass, but you seem alright!"

    - Because he isn��t a member of the Artifact Association!

    - Nodders!

    ��Ah, it��s apliment. More importantly, you called it the ��Luminous Bell��, right?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Unfortunately, you won��t be able to get it right away.��

    Seol knew this as well.

    ''I guess the timing was a bit more off than I expected.''

    Hye Myeong then told them why.

    ��This ruin only opens once every three days. At night.��

    This was something Seol had experienced before with Alcatron, a ruin that also only appeared at night. However, unlike Alcatron, the Ruins of Wat had the added condition of opening only once every three nights.

    ��There��s still two more days until it opens again.��

    ��...Got it.��

    Hye Myeong raised an eyebrow as Seol epted his words without hesitation, then turned his attention to Agony.

    ��By the way, I didn��t have the luxury to ask you this earlier, but�� what the hell is that ck thing with you? Emergency rations?��

    Agony scowled.

    [ck thing? Emergency ration? I��m Agony!]

    ��Agony? What��s an Agon�� Wait, it��s talking?��

    ��Agony is my assistant.��

    ��Ah, I see! I heard the Artifact Association was full of strange things, but I never expected talking objects to be one of them. Nice to meet you, I��m Hye Myeong. I apologize for what I said earlier.��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As Hye Myeong reached his hand out, Agony ced its tail into it.

    [I will forgive you only this once!]

    Hye Myeong smirked upon hearing those words.

    ��Also, I��ll take care of your meals as well,�� said Hye Myeong. ��Is corn porridge for dinner alright?��

    ��Corn porridge?�� asked Chi Woo, his ears perking up.

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Well�� It��s alright����

    ��But the corns aren��t in the best condition.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��A few of them are spoiled?��

    ��Why are you saying they aren��t in the best condition when they are spoiled? If they are spoiled, just throw them away! I��m sure you have some that are in good condition, right? Can��t you just give us one of those?��

    ��Mi Ah is still growing, so those are for her. I��ve been taking care of the spoiled ones myself. But now that you��re here, we��ll be able to use them all before they go bad, hahaha!��

    - Hahaha��?

    - This fucker��?

    - I��ll kill him!

    Seol smirked after hearing that.

    ��I only made him do that because it wasn��t me who was eating them. And the only reason I did was����

    Hye Myeong had an iron body.

    Eating a few rotten corn would not do too much to him.

    Although it would obviously taste awful, it wasn��t as if Seol was eating any himself. As such, he gave the good ones to Mi Ah and let Hye Myeong handle the spoiled ones.

    A weird feeling grew in Seol��s heart as he looked at his past decisions.

    ��I��ll handle the food,�� said Seol.

    ��Huh? You don��t have to, though?��

    ��No, I should. It��ll be much better than rotten corn porridge.��

    ��You��re not�� wrong? But it��s not like the corn will be better by changing the chef����

    <em>Grab�� grab��</em>

    Seol then pulled out two things from his inventory.

    He pulled out his ingredients pouch and his seasoning jar.

    Hye Myeong was shocked after seeing how fresh each of the ingredients were.

    ��Everything fits in that small pouch? That��s insane! It must be an artifact from the Artifact Association, right?!��

    There was no way for Hye Myeong to know about this item as there were no transferees then.

    ��Yeah, something like that.��

    ��Hahaha! I��m liking you more and more!��

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    Seol then started grilling not just vegetables but meat as well.

    ��He seems like a Buddhist���� whispered Seol Hong. ��Is it okay�� to cook meat?��

    ��Well����

    Seol Hong was briefly worried that Seol might have forgotten to amodate Hye Myeong.

    However, it was Seol who knew him best.

    ��Huh? I��m fine! I eat meat, too.��

    ��...Don��t you have precepts that you need to follow?��

    ��Ah, I gave them up. There��s only one precept that I keep now,�� smiled Hye Myeong. ��You must save yourself.��

    <em>- Save yourself.</em>

    It was a phrase that Seol had also told Yeo-myeong.

    This awakening for Hye Myeong had ended up bing a lesson for Seol as well.

    "That''s the first time I''ve ever heard of such a precept..."

    ��Obviously, I made it myself.��

    ��It sounds like nonsense.��

    ��Haha. It might, but I��ll have you know that it��s incredibly difficult to keep.��

    * * *

    After their meal, they all quickly went to sleep.

    <em>Snooore��</em>

    Chi Woo fell asleep by Seol Hong��s side, as if he was ready to protect her at any moment.

    While it might seem like he had lowered his guard, Seol knew that if something did happen, Chi Woo would be ready at a moment��s notice.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Wooosh��</em>

    Mi Ah and Hye Myeong were missing from the camp.

    Seol stood up from his bedding before walking toward a noise.

    There, he spotted Mi Ah sitting on a rock and Hye Myeong vigorously swinging his staff.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    The sound of his swings echoed throughout the rest of the ins.

    ��Fuuu�� Fuuu�� You��re up?��

    ��...Yeah.��

    Hye Myeong sized up Seol before smiling.

    ��How about a spar?��

    ��......��

    A spar with Hye Myeong, the Great Virtue, one of Seol��s 10 legendary pieces.

    While he would still have to put in tremendous effort to reach the level Seol knew him for, the embers of that potential were still there.

    ��You can decline if you want to,�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��No,�� smiled Seol. ��Let��s do it.��

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    [Adventure 33-(Special). ��Back Then��

    You have found yourself in a peculiar situation.

    Through the powers of Mi Ah, a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe, you have been transported into the world of a drawing.

    But this is all part of your n.

    You are now in an ancient past, before the mysterious Luminous Bell became a legend. Here, you have met a younger Mi Ah, knowing that she will eventually discover the Luminous Bell.

    Your mission is to find the Luminous Bell in this world.

    Objective: Find the Luminous Bell.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    The word ��spar�� was never mentioned in the Adventure. In fact, Hye Myeong��s name wasn��t mentioned, either.

    In other words, sparring with Hye Myeong was not necessary toplete this Adventure.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Even so, Seol continued to walk toward Hye Myeong.

    In fact, this was more important for him, personally, than the entire Adventure.

    He had an opportunity to test how far he hadepared to Hye Myeong.

    Although Seol recognized that the difference between Hye Myeong now and the Hye Myeong who challenged Ascension was the difference between heaven and earth, he was still the same individual.

    ��I need to test it.��

    Sensing Seol��s fighting spirit, Hye Myeong smiled as well.

    ��I can already tell I��m going to break a sweat. Mi Ah, could you back up a bit more?��

    ��Even more than this?��

    ��Yeah, you��ll need to get much farther away.��

    ��...Okay. Is it okay�� if I draw it?��

    ��Hm����

    ��Was that a yes? I want to draw!��

    ��...Sure.��

    ��Hehe����

    Normally, Hye Myeong disliked it when Mi Ah drew anything, aware of the dangers of her power.

    His concerns were not unfounded either.

    After all, Seol��s party arrived at the exact moment he caved to Mi Ah��s demands and allowed her to draw a picture.

    ��I knew it the moment I met you,�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��What are you talking about?�� asked Seol.

    ��You��re hiding your powers.��

    ��.......��

    ��Haha! At least you��re not denying it. You really are something special, huh? My opinion of the Artifact Association has changed because of you. I used to think you were just a bunch of antique-collecting weirdos, but it turns out, there are people like you.��

    ��Do we need this long conversation to spar?��

    ��Ah, you��re right. Mi Ah, give us the signal.��

    ��Okay, then����

    <em>Inhale��</em>

    That wasn��t the sound of Hye Myeong inhaling the air.

    It was the sound of him reabsorbing the energy he had released back into his body.

    ��Begin!�� Mi Ah shouted.

    Hye Myeong immediately went on the offensive with the signal.

    ��Let��s start off easy����

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    [Hye Myeong used Afflictive Hindrances.]

    [Whenever you use a skill, an afterimage is created, mimicking your movements. These afterimages can deal up to 10% of your damage.]

    <em>Woooosh��</em>

    In an instant, it looked as though Hye Myeong had split into multiple people.

    [Hye Myeong used Samadhi.]

    [You enter a deep state of concentration, releasing ki that deals fixed damage.]

    <em>Fuuuu��</em>

    Hye Myeong��s eyes then shone with a golden aura.

    ��Haah!��

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    He immediately thrust his staff, aiming for Seol��s chest.

    <em>Fssssss��</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Wha! I can��t believe it changed into a sword!��

    Before Hye Myeong realized it, Agony had transformed into a sword and deflected his staff.

    <em>Fwirl��</em>

    Seol then entered the Night Crow form.

    His aura expanded instantly, bing utterly massive.

    ��...This might be a bit too much,�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��You��re overreacting.��

    ��No, seriously.��

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    As Seol swatted away Hye Myeong��s staff again, he stamped its end on the ground and unleashed a powerful kick with all his weight.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Since Seol was also trained in hand-to-handbat, he blocked the kick without using his sword.

    ��Not bad!��

    Hye Myeong��s movements shifted.

    [Hye Myeong used Link: Bell Ring.]

    [Abnormal Status: Stunned is applied if the target blocks your attack.]

    Hye Myeong was quite confident in thisbination of his skills. Not only was the ki flowing out of him perfect for tricking his enemies, but even if they managed to block his attack, they would suffer a bigger penalty.

    However��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    ��You dodged that?��

    Tricks like that were pointless before Seol��s Eyes of Foresight.

    <em>Baaaaaam��</em>

    ��Krgh����

    Seol knocked Hye Myeong��s staff aside, sending him sprawling.

    <em>Fwoosh�� fwoosh��</em>

    ��Hye Myeong! Are you alright?�� shouted Mi Ah.

    ��Mi Ah, haha�� move a bit more back for me, would you?��

    ��Hye Myeong?��

    ��Now.��

    [Hye Myeong used Four Noble Truths.]

    [Store a portion of the damage you take for a set duration. If you are unable to deal the same amount of stored damage to your opponent, this effect will expire. If you seed, take only 50% of the stored damage.]

    <em>Kieeeeeng!</em>

    Hye Myeong��s staff emitted an eerie sound.

    ��I bet you can��t block this.��

    ��......��

    [Hye Myeong used Exceptional Skill: 108 Hindrances.]

    [Youmand 108 doctrines, which together form a stream. Once you fire all 108 doctrines, you will temporarily enter the Praj?�� state.]

    This was the first Exceptional Skill Hye Myeong acquired.

    In fact, it was a skill he created even before acquiring the Golden Divine Statue.

    ��It��s a troublesome skill����

    It was a skill difficult to stop once it got going.

    Even if Seol did stop it, Hye Myeong could still continuously use it throughout its duration, leaving Seol with no reason to try.

    ��He paired it with Afflictive Hindrances. It��s exactly how I used to do it.��

    Thebination Hye Myeong just used was one Seol used to enjoy in the past. Now, on the receiving end, Seol felt its full ferocity.

    ��Still�� I��ll try to take it on.��

    Seol could have easily overwhelmed Hye Myeong��s attacks by using Night Sea into Darklight, but he chose not to.

    He had a reason for holding back: he wanted to learn everything he could about Hye Myeong.

    Seol wanted topare his current strength to his past achievements.

    ��This might be a bit tough, but�� try your best to block it, hahaha!��

    <em>Whirl��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    The ends of Hye Myeong��s staff began to glow as he spun it rapidly, making it appear as though the ends had ignited.

    <em>Whiiiiirl!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    As Hye Myeong continued to move, his doctrines began to flow out like a flood.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    Seol did not forget to take care of the afterimages while also deflecting Hye Myeong��s doctrines.

    Before long, even Hye Myeong��s afterimages were creating golden wheels with their staves.

    ��...This was the annoying part.��

    Hye Myeong continued to pressure Seol, not giving him a moment to breathe.

    And with no other options, Seol also powered up.

    <em>Gloooooow!</em>

    [You have entered the 3rd Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Full Moon.]

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Seol simply absorbed Hye Myeong��s attacks without deflecting them.

    After all, Asura��s Sixth Sense allowed him to pinpoint the exact locations of any attacks that could actually pose a threat.

    <em>Bam, bam, bam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Hye Myeong��s attacks continued to crackle like hot oil on a frying pan, but even amid his relentless assault, he couldn''t help but be in awe of Seol��s skill as he effortlessly handled the onught.

    ��Hahaha! You��re incredible! Why����

    And just then, his 108 attacks ended.

    However, at that exact moment, his body erupted in a golden light, his hair flowing wildly as if it were caught in a fierce wind.

    This was the beginning of the true strength of Hye Myeong��s skill.

    [Hye Myeong enters the Praj?�� state.]

    [All stats increase by 50%, and your domain is enhanced. The chances of an Awakening or a sh are greatly increased.]

    ��Haaaaaaaaah!��

    <em>Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam!</em>

    His staff began dancing wildly.

    Hye Myeong��s robes fluttered in the wind as his movements grew more frantic.

    As a result, Seol could no longer afford to take the fight lightly.

    [You have entered the 4th Stage of Soaring Moonlight, Blue Moon.]

    [All stats increase by 20%. Elemental damage you deal to your target increase by 30%.]

    <em>Gloooooooow!</em>

    Seol��s sword swirled through the night air with a ck and blue aura.

    <em>Bam, bam, bam!</em>

    <em>Bam, bam!</em>

    <em>ng, ng!</em>

    <em>aaang!</em>

    Sparks began to fly as the two engaged in a vicious battle back and forth.

    ��St-stop���� muttered Mi Ah instinctively.

    As the fight began to grow fiercer, it woke up even Chi Woo and Seol Hong.

    ��Wh-what are they doing����

    ��Is this����

    <em>ng, aaang!</em>

    <em>aaaaaang!</em>

    As their two weapons shed, it almost felt as if the entire world around them was fading. The two moved expertly, almost as if they were dancing with each other.

    ��Hahahahahaha!�� guffawed Hye Myeong, his attacks bing even more fiercer.

    But then�� his movement was slightly too big.

    Seol caught that opening perfectly, throwing a punch to his ribs.

    [Awakening! Hye Myeong��s stage increases.]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Seol��s fist failed to take advantage of that opening.

    ��Damn it, Praj?��!��

    [sh! Your next move is enhanced.]

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    An intense golden light gathered in Hye Myeong��s palms, then quickly flew toward Seol, reminiscent of Buddha��s hands.

    <em>Craaaaaackle!</em>

    Seol gathered blue energy and ck waves into his fist, attempting to deflect Hye Myeong��s palm strike.

    And then�� the two collided.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    ��Krgh����

    ��Bwargh!��

    The explosion sent both of them flying, and with that, their sparring match ended, leaving a massive scar on the teau.

    ��H-Have you lost your mind?!��

    ��You must be insane!��

    Mi Ah darted to Hye Myeong, as Chi Woo and Seol Hong did Seol.

    <em>Stand!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    However, it seemed as if their worries were for nothing. The two quickly stood up as if nothing had happened.

    ��Haah�� Haah�� Haaaaah�� Man�� Haah����

    Hye Myeongughed as if he couldn��t believe it.

    ��Fuu�� Fuuu����

    However, Seol had also expected that response from him.

    Hye Myeong had never once met an opponent who could actually test him.

    Although some enemies had been troublesome, he never had to fight this hard before. Thanks to Hye Myeong��s monstrous growth, he had been able to defeat any opponent with just a bit of time.

    ��What�� What the hell are you?��

    Seol was undoubtedly different from the enemies that Hye Myeong had fought so far.

    Even though Seol couldn��t use all of his strength, Hye Myeong must have beenpletely astonished by the abilities he demonstrated with Karuna.

    ��You��re hiding more, aren��t you? Fuu�� I feel like I��m going to throw up�� Bwrgh�� L-Let��s fight againter.��

    Hye Myeong quickly covered his mouth and ran off.

    With that, their sparring match came to an end.

    * * *

    ��I won, right?�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��It wasn��t me who threw up.��

    ��You must��ve done something to the food. No wonder my stomach was����

    ��If we ate your rotten corn porridge, we would��ve thrown up way before the fight.��

    ��...You��re right, I��ll admit it.��

    - LOOOOL You��re the loser if you threw up, Hye Myeong~

    - Back in my days, it was whoever nose bled first.

    - The winner in a battle between experts is decided by who throws up first.

    - I don��t want to be an expert then��

    - It��s alright. You won��t ever be an expert if you do nothing at home all day.

    - Phew! That��s a relief!

    Hye Myeong''s face had turned pale by the time he returned, having thrown up.

    ��Haah�� Man�� How does this make any sense?��

    Chi Woo then appeared to mock him.

    ��So, Hye Myeong, you lost?��

    ��...I didn��t lose, though.��

    ��Mhm�� Sure. That seems right.��

    It seemed that Chi Woo had an exceptional talent for annoying people.

    ��Did you beat him, then?�� asked Hye Myeong.

    ��Me?��

    Chi Woo stole a nce at Seol.

    ��I�� have infinite potential.��

    ��What the hell are you saying?��

    ��I haven��t fought him yet.��

    ��Then fight him right now.��

    ��No! Do you think I��d be satisfied beating Kang Seol right now? He��s clearly tired. I can��t fight him under such unfair conditions. Seol Hong, you agree, right?��

    ��...Yeah.��

    Still, it seemed like Seol Hong was on Chi Woo��s side.

    For the first time in a long time, Seol felt relieved.

    His expectations for his 10 strongest pieces were already high, but they skyrocketed after encountering Finn Modria��s copy.

    He had only managed to defeat it by sacrificing an arm and Toki��s soul.

    ��...I��m going the right way.��

    Although Seol knew he would struggle against Hye Myeong once he received the Awakening from the Golden Divine Statue, he also recognized that Hye Myeong was much further along in his journey. Seol was confident he could reach that level as well.

    He was doing well.

    He wasn��t wrong.

    Having this moment to return to the past and confirm this with Hye Myeong was a tremendous help to Seol.

    In fact, it might even be more valuable to him than the Luminous Bell.

    ��Kang Seol,�� called Hye Myeong.

    ��Yes?��

    ��I felt something while sparring with you, and���� Hye Myeong scratched his head, unsure how to put it into words. ��What is that inside of you?��

    ��...Inside of me?��

    ��Yes, it was ck and heavy�� it kind of felt like you were stuffed with something.��

    ��Ah.��

    The void.

    Hye Myeong was likely referring to the void.

    Still, Seol was shocked that Hye Myeong could sense that; Seol couldn��t get a sense of Hye Myeong��s powers at all.

    ��Is it fine to leave it alone like that?��

    ��...What?��

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    <em>Bathump��</em>

    Seol then looked down at his chest.

    ��It��s still beating, right?��

    <em>Thump�� Thump��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    A piercing ringing filled Seol''s head as he heard someone��s voice.

    - ��Open the door, Seol.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Seol��s heart began to pound, as if something were wrong. It almost felt like his heart was trying to burst out of his chest.

    ��Urgh����

    ��Are you alright?��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The ringing sound went back and forth between growing loud and quiet.

    - ��Open the door, Seol.��Urgh����

    Seol��s head rang loudly, leaving him uncertain of whose voice it was.

    This was definitely not normal.

    <em>Haaaah��</em>

    Seol took a deep breath.

    ��What? Was it because of the spar����

    ��No, it��s not that����

    The ringing suddenly turned silent.

    Though Seol did not know why, he knew it had slipped over.

    ��Haah����

    ��Are you alright now?��

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Seol then reached for his heart after nodding.

    ��What in the����

    And then��

    <em>Thuuuuuuud!</em>

    ��Bwrgh����

    ��Hey, Kang Seol!��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Seol then went limp after receiving a massive blow to his chest.

    ��His energy is flowing backward! Hurry up andy him down!��

    ��Kang Seol!��

    <em>Riiiiiiiiing��</em>

    It felt as though their voices were drifting away as his consciousness sank deeper and deeper.

    * * *

    <em>Drip�� drip��</em>

    It was natural for the pressure to increase the deeper you went.

    Seol was finally roused by the immense pressure building up around him.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    ��Urgh����

    ��...Seol.��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    After hearing someone call his name, Seol managed to brace himself and prevent his body from sinking any further.

    ��Who is it?��

    ��Who do you think?��

    Only now could Seol tell whose voice it was.

    ��Ur.��

    ��So you didn��t forget about mepletely.��

    ��Haha����

    A spirit wearing sses appeared in front of Seol.

    "I''ve found a lead on the void."

    ��You did?��

    ��Yes, and�� the void is alreadyplete.��

    ��...What?��

    The reason Seol��s summons hadn��t been able to rejoin him was because the void was still iplete.

    ��Then why����

    ��I��ve learned why, and why it took this much time.��

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Ur slowly readjusted his sses before continuing.

    ��The door to the void isn��t opened from within.��

    ��......��

    "I''m sure you��ve realized it. It��s not me who opens the door to the void, it��s you."

    The void.

    What was needed to open the training ground for efficiently growing his familiars wasn��t Ur, but Seol himself.

    ��What happened with Karuna won��t happen again. That was pure luck, something he only attempted out of ignorance. It will not be happening again.��

    ��But how am I supposed to open the door from here? I����

    Seol could not do it.

    ��Why not?��

    ��That��s because�� I����

    He wasn��t the Immortal.

    He was neither as strong nor as wise as the Immortal.

    That thought shed across Seol��s mind.

    ��Wait�� That��s not what I��m trying to say����

    Or was it?

    I��

    ��Open the door, Seol. We will be waiting for you.��

    ��Wai����

    <em>Fssssssss��</em>

    * * *

    When Seol woke up, he realized he had been moved next to the campfire to keep him warm.

    He then looked down at his body, noticing that someone had put acupuncture needles into his body.

    ��Essentially, his body is continuously cooling down, and����

    ��Urgh����

    ��He��s up!��

    ��Kang Seol!��

    Chi Woo helped Seol up.

    ��Urgh�� What�� happened����

    ��Are you okay? You suddenly lost consciousness.��

    ��Ah����

    Hye Myeong smiled after realizing that Seol was fine.

    ��Hahaha! Of course, there��d be some damage sparring with me. You might��ve pretended to be fine, but it��s normal to be hurt. Next time, let us know right away.��

    ��......��

    Seolcked even the energy to respond to Hye Myeong.

    After themotion was over, everyone went to sleep.

    The next day, with about two days remaining before the Ruins of Wat opened, they all rxed outside��everyone except one person.

    Seol.

    ��Urgh����

    Seol furrowed his brow, his face turning red. He looked like someone desperately needing to use the restroom.

    ��Haah����

    Seol rxed himself.

    <em>- Open the door, Seol. We will be waiting for you.</em>

    Ur��s words lingered in Seol��s head.

    Ur definitely said that he would be waiting for him.

    In other words, there was nothing else for Ur to do now.

    ��But how am I supposed to open it?��

    Even if Seol wanted to open it, he didn��t know where it was, how to open it, or if it even existed in the first ce.

    - I heard that he was knocked out and is now constantly on the verge of shitting himself. Am I correct?

    - He hasn��t shit himself yet, but he seems to be trying really hard.

    - I really hope he seeds. Ah, maybe he��s constipated?

    - Get some prune juice!

    Not knowing what Seol was trying to do, the viewers thought he was just acting strangely.

    ��...Karuna.��

    - Yes, Master?

    ��You told me you crossed through a door to return to me, right?

    - Yes, there was definitely a door.

    There was no better advice than advice from someone who experienced it themselves.

    Seol then asked Karuna for every detail about crossing over from the void to him.

    ��What did the door look like exactly?��

    - It was a bit cramped. It was also old, and I was worried I would break it just by trying to push through.

    ��Hm����

    - I��m not sure if this is the best way to describe it, but... hm... The door I went through didn��t seem like one meant for regr use. It felt more like a backup door.

    In other words, Karuna didn��t take a normal route. It was a special or hidden path.

    ��But how did Karuna manage to use that?��

    It was clearly a low-chance, difficult path if even Ur described it as extreme luck.

    Karuna had simply held onto the chance to reach Seol.

    And if he had failed, he would��ve likely been still stuck in the void, even now.

    Seol saw it as incredible loyalty and determination.

    - There are�� probably more doors.

    Karuna added another sentence, making Seol curious.

    ��What makes you think that?��

    - I sensed it while wandering through the void. I felt an immense presence somewhere, though I wasn��t sure exactly where it was.

    ��Hm����

    There was undeniably a door.

    But could Seol open it?

    ��I thought it would go easy because it was for the Immortal����

    However, constructing the void was more than justplicated.

    Seol then recalled what he was trying to tell Ur in his slumber.

    ��I am not the Immortal.��

    He wasn��t the Immortal.

    Seol was struggling with the void because he was neither as strong nor as wise as the Immortal, the one who created it.

    ��Still, it��s not like there��s nothing that I can do.��

    There was certainly a path.

    ��Urgh����

    Seol concentrated once more. He realized the door wasn��t physical, so the answer had to be within his mind.

    - He��s focusing again!

    - It��s starting again!

    - Let��s go! Loosen up

    * * *

    The second night.

    ��Haah����

    Despite spending an entire day trying to open the door, Seol made no progress.

    However, there was no reason for him to be so disappointed.

    As long as Seol kept working hard, as he was now, finding the door to open the void Ur mentioned was only a matter of time.

    ��No, there could be issues if I take too long to open it.��

    Seol knew the trial Hye Myeong would face after acquiring the Luminous Bell.

    He also knew that, given his current state, he wouldn��t be much help.

    ��Unless I recover at least a portion of my powers, I won��t be able to help him, and the past will repeat itself.��

    In the past, Hye Myeong had used the Luminous Bell to ovee a crisis. Since Seol��s goal was to recover the bell, he couldn��t use it himself.

    Therefore, if he couldn��t help Hye Myeong, he would have no choice but to use the Luminous Bell to ovee the crisis on his own.

    While Seol was certainly strong, the opponent Hye Myeong would face in this trial was one that Seol��s powers were ill-suited to handle.

    That was why he was in such a rush.

    At this rate, he would simply repeat the past, unable to take the Luminous Bell for himself.

    ��Still, there��s still some time left. I have to keep trying.��

    There was still plenty of time before Hye Myeong would have to confront the threat. Seol knew this because Hye Myeong hadn��t awakened any of the powers from the Golden Divine Statue yet.

    The threat that Seol was worried about woulde after a few more attempts at the ruin.

    ��I just need to�� open the door before then.��

    As Seol tried to concentrate once more, someone approached him.

    ��Hahaha! What are you thinking so hard about, brother?��

    It was Hye Myeong.

    However, the word he used to describe him was a bit weird.

    ��Since when did we be brothers?��

    ��Last night, don��t you remember?��

    ��...Because of that?��

    ��Yeah, we helped each other grow a lot. What else would we call each other?��

    He wasn��t wrong.

    And this was also an opportunity for Seol to get one of his 10 strongest pieces to lower his guard.

    <em>Toss!</em>

    ��Take this,�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��This is����

    Hye Myeong tossed him a gourd.

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    ��This smell�� alcohol?��

    "Yeah. I was saving this, but since you treated me to a meal and we��ve be brothers, I want you to have some."

    <em>- I told you, this bastard isn��t a monk at all. He��s never even shaved his head.</em>

    <em>- Destroy them! We have to destroy the rules that stand in the way of us attaining the truth!</em>

    Seol neither enjoyed alcohol nor was he the type to drink something offered by others.

    However, could Hye Myeong really be considered someone else? He was also himself, and his brother.

    And from what Seol could tell, nothing had been added to the alcohol. The only thing in the gourd was liquor.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Seol took a big swig of the alcohol in Hye Myeong��s gourd.

    ��Good, right?��

    ��...It is.��

    The two then sat on a rock, looking up at the moon��The expansive view of the teau before them filled their hearts.

    ��I said this before, but�� you seem to have a lot of worries,�� said Hye Myeong.

    ��Worries, huh���� smirked Seol. ��There��s always worries.��

    Hye Myeongughed after hearing that.

    ��Hahaha! To be honest, you��re the first person I��ve met who��s as strong as I am.��

    ��......��

    ��Maybe I was arrogant?��

    Seol hesitated to answer that question.

    ��I can��t influence Hye Myeong too much.��

    Seol had no idea what might happen if Hye Myeong changed too much after their meeting.

    What if Hye Myeong seeded in Ascension?

    Or what if he failed to ovee a barrier and fell short?

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    ��Regardless, I don��t know why you��re worrying so much when you have be so strong at such a young age.��

    Seol��s brain turned white for a second.

    ��If I were you, I��d have no worries at all, hahaha!��

    Seol felt strange being called strong by Hye Myeong, his legendary piece who would one day challenge Ascension to be a god.

    ��You know, I����

    Hye Myeong then shared his past.

    He had been in a small hermitage, practicing asceticism.

    The Soul Eyes Tribe was persecuted, but Mi Ah, someone even they had abandoned, came to his hermitage.

    She had lost her sight even before hering-of-age ceremony.

    Although cases like hers had urred before, they always brought disaster to the tribe, which was why she was abandoned.

    ��I had to protect her.��

    Hunters seeking to capture her kepting, causing significant harm to the hermitage.

    He had no choice but to leave with her.

    ��Truthfully, it was sheer luck I made it here, and it was even more luck that let me get the divine statue.��

    Seol nced down at the golden statue, seeing its eerie smile.

    ��Did Mi Ah not me them for abandoning her?��

    "Not at all. Not everyone can reach nirvana. The path to enlightenment is a solitary journey. For some, even sharing hardships is difficult."

    ��I guess you still are a monk, after all.��

    ��Hahaha! And you don��t seem like an archaeologist at all. We��re just breaking the mold.��

    ��We just might.��

    Seol felt a strange sensation swelling in his chest. It wasn��t sadness or boredom.

    It was just a strong desire to confirm something, no matter what.

    ��Hye Myeong.��

    ��Haha... For some reason, hearing that feels familiar. Even though Mi Ah��s probably the only person who calls me by my name now.��

    ��How would you feel if someone else made the decisions for most of your life?"

    ��...An interesting question.��

    Seol was the person who made every decision for Hye Myeong.

    He wanted to see how Hye Myeong would ept it.

    ��I don��t know. I don��t know what I��d say, but I��d like to meet them at least once.��

    ��...Who?��

    ��The person making the decisions for me, of course.��

    Despite being right beside him, Hye Myeong was utterly clueless. It was a strange situation, but it also provided an answer for Seol.

    Like a firefly in the darkness, Seol��s conversation with Hye Myeong illuminated the hazy situation before him.

    Sensing this rity, Seol decided to ask more.

    ��A door.��

    ��...What?��

    ��There is a door inside of me.��

    ��What a strange sentence.��

    ��I need to open it, but I don��t know how. What would you do?��

    ��Hm���� said Hye Myeong, scratching his chin. ��Since I can��t open up my chest to see my heart, I��d have to cultivate myself.��

    ��Cultivate?��

    ��Yes, cultivate. Like developing your mind.��

    Hye Myeong��s view was not too different from Seol��s.

    ��And that just so happens to be my expertise! Now, why don��t we go ask Wat?��

    <em>Grab��</em>

    Hye Myeong then gripped the Golden Divine Statue.

    ��What are you trying to do with that?��

    ��Don��t you know what this relic is?��

    ��Roughly.��

    ��Then you must also know about Wat, right?��

    ��I do.��

    ��Wat isn��t so much a god�� as they are a transcendent mind. He is an ancient being who has practiced asceticism to the point where his mind has reached the pinnacle.��

    ��You know a lot about him.��

    ��Haha, there were details about him in the ruin. It was easy to understand, too, since it was left behind as a drawing.��

    The Golden Divine Statue.

    And the thing possessing it was Wat��s mind.

    Wat did not ask for much.

    However, each time the user receives help, they also aid Wat in escaping the statue. He, too, desired to spread his powers throughout the world.

    While most statues like these discovered in ruins are eerie and ominous, the Golden Divine Statue is a rare case where the individual trapped is actually a benevolent one.

    ��Now, Wat, you heard Kang Seol��s worries, right? If he wants to open the door����

    - They have arrived.

    ��What��s��ing?��

    Something unexpected happened.

    The Golden Divine Statue��s mouth opened and began to speak.

    Even Seol��s mind went nk, as it was his first time experiencing this.

    - Evil has arrived. Prepare yourselves, men of good.

    And then��

    <em>Rumbleeeeeeee!</em>

    The ruin��s door suddenly emerged from the ground, causing Hye Myeong to look around.

    ��Why is it�� opening a day early����

    Seol then looked up at the sky.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Dark clouds wereing closer.

    ��Don��t tell me��!��

    A chill ran down Seol��s spine.

    ��It��s him! Why is he����

    The evil Hye Myeong was supposed to face after challenging the ruin multiple times was approaching fast.

    ��Hye Myeong still isn��t ready yet!��

    Then, there was only one solution.

    ��Hye Myeong, run!��

    ��What?��

    ��Run! Quickly now!��

    Their party members, already awake from the noise, were also surprised by the sudden appearance of the door.

    ��Go in!��

    ��What are you����

    ��Seol Hong!��

    ��Mi Ah!��

    As Seol shouted, Chi Woo quickly carried them both on his shoulders and leaped into the ruin.

    It was the perfect response.

    In contrast, Hye Myeong hesitated to look behind at Seol.

    ��Kang Seol!��

    ��...��sing!��

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    It was as if a shooting star had streaked through the sky, flying in and colliding directly with Seol.

    ��Kang Seol!��

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Bones of Origin digests all of the impact.]

    Seol was sent flying by the impact and was caught briefly by Hye Myeong before both were propelled through the door by the force.

    <em>Thuuuuuud��</em>

    The doors to the ruin quickly closed after admitting Seol and Hye Myeong.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Are you alright? What the hell was����

    The two were dazed after being struck by the powerful attack.

    The Golden Divine Statue then opened its mouth once more.

    - Evil has arrived. Wat��s benevolent will and power must not be taken.

    Seol then locked eyes with the statue.

    It was almost as if it was talking to Seol directly.

    - Secure Wat��s inheritance.

    Seol then saw a few messages appear in front of him.

    [Sudden Adventure ''Wat��s Inheritance'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    ����

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    <em>Grrrrrrrr��</em>

    <em>Cruuush��</em>

    A massive foot stomped down, with sharp ws far too unnatural to be called human.

    <em>Crush��</em>

    ��They disappeared! They were just here, though.��

    ��......��

    ��What should we do? Where did they disappear to?��

    Monsters with countless ferocious teeth, towering over humans, radiated a foul, evil energy.

    These creatures, who arrived at the teau, were what the East called ghosts��monsters of unimaginable strength.Although there weren��t many of them, each one exuded immense power.

    And now, they roamed the area where Seol and Hye Myeong��s party had just been.

    ��Kill them! I want to kill them!��

    ��I want to drink blood�� their blood!��

    <em>Fssssssss��</em>

    A massive entity moved past them, but the ground neither rumbled nor shook from his movements.

    It was as if a shadow had simply, swiftly passed.

    He was the one who hadunched the ck meteor at Seol. His very presence radiated an overwhelming amount of ghost energy.

    ��Shade, they disappeared! What should we do?!��

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    His name was Shade, one of the three generals of Hwagmu��s ghost army.

    He took a second to look down at the ghosts under hismand.

    ��...It doesn��t matter. I can still sense their presence.��

    <em>Fwiiiirl!</em>

    He then transformed into a small child.

    ��We will catch them here.��

    ��And after that? What will we do after that?��

    The ghosts eagerly looked at Shade after asking that question.

    Each of them craved the bodies of the living. They looked toward Shade hungrily, eager for his response.

    ��......��

    ��Well? Tell us, Shade!��

    While Shade was leading the ghosts, he was different from them. He was special.

    His emotions did not change too much from simple appetite or cravings.

    The three ghost generals were exceptionally special and far superior to the other ghosts. Even so, it was the leader''s duty to ensure his men��s morale remained high, and Shade had no intention of neglecting that responsibility.

    ��Enjoy ughtering them�� have a ravenous meal���� said Shade.

    ��Hehehehehehehehe����

    ��Yes! Let��s catch them!��

    But then, a ghost with a runny-looking face, as if it had been boiled too long in hot water, pushed past the others to say something.

    ��What is all this?��

    At their feet were several scrolls, knocked over by their arrival.

    Most of them were Mi Ah��s drawings, ones they had to abandon due to the dangerous situation.

    While they were invaluable to Mi Ah, they were worthless to the ghosts before them.

    ��Burn this ce down.��

    ��Hehehehehe!��

    <em>aaaaaaze!</em>

    As a ghost ignited its body, it burned down the camp Hye Myeong had set up.

    Meanwhile��

    <em>- In three days, evil will arrive at the ruins.</em>

    Despite Seol focusing intently on the Golden Divine Statue, it did not continue after that. Wat��s statue had closed its mouth after saying what it needed to.

    With that, Seol had no choice but to read the information he was given.

    [Adventure 33-(Special). ��Wat��s Inheritance��

    Through the strange powers of Mi Ah, a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe, you have been transported into the world of her drawing.

    As you prepared to search for the Luminous Bell, a magical bell, you encountered an unexpected situation.

    A day before the Ruins of Wat were set to open, you were ambushed by a mysterious group.

    But that wasn''t all.

    Perhaps sensing the impending danger, the Golden Divine Statue, acquired from the Ruins of Wat, opened the doors to the ruin a day early, allowing you and your party to take refuge inside.

    Despite the sudden chaos, there is still a way to ovee it.

    Find the Luminous Bell.

    Objective: Acquire the Luminous Bell or defeat the enemies

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time [Unknown]]

    ��Damn it����

    There was less time than Seol had initially anticipated.

    ��I thought we��d be able to have a few trips to the ruins, at least����

    However, since things often seemed to go poorly for Seol, he wasn��t too shaken by it.

    Instead, he felt relieved that he had remained vignt.

    ��That power�� It was definitely Shade. But why is he already��?��

    Shade, one of Hwagmu��s three ghost generals from the past, had gone missing.

    Some believed that Hong Cheon had struck a deal with Shade or that he had returned to the ghost realm in hiding, but they were all wrong.

    Shade had died here, at the Ruins of Wat.

    Hye Myeong used the Luminous Bell to kill him.

    Or at least that was what had happened in the past.

    ��We have yet to acquire the Luminous Bell, and Hye Myeong still hasn��t awakened all his powers. This is the worst possible scenario.��

    Mi Ah��s warnings were right.

    <em>- The world within the drawing is an entirely different one. You cannot expect the events of the past to unfold exactly as they did. Every decision you make will have both positive and negative consequences.</em>

    <em>- Then that means�� there��s a chance things could turn out differently? What about the issues that might arise if we rece this Luminous Bell with theplete one from the past?</em>

    Things had already deviated from the past. Something dire was unfolding, something that could jeopardize Seol��s chances of sess.

    ��Three days����

    Seol had to clear at least half of the Ruins of Wat within three days.

    Only by acquiring the Luminous Bell would they be able to properly face off against the threat.

    <em>- Snowman, just open the door! Can��t you just go out and kill them all?</em>

    <em>- Seriously, why not?</em>

    <em>- I don��t know what it is, but�� I��m sure he could, right?</em>

    There were two reasons why Seol hesitated fighting Shade.

    First, Shade was roughly as powerful as someone in the mid-Immortal Rank. While it was difficult topare him directly to Phantom, who was also Immortal Rank, considering Phantom had been weakened from being awakened recently, Shade was likely much stronger.

    Second, and this was the biggest reason��

    ��I�� have the worst matchup with Shade.��

    Shade��s characteristics differed from Phantom��s.

    While Phantom was a swordsman honed for sharpness, Shade was a theurgist focused on resilience.

    While Seol was well-matched against theurgists, the real problem was that Shademanded ghosts.

    ��What should we do, Kang Seol? Who are they?��

    Seol paused his thoughts there.

    Hispanions were trembling in fear.

    He was the only one who fully understood the situation, which meant he had to bear the weight of their worries.

    ��It seems they are also aiming for the ruin.��

    ��Ghost energy�� Are they ghosts?��

    ��...It��s likely.��

    Chi Woo clicked his tongue.

    ��Hm�� What should we do, then? What if we wait here and ambush them?��

    ��That wouldn��t work. They have someone strong with them.��

    "...Someone even you might have a hard time facing?��

    ��I��m not entirely sure."

    ��That��s worrisome. What can we do then?��

    <em>Point��</em>

    Seol pointed ahead.

    ��Clearing the ruin.��

    ��What? How could that����

    As Chi Woo was about to ask, ��How could that be the correct option?�� he closed his mouth upon realizing the situation.

    Mi Ah was alive as an adult in the future, meaning she did not die in the ruin.

    If she had been able to ovee this situation in the past, it would have likely been because they had managed to clear the ruin.

    The only difference then and now was the number of her party members.

    Chi Woo nodded in response.

    ��Alright. What do you think, Seol Hong?��

    ��I don��t think we have any other options,�� responded Seol Hong. ��Let��s do as Seol says.��

    Seol Hong��s party had absolute trust in Seol.

    Because of this trust, they decided to delve further into the ruin, with Mi Ah and Hye Myeong joining them.

    In truth, since Hye Myeong was essentially Mi Ah��s guardian, she had no choice but to apany them as well.

    ��Well then���� said Hye Myeong. ��I will do my best to remember the way and guide everyone.��

    Hye Myeong took the lead.

    * * *

    <em>Step�� step��</em>

    The ruins were more winding andplicated than they had initially expected. They would descend stairs, climb hills, and walk in circles, often ending up back where they started.

    ��I think we returned to where we started?��

    ��...There was originally a hard trial here. That��s probably why I��m not able to remember it correctly.��

    Seol nodded, reminiscing what Hye Myeong had to go through to acquire the Golden Divine Statue.

    ��A moving coffin, nightmares of being lit on fire, ck pots�� Hye Myeong really did go through a lot to clear it.��

    Despite the immense difficulty of acquiring the Golden Divine Statue, Hye Myeong cleared the trial even before gaining its powers.

    <em>Sssssss��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ��Kyaaaaaa!��

    A venomous snake with a distinct triangr head suddenly dropped from the ceiling.

    However, its head was cut off before itnded on something.

    Seol had taken care of it.

    Mi Ah began to tremble before hiding behind Hye Myeong.

    ��I��m scared����

    ��Don��t be, Mi Ah. These people from the Artifact Association are as strong as I am.��

    ��But����

    ��You��ll be safe as long as you stick right next to me. Let��s just keep going slowly, alright?��

    ��...Okay.��

    Afterforting Mi Ah, Hye Myeong joined Seol''s party, walking alongside them.

    As they moved forward, Seol noticed a wall ahead.

    Inscribed on it were letters in anguage none of them could understand.

    Suddenly, the Golden Divine Statue opened its mouth.

    - Learn that the mind and body are one.

    ��...What? What did it just say?��

    - ����

    It then fell silent again.

    - It��s starting to piss me off, LMFAO

    - It just said what it wanted to say and then left, LMFAO

    - How a homeschooled kid talks to other people.

    The ruin was massive.

    Despite walking for a long time, they had only arrived where Hye Myeong found the statue.

    They arrived at what seemed to be arge auditorium.

    ��You know, when I first acquired the Golden Divine Statue���� began Hye Myeong while rubbing it.

    ��Ah, yes?��

    ��I received someone��s memories. They��re probably Wat��s memories, right?��

    ��......��

    Hye Myeong continued.

    "Due to an innate limitation, Wat reached his physical limit quickly. However, once he realized this, he devised another approach..."

    <em>Tap, tap��</em>

    Hye Myeong tapped on his temple.

    ��His mind.��

    ��Hm����

    ��He used his mind to make up for hiscking body. Hm�� Maybe, how I��m saying it is too confusing?��

    ��No, keep going.��

    ��Wat became well-versed in the ways to use his mind. He gave his entire life to fight evil, and left everything behind here, in his ruin.��

    The studies that Wat mastered rested here in this ruin.

    Hye Myeong rubbed the statue once more.

    ��A part of Wat��s powers is also resting in this statue.��

    However, Seol did not seem too surprised.

    ��I see.��

    ��...Don��t you want it? To reach higher?��

    ��I��d be lying if I said I didn��t.��

    Hye Myeong��s eyes trembled.

    Seol could sense that Hye Myeong was about to say something unexpected.

    ��What if�� this statue should have ended up in your hands?��

    ��......��

    ��This statue didn��t show me any path whatsoever. What if you can unlock the powers inside of it, then the evil that��s����

    ��Hye Myeong,�� interrupted Seol.

    "I could have narrowly taken this power from you, just out of sheer luck. Maybe the true owner of this statue all along was..."

    ��Don��t shift it onto someone else.��

    ��...What?��

    Seol looked directly into Hye Myeong��s trembling eyes.

    ��The statue belongs to you.��

    ��......��

    ��It is already in your hands. Nothing can change the fact that it belongs to you.��

    "...Hahaha! Yeah, you��re right. I might have just been trying to dump everything onto you. My head feels a lot clearer now after hearing that."

    The Golden Divine Statue belonged to Hye Myeong.

    It was a past that must not be changed.

    The two smiled before continuing forward.

    * * *

    <em>Walk��</em>

    <em>Walk��</em>

    They then arrived at an area far grander than where they had just been.

    ��This ce is����

    ��Yeah, this is probably where the bell you were looking for is. There��s probably a trial prepared here as well, though.��

    ��...Yeah.��

    Seol waspletely shocked.

    ��This is�� different from the trial that I know?��

    They had arrived at the Second Trial of the Ruins of Wat.

    It should have begun in apletely dark room��at least, it had in the past.

    ��Damn it����

    Seol bit his lips while looking at the Golden Divine Statue. Something was written on the walls here as well.

    The statue slowly opened its mouth.

    - An infinite mind can enter a body as small as a speck of dust.

    ��...And?��

    - Wat is not concerned with the imperfections of the body. Instead, it understands that the body can transform the mind into something as small as a trickle of water or as vast as an entire ocean.

    The Golden Divine Statue then exined the goal of this trial.

    - Wat will now test your body.

    Seol, Hye Myeong, and Chi Woo all exchanged nces.

    Whoever faced the trial first had the highest chance of getting injured.

    <em>Step��</em>

    Hye Myeong stepped forward.

    ��I��ll challenge it first.��

    <em>Nod.</em>

    As Seol and Chi Woo nodded in response, Hye Myeong stomped on the ground hard.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ��Haaa!��

    <em>tter��</em>

    As he stepped into the deep groove, the tiles began to move.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    The trial revealed itself to them.

    ��Each of the tiles have a different design.��

    On them were symbols of lotus flowers, egrets, turtles, and pine trees.

    <em>Step.</em>

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    As Hye Myeong stepped on the tile with a turtle pattern, a pir shot up from the ground.

    ��Hrgh����

    Hye Myeong narrowly dodged the pir aimed at his chin.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Hye Myeong began radiating a golden light. He judged that even he could be injured if he let his guard down.

    In the end, he made the right decision.

    Hye Myeong identally stepped on the egret tile and lotus tile from losing his bnce.

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    An iron ball shot out as the ground beneath him shook.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Hye Myeong was unable to react to the iron ball in time after losing his footing.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Hye Myeong was sent back to the starting line after having his arm struck by the iron ball.

    ��Argh����

    ��......��

    Hye Myeong teared up slightly. Despite surrounding his body with ki, it was far from enough to mitigate the damage.

    Hye Myeong then looked at Chi Woo, who nodded in response.

    ��Okay,�� said Chi Woo. ��Next is Kang Seol.��

    ��Me?��

    ��It��s best for us to have as few attempts as possible. Let��s go!��

    - Chi Woo, LMFAOOOOOOO

    - Chi Woo is a MacGuffin. It��ll be over easily if he steps in. Phew�� Thanks, Chi Woo!��

    - Chi Woo, the MacGuffin! He will never reveal his powers! So cool!

    Even Seol was a bit nervous. It was his first attempt, after all.

    ��Alright.��

    <em>Step!</em>

    ��It definitely wasn��t the turtle.��

    There had to be rules to it.

    ��Then�� I��ll go with you!��

    Seol stepped on the pine tree tile.

    <em>Step!</em>

    An iron ball shot out.

    ��It wasn��t? Or do the rules change each attempt?��

    Seol leaned to dodge the iron ball.

    ��I should just step on whatever then.��

    <em>Step! Step! Step!</em>

    Lotus flower, egret, turtle.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Click��</em>

    The lotus flower tile pressed down as an arrow was fired from somewhere.

    Seol expertly turned his body midair to deflect the arrow beforending on the turtle tile.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��Is it the turtle tile then?��

    Seol was confused. He was certain that it wasn��t the turtle tile. What rules was this following?

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol leaped again.

    This time, to a turtle tile.

    However, this time, he heard a different noise.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    ��Ah����

    An iron pir shot out from ahead, knocking Seol back.

    ��Kyaaaaa!��

    Mi Ah quickly covered her eyes, scared.

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Bones of Origin digests all of the impact.]

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Thuuud��</em>

    Seol was sent flying from the impact.

    <em>Skid��</em>

    Chi Woo gulped after seeing Seol skid on the ground.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    ��Uhh�� Then next, I����

    ��Hold on,�� stopped Seol.

    Chi Woo��s eyes brightened.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    ��I think I figured it out,�� said Seol, cracking his neck.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Seol had just been sent flying by the iron pir.

    ��Did you figure out the rules to the tiles?�� asked Chi Woo.

    ��Were you able to learn something about it?�� asked Hye Myeong.

    The two asked simultaneously.

    Seol shook his head in response.

    ��What, then����

    Seol then continued.

    ��There aren��t any rules.��

    ��...There aren��t any rules?����They��re all tricks.��

    ��How are you so sure?��

    ��I just have a feeling.��

    ��What? If it��s just a feeling, then����

    A feeling.

    While Chi Woo was confused, Hye Myeong��s jaw dropped after hearing ��feeling��.

    ��Ah, then�� Was that feeling from earlier...?��

    ��What the hell is this ��feeling�� you guys keep talking about?��

    Seol stood up, choosing to show it through his actions instead.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol leaped in.

    ��It doesn��t matter what tile you step on first.��

    <em>Step.</em>

    Seol then stepped on the turtle tile.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    An iron pir shot up from the ground.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol spun midair before striking the pir away.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    Chi Woo was in awe of Seol��s powers to brute force his way through.

    That was something only possible for those on another level of strength.

    Seol had felt something strange after stepping onto the first tile. It was as if a part of his body that he couldn''t reach was itching.

    ��And I definitely felt it when I stepped on thatst tile earlier.��

    It was as if an electrical signal had flowed through his body.

    This led Seol to believe that the patterned tiles were a trick, concealing the true rules behind the trial.

    And now, it was time to test it.

    <em>Step, step, step!</em>

    Pine tree, egret, lotus flower.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol detected something from the pine tree tile.

    A sharp spear and thin needle shot out at where Seol stood, but they failed tond.

    Seol had already leaped over to an egret tile.

    <em>Click��.</em>

    This time, he picked the right tile.

    Bncing on one leg, Seol smiled as he looked back. There wasn��t any special reason why he had managed to find the next tile.

    After all, the stinging sensation that tickled the tips of his feet was guiding him to the correct tiles. Still, immediately finding the right tile was a challenge, even for someone as sensitive as Seol.

    A bit of luck was on his side.

    ��I��m sure of it.��

    Seol continued forward.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    <em>Craaaack!</em>

    Seol deflected an iing spear before alsopletely crushing an iron pir.

    ��I see what he meant by testing the body.��

    Even if you could sense the sensation at the tips of your feet, it was extremely difficult to determine which tile it connected to.

    Not only was it hard to pinpoint the exact direction, but doing so also took time.

    And even when you finally figured out where it led, the sensation didn��t ount for your current stance or distance, forcing you to step on multiple, separate tiles just to reach it.

    ��In other words, these tiles and traps will keep activating, meaning you��ll need a sturdy body to endure it all.��

    Before Seol realized it, he was already close to reaching the tform on the other side.

    Just when they thought it was almost over, Hye Myeong and Chi Woo were shocked by Seol��s next words.

    ��This isn��t the exit!�� shouted Seol. ��I think we have to step on all of the tiles!��

    Chi Woo and Hye Myeong exchanged nces.

    They then immediately leaped in.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol did not say anything more to them.

    There was clearly a reason Wat had given them this trial.

    If Seol had exined everything to them, the two of them wouldn��t have been able to learn anything from this.

    ��I have to focus on myself.��

    Seol resolved to focus on his task and ignore the others. With this determination, he stepped onto the next tile.

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    He deflected an iing iron ball.

    <em>Click��</em>

    And stepped on the next tile.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Seol leaped onto an iing iron pir to propel himself farther.

    <em>Click��</em>

    Then, hended on the tile he had aimed for.

    The patterns were merely decorative, and Seol saw no need to rely on his vision to dodge the iing traps.

    Instead, he closed his eyes to focus on his other senses.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Asura��s Sixth Sense was more than enough for Seol to sense and avoid the iing traps, all he had to do was choose whether to dodge it or use it for his benefit.

    And with his eyes closed, he was able to focus more intently on the feeling pricking his feet.

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    Over there.

    Then there next.

    It was as if the tiles were calling to him.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    The rumblings grew quieter, likely because the other two had also grown ustomed to the feeling.

    The traps they were triggering were probably ones they had no choice but to activate.

    Seol Hong and Mi Ah gulped as they took another step back. Seol Hong tightly held onto the trembling Mi Ah for support.

    ��They��re all�� amazing����

    To them, it was as if they were watching a performance. Their movements were quick and precise, like a rehearsed dance.

    The smiles on their faces made it feel even more like such.

    Seol found himself honestly chuckling as well.

    ��Is this�� Wat��s power?��

    Despite just being a small portion of the Golden Divine Statue��s powers, Seol was filled with energy and vitality he had never felt before.

    This was not a power intrinsic to his body

    It was a power he hadn''t known existed, apletely new power.

    Seol felt as if he was being drawn into another world.

    He had slipped into a trance.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    That wasn��t the sound of a trap triggering. It was as if the heightened sense Seol had cultivated was emitting a trembling scream.

    Seol felt as though his consciousness was being pulled elsewhere.

    However, because his mind was firmly anchored in his body, he managed to keep hold of his focus.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>Click��</em>

    When Seol came to, he realized that he had just stepped on the same lotus flower tile as Hye Myeong and Chi Woo.

    The three all leaped, spinning midair to strike the iing iron pir.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    With that their performance hade to an end.

    - ??????????????????

    - That��s so cool! That was insane!

    - They��re soaked with sweat, haha

    ��Wow����

    Seol Hong and Mi Ah were both in awe.

    Their movements just now were essentially the truth behind the ��feelings�� they were getting.

    And then��

    <em>tter, tter��</em>

    The tiles beneath their feet all began to flip.

    Watching from a distance, Mi Ah and Seol Hong saw the entire event unfold and were left in awe.

    ��A drawing����

    The tiles beneath them transformed into arge drawing, depicting a scene with fluttering petals.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The air around them began to shake.

    Sensing something strange, Seol immediately returned to Seol Hong.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    ��Ah����

    After picking up Seol Hong and Mi Ah over his shoulders, he leaped away.

    And at the exact same time, the ground beneath them began to descend.

    ��Wh-what the hell?��

    - It was an elevator?

    - We��re going down, hold on~!

    - What the hell, LOOOL Then why did they make the tform on the other end?

    - That was a trick, too? Not bad, Wat.

    They descended at a slow pace.

    Chi Woo was the first to talk.

    ��I wasn��t the only one who felt that sensation, right?��

    Hye Myeong nodded in response.

    ��Maybe that was the power Wat was referring to? It felt�� different.��

    Seol agreed.

    ��But it disappeared the moment the trial was over. I guess I haven��t fully acquired it for myself yet?��

    Just as people often struggle to recall dreams they��ve just woken up from, Seol found it difficult to sense the ��feeling�� he had experienced earlier.

    <em>tter</em>��

    * * *

    After a bit of time, Seol��s party arrived at a new location.

    Looking up, they saw an extremely tall ceiling��the ce they had just been.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Continuing ahead, they arrived at another open area.

    ��What are these statues����

    Each holding a weapon, human-sized stone statues were arranged uniformly apart and stared directly at them.

    ��Why do I get the feeling they��lle charging at us the moment we cross over some line?��ughed Chi Woo.

    ��More importantly, what are those chains dangling from the ceiling?��

    ��Huh? You��re right.��

    The party then looked up, spotting chains hanging from the ceiling.

    They also noticed strange letters written on the walls in front of them.

    And just like the first trial, the Golden Divine Statue opened its mouth once more.

    - Realize the weakness of your body.

    ��...What?��

    Wat had just been stressing the importance of the body. Why was it now trying to teach its weakness?

    Just as everyone was questioning the two contradictory lessons��

    - A body unsupported by the mind is no different from a lump of flesh.

    It then began repeating itself, like a broken record.

    - Realize your ignorance. Realize your ignorance. Realize your ignorance. Realize your ignorance��

    ��Kyaaaa!��

    ��Wh-what is it saying?!��

    The Golden Divine Statue then finished after stammering onest line.

    - Realize that it is not everything.

    Then, it returned to silence.

    Chi Woo looked at the statues for a second before giving a proposal.

    ��What if we all jump in at the same time this time?"

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Hye Myeong and Seol nodded in response.

    ��Then����

    <em>Turn��</em>

    ��Now!��

    Seol, Chi Woo, and Hye Myeong lunged ahead, beyond the line, toward the statues.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip, fwip!</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The statues immediately reacted.

    ��I knew it!��

    They began swinging their weapons at Seol and the others.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>aaaaash!</em>

    The stone statue quickly swung its spear, deceptively fast for its stiff appearance.

    However, each of the three facing the statues was incredibly strong in their own right. They were not so weak to be caught off guard by their attacks.

    <em>Duck!</em>

    Seol ducked to dodge the spear.

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    He then began to feel something strange.

    ��What? Its movements�� it was like����

    Seol began to sense something strange from the stone statue swinging its spear.

    It was as if the attack he saw with his eyes�� was not the one that it had done.

    ��This is�� the feeling I got from the first trial!��

    In other words, the stone statues were yet another trick.

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    ��...Urgh!��

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    ��Ahhhh!��

    Hye Myeong and Chi Woo were sent flying away like a kite with its string cut off.

    Theynded, right next to where Seol Hong and Mi Ah were.

    ��I was sure I dodged it����

    ��Look at this����

    Hye Myeong pulled back the robe near his chest, revealing a swollen, red mark.

    While it was certainly strange, Seol had no attention to spare for it as he faced the stone statues.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Fast, but not for Seol.

    Seol then spotted a stone statue to his side, charging at him with a shield up.

    It was a simple attack that could be dodged, however��

    Seol could not move, as if he was entangled.

    ��...My body!��

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    Helplessly, Seol was also sent flying back from the attack.

    [Bones of Origin consumes the impact.]

    [Bones of Origin currently has an empty stomach.]

    [Bones of Origin digests all of the impact.]

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Grind��</em>

    As Seol was sent flying back past the line, the stone statues returned to their original positions.

    Seol then looked back at Chi Woo and Hye Myeong.

    All three of them realized the secrets behind this trial.

    ��This is����

    ��Yeah.��

    Seol nodded before saying, ��There must be an invisible statue we can��t see.��

    ��And the way to sense it����

    The three of them could tell what it was.

    After all, they had gotten a hint of it from the previous trial and Wat��s words.

    ��We��re supposed to hone the feeling we got earlier.��

    Chi Woo clicked his tongue.

    ��So he��s going to teach us by beating us down? What an asshole!��

    Chi Woo then began grinding his knuckles on the Golden Divine Statue��s temples, as if he was trying to hurt it.

    - Wat: St-stop it, please.

    - It hurts! It hurts!

    ��We don��t have a lot of time,�� quietly muttered Hye Myeong. ��We have to clear this ce fast.��

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Chi Woo and Seol nodded in response, then took a stance.

    ��Want to make a bet to see who gets knocked out first?��

    ��Sounds good. Whoever��s first out has to do the dishes.��

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Chi Woo immediately epted Hye Myeong��s bet, and Seol slowly nodded as well.

    ��Let��s go!��

    <em>Fwip! Leap, leap!</em>

    Regardless of the oue, Seol nned to focus solely on the statue directly in front of him.

    ��The worst case scenario is getting grabbed by the invisible statue like before. I have to keep myself moving.��

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    The stone statue drew an arc with the dull de in his hands.

    The statues here, as if deliberately designed to be nonlethal, all carried dulled weapons.

    However, taking a direct attack was still dangerous as it could lead to bruises and broken bones.

    ��I dodged the stone statue��s attack, next is��!��

    There was a brief moment after dodging the stone statue��s attack. It was clear that this was the time the invisible statue would strike.

    <em>Twitch!</em>

    ��Behind!��

    The invisible statue was already behind Seol. While Seol wasn��t certain how he knew, he could sense through the feeling he got from the first trial that it was.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol awkwardly rolled forward.

    However, his decision was the correct one.

    ��I dodged it!��

    Chi Woo then shouted from across the room.

    ��Hye Myeong, dodge!��

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    ��Argh!��

    Despite being the one giving the warning, Chi Woo was the first to be knocked out.

    - ChiWoo: Dodge the breath attack! Go to the corner!

    - You have died.

    - Wipe�� Wipe�� Wiping the raid is fun!

    - ChiWoo: I��m happy�� that you guys can clear the raid�� Don��t rez me��

    ��Chi Woo! Hahahahahaha! You����

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    ��Urgh����

    Hye Myeong immediately ended up like Chi Woo after letting his guard down for a second.

    However, after recovering, the two immediately leaped back into the fray.

    The reason? Simple.

    It was because Seol hadn��t been pushed out by the stone statues yet.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Twitch!</em>

    ��I can sense it!��

    Seol felt a wave of stinging sensation wash over him.

    It was as if he were a dam that had been trickling water slowly, only to be overwhelmed by a fierce torrent that swept everything away.

    <em>Waver��</em>

    Seol began to see it flickering before his eyes, like a haze in a burning desert.

    ��...I��m getting used to it.��

    <em>Inhale��</em>

    <em>Twitch!</em>

    ��I have to jump up!��

    <em>Baaam!</em>

    Seol leaped off the stone statue��s arms to soar higher.

    <em>Fwip, fwip��</em>

    He got the sense that the invisible statue was swinging wildly at where he had just been.

    He was gradually bing more ustomed to it, as if he could start to make out its silhouette.

    <em>- Realize your ignorance.</em>

    That was what the Golden Divine Statue said.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    However, Seol had already realized it.

    <em>- Realize your ignorance.</em>

    Ignorance.

    Seol hadn''t known it before.

    That something like this even existed.

    Wat��s words were right.

    <em>Tap!</em>

    Though there was nothing in front of him, there definitely was something.

    ��I can see it!��

    Seol began to make out more details about the statue.

    It was taller than the others and resembled a stone monkey.

    - Realize that it is not everything.

    Seol realized that the world he saw�� wasn��t everything.

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Seol pulled his arms back before unleashing a powerful blow to the monkey statue��s face.

    <em>Baaaaaam!</em>

    The sound just now was something only Chi Woo and Hye Myeong could hear. In fact, they were so surprised by it that they immediately turned to Seol.

    However, there was nothing there. It was something they still couldn��t see.

    The monkey statue had flown far away, yet Seol remained standing in ce.

    It wasn��t just that he was growing ustomed to his new powers.

    For a moment, he had glimpsed a door far away in a ce he couldn��t reach.

    A door covered in charms and wrapped in chains.

    A human would look like a grain of rice if ced in front of that massive door.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    [Eyes of Foresight unlocks a new skill.]

    [You are able to perceive more flows of power than before.]

    [You are able to project your mind into your vision.]

    ��I found it�� the door,�� muttered Seol to himself.

    Seol finally found where the door was.

    [A wonderful discovery! You have discovered a mysterious object.]

    [You are now able to recognize the Void Door.]

    The door had continuously been by his side.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    <em>Raise��</em>

    Entranced, Seol reached his hand out to the door.

    However��

    All he did was il his arms. He failed to get any closer.

    ��Damn it�� Even though I can see it, I can��t get any closer to it!��

    No matter how much Seol swung his arms, the door remained out of reach.

    ��I finally managed to see it, why can��t I reach it?!��

    All Seol had to do was open that door to see everyone again.

    Even though those on the other side were waiting for him to open the door.��Kang Seol!�� shouted Chi Woo, wildly. ��Dodgeeee!��

    Snapping back to his senses, Seol quickly arched backward, forming a bridge with his body.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    The stone statue��s clubpletely whiffed Seol.

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    And instantaneously, the Void Door began to go away.

    Did he rush himself due to his desire to open the Void Door? Seol had no choice but to refocus on the present.

    ��I have to deal with the trial first.��

    Seol resolved not to let something as absurd as being knocked out by a stone statue due to a distraction happen.

    ��There are more stone statues!�� shouted Seol. ��Focus your senses!��

    ��More statues? No wonder!��

    Seol confirmed Chi Woo and Hye Myeong��s suspicions. They quickly leaped to his side.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Baam!</em>

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    [Chi Woo used Gust Sweep.]

    [For a short while, elemental damage is transformed into physical damage.]

    Chi Woo wrapped his arms with fierce winds.

    <em>Baaaaaaaaam!</em>

    Like a gunshot, Chi Woo mmed his palms onto the stone statue��s chest, imprinting his handprint onto it.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    The stone statue began to crumble from Chi Woo��s attacks.

    ��I still can��t see it! So leave me to take care of the stone statues!��

    ��Got it!��

    [Hye Myeong used Mimunication.]

    [For a short while, all attacks cause a shove effect.]

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Hye Myeong quickly spun his staff, striking the stone statues.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>Bam, bam, bam!</em>

    Hye Myeong pushed back the stone statues trying to surround them, and Chi Woo finished them off.

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Meanwhile, Seol slowly brought down the number of invisible stone monkey statues.

    <em>Craaaash!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    ��I feel like I��m going insane. Even though I can��t see them, I can hear them����

    ��I��m getting the hang of it, though. I think I��ll be able to see them soon.��

    ��Y-Yeah, me too!��

    - Chi Woo is 100% lying.

    - Chi Woo��s definitely lying LMFAO

    However, something unexpected happened.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The rubble from the broken statues began to gather and reassemble, returning them to their original forms.

    ��This can��t be it then����

    Seol got the sense that they wouldn��t be able to clear the trial by just destroying the invisible monkey statues.

    After all��

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The monkey statues he worked so hard to destroy were also reassembled.

    ��Damn it, their numbers aren��t going down at all!��

    ��What the�� monkeys? Why are there so many of them?��

    It seemed that Hye Myeong could see them now as well, and he was also surprised by their numbers.

    ��There are more than when we first started. Why? And why are they all monkeys��?��

    <em>nce��</em>

    Seol recalled the eerie decorations he had seen when he first arrived in the room.

    He looked up at the chains hanging from the ceiling.

    Countless monkey statues hung from the chains. While they were indeed horrifying, Seol discovered a more important truth.

    Among them was a particrly unique-looking statue.

    The moment Seol saw it, he realized it was the true key to this trial.

    ��A golden monkey!��

    The golden monkey was being protected by the stone monkeys hanging from the chains.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    ��Krgh�� Is there no way to clear this trial?�� Chi Woo asked, struggling to defend against all the attacks.

    ��The ceiling!�� shouted Seol. ��The ceiling!��

    Hearing that, Hye Myeong immediately looked up.

    ��I see it too.��

    ��Me too,�� said Chi Woo. ��This time, for real.��

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Cruuuush!</em>

    Chi Woo then crushed a monkey statue��s head as if to prove his words.

    While they were all now capable of seeing the monkey statues, that did not improve the situation at all.

    During the hesitation, the monkey statues hadpletely surrounded them.

    ��We��re going to the ceiling. At once.��

    <em>Clench��</em>

    Chi Woo grit his teeth as he gathered the wind.

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    His body then began to glow gold.

    [Chi Woo used Whirlwind Kick.]

    [There is a high chance that the target will be knocked over if the attack is sessful.]

    [Create a gust of rising wind.]

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    Chi Woo began to spin, but the attacknded on no one.

    However, it wasn��t as if he used this skill to strike anyone.

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    Arge gust of wind formed with him at the center.

    Chi Woo then stopped before shouting, ��Now!��

    Immediately, Seol and Hye Myeong leaped toward his hands, cing their weight on them.

    ��Ahhhhh!��

    [Chi Woo used Link: Ascending Dragon.]

    [A storm based on elemental damage strikes all enemies within a certain radius.]

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    Seol and Hye Myeong were both sent flying.

    While it seemed like they were about to reach the ceiling quickly, an issue urred.

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    The stone monkeys leaped toward them, blocking their path.

    Still, they couldn��t give up on the opportunity Chi Woo worked so hard to create.

    ��Damn it!��

    As if they were constructing a stone wall, the monkeys climbed onto each other��s shoulders to stop them.

    Seol and Hye Myeong immediately exchanged looks, sensing something special in each other��s gaze.

    ��...I feel like I know what he��s thinking.��

    Though it was just a brief, momentary nce, they understood each other��s thoughts perfectly.

    After acquiring Wat��s greatest weapon��the mind��the two couldmunicate on a level they had never reached before.

    As if they were one person.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    The two quickly spun their bodies, with Seol��s body facing the floor and Hye Myeong��s body facing the ceiling.

    ��Go!��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Hye Myeong pushed up with his hands as Seol met it, sending Seol flying even higher.

    <em>tter!</em>

    As Hye Myeong descended, Seol quickly swiped at a chain, catching it with his hands.

    [Awakening! Your skill is improved.]

    [Passive: Resonance has improved to Passive: Harmonization.]

    <em>tter!</em>

    <em>tter, tter!</em>

    Seol brushed past the chains as he flew forward.

    Shocked, The golden monkey began trying to hide between the other stone monkeys.

    <em>Unsheathe!</em>

    Seol swung his sword in front of him.

    ��Shit, I��m short!��

    Caught up in the chains and blocked by the stone monkeys, Seol sensed that his attack would fall short.

    However, his sword was Agony.

    [I��ll reach it!]

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Agony extended like a snake, slithering between the stone monkeys to reach the golden monkey.

    While Seol��s attack would be weakened, he could still reach it like this.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    The tip of Seol��s swordnded precisely on the golden monkey��s forehead.

    [I got it!]

    <em>Crumble, crumble��</em>

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    Cracks began to form on the golden monkey��s body before shatteringpletely.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    All of the stone statues immediately froze.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    ��Haah�� Phew����

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Seolnded on the ground and quickly adjusted his stance.

    The stone statues on the floor started to gather, transforming.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The stone statues bent down and began stacking atop one another.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The stone statues formed a staircase leading to one side of the ceiling as it opened.

    * * *

    However, they weren��t the only ones struggling.

    ��Ahhh! Ahhhhhhhhh!��

    A woman let out a horrific shriek as she mmed her head against a stool.

    It was Mi Ah, a member of the Soul Eyes Tribe, who sent Seol and the others into the dream.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    The present-day Mi Ah began to grow thin as she underwent changes.

    She was hit with a torrent of new memories.

    Her original memories began to be reced by the memories of three people from the Artifact Association and her journey with them.

    <em>Tremble��</em>

    Mi Ah shook and cried as she absentmindedly stared at the space around her.

    ��Ahh�� Ah�� I�� I understand everything now.��

    She realized the true identities of the three people from the Artifact Association in the past.

    But was that really the correct way to describe it?

    Shouldn��t they be considered new memories, given that the past had changed through her drawings?

    Or were their journeys into her drawings destined from the start, something she was only now experiencing?

    And if that were the case, were their fates all predetermined?

    With no way to answer those questions, Mi Ah sat still.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    <em>Flutter��</em>

    The drawings she had gathered in the corner of her room transformed into petals, fluttering away in the wind.

    These were the same drawings Mi Ah had left behind in the past, which Shade had burned.

    ��No�� Don��t go!��

    To Mi Ah, who was desperately clinging to the past, nothing was more valuable than those drawings.

    They were, in essence, fragments of her memories.

    And as this was thest time she could ever send someone to the past with her dwindling powers, there was no chance for her to recover them.

    ��Hrgh�� Ahh�� Don��t take those away from me�� Don��t take his traces away����

    Mi Ah wept as she hopelessly tried to catch the petals. Though she had put up a strong front in front of Seol, she was sick.

    It wasn��t a physical illness but an illness of the heart that had devastated her. Her cursed life was beginning to haunt her once more.

    She thought to herself, wondering if crying would ease the burdens in her heart.

    However, she had another worry��one even more pressing than her disappearing drawings.

    ��Oh my god�� no�� at this rate�� at this rate����

    The three had left to the past to reim the Luminous Bell, but what was their fate?

    The present-day Mi Ah was someone who had seen the final page of that story.

    As she had memories of that past, she knew the things that would happen to them.

    Was it a future that had yet to change?

    Or a past that was already determined to fail?

    What waited for them was��

    ��They�� will all die����

    Unless they could change the past, everyone would die. Images of Shade brutally killing the three members of the Artifact Association shed through her mind.

    ��Stop it�� please!��

    Was it a mistake for them to try and change the past?

    Mi Ah continued to look for the answers.

    * * *

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    ��Are you okay not sleeping?�� asked Hye Myeong.

    ��I recover quickly,�� responded Seol.

    ��Hahaha! I guess we��re alike in that way.��

    The two then shared stories by the fire.

    After clearing the second trial, they walked up the stairs through the ceiling.

    But there was nothing there. Absolutely nothing.

    Due to the strangely long tunnel, Seol��s party was forced into a march.

    And with that, it felt like their second day in the ruin had finallye to an end.

    Only now, after arriving at the safe zone right before the next trial, were they finally allowed a break.

    While Seol Hong was somewhat fine despite not having slept for two days, it had been practically hell for Mi Ah.

    Seol, Hye Myeong, and Chi Woo were warriors.

    Seol Hong had received some training and managed rtively well, but Mi Ah, still a young child, hade down with a fever and ached all over.

    That was why they had taken a break��so Mi Ah could rest and recover, at least somewhat.

    However, Seol and Hye Myeong stayed vignt and awake. They recognized that the situation could change at a moment��s notice.

    ��Haah���� Hye Myeong sighed, watching the fire.

    ��...Sounds like you have something on your mind,�� said Seol.

    ��Stop trying to read my mind like that. Wat��s powers aren��t meant to����

    ��No, you just let out a long sigh,�� Seol interrupted.

    ��...My bad.��

    Hye Myeong then turned around to see Mi Ah sleeping.

    ��It must be that worry,�� thought Seol.

    It was an option that never ceased toe up while Seol controlled Hye Myeong.

    A problem Seol eventually had to address, as it continued to arise after meeting Mi Ah.

    ��Could you listen to what I have to say?�� asked Hye Myeong.

    ��...Of course.��

    ��It��s about Mi Ah. Well, I guess it��s about me?��

    ��I think you mentioned it before.��

    Despite knowing what was gnawing at Hye Myeong, Seol feigned ignorance.

    ��It��s different from that. Have I ever mentioned Mi Ah��s powers to you before?��

    ��...No. You only told us she had been kicked out of her tribe.��

    Hye Myeong stiffened his expression before continuing.

    ��Mi Ah��s drawings are dangerous.��

    ��......��

    ��They have the power to change the past. Leaves you at a loss for words, doesn��t it?��

    ��I see why the Soul Eyes Tribe kicked her out. Her powers are too strong for even her tribe to protect her.��

    ��Yeah, it��s just that dangerous.��

    Hye Myeong seemed like hecked energy, as if he wasn��t sure of what to do.

    ��To Mi Ah, drawings are everything. She says that she has the most fun when drawing, that she was d to have been born�� haha����

    His face then began to contort.

    ��I�� don��t want Mi Ah to draw ever again.��

    ��......��

    ��I even went against my precepts to kill everyone who knew where she was. But�� I����

    ��You n to leave, right?��

    ��...Yes. One day, I will have to leave her.��

    And he would.

    Hye Myeong was incapable of protecting Mi Ah forever. The younger Seol also believed this was the right decision.

    Hye Myeong was destined to leave Mi Ah someday.

    ��But that decision�� might have been wrong.��

    In the present, Seol had reunited with the Mi Ah, who had been left alone. After Hye Myeong��s departure, she had given up drawing and was clearly struggling with something.

    This was the future that Hye Myeong��no, he��had given Mi Ah.

    ��We��re alike.��

    In some ways, Seol and Hye Myeong were in the same situation.

    Hye Myeong would leave Mi Ah, and Seol would leave Seol Hong. There woulde a time when they would both have to make an important decision.

    ��If Mi Ah no longer draws�� the world will be safe,�� said Seol.

    ��...Yeah.��

    ��But at the same time�� her own world will be destroyed.��

    Seol spoke as if he knew what would happen, causing Hye Myeong to quickly face him.

    ��Why�� are you saying that as if you know?��

    ��That��s����

    Would giving this advice to Hye Myeong now be able to change his decision in the past?

    Seol wasn��t sure either.

    If Hye Myeong had been a piece who followed Seol��smands exactly, this would have been a waste of time. However, he was never a piece that moved ording to Seol''s orders.

    ��He was stubborn.��

    Hye Myeong shook his head, as if he was snapping out of something.

    ��Well, I guess that just makes sense at a second thought. Tha����

    Hye Myeong wasn��t allowed to finish those words.

    Seol cut him off.

    ��Oh my god�� Quickly, we have to wake everyone up����

    ��...What?�� asked Hye Myeong. ��What are you saying all of a sudden����

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    Seol trembled as he got to his feet.

    The immense ghost energy he sensed from afar woke up his senses.

    ��Shade�� How?!��

    There should have been at least another day before the doors to the ruin opened.

    ��Don��t tell me��? Did he just force the doors open?��

    Seol only had more questions with each second that passed.

    Judging by how he didn��t sense any other ghost energy, there was a good chance that it was only Shade who made it through those doors.

    ��Damn it����

    Seol then looked at the direction of the energy.

    ��He�� forced his way through the doors,�� said Seol.

    ��He��?�� asked Hye Myeong, shocked. ��Is that the thing that chased����

    ��...Yes.��

    ��How?! We should have had another day! Did he force his way in��? Is that even possible?��

    Seol then turned his gaze once more, toward the direction of the Luminous Bell.

    Acquiring the Luminous Bell was no longer Seol��s main concern. His primary focus had shifted to escaping the ruin alive.

    Too many things had changed.

    Time only served to trap them ever further.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The ruin began shaking as if Shade were breaking down the doors.

    Suddenly, Seol��s vision shifted.

    He found himself surrounded by darkness, as if arge curtain had been drawn over him.

    He looked down and saw the darkness creeping up to his ankles.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Therge door began to shake, as if legendary monsters were charging at it, trying to break free.

    Seol then heard a voice from beyond the door.

    - I see that your hesitant personality hasn��t changed at all.

    ��You����

    - Do you need me to break it down again?

    He then heard an eerieughing from behind the door.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    Theughter caused the door to shake violently.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    An overwhelmingly massive door.

    Seol stood in front of the door, before pausing for a moment.

    He then looked back and saw Hye Myeong frozen in ce.

    ��This must be the power of the mind Wat was referring to.��

    While it wasn��t as incredible as freezing time, it did allow him to focus entirely on the door in front of him.

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    The chains wrapped around the door looked incredibly heavy.

    ��Why does it����Seol was overwhelmed by a sense of unfairness, as if he were assigned an impossible task.

    How on earth was someone as small as him supposed to open that massive door?

    However, he kept those thoughts to himself and said something else out loud.

    ��Hold on, I��ll����

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    Seol was overwhelmed, feeling like he couldn��t move properly, like he was trapped in a dream.

    Despite the door��s power growing stronger, Seol felt as if his strength was being limited.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Seol ran out of breath just from trying to pull on the door��s handle.

    ��Haah�� Haah����

    Seol continued to pull with all his strength, but the door wouldn��t budge. Despite finally reaching the door he had desperately sought, he couldn��t open it.

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    In the dark space, the Golden Divine Statue��s face appeared from the sky. It was so immense that Seol couldn��t see it in its entirety.

    It then slowly opened its mouth.

    <em>��You�� are not the Immortal����</em>

    ��...What?��

    Another statue��s face appeared to Seol��s right.

    <em>��You are unable to open the door because you are not the Immortal.��</em>

    ��Shut up! What the hell are you saying?!��

    <em>��You will never be able to be like the Immortal�� How pitiful����</em>

    ��No! I never once tried to be like the Immortal�� I�� never����

    <em>Fsss��</em>

    This time, to his left.

    <em>��Only the Immortal can open the door, surely. I��m sure you sense it, too.��</em>

    ��......��

    <em>��The Immortal is stronger than you now. You will only desperately chase after him and fall into despair when you inevitably fail.��</em>

    <em>Lower��</em>

    Seol slowly let go of the door��s handle.

    <em>��You are mentally weak.��</em>

    <em>��You are ordinary.��</em>

    <em>��They are much greater than you.��</em>

    The immense pressure from the golden statues bore down on him.

    Seol felt his grip weaken even more. He was unable to hold onto his strength.

    <em>��In the end, you��ll never be able to bear the weight of the mind.��</em>

    Seol��s head drooped low.

    ��I-I��m sorry,�� said Seol. ��I can��t open it now�� Once again, could you����

    Seol heard a voice from beyond the door.

    - Hm�� Could you?

    Seol��s eyes weakly trembled, his willpletely shattered.

    ��Could you break down the door again?��

    Seol thought of the sentence he had failed to finish.

    ��No�� that��s not it. That��s not what I want at all!��

    B-Because I�� one day��

    ��I will have to ovee them.��

    Seol finished his sentence to the being beyond the door.

    ��Could you wait for me a little longer?��

    - ����

    ��I will find a way to open the door, no matter what.��

    The individual beyond the door cackled.

    - Bwahahahahahaha!

    ��......��

    - Hey, look, Seol.

    He asked Seol a question.

    - Is that ��Immortal�� guy you keep murmuring about really that incredible?

    The Immortal was a legendary ck magician who also founded the Church of Eternal Life. However, that did not mean everyone knew him.

    After all, the individual beyond the door also did not know them.

    ��...I don��t know.��

    - But what I am sure of is, I��m not waiting for the Immortal. I��m waiting for you.

    ��What?��

    - So I��ll be patient and give you a bit more time. It��s not too hard to dy something I��ve been looking forward to for a little longer.

    As the two finished their conversation, the golden statue asked Seol a question.

    <em>��Why do you not give up? Youck the qualifications to open the door.��</em>

    ��...Because I promised him.��

    <em>��Promised him?��</em>

    <em>- I will be a god.</em>

    <em>- Then you have the right. You have the right to join me on my journey to be king of all beings. I will prepare a spot for you in my glorious journey.</em>

    Seol promised him.

    <em>Fade��</em>

    The golden statues began to disappear.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The door began to distance itself from Seol once more, leaving him with the lingering words of the being beyond it.

    <em>- Have fun floundering. I will be waiting for you.</em>

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Seol was freed from the ck space.

    However, something was different when he returned to his conversation with Hye Myeong.

    ��Just now�� What the���� stammered Hye Myeong, as if he had also gone through something strange.

    <em>Turn��</em>

    <em>Turn��</em>

    Seol quickly looked around him.

    ��Damn it����

    He then finally discovered the writings on the ceiling.

    And not too long after, the Golden Divine Statue spoke once more.

    - You may wander, but you must always return to where you once came.

    ��Haah����

    - Hone the weakness of your mind.

    The despair and humiliation Seol suffered just now was a trial Wat had prepared.

    ��Yeah, those letters weren��t on the ceiling when we first arrived.��

    It was likely they had begun their trial the moment they headed up those stairs.

    Was everything just an illusion, then?

    <em>Booooooooom!</em>

    ��Damn it, he��s closer now.��

    ��Urgh�� What happened?��

    ��Wake everyone else up! We have to run!��

    Hye Myeong carried Mi Ah on his back, Chi Woo carried Seol Hong on his, and they immediately began to run.

    And then��

    - You have ovee the demons of your heart, men of good.

    ��...What?��

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    The ruin began to shift, creating a new passageway in front of them.

    - Hurry. Only Wat��s relics are capable of putting the great evil to sleep.

    They were in a dire situation, with no time for discussion. Seol and the others quickly followed the statue��s orders.

    <em>Sprint!</em>

    Hye Myeong nced at Seol.

    ��Seol, you����

    ��What is it?��

    ��There��s a strange lighting from your body����

    As Seol looked down, he noticed a faint gold light radiating from his body, as if it were painted on.

    No, it was radiating from everyone.

    Chi Woo and Hye Myeong��s lights were fainter, but they were definitely still radiating it.

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    The sound of the destruction was drawing closer.

    There was no way Shade would have cleared through the trials the way they were intended to be cleared.

    He was a monster who would break down walls and create new paths if he couldn��t solve them.

    ��Run!��

    The immense pressure behind them grew stronger, to the point that they feared Shade would be right behind them each time they turned around.

    ��The road�� it��s cut off!�� shouted Seol Hong.

    She was right.

    The distance to the next tform was too great. The passageway had ended prematurely, leaving a gap that couldn��t simply be jumped over.

    ��No, it��s not,�� said Hye Myeong, looking ahead.

    There was definitely a path.

    And as if to prove it��

    The Golden Divine Statue opened its mouth.

    - A path prepared for the awakened.

    In an instant, Chi Woo, Hye Myeong, and Seol simultaneously leaped forward.

    However, they fell far short of the next tform, causing Seol Hong to close her eyes in fear.

    As she braced for the sensation of falling... she was instead met with stability, as if they were walking on solid ground.

    ��You��re �� flying.��

    It seemed as if they were running on the air to Seol Hong.

    However, those walking on air kept their eyes fixed straight ahead, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    ��There��s a path that I can��t see.��

    <em>Rumble, rumble!</em>

    Just as they were about to reach the next tform, the passageway behind them exploded.

    A young child appeared, covered in countless ck tattoos resembling lines. But they would surely regret it if they simply underestimated him as just an ordinary child.

    After all, he was Shade, the ghost cloaked in red and ck.

    ��I finally caught up to you,�� said Shade.

    <em>Ripple, ripple��</em>

    The child��s body twisted and contorted as it grew, pulling out the evil ghost within from the flesh.

    He appeared more like a structure than a person, or perhaps a strangely crafted doll. His body was shaped like a rhombus, and hisrge hands wereposed of countless small, vein-like lines.

    Shade quickly chased after them.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    ��He��sing!��

    ��Run!��

    Realizing their powerlessness against the overwhelming ghost energy Shade exuded, Seol and the others focused entirely on running.

    They looked up at the writings atop the tform as the Golden Divine Statue spoke out loud once more.

    - Realize that the body and mind are one.

    <em>Leaaaaap!</em>

    They lunged over the tform.

    Racing across it with their bodies while using their minds to soar through the air.

    Seol, Chi Woo, and Hye Myeong seamlessly shifted between worlds, adapting to each new situation. With every transition, they felt their barriers crumbling, their movements bing swifter, their bodies bing lighter.

    They ran at a speed that seemed inhuman.

    However, chasing after them was Shade, an evil spirit.

    ��How pointless!��

    <em>Booooooom!</em>

    The tform beneath their feet exploded into fragments just as they leaped off.

    To Shade, who effortlessly floated in the air, those bound to the ground were simply prey.

    * * *

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    ��The paths are split!��

    Five separate paths were in front of them.

    Which one would allow them to escape Shade? Which one would lead them to the Luminous Bell?

    [The path ahead is split into five��]

    ��Get out of the way!��

    Seol had no need for the options.

    He spotted the lone, glowing tform ahead of him, shining like a beacon.

    <em>Jump!</em>

    As they leaped onto the tform, Seol and the others disappeared into the darkness.

    ��Did you think I��d lose you?!��

    Chasing after them, Shade encountered another tform.

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    Not only were the tforms bing increasingly separated as they progressed, but they also required more concentration to see. Consequently, their vision began to blur.

    The Golden Divine Statue spoke up.

    - Limits are something that is passed down. By oveing them, they will simply be the limits of others.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble!</em>

    Immediately, a red and ck hand resembling a gloved hand burst out from the side wall.

    ��There you were!��

    The ghost energy was so intense that even breathing was difficult.

    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>

    ��I will use Wat��s powers to revive Lord Hwagmu!��

    He swiped down, striking the tform.

    ��The path will break.��

    The tforms beneath their feet began to crumble.

    However, Shade only struck the tform itself. He failed to hit any of them directly.

    ��You rats!��

    <em>Baaaaaaam!</em>

    Shade charged into a wall, but it only slowed him down slightly. He didn''t seem hurt at all.

    Meanwhile, Seol and the others swiftly made their way to the next tform.

    <em>Booom!</em>

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    ��I will tear you limb from limb!�� shouted Shade.

    Shade��s voice echoed behind them in the crumbling ruin. Under such circumstances, it wouldn��t have been surprising if the fear of being pursued by him had driven them mad.

    ��So this was how Shade cleared the trials.��

    But if that were the case, there was no way he would have sensed the mysterious powers or absorbed the teachings.

    The Golden Divine Statue spoke once more.

    - Acquire freedom. Swim through thend and stroll through the sky.

    Suddenly, a wall appeared in front of them, blocking them.

    ��Damn it!�� shouted Chi Woo. ��I can��t see anything ahead!��

    He turned, ready to fall back and face Shade on his own.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    ��Urgh?��

    Seol quickly used Shadow Hand to snatch both Chi Woo and Seol Hong.

    <em>Leap!</em>

    He then leaped into the wall ahead of them.

    ��We��re going to crash into it!��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    However, they simply passed through the walls, without any impact.

    <em>Wooooooosh!</em>

    They were sent sliding down a steep slope, as if they were on a slide.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>Boooom!</em>

    Shade mmed his fists into the wall, breaking through it. However, thanks to this, Seol and the others managed to put a little more distance between them.

    At the bottom of the slope, they saw darkness.

    Chi Woo and Hye Myeong both bit their lips.

    ��I can��t see����

    Now, even Hye Myeong could not see what was ahead.

    Meanwhile, the golden light radiating from Seol��s body grew stronger.

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    Seol swept up Hye Myeong and Mi Ah as well.

    ��I��m jumping.��

    There was only a bit left of the slope.

    The Golden Divine Statue opened its mouth.

    - If you wish to acquire everything, you must awaken yourself to everything.

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    ��We��re fallinggg!��

    Seol leaped off the end of the slope, weing the darkness that began to surround them.

    Normally, it should have been where those who failed to receive Wat��s teachings would fall and die.

    However, Seol continued to emit a golden light, his hair flowing as it continued to grow brighter.

    Wat��s teachings continued to pour into him like a flood.

    Seol spotted an invisible stone statue bearing Wat��s face, gazing up at the sky with its mouth wide open.

    Seol was aiming for that small gap.

    <em>Boooooooom!</em>

    As he did, Shade appeared right behind them.

    However, he was toote. Seol and the others had already disappeared into the stone statue��s mouth.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The ruin began to restructure around Shade.

    <em>Thuud!</em>

    <em>Thuuuud!</em>

    A massive whirlwind swept through the area, and statues the size of small hills leaped at Shade, attempting to stop him. In an instant, Shade was surrounded by rubble.

    ��I��ll kill you no matter what!��

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    Shade slipped past the copsing rubble, closing in on the end of his relentless pursuit.

    <em>Run��</em>

    As Seol and the others continued to go down the pathid out by Wat, the statue spoke once more.

    - You who have awakened, continue forward. Wat��s power awaits you.

    ��A passageway! We made it!��

    ��Then the Luminous Bell should be in the next room����

    As everyone excitedly moved forward��

    ��...Kang Seol?��

    Hye Myeong turned around and noticed that only Kang Seol was standing still. Seol silently stood his ground, as if his feet had taken root.

    ��What are you doing��?�� asked Hye Myeong. ��You����

    By passing through that hallway, Hye Myeong would acquire a power much more valuable than the Luminous Bell. He would acquire the true powers of the Golden Divine Statue.

    And that�� was not Seol��s.

    ��Keep going, Hye Myeong,�� said Seol.

    ��...What about you?��

    ��I��m staying here.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Because I��ve already acquired it.��

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Seol then reiterated, ��Go already.��

    ��I can�� I��ll fight����

    ��Listen and leave already!�� shouted Seol. ��Seol Hong! Chi Woo!��

    As Seol called out to them, they nodded in response.

    ��We have to go, Hye Myeong! Now!��

    ��But Kang Seol is����

    ��Trust him!��

    Seol and Seol Hong had unwavering faith in each other. To Seol Hong, Seol��s words were as good as fact.

    ��Let��s go�� Hye Myeong���� weakly murmured Mi Ah. ��He��sing����

    ��Krgh����

    With Mi Ah pulling on his hand, Hye Myeong now had no choice.

    <em>Run, run��</em>

    The four quickly ran away from Seol, leaving him all on his own.

    A few momentster.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    A young child appeared at the passageway.

    ��Have you given up on running away?�� asked Shade.

    ��...I never ran away.��

    ��All of this was pointless,�� Shade mocked. ��All I have to do is erase your existence and take Wat��s power for myself.��

    <em>Fwoooosh��</em>

    Shade��s ghost energy began to overwhelm Seol, demonstrating just how formidable an Immortal-rank being truly was.

    While Phantom had been only half as strong as he once was when Seol fought him, Shade was showing just how powerful one of Hwagmu��s Ghost Generals was at his prime.

    ��Die.��

    At hismand, Shade��s horrific hands emerged from a void of darkness.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    It felt as if time was slowing down once more.

    Glowing with a swaying golden light, Seol was engulfed by darkness again.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    As the veil of shadows enveloped him, he found himself standing before the door once more.

    * * *

    Seol��s mental world was only visible to him.

    In an instant, he arrived in front of the door.

    The Void Door emanated the same overwhelming aura as before.

    Seol ced his hand on the door.

    ��I��m back.��

    However, there was no response.

    Had they grown weary from waiting for so long?

    - If you wish to acquire everything, you must awaken yourself to everything.

    d in a mysterious power, Seol ced his hand on the handle.

    - You who have awakened, continue forward. Wat��s power awaits you.

    Despite being just a step away from acquiring Wat��s powers, Seol turned back.

    Because that was Hye Myeong��s.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    As Seol''s mind slowed down the passage of time, he took a step forward. The once-misaligned bnce had finally been restored.

    ��I will open the door now.��

    <em>Hrgh!</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    It felt entirely different from before.

    This time, the door was definitely budging.

    Suddenly, a ck, hazy doll appeared from the door.

    - You are not me.

    It was likely a mental image of the Immortal that Seol had created.

    Veins bulging, Seol kept pulling on the door as he responded.

    ��Yes, I am not you����

    <em>Creak�� creak��</em>

    <em>Clench��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    The chains were breaking.

    <em>Rumble, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The door began to shake even more violently.

    ��But so what?!��

    <em>Creaaaaaaak!</em>

    ��Ahhhhhhhhhh!��

    <em>Creaaaaaak!</em>

    Seol had managed to form a small gap in the door.

    <em>Creaaaaaaaaaaak!</em>

    Seol poured all of his strength into it.

    ��Open the door already, you fucking bastarddddddd!��

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    An immense energy exploded as the door burst open.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Thud.,..</em>

    The door that seemed ever so massive�� had finally been fully opened.

    <em>WOOOOOOOOSH!</em>

    Fierce winds surged from the void, tousling Seol��s hair.

    ��Ha�� Haha����

    Seol had opened the door.

    He then looked at the individual standing behind it.

    ��......��

    A giant physique.

    Seol saw chains of skulls wrapped around each of his massive forearms, with each skull emitting its own unique energy.

    His cool, piercing blue gaze was aze with fiery intensity.

    ��Ahh���� groaned the Great Shaman, Jamad. ��Is it finally going to be fun?��

    [You have forcibly opened the Void Door.]

    [The Void, the Abandoned Paradise, greets its new master.]

    [The Void, a paradise for summons and creations, greatly elerates their growth.]

    [The Void grows on its own.]

    Instantly, the ck space shattered.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    They were brought back to reality.

    At first, it seemed certain that the strange hands Shade shot out would crush Seol. Even Shade himself was convinced of it.

    But��

    ��...What?��

    They were stopped, and had failed to reach Seol.

    All due to arge, ck monster.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    With no other options, Shade brought back his hands.

    ��...Where did youe from?��

    Jamad looked very different from how he appeared when Seolst saw him. He was not only radiating far more vitality and adorned with numerous dangling essories, but he also carried a variety of things Seol had never seen before.

    But the biggest change was the aura he radiated.

    Seol had never encountered such dark and ominous energy before, and Jamad radiated it in abundance.

    - Woah! I can see it! I can see now!

    - What did I tell you? I told you the door had to be opened from the outside. We would��ve been in a lot of trouble if we forced it open.

    - I know, good job. Can you hear me? Master, can you hear me? Master?

    - Hey, can you hear us?

    [The Void pulses.]

    Seol heard Karen and Ur��s voices.

    - I don��t think he can.

    - There��s no way��

    Seol left them alone as he continued to read the messages pouring in.

    [Jamad, the Totality of Nature, upies your Shadow Space.]

    [Shadow Space ispletely filled.]

    ��...Immortal-rank?��

    While in the Void, Jamad had reached Immortal-rank.

    <em>Fwiiiirl!</em>

    Shadows tangled and wrapped around Seol��s body, thick and sticky, in a way he had never felt before.

    <em>Craaaaaaaackle!</em>

    ��What the��! You����

    Even Shade was taken aback by the power Seol was starting to amass.

    <em>Craaackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    It wasn��t just Jamad��s fang pattern that imprinted itself onto Seol��s Bones of Origin.

    Symbols of lightning, sulfur, and mountains also appeared.

    As well as a symbol that Seol struggled to discern��

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Shaman ��Jamad, the Totality of Nature��.]

    [You absorb Jamad, the Totality of Nature��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Shaman.]

    ����

    The subsequent messages served to prove just how much Jamad had changed.

    ��Get out of the way, you lump of steel.��

    Jamad had forced Seol to enter the Night Crow form with him.

    The fang pattern then pulsated once more.

    ��That��s my spot.��

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    After parting with Seol, Chi Woo, Seol Hong, Mi Ah, and Hye Myeong followed the path guided by the Golden Divine Statue.

    ��This way!��

    Chi Woo took the lead, acting as their guide.

    Contrary to their expectations, the path ahead was winding and became increasinglyplicated the further they went.

    However, there were also signs they wouldn��t have noticed before if they hadn��t awakened to Wat��s lessons.

    Hye Myeong bit his lips.

    The further they walked, the more he broke out in cold sweat.

    He was worried about Seol, whom they had left behind.

    <em>- Keep going, Hye Myeong.</em><em>- ...What about you?</em>

    <em>- I��m staying here.</em>

    <em>- Why?</em>

    <em>- Because I��ve already acquired it.</em>

    Seol��s words were like a mystery.

    ��Kang Seol...��

    Hye Myeong��s steps felt heavy.

    As if he were bound by chains, his ideals unwilling to align with his actions.

    ��...Hye Myeong?��

    ��What��s wrong?��

    ��I don��t know if this is right,�� responded Hye Myeong, a somber tone in his voice.

    ��......��

    ��Was it really the right decision to leave Kang Seol behind? I feel like we pushed him to sacrifice himself.��

    Running ahead of Hye Myeong, Seol Hong replied.

    ��He is much stronger than you think.��

    ��...What?��

    ��If he can��t do it... then no one here can.��

    * * *

    Seol heard Karuna��s voice from the Shadow Space.

    - As lively as ever, Jamad.

    - Yeah, I��ve rested for so long that I feel like bursting with energy now.

    Seol then quickly read through Jamad��s information that had changed.

    ��...Is he really the same troll?��

    Normally, when summons improve in rank, only a few important things would change rather than a variety of aspects��for example, acquiring a Primal Power or gaining the ability to choose how to advance your swordsmanship.

    However, Jamad''s changes upon improving to Immortal rank were on an entirely different levelpared to the transformations he had undergone before.

    ��Is this�� also because of the Void?��

    If Seol had the luxury of time, he would have examined every single change Jamad had undergone in detail.

    However, the opponent in front of him wasn��t kind enough to allow him that opportunity.

    He was Shade, one of Hwagmu��s three ghost generals.

    - I don��t think a long conversation is necessary.

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    Shade began emanating even more malevolent energy from his body.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    [Shade used Exceptional Skill: Ten Thousand Hands.]

    [Creation: Cursed Hands�� cooldown is ignored, regenerating infinitely. However, each time it regenerates, its mana cost increases by 20%.]

    ��How cramped.��

    <em>BOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    The hallway exploded, creating an area as open andrge as the previous trial.

    ��...It��s better for him the more room he has.��

    Since Shade had the ability to change his size freely, he now had the option to grow muchrger than he currently was.

    While Shade had the option of taking advantage of therge space, Seol had nothing to take advantage of.

    No matter how big Jamad was, there was no way he could growrger than Shade.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh�� Fwoosh��</em>

    Shade conjured countless floating hands in the air.

    Jamadughed in response.

    - You��ve prepared a pretty nice meal, Seol.

    Jamad then continued, talking to Seol in his head.

    ��Assimte, Seol. The most important thing right now is for you to understand me.��

    ��Assimte?��

    ��Yeah. And if he��s weak, you won��t have to do anything. Hand over control of your body to me while you grow ustomed to my energy.��

    Seol didn��t necessarily see a reason to deny Jamad��s request.

    ��Sure.��

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Night Crow��s energy grew stronger.

    [You are sessfully maintaining the Night Crow form with an Immortal-rank summon.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Night Crow��s proficiency greatly increases.]

    Seol stared down Shade.

    [[Shade]

    Rank: Immortal

    Estimated Level: 45~50

    Hwagmu, the Evil Dragon,manded three loyal Ghost Generals who obeyed his everymand.

    Their names alone were enough to spread terror across an entire era. However, after Hwagmu''s defeat at the hands of Hong Cheon, the Ghost Generals and the Ghost Army were disbanded.

    Phantom, one of the Ghost Generals, was sealed by Hong Cheon, while Shade and Spectre faded into obscurity.

    It was as if they had been forgotten by time��

    Well, until you met him here.

    Basic Skills: [Passive: Painless], [Passive: Ruler''s Authority], [Passive: Domineering Mind], [Ghost Pressure 3], [Command: Press 4], [Command: Whiz 3], [Command: p 3], [Command: m], [Command: Pile Up 5], [Command: Pinky Promise 1], [Command: Lace Fingers 2]

    Unique Skills: [Exceptional Skill: Ten Thousand Hands], [Exceptional Skill: Limited Oxymoron], [Exceptional Skill: Thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara]]

    Shade and Phantom had simr levels.

    However, ording to Seol��s assessment, Shade was much stronger than Phantom.

    ��Not to mention the fact he��s at full strength�� this won��t be easy.��

    <em>Gloooow��</em>

    Shade quickly scattered a strange energy from his body.

    It was as if he was channeling the gxy into the night sky, causing a shimmering light to expand in the ck space.

    - It must be your domain.

    ��Since you know what it is, you must also realize it��s toote for you, right?��

    - Hmph��

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    Domain was primarily used by swordsmen and warriors, but Shade had adapted it into his own technique and reformed it in a distinctly unique way.

    <em>Lift�� lift��</em>

    The floating rubble began to move as if they had a will of their own.

    ��It��s his specialty.��

    Seol wasn��t sure whether to describe it as telekinesis or spatial control, but he knew for certain that Shade was using those powers to attack him.

    Considering he could also enter a mental form, Shade was incredibly difficult to confront.

    Just like now.

    ��This is why I said that I had a bad matchup versus him.��

    Until now, Seol has always defeated his opponents fairly. He met strength with strength and speed with speed, ensuring he faced his adversaries with the weapons he had the advantage in.

    However, Shade was an anomaly, making a straightforward face-off difficult.

    ��Unless I was Hye Myeong after he awakened to Wat��s powers�� No, even Hye Myeong had to use the Luminous Bell.��

    It was difficult to foresee Shade losing in an ordinary battle of strength.

    ��Wee to my unknown,�� mocked Shade, shing his teeth.

    Jamad then asked Seol a question.

    ��Do you know anything about him?��

    ��I know physical attacks aren��t that effective.��

    ��He looks a bit too tough for someone like that.��

    ��You��re right, he is.��

    ��So, in short�� he��s a cheap little bastard.��

    Seol was inwardly worried about Jamad.

    ��Jamad, he��s����

    ��Just watch, Seol.��

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    Jamad smiled.

    ��Watch how much I��ve changed.��

    <em>p!</em>

    As Jamad pped his hands, two of Jamad��s skulls floated into the air.

    [You use multiple Primal Powers.]

    [You are using more than 2 Primal Powers.]

    [The efficiency of the Primal Powers you are using is decreased by 10%.]

    The floating skulls were likely connected to the linked skulls on Jamad��s arms that Seol had seen earlier.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    On their foreheads were the same patterns that were imprinted into Seol��s Bones of Origin.

    - I��ll give you a little taste first, ghost.

    ��I doubt even your full power will be enough.��

    - I wouldn��t be so sure about that.

    The skull opened its mouth and spoke.

    <strong>[Be a sea of fire��]</strong>

    [You have applied Sulfur Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Wildfire.]

    [Wildfire will continue to expand as long as you support it with Sulfur Primal Power.]

    [The caster is immune to Wildfire��s damage.]

    [Wildfire creates immense amounts of heat and smoke.]

    [Opponents within range of the heat have a high chance of being afflicted with Abnormal Status: Burned. Burned deals 1% of the enemy��s current health every second, andsts for 3 seconds.]

    [There is a chance for Abnormal Status: Burned to change into Abnormal Status: Scorched after its duration ends. Scorched deals 1% of the enemy��s current health as damage per second andsts for 5 seconds.]

    [Additional effects are applied based on the size of Wildfire.]

    It was a rather unique skill.

    It also seemed effective to use when facing many opponents or arge opponent.

    ��Hmph�� That won��t matter as long as it doesn��t reach me.��

    - Are you sure you��ll be able to avoid it, though?

    <em>tter, tter��</em>

    The second skull.

    <strong>[Be purified by lightning.]</strong>

    [You have applied Lightning Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Lightning Strike.]

    [Lightning will continue to strike the battlefield as long as you support it with Lightning Primal Power.]

    [The caster is immune to Lightning Strike��s damage.]

    [Lightning will strike where the Lightning Seal is ced. Lightning Seals will regrly appear on the ground where enemies are located.]

    [There is a slight dy before the Lightning Seal activates.]

    ��Lightning will continue to strike the battlefield?��

    As Seol did not know how much damage it dealt, he worried if it could pose a threat to Shade.

    In the end, they would have to fight for Seol to know.

    And now, their fight was about to begin.

    [Shade used Command: m.]

    [Cursed Hand strikes the designated target.]

    <em>Bam��</em>

    A hand, curled up into a fist, quickly flew toward Seol.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    Then, more fists began flying at Seol.

    In the Night Crow form, Seol was buried by their relentless assault.

    ��...Where did he go?�� asked Shade, tilting his head in confusion.

    In an instant, Night Crow��s energy was dispersed like a haze. Shade also recognized that Seol and Jamad were not individuals who would die in one hit like that.

    [You used Nightmare.]

    [The damage you took recently is transferred to your creation.]

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    Crows scattered around.

    ��That was close,�� said Seol.

    - It��s fine since you dodged it. We are one body, after all. I expected you to do at least this much.

    ��......��

    Seol talked to himself like someone with a split personality.

    ��...My creations came back.��

    Crows continued to multiply around Seol as they surrounded him.

    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>

    The hands that struck where Seol was were all turned to ash by Wildfire.

    - Still, we��ve managed to reduce their numbers.

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    Night Crow then disappeared into the smoke caused by Wildfire.

    ��How one-dimensional,�� mocked Shade.

    - You can rest well knowing that a multi-dimensional attack is waiting for you, ghost.

    Shade swiftly scanned the smoke with his senses, then zeroed in on the foolish shaman who thought he could hide within it.

    ��There you are!��

    [Shade used Command: Lace Fingers.]

    [Cursed Handsce their fingers tobine damage.]

    [Shade used Command: m.]

    [Cursed Hand strikes the designated target.]

    <em>aaaam!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    <em>aam!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Though Shade managed to attack Seol each time he sensed him, it felt as if none of his attacks were properlynding.

    ��So it wasn��t just to obscure vision,�� Shade murmured.

    Wildfire��s smokes not only obscured vision, but also greatly increased dodge rate once it expanded.

    For Seol, who had numerous effects that boosted his dodge rate, it served as an excellent shield.

    ��Sure, but�� What if I do this?��

    Shade waved his hands.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    [Shade used Command: Pile Up.]

    [Cursed Hands pile up, crushing the target.]

    <em>aaam!</em>

    <em>aaam!</em>

    This time, Shade opted to limit the ces Seol could go instead.

    <em>am!</em>

    <em>m!</em>

    However, he suddenly stopped still.

    <em>Crackle, crackle!</em>

    Lightning Strike fell directly above Seol.

    <em>BOOOOOOOOM��</em>

    The Cursed Hands around Seol were all scorched ck before turning to ash.

    Jamadughed while standing on the Lightning Seal, a clear taunt toward Shade.

    ��It��s pointless to taunt me. Your defeat is already decided.��

    - ��How so?

    ��Because your attacks will never reach me.��

    - Hmm��

    As Jamad gave Shade a curious look, Seol asked him a question.

    ��Jamad, do you have a way to win?��

    ��Somewhat. I��m just debating the method to close the distance with him.��

    ��Close the distance?��

    ��Yeah. As long as I can do that, I can damage him.��

    ��Then what about this��?��

    Seol exined his ns to Jamad, who replied with a satisfied grin.

    - Ah�� that sounds like it could work. Let��s go with that.

    Seeing Jamad��s rxed demeanor, Shade began to feel a bit irritated.

    ��I��m beginning to get annoyed.��

    [Shade used Command: Whiz.]

    [Throw a projectile that deals damage proportional to Cursed Hand��s damage. Additional effects are applied upon a sessful hit.]

    <em>Whiz!</em>

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    <em>Wooooosh!</em>

    With countless pieces of rubble scattered around, Shade adjusted his strategy based on the mana he could sense and hurled the debris at Seol.

    <em>Booom!</em>

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    <em>Booom!</em>

    While these attacks were easy to dodge, unlike his hands, they seemed to never end.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Not to mention the additional debris that was also created from the attacks. In truth, this attack was impossible to dodge.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Jamad allowed a few of the smaller debris to hit him.

    ��...Caught you.��

    - What?

    [Shade used Command: Pinky Promise.]

    [A target hit even once by Cursed Hand is restrained for a short while.]

    [You are afflicted with Abnormal Status: Restrained.]

    [Confession activates.]

    [All Abnormal Statuses are lifted from you.]

    [Abnormal Status: Restrained, the most recently applied Abnormal Status, is transferred to Shade.]

    ��...What?��

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    While Jamad tried to use that opening to run away, another piece of debris had already hit him within that moment.

    [Shade used Command: Pinky Promise.]

    [A target hit even once by Cursed Hand is restrained for a short while.]

    [You are afflicted with Abnormal Status: Restrained.]

    However, Confession didn��t activate this time.

    ��Getting restrained even once means death.��

    Seol clicked his tongue at the ridiculous attack pattern, but he was still confident.

    It seemed like Jamad still had many more cards to y.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Arge boulder hurtled toward Seol.

    <em>tter, tter��</em>

    But then, Jamad��s third skull appeared.

    <em>p!</em>

    Jamad pped.

    [Summon Phantom Beast: Shadow Wolf activates.]

    [Passive: Sudden Appearance activates.]

    [Koko, the Happy, affects Jamad��s skill.]

    - Come out, wolf.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    <em>Chomp!</em>

    A ck entity tore through Seol��s shadows to swallow the skull with the mountain pattern.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    <em>Groooooowl!</em>

    The wolf quickly transformed after devouring the mountain skull in one bite.

    <em>Growl!</em>

    Rocks gathered on the Shadow Wolf��s murky fur, jagged points jutting out.

    Then�� he grew massive.

    ��...Koko.��

    The Koko Seol saw was capable of growing evenrger than when he first met him.

    [The Phantom Beast��s attribute is temporarily changed to Unshakeable Mountain.]

    [The Phantom Beast��s type is temporarily changed torge beast.][Phantom Beast Koko, the Happy, is temporarily changed to Koko, the Sturdy.]

    Koko��s new appearance really did look simr to the mythical beasts that appeared in legends.

    Koko blocked all of the flying debris with his body.

    [Koko the Sturdy��s Immovable Stone Skin absorbs the attack of the same attribute.]

    [Koko the Sturdy��s Immovable Stone Skin��s defense temporarily increases.]

    ��...You��ve got a lot of tricks, don��t you?��

    Shade raised his hand.

    <em>Fwooosh��</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    As he did, countless Cursed Hands appeared.

    Shade��s attacks continued to pour out, like water gushing from a faucet with a broken handle.

    [Shade used Command: Press.]

    [Cursed Hands push the target. If the target collides with something, it takes 30% more damage for 5 seconds. This effect can stack up to 10 times.]

    <em>Fwoooooooosh!</em>

    Jamad scoffed after seeing the dozens of hands flying at him.

    - Bark, wolf.

    <em>Inhale��</em>

    Koko took a deep breath.

    [Koko, the Sturdy, used Nature��s Echo.]

    [Nature��s Echo deals 80% of your damage in a wide area, and 1,500% damage to summoned enemies. Additionally, spells influenced by Nature��s Echo have their damage reduced by 30%, with a chance to be canceled entirely.]

    <em></em>

    <em>WOOOOOOOOOOF!</em>

    Koko barked, unleashing an ear-piercing howl.

    His howl drowned out every other sound, filling the area with nothing but his cry.

    <em>Crumble, crumble��</em>

    <em>Crumble��</em>

    The Cursed Hands flying toward Seol vanished all at once, causing Shade to bite his lip in frustration.

    - Good job, wolf.

    <em>Pant�� pant, pant��</em>

    [Koko, the Sturdy, designates Snowman as the ��Object to Be Taken Care Of��.]

    [��Object to Be Taken Care Of�� receives a 20% increase in defense while Koko is alive nearby.]

    - Go hide now.

    <em>Swipe, swipe!</em>

    Koko swiped his paws at the air before disappearing inside of it.

    [Koko used Do Nothing.]

    [After a period of inactivity, one of the Mischievous Pranks will activate.]

    [Mischievous Pranks are extremely harsh.]

    - Good boy. You bought us some time.

    Koko had managed to momentarily halt Shade��s relentless assault, destroying every single attack.

    Inbat, morale was half of the battle.

    And morale had swung hugely toward the Shadow Summoner.

    - Is it finally my turn now?

    ��...How arrogant.��

    <em>Hrgh��</em>

    Jamad lifted the ruin��s rubble before throwing it at Shade.

    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>

    It flew directly, without any other tricks.

    ��Was that all you managed toe up with?�� mocked Shade.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Two more pieces of rubble immediately followed.

    Shade scoffed before swatting away the first piece of rubble with a Cursed Hand.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    The first piece of rubble was destroyed easily.

    <em>Flinch!</em>

    <em>Turn��</em>

    Shade turned back around, an ominous feeling washing over him.

    ��What was that just now?��

    Though Shade was momentarily shocked by the mysterious presence, he did his best to hide it.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    With that, the second piece of rubble was also destroyed.

    And then the third.

    From the outside perspective, it seemed as if nothing had happened.

    <em>Hummmmmm��</em>

    ��So this was what you were aiming for.��

    A piece of the rubble was imprinted with the Lightning Seal.

    Without much thought, Shade prepared a Cursed Hand to deflect it.

    ��So he is able to create a seal himself. But it��s useless as long as it doesn��t reach me.��

    <em>Crackleeee!</em>

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    A bolt of lightning struck the rubble.

    The shattered debris turned into bullets aimed at Shade.

    <em>Bam, bam, bam, bam!</em>

    However, when Shade ced a Cursed Hand in front of him to block the attack, it was unable to break through.

    While Lightning Strike was certainly powerful, nothing would change if it couldn��t strike Shade directly.

    ��...So you chose to hide.��

    <em>aaaaare��</em>

    [Wildfire expands.]

    [The heat and smoke intensifies.]

    <em>Fwooooosh��</em>

    The ground began to heat up even more.

    Shade then looked at the Cursed Hands, which began to melt from the heat.

    He realized that the longer the fight dragged on, the more he would be at a disadvantage.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    Multiple rocks started flying out from the swirling smoke.

    ��There you are!��

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    <em>Baaaam!</em>

    The Cursed Hands flying through the mes would melt in the fire, unable to return to him.

    Despite knowing this, Shade realized that if Seol identally revealed his location even once, he could turn back the tides.

    ��Tch����

    But Seol wasn��t there.

    <em>Fwip, fwip!</em>

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    And just when Shade was beginning to forget about it, more debris came flying in.

    Even if it did reach Shade, it would do nothing more than tickle him since he was in his mental form.

    ��So there was a reason he made it a sea of mes.��

    While the heat wasn��t too troublesome, the smoke hindering his vision definitely was.

    Not only was Seol able to hide his presence well, but the thick smoke also made it hard to track him, making Seol practically a fly to Shade.

    ��I guess I have no choice.��

    Shade believed his best option now was to give his enemy an opening tounch a big attack and then crush him in response.

    He recognized that if this fight dragged on, all of his Cursed Hands would be burned by the fire.

    <em>Lower��</em>

    Shade lowered the Cursed Hands he hadmanded to protect his body.

    And with that, the attack that he was expecting arrived.

    <em>Fwip, fwoosh!</em>

    He minimized his defense to maximize his attack.

    ��There you are!��

    [Shade used Command: p.]

    [This attack consumes 2 Cursed Hands. Make them p to create arge-area explosion.]

    <em>Woooooosh!</em>

    Seol and Shade exchanged attacks.

    However, perhaps because Jamad was serious this time, the rock fragments he hurled managed to pierce through the Cursed Hands.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The same tactic as before.

    A Lightning Seal had been marked onto the rubble.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Boooooom!</em>

    ��...Blocked it.��

    While the rubble marked with Lightning Seals managed to destroy all of Shade��s Cursed Hands, it failed to reach himpletely.

    Meanwhile, Seol had fully exposed himself, leaving himself at Shade''s mercy.

    <em>Boooooooom!</em>

    <em>Fwoooooosh��</em>

    With therge explosion, Shade managed to pull back the smoke and reveal Seol.

    Shade couldn��t help but smile after seeing Seol��s Bones of Origin crumbling away. He was confident in his victory.

    ��Yes, is it finally my turn����

    <em>Stab��</em>

    Shade suddenly felt something foreign enter his chest.

    ��...now?��

    Jamad responded.

    - No, it��s still mine.

    Shade patted his chest.

    Something invisible had just entered it.

    ��That���� began Seol, ��is Wat��s teachings.��

    ��...What?��

    Seol had mixed in debris that only those attuned to Wat��s teachings could detect when he threw them at Shade.

    Since Shade had dodged the first one, Seol had been gradually selecting smaller and smaller pieces of debris, trying to find what Shade couldn��t sense.

    Jamadughed.

    - Burn and die, ghost.

    <em>tter, tter��</em>

    The lightning skull followed up.

    - Be purified by lightning.

    Obviously, the invisible piece of rubble Seol threw at Shade was also marked with the Lightning Seal.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    ��Damn it����

    It was a sign that a powerful bolt of lightning was about to strike him. Shade quickly braced himself.

    [Shade used Exceptional Skill: Limited Oxymoron.]

    [Significantly reduce all damage in the mental domain for a short period.]

    [Additional effects will activate once this effect expires.]

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</em>

    <em>Fsssssss��</em>

    Though he did his best to defend himself with his Exceptional Skill, Shade was scorched ck by Seol��s Lightning Strike.

    <em>Fsss��</em>

    Smoke poured out of his mouth.

    ��I�� will kill you.��

    Even now, Shade could not see the invisible debris Wat had created. If he wanted to win, he had to change his methods.

    <em>Fsssssssss��</em>

    But then, Shade then shifted out of his mental form.

    As such, the random terrain he created with his domain was also canceled.

    [Exceptional Skill: Limited Oxymoron activates again.]

    [You resist most elemental and mental damage.]

    [You be vulnerable to physical damage.]

    This was Shade��s way of nullifying the invisible attacks. He was even capable of choosing the attacks he was vulnerable to.

    But this would not be enough to face Seol.

    <em>Gaaaaaape��</em>

    Suddenly, a massive wolf emerged from behind, ripping through the space with its wide-open jaws.

    [Koko, the Sturdy, has done nothing for a long time.]

    [Mischievous Prank activates.]

    [Koko, the Sturdy, used Completely Destroy Shoes.]

    [Completely Destroy Shoes deals 500% of your damage as physical damage. If the target is a living being, apply Abnormal Status: Bleed, which deals 30% of their health as damage over 20 seconds.]

    <em>Graaaaaaaar!</em>

    As Koko tried to bite into Shade, he did his best to resist it.

    ��Damn it! Damn iiit! I��ll kill you! Witness the power of evil!��

    [Shade used Exceptional Skill: Thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara.]

    [Consume all remaining Cursed Hands to form a body.]

    [Thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara��s body reduces physical damage by 50%.]

    [Thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara��s body deals 150% of the Cursed Hand��s damage.]

    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>

    Koko was sent flying.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    Shade began to grow bigger.

    The Cursed Hands began to return to him, sticking to his body.

    The young child had transformed into a giant, then further into a many-armed monster.

    Well, he also resembled a crude statue of Buddha with multiple arms.

    <em>Creak��.</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    ��Witness�� true�� power����

    - How disgusting.

    ��Die����

    <em>Baaaaam!</em>

    The Cursed Hands had be much stronger after attaching to Shade��s body.

    Resembling a spider-like humanoid, Shade sent his arms flying in every direction.

    - Kukuku��

    Despite this, Jamadughed at the situation.

    - Good, you still haven��t dropped dead yet. You can return now, wolf.

    <em>Pant, pant��</em>

    <em>Fwirl!</em>

    As Koko returned to Seol��s Shadow Space, the light of the mountain pattern on Seol��s Bones of Origin dimmed slightly.

    Jamad slowly continued.

    - Come on, you lump of steel. Help out already.

    <em>Fwiiiiiirl!</em>

    <em>aaaaang!</em>

    Karuna immediately swatted away a Cursed Hand after being summoned.

    ��I would appreciate it if you didn''t give me orders, Jamad,�� Karuna protested. ��I only follow Master��smands.��

    - Just because I call you a lump of steel doesn��t mean you have to be such a hardass. There��s no need to make things so difficult, right?

    Jamad then touched the new pattern imprinted on the Bones of Origin.

    - I��ll give you a special chance to experience the new power I��ve acquired from the Void.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    <em>Ziing...</em>

    A hard-to-decipher message appeared before Seol.

    - That guy''s head will serve as the catalyst, which I haven''t gotten yet.

    [Pitch ck Primal Power has been activated.]

    <em>Whish��!</em>

    At that moment, the energy flowing from Jamad''s hand engulfed Karuna''s body.

    [Primal Power is affected by Shadow y.]

    [All stats of both the caster and the target of Shadow y increase by 20%.]

    [The target of Shadow y shares its senses with the caster.][Not much information is known about Shadow y.]

    "What the..."

    - Okay, let''s test this out.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Karuna and Jamad split up and charged at Shade from both sides as Shade btedly swung at the spot where they had been standing.

    ''What the...''

    For some strange reason, Karuna''s senses seeped into Seol. His feeling Jamad��s senses made sense because of Night Crow, but to think he''d be able to feel Karuna''s senses despite the distance.

    ''I''ve found out about the Immortal you spoke of in an ancient scripture. I found it in that guy''s library.''

    ''What...?''

    ''In other words, I stole it from there. It''s my first time using this power. Why? You don''t like that it��s stolen?''

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Night Crow stroked its temple.

    Seol sneered.

    ''No, I''m used to it.''

    Jamadughed.

    "That''s good to hear."

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "I''m going to kill you... I''m going to kill you!"

    Unlike the grand name of Thousand-armed Avalokiteshvara, Shade behaved like a tough-skinned beast.

    Did it gain a strong body in exchange for its reason?

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>Paaf!</em>

    He wasn''t sure whether that judgment was right or wrong yet.

    Jamad and Karuna''s attacks weren''t working. No��Jamad, in Night Crow, was somewhat managing tond attacks, but Karuna''s had been deflected numerous times.

    ''Breaking through won��t be easy...''

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Because they shared senses, they could create better opportunities. When one made a gap, the other would strike.

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    "Ugh..."

    Even so, it wasn''t an easy fight.

    ''Hey, Seol.''

    ''What...?''

    ''I''m handing the lead over to you now.''

    ''What? Why?''

    Until now, it was Jamad who had been fighting against Shade at the front. Why was he trying to relinquish the lead now at the height of the battle?

    ''Because it has to be that way.''

    ''What the��''

    When Jamad returned, he said:

    ��Assimte, Seol. The most important thing right now is for you to understand me.��

    At the time, the situation was urgent, so he brushed it aside. However, he said a word there more important than ��assimtion��.

    ''Understand?''

    He assumed it was an understanding of a shamanic spell, but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    Jamad suddenly handed over the control of Night Crow to Seol.

    ''I will help you. Go ahead, run wild.''

    ''Why so suddenly�� Huh?''

    As he regained control of his body, he surged with power.

    ''This��''

    ''Yes. It seems you felt it too.''

    Seol felt as if time were flowing slowly.

    <em>Chiikk...</em>

    His eyes met Karuna, whose senses he was sharing.

    <em>Pazzchik!</em>

    He felt a sensation simr to an electric shock.

    It was a strange power that made his every hair stand on end.

    ''Yes... This is...''

    <em>Fwoosh...</em>

    Even as he ducked to avoid Shade''s hand, he felt everything about Karuna.

    The flow of air generated by Karuna''s movements, the movements of his muscles, the direction in which the ck Wave was heading, and even his next target.

    He could feel it all.

    At that moment.

    [You have entered the time of Selflessness.]

    [The chance of momentarily achieving enlightenment greatly increases.]

    In a situation where he could feel even a single drop of sweat.

    It still wasn''t enough.

    His thirst wasn''t quenched yet.

    It wasn''t the desperation of searching for an opening for a movement or an attack.

    It was a rugged path to a better, greater way.

    His senses awakened, entering a state of enlightenment.

    And as all these senses once again connected with Karuna''s gaze, they were liberated.

    <em>Bzzt��!</em>

    [The Eyes of Foresight are resonating.]

    [Enlightenment! You have awakened a new ability.]

    [You have learned Night Crow: Migratory Bird.]

    At that moment, Seol''s body and mind soared somewhere.

    [You have used Night Crow: Migratory Bird.]

    [''Jamad, the Totality of Nature'' has released the Night Crow form.]

    [''Jamad, the Totality of Nature'' is in standby mode.]

    [You take the Night Crow form with ''Karuna, the Moonlight Knight''.]

    [Night Crow: Migratory Bird can be used up to 5 times.]

    [Each time you use Night Crow: Migratory Bird, all stats increase by 10%.]

    Seol seamlessly fused with Karuna without any preparatory movements or discord.

    Karuna''s energy suddenly changed.

    [Huh? Why am I��?]

    Perhaps due to Agony being connected to Seol, it had also changed its form and had merged with Karuna''s sword.

    The surging energy was channeled into Agony.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Seol swung Agony and severed Shade''s hand.

    The breakthrough had begun.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Hands were flying in from all directions. At this rate, the flow of his attack would be interrupted.

    Once again, a shock came from the Eyes of Foresight.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    [You have used Night Crow: Migratory Bird.]

    [''Karuna, the Moonlight Knight'' has released the Night Crow form.]

    [''Karuna, the Moonlight Knight'' is now in standby mode.]

    [You take the Night Crow form with ''Jamad, the Totality of Nature''.]

    Then, Seol��s perspective shifted immediately.

    No, as they were sharing senses, it was merely a choice.

    [Ah! Again?!]

    Agony screamed as it merged with Jamad��s gauntlets.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Seol literally smashed through Shade, who had exposed a gap while targeting Karuna.

    His movements became much lighter than before, and his punches carried even more power.

    "Agh!"

    Perhaps due to sensing the danger, Shade screamed.

    His solid body crumbled like sand before Seol.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    This time, hands flew toward Jamad.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    [You have used Night Crow: Migratory Bird.]

    As Karuna''s energy surged once more, Shade''s movements followed Karuna, as if he were expecting it. It seemed that due to the repeated situations, he felt that something was off.

    However, Seol also introduced a variation.

    [You have used Night Crow: Migratory Bird.]

    Once again, Jamad leaped through the vulnerable gap.

    [Bleeh! I''m dizzy!]

    Agonyined about the frequent shifts.

    Shade''s chest was right in front of him.

    However, there was still a hand blocking his way.

    <em>Fwoosh...</em>

    The iing hand of Shade.

    Shade hadn''t realized it yet.

    However, because he perceived Karuna and Jamad as two separate entities, he was unaware of the flow created by their movements.

    <em>Srruungg��!</em>

    Shade''s hand was severed by Karuna''s sword.

    Sharing their senses allowed them to create a more organic and coordinated movement.

    "You..."

    Shade urgently tried to pull in another hand, but by then, it was already toote.

    Jamad''s hand had swollen massively.

    [Switching to Prophet Stance.]

    [mes spread to all attacks.]

    [Explosions will ur at the point of impact.]

    [Lightning spreads at the point of impact.]

    [Tremors happen at the point of impact.]

    [Passive: Transfering mes is applied.]

    [Passive: Heat and Warmth is applied.]

    [Passive: A Tingling Sensation is applied.]

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    The giant hand aimed at Shade''s chest.

    [You have used Night Crow: Iron Fist Rule.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: Transferring mes.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: Heat and Warmth.]

    [Shadow Hand is affected by Passive: A Tingling Sensation.]

    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>

    A gaping hole appeared in Shade''s chest, causing cracks to spread all across his body.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    "Huh..."

    Shade couldn''t continue speaking.

    Jamad looked at him and bid farewell.

    - Wee to the unknown, ghost.

    "Huh..."

    Jamad had returned from the Void.

    And soon, Shade began crumbling.

    [You have defeated Shade.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Bang-Crack-Swish''.]

    [You have earned the special title ��One Who Severed the Right Arm��.]

    [The long journey''s Rest is taking ce.]

    [You have acquired Evil Spirit''s Relic.]

    ...

    * * *

    "Huff... Huff... Hye Myeong! Wait for me!"

    "We mustn''t bete! I''ll go ahead, Chi Woo! Take care of Mi Ah!"

    "Damn it, okay!"

    The golden statue that had been noisily chattering had been silent for a while now. That silence only made Hye Myeong more anxious.

    ''Seol... Please, be safe!''

    He hoped that his intense wish would reach him.

    Thanks to the precious time Seol had bought, Hye Myeong finally reached the Luminous Bell.

    This brilliantly shining bell emitted an energy opposite of ghost energy. No, It was the opposite of all evil.

    This wasn''t the only thing Hye Myeong had obtained.

    <em>Fwoosh...</em>

    Hye Myeong''s body was engulfed in mes, as if a bonfire had been lit. The only difference was that these mes shone with a golden hue.

    The moment he came into contact with the Luminous Bell, he realized it.

    The hidden power of the golden statue.

    Wat��s true power.

    And with this power, for sure...

    ''I can face the pursuer. I can save Seol!''

    If he could face the pursuer with Seol, the situation would be more hopeful. But honestly, he wasn''t expecting that much.

    ''Just stay alive somehow, Seol.''

    He wanted to repay him for the grace and miracle he had received from him.

    Although emotional upheavals often lead one away from enlightenment, this time, it was different.

    The storm of emotions created by desperation and earnestness made Hye Myeong bring out a power that was on another dimension.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    <em>Bzzt...</em>

    With every step he took, it sounded as if lightning struck.

    That was how he was able to reach the ce where he had parted ways with Seol so quickly.

    ''There... If I just get past that door!''

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Hye Myeong sted down the door.

    He had nothing else to go through.

    He was filled with the urge to ring the Luminous Bell even now.

    It was a pity, but if ringing the bell could save Seol''s life, he was willing to do it.

    "Seol! Where are you?!"

    Perhaps due to the aftermath of the battle, the surrounding terrain was a mess.

    The path was so devastated that it was hard to remember its original form, showing just how fierce the battle had been.

    "Oh my god�� No!"

    He could feel the remnants of the pursuer''s power.

    And there was another unknown power with it.

    Was he torn apart by it?

    "Seol! Answer! Where are you?!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The debris levitated thanks to the power of Wat.

    And Hye Myeong leaped across them as if he were flying.

    "Hye Myeong..."

    He heard Seol''s voiceing out of an endless darkness.

    At that moment, Hye Myeong felt as if his heart had dropped.

    "I found the Luminous Bell. Where is that guy...?"

    Hye Myeong tried to see through the darkness beyond.

    "Where..."

    Although he said that, deep down, he already knew the answer.

    After all, he saw it with his own eyes, the corpse of a massive being floating in the dark space.

    Sitting on the floating debris, Seol turned his head halfway and replied to Hye Myeong.

    "It''s over now."

    Floating there was the shattered, gruesome corpse of Shade.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    <em>Paf-!</em>

    <em>Paf-!</em>

    Hye Myeong jumped over a few remnants of debris in the space and approached Seol.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Without saying a word, he sat down beside him.

    Soon, Hye Myeong''s aggressive energy and his heightened emotions subsided upon confirming Seol''s safety.

    Sensing the change in his energy, Seol said.

    "So you''ve awakened the power of the Golden Divine Statue."

    "Yes...""That''s great."

    It was something he was worried about.

    That Hye Myeong might not be able to reach the same level as he did before because of the altered past.

    But now, the likelihood of that happening had greatly decreased.

    ''He will continue to move forward by using the power of the Golden Divine Statue.''

    And then, he would challenge Ascension.

    Such a future was waiting.

    While Seol was thinking about the future that awaited Hye Myeong, Hye Myeong was thinking of something else.

    He quietly sighed, looking at Seol, who was simply staring off into the distance.

    Had this incident made Hye Myeong deprived and feel a wall?

    However, Hye Myeong wasn''t that kind of person.

    For now, he was just in shock.

    They sat in silence for a while.

    "Hey!"

    Chi Woo came flying over to the remnants while carrying Mi Ah and Seol Hong.

    Since they also had eyes, they could see that part of the ruins had been turned into a mess due to the battle, and that the massive monster before them had fallen as a result.

    "This is�� the pursuer?"

    "Yes."

    Seol Hong was startled upon seeing the gruesome corpse of Shade.

    "Seol�� Did you take down this ghost? Th-this is��"

    "Yes."

    Seol Hong instantly recognized what kind of being the ghost was.

    "Isn''t this Shade��?"

    "Shade��?"

    Upon hearing Seol Hong, Chi Woo also realized that the corpse really did belong to Shade, one of the three ghost generals.

    "This is really Shade?"

    Mi Ah trembled.

    "I''m scared��"

    At that moment, something huge, although not asrge as Shade, emerged from Seol''s body.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    It was Jamad.

    - Still, what needs to be done must be done.

    "Oh my god�� What is that?!"

    "Step back!"

    The group reacted urgently. Jamad''s appearance had shocked them to that extent.

    Even Hye Myeong had stepped away from Seol.

    - Why are you all surprised? Your reactions are strange.

    Seol chuckled.

    Of course, they were surprised.

    After all, he hadn''t told anyone about this yet.

    <em>Paf-!</em>

    Jamad swiftly leaped to where Shade''s main body was.

    [The heart of the Evil Spirit vibrates.]

    [The shadow''s source reacts.]

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    An ominous and mysterious energy began gathering around Jamad.

    "What the��"

    "Prepare yourselves! That thing is��"

    [The heart of the Evil Spirit fills the source of the shadow.]

    [The shadow energy possessed by the heart of the Evil Spirit has not been determined yet.]

    [The source of the shadow is being fully absorbed.]

    <em>Fsss</em>��

    As Jamad absorbed the source, Shade''s huge body began to disintegrate and be dust.

    All that remained were only the traces of Shade, now just a skeleton.

    <em>Crack</em>��

    Jamad took only Shade''s skull from the remnants.

    - It''s a bit small, but still, not bad.

    <em>Bzz</em>��

    - Oh�� There''s still some soul left?

    Jamad put Shade''s sphere-shaped soul into a bizarre-looking leather pouch. He had literally stripped Shade��s body down to the bone.

    As Shade''s body disintegrated, everyone was left speechless by the unbelievable situation.

    Jamad was holding Shade''s skull.

    And the group began retreating from him in trepidation.

    "Th-that being��"

    "Is it a ghost? No, that doesn''t seem to be the case��"

    Chi Woo''s gaze turned to Seol.

    "This power�� Don''t tell me��"

    "Why?"

    "Is Seol being controlled?"

    Seol wryly smiled at Chi Woo''s imagination.

    "Give it a rest."

    "What? Then what''s going on��? H-how are you going to exin that?"

    Seol rubbed his forehead and said.

    "The truth is, I''m actually a summoner."

    A truth he had kept until now.

    - I''m actually the summon. Jamad is the master.

    - I got you.

    - Turns out Jamad was the summoner, hahaha.

    The group responded with nk stares.

    "Seol, you want us to believe that?"

    "That''s nonsense. You''re definitely on par��"

    - Chi Woo has no shame.

    - How long is he going to keep iming to be his rival?

    - He should stop sucking!

    - I''m going to keep the position unless Hye Myeong is around.

    Hye Myeong nced at Seol Hong and Chi Woo and said.

    "Judging by their reactions, it seems they didn''t know either."

    <em>Oof</em>��

    "Well, I wasn''t trying to hide it. But there were some circumstances��"

    Chi Woo still hadn��t gotten any closer to Seol.

    "I-I still can''t believe it�� Y-you''re that m-monster''s��"

    <em>Bzz</em>��

    Jamad''s fiery gazended on Chi Woo.

    "Anyway, did you use some kind of mental�� Agh! There''s no way you''re the summoner!"

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    At that moment, ck energy came out of Seol''s hand, and along with it, a dark-armored knight appeared.

    It was Karuna.

    <em>Guoo</em>��

    As Karuna, who also emitted a unique energy, appeared, the truth became impossible to deny.

    Chi Woo scratched his temple for a moment and then said.

    "This is true��? Seol Hong, did you know?"

    Seol Hong shook her head.

    She frowned slightly and looked at Seol.

    "Why did you hide it?"

    "I didn''t. I just didn''t have any reason to tell, nor was there an appropriate moment to do so."

    "I see, how about now?"

    "Now, I have a reason to, and the situation calls for it."

    Seol Hong reluctantly nodded.

    It wasn''t as if he had hidden a huge secret or deliberately kept it from her to cause harm to Seol Hong.

    Still, they couldn''t help but be disappointed at being left out.

    At that moment, Jamad said while stroking his chin.

    - Is my existence so unsettling to you, humans?

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!"

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong responded in unison.

    - That''s unfortunate. I''m one of Seol''s most useful allies. To think you''d find me unsettling��

    In reality, Chi Woo and Seol Hong could tell just from the energy Jamad was exuding.

    That being was clearly fundamental in defeating the pursuer.

    Jamad was a monster.

    A monster whose power was hard to estimate.

    With that realization, Chi Woo stepped forward boldly and extended his hand.

    "I''m Chi Woo. If you''re helpful to Seol, that''s good enough for me�� I think we''re going to get along."

    - The true opportunist of this era, Chi Woo!

    - He''s really good at dealing with others.

    - The social abilities of the Lang Tribe are truly amazing.

    "Hmm��"

    Jamad extended a finger, and Chi Woo grabbed it and shook it.

    - I''m Jamad.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    Agony used its tail to shake their sped hands up and down.

    [That''s right! You should get along! Agony will be watching.]

    Agony then sat on Jamad''s shoulder, which was much broader than Seol''s.

    "Seol��"

    Seol''s gaze met Seol Hong��s.

    Seol Hong didn''t know everything about Seol, but even so, she thought she at least understood him to some extent.

    However, through this incident, she started to question whether she truly knew who he really was.

    Seol said to the group.

    "First of all, let''s move somewhere safer."

    "Ah, that''s right. It would be troublesome if Shade''s subordinates show up."

    Since they had dealt with the strongest pursuer, the anxiety that had been gripping the group was now gone.

    "So, can we sleep now?"

    "Yes. Mi Ah, it must have been tough for you."

    "It was�� But everyone had a hard time."

    "��"

    Hye Myeong stroked Mi Ah''s hair.

    They hadn''t been able to get a proper rest for a while, so they deserved to enjoy this sense of freedom.

    * * *

    <em>Tap, tap</em>��

    <em>Tap</em>��

    A warm bed.

    Seol had dispelled the ominous feeling of being chased, so they were able to get some sweet sleep.

    Even Hye Myeong, who was always on edge, fell asleep.

    At times like this, only Seol, who possessed superhuman stamina, stood and watched alone.

    And he spent this time alone in his own unique way.

    <em>Creak</em>��

    [You open the Evil Spirit��s Relic.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have obtained Inflexible Theory Skill Book.]

    [You have obtained Mysterious Double-Edged Ax.]

    [You have obtained Unusual Parchment Piece.]

    [You have obtained Submission.]

    [You''ve obtained 41 tinum coins(Khan).]

    ��

    The rewards he gained after defeating Shade.

    A flood of equipment poured out from the Evil Spirit''s Relic.

    ''First, I''ll check Jamad''s status.''

    As usual, Seol tried to open Jamad''s status window to check his information.

    [Jamad, the Totality of Nature, belongs to the Void.]

    [You don''t have permission.]

    [Transferring the authority over Jamad, the Totality of Nature.]

    [The transfer will take some time.]

    "Damn it��"

    - He''s already swearing, hahaha.

    - Getting outyed by the Void again?

    - Just hearing the word ''Void'' makes him swear like Pavlov''s dog!

    There was nothing he could do about it now.

    It seemed like he would need to wait before he could check Jamad��s abilities.

    At that moment, he heard Karen''s voice.

    - I want to go over there too��

    - You can''t. Seol''s capacity is already maxed out with just Jamad.

    - Master is pathetic!

    Inside the Void, Karen and Ur were having a conversation that would evoke a sense of sadness in anyone listening.

    ''Indeed�� The shadow space became full with just Jamad.''

    It was as if Jamad was upying the backpack he always carried.

    The backpack wouldn''t close if he put anything else in.

    - Fortunately, this problem can be solved on my end.

    Seol''s eyes shone at Ur''s words.

    ''Really? How?''

    - You''re getting stronger at an abnormal rate, so you can''t increase the shadow space as fast. So I''ll have to reduce my size instead.

    In short, minimizing the volume.

    ''Is that even possible?''

    - Yes, if we have enough time. Once the process isplete, it might even be possible for all four of us to cross over. However, I''m not sure if that would be efficient.

    ''Are you saying that all four crossing over could be less efficient?''

    - You might have realized this by now, but the Void is literally a paradise for challengers. You can umtebat experience and strength at an abnormal rate. It''s a pity you can''t cross over yourself. If you could, you wouldn''t be struggling with decisions right now.

    Jamad''s growth was truly bizarre.

    Even with just being separated briefly, he''d broken through the wall of the Immortal rank, and although he''d teamed up with Seol, he''d managed to defeat Shade without much difficulty.

    Even so, it didn''t seem like such growth coulde without a price.

    ''Won''t the Void''s power reach an end at some point?''

    - Well�� Do you think someone who created such an absurd space would have designed it carelessly?

    That would be me.

    Seol chuckled wryly at the thought. To be more precise, it was an idea conceived and brought to life by The Immortal.

    It would be fortunate if Seol''s name was mentioned even at the very end of the credits.

    - The Void is still growing. As far as I can tell, there are demonic beasts slumbering here that might be difficult for even me in my current state to handle.

    Seol was startled.

    A demonic beast that even Ur, in his current state, couldn''t handle?

    ''Really? Is that even possible?''

    - As unbelievable as it may sound, it''s true. That''s why just opening the door gave you so much trouble. It isn''t because you werecking. The Void is just an unpredictable realm.

    For some reason, Ur''s words, reassuring him that it wasn''t due to hiscking, were a greatfort to him.

    ''Indeed, opening that huge door isn''t something easy.''

    - In any case, the conclusion is�� Karuna shoulde back to this side.

    ''What��?''

    How had he concluded that?

    ''Send Karuna back?''

    - Yes. Since Jamad has crossed over, there''s no reason for Karuna to stay there any longer.

    Seol listened to Ur''s words and waited for Karuna''s response.

    ''Definitely��''

    Karuna had been of great help.

    However,pared to the now Immortal-rank Jamad, some parts of him werecking.

    Karuna must have realized that too.

    - I will return.

    ''Karuna?''

    Karuna answered.

    - Although Jamad is rough, he''s trustworthy. I will trust him and return to the Void.

    - Hurry up, Karuna! I''m bored!

    Karen''s carefree words broke the somber atmosphere.

    - Well, anyway. We''re pretty busy too, so take care of your own matters. Although, Jamad will probably take care of things well.

    And with that, the conversation ended.

    The difference this time was that even though they were apart, it was as if they were still connected and could talk at any moment.

    [Karuna, the Moonlight Knight, has returned to the Void.]

    [You cannot summon Karuna, the Moonlight Knight.]

    With Karuna having returned, Seol was now alone with Jamad.

    He intended to continue checking the equipment he''d just acquired. Just based on the list, there seemed to be some extraordinary items mixed in.

    ''Wait�� Come to think of it��''

    When they defeated Phantom before, his soul had been hidden in the rewards chest.

    ''Shade''s soul��''

    Recalling that Jamad had taken it, Seol asked him about the whereabouts of the soul.

    ''Jamad, where is Shade''s soul?''

    - Are you talking about that?

    Agony swallowed the soul that was trembling.

    "��"

    [Delicious! This is truly a delicacy! I feel energized! Thanks, Jamad!]

    - Hahaha��

    Seol brieflymented why the reward distribution didn''t go through him, the rightful owner, but since it would have ended up with Agony anyway, he just sighed.

    "So, how is it?"

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    [What? Ah, it''s delicious!]

    "No�� Not the taste."

    [Ah�� It''s like�� Something''sing to mind��]

    "Coming to mind?"

    [Yes! It happened before too! Memories are�� Huh��?]

    Agony''s eyes widened.

    "What happened? Is something wrong?"

    [How strange.]

    Seol was frustrated by Agony''s reaction.

    Soon, Agony said something strange.

    [He wasn��t here for the bell.]

    "What��?"

    Until now, Seol and his group had thought Shade had been fiercely pursuing them to seize Wat''s strength.

    In fact, Shade had also said that.

    "Shade wasn''t after the Luminous Bell? Then��"

    <em>Whir</em>��

    From Hye Myeong''s arms, the Golden Divine Statue stirred.

    "Hmm��"

    Because of that, Hye Myeong woke up and took out the Golden Divine Statue.

    A voice came out of it.

    - Seize Wat''s Inheritance.

    "Don''t tell me��"

    What Wat had left wasn''t just the Luminous Bell.

    <em>Rumble</em>��

    The ruins began to tremble and transform.

    "What''s happening?!"

    "KYAA!"

    In front of them, a new path wasid.

    Something not even the past Hye Myeong could obtain was waiting for them beyond this path.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    "What''s going on..."

    ��D-did the Golden Divine Statue do that?��

    Hye Myeong and Mi Ah were surprised.

    "The path extended again..."

    They had already obtained the Luminous Bell.

    However, the path continued to stretch onward.

    Hye Myeong looked at Seol, making a serious expression, and said to the others.

    "We don''t know how long the path is, so how about we rest a bit before moving on?"Chi Woo nodded vigorously.

    "That sounds good."

    Having reached their physical limits, the rest of the group didn''t object to Hye Myeong''s suggestion.

    Seol, who still had some things left to check, weed the idea.

    Upon watching everyone fall asleep quickly, despite the absurd thing that had just happened, he could sense how tight the schedule had been so far.

    Not everyone had Seol''s endurance.

    With some time to spare, Seol began checking the things he hadn''t been able to before.

    First, he was worried about Shade''s Soul, which Agony had swallowed.

    Nothing much had changed. However, a new ability rted to Shade had been added.

    [[Haunted - Shade''s Iron Wall (Unique)]

    - When Agony defends against an attack and reduces the damage taken by more than 80%, it restores 5% of the user��s missing Ghost Energy. Additionally, the chance of blocking an attack increases by 5%; if blocking is triggered by elemental damage, the damage reduction is increased by 10%.]

    ''So it''s an ability rted to defense.''

    This was much better than gaining a new offensive ability.

    Since Phantom��s des was an ability that consumed Ghost Energy, gaining another Ghost Energy-consuming ability would have been troublesome.

    If Seol consciously activated this ability, he could restore his Ghost Energy fairly quickly and then use it for another Phantom��s de, which ignores defense, achieving a bnced offense and defense.

    ''The downside is I don''t have a lot of Ghost Energy.''

    It was a good start.

    Next, he examined the equipment he had just obtained.

    First, the Inflexible Theory Skill Book.

    ''Oof...''

    Equipment suitable for a Magician or someone with a rted ss. Seol already had Agony. And since Ur, a Wizard, couldn''t use equipment, he had to dispose of this.

    - One stack for now.

    - One fail, hahaha.

    Next was the Mysterious Double-Edged Axe.

    As expected, its performance was inferior to Karen and Karuna''s weapons. He didn''t have an appropriate summon to give this to.

    ''Two?''

    Had he ever been this unlucky?

    He felt foolish for having high expectations after defeating Shade.

    - Two fails, hahaha.

    - What if the third one fails, too?

    - Snowman''s mind will break, haha.

    - I want to see that, hahaha.

    - Yes~ This is how things should be~

    - You''ve been using up all your luck in advance ^^

    - Oof... This is making me feel better~

    Seol had consistently been getting good equipment. That''s why the viewers mocked him, saying that this was normal.

    Feeling anxious, Seol checked the next item.

    ''This isn''t even an item.''

    [[Unusual Parchment Piece]

    Rank: Divine Relic

    Rmended Level: 38 - 50

    Weight: 0.1 kg

    Special Ability: A piece of parchment engraved with an important secret of the ''The Ruins of Wat.'']

    ''Divine Relic?''

    - Divine Relic?

    - That''s a Divine Relic?

    - What kind of saving pitch is this? Damn it.

    - But it doesn''t seem to be equipment.

    A single picture was drawn on the piece of parchment. It depicted figures of beings with covered eyes, bowing their heads to the ground as if worshipping someone.

    The target of their reverence was a huge eye.

    ''What''s this...?''

    At that moment.

    <em>Ziinng...</em>

    [The Unusual Parchment Piece is resonating.]

    <em>Pssss...</em>

    With that message, the piece of parchment suddenly crumbled to dust and disappeared.

    Seol''s expression became one of disbelief.

    He felt drained.

    It seemed like he had inhaled the energy of the piece of parchment, but nothing seemed to have changed.

    ''Did Shade obtain this ande here because of it?''

    He couldn��t be sure.

    After all, there was no way to revive the deceased Shade.

    The dust that was in his hand scattered somewhere and disappeared.

    Seol checked thest item.

    It was huge leather armor.

    The moment he lifted it, he felt something.

    ''This doesn''t seem ordinary...''

    A message confirming his intuition popped up.

    [Peerless: You''ve acquired Submission.]

    [You have acquired an item that didn''t exist in the world previously.]

    - NOOO!!!

    - Are you okay?

    - I had a bad feeling, hahaha.

    - I knew something big wasing...

    [[Peerless: Submission]

    Rank: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 43 - 52

    Defense: 210

    Durability: 180/180

    Weight: 0.1 kg

    Leather armor imbued with the power of Shade, the evil spirit. As Shade''s soul dissipated, the evil energy contained within the armor evaporated.

    Basic Abilities: +50 Strength, +52 Intelligence, +55 Constitution

    Special Abilities: Enhancement Enhanced (Unique), Diminishing Diminished (Unique) applied, Natural Ruler (Unique) applied, Health regeneration increases based on maximum Intelligence, Mana regeneration increases based on maximum Health.]

    ''Yes!''

    No matter how many ambiguous items he got, they couldn''tpare to a solid Peerless item.

    ''Fortunately, the options are perfect.''

    Jamad was the only one in the group who wore leather equipment, and it turned out that this item was well-suited for him.

    - Three stats increased by 50? Is this for real?

    - Look at how it selectively boosts the best stats.

    - Jamad: Dad isn''t sleeping. I''m watching everything.

    - If it were Karen, she would have already jumped out and taken it, lol.

    [[Enhancement Enhanced (Unique)]

    - During battle, when using enhancement abilities, the enhanced value increases up to 10%. The value is determined by the duration of the enhancement ability. The type of enhancement also affects the enhancement value.]

    ''Enhancement abilities... Does it apply to titles, too?''

    It seemed that passive enhances weren''t included, but even so, it was still quite useful.

    It was definitely better to have it than not.

    [[Diminishing Diminished (Unique)]

    - During battle, when hit by a weakening ability, the debuff value decreases up to 20%. The value is determined by the duration of the weakening ability. The type of debuff also affects the value of the weakening.]

    There were many abilities that weakened by a considerable amount. That was probably why the number of this one was higher.

    ''This will be useful for dealing with Slowed or Rooted.''

    The more abilities you have to counter Abnormal Status effects, the better. Having already experienced the effects of Atonement, Submission would probably be highly useful at crucial moments.

    [[Natural Ruler (Unique)]

    - Grants the user 100 points of the Special Stat: Dignity.]

    [Special Stat: Dignity has been confirmed.]

    [Special Stat: Dignity has been unlocked.]

    ''Ah, dignity!''

    As your level increases, special stats that differ from the general ones begin appearing.

    Dignity was one of them. It gave you an advantageous position while interacting with others.

    - Special stat!

    - But isn''t Jamad going to use that anyway?

    - Then Jamad will be overflowing with Dignity!

    - Maybe that''s a good thing?

    - If Jamad gets a special stat, will Snowman get it, too?

    - I don''t think that will be the case.

    - I hope that''s not the case! I want Snowman to be ridiculed!

    - Hey, you too?

    The other extra effects, like the ones rted to Health and Mana recovery, were a perfect match for the current Jamad, so this item had to go to him.

    ''Ah, also...''

    Seol recalled an item he had forgotten about.

    [Jamad, the Totality of Nature equips Peerless: Submission.]

    [Jamad, the Totality of Nature equips Scout''s Tailwind Boots.]

    - Hmm...? Seeing how you''ve prepared this, it seems you were waiting for me.

    Jamad expressed his gratitude with a slightly roundaboutment.

    - Y-you didn''t have to prepare this for me. Were you waiting for me toe back?

    - What''s up with that tone, lol.

    - The Snowman''s dating sim continues today, too.

    Seol looked at the items that went to Jamad and tried to soothe his disappointment.

    Although strengthening his summons was a way for him to be stronger, it felt like he hadn''t gained much.

    ''Ah, the title.''

    [[Special Title: The One Who Severed the Right Arm]

    Rted Achievement: Bang-Crack-Swish (Adventure: Wat''s Inheritance)

    Special Ability: It increases the fear felt by enemies when a body part is destroyed.]

    ''Even the title is underwhelming...''

    A special title with an ambiguous effect. Aside from the Peerless item, the rewards from this adventure were a bit disappointing.

    Seol gazed into the darkness beyond the path ahead. He wished that whatever was hidden beyond it would make up for this disappointment.

    [Adventure 33. (Special) ''True Power''

    You''ve obtained the Luminous Bell, but it seems that there''s more hidden within the Ruins of Wat. Whether you''re satisfied with the Luminous Bell and return now or venture to the end of the ruins is entirely up to you.

    Objective: Escape the Ruins of Wat or explore them further.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time:��Unknown��]

    Fortunately, the description no longer mentioned any danger.

    Now that Seol''s group had finished resting, they walked along the path ahead.

    After walking for about 20 minutes, Chi Woo asked.

    "Seol."

    "Yes?"

    "Why do you look like that? Did something bad happen?"

    "It''s nothing..."

    - Yes, something bad happened.

    - I got nothing!

    - The piece of parchment burned up, and my summon took the Peerless item!

    - If you put it that way, he really did get nothing, hahaha.

    As they walked for another 10 minutes, they reached another cliff.

    It was a path that required applying Wat''s teachings to move forward.

    "Okay, then..."

    "We''re going to stay here."

    Said Hye Myeong, standing beside Mi Ah and Seol Hong.

    "What...?"

    "I can feel it, the energy of the Golden Divine Statue."

    "What do you mean...?"

    "If there''s something ahead, it probably won''t be a path meant for me."

    "..."

    Because the ruins copsed, Hye Myeong had gotten nothing after obtaining the Luminous Bell. If something were left beyond this, and if Hye Myeong were to acquire it...

    ''The future would change...''

    Was the Golden Divine Statue trying to tell Hye Myeong that? Or was it just a coincidence?

    "Hahaha! It seems the roles have reversed from yesterday, Seol."

    - Go forward, Hye Myeong.

    Hye Myeong smiled.

    "Seol, go ahead. Chi Woo, you too. I''ll be waiting."

    Seol and Chi Woo nodded.

    In reality, Seol was curious.

    If Seol Hong, Mi Ah, or anyone else had solely focused on awakening, what would they have gotten?

    Now, it was time to test that.

    "I''ll be back."

    Seol and Chi Woo took a deep breath and then leaped forward.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>BOOM...</em>

    In an instant, Seol and Chi Woo left the rest of the group behind.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    As if a mouth was being shut, the space closed up.

    "Seol..."

    Hye Myeong silently watched his fading figure.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The ruins continued transforming.

    Seol shot forward like a bullet, narrowly escaping the closing ruins, and kept running straight ahead.

    "Ugh..."

    <em>Whir!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    This wasn''t just the ruins changing.

    ''The entire space... is getting distorted.''

    Just like Shade��s mental realm, the ruins were enveloping him. The difference was that the threats they were facing were all invisible structures.

    - This Wat guy is amazing...!

    At some point, Seol merged with Jamad. Because of this, Jamad could also feel what Seol was experiencing. Even Jamad could tell that the energy emanating from the space was not ordinary.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Chi Woo was keeping up with the flow better than expected. How many times had he already crossed the line between life and death?

    However, that quickly reached its limit.

    "Ah...!"

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    Chi Woo''s hair turned golden. As if he had realized something, he began tog far behind, with a vague look in his eyes.

    Seol nced at him briefly before continuing to run forward.

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    <em>Woosh��!</em>

    His speed seemed to keep increasing.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    As Seol''s speed increased, so did the sharpness of his reactions, but it seemed that he would soon be overwhelmed by the changing environment, too.

    ''Is this as far as I can get...?''

    At that moment��

    [Wat''s memory is reacting.]

    ''Wat''s memory...?''

    A scene appeared before Seol''s eyes. It showed how the ruins would transform, where the path would lead, and even how to break through it.

    ''Is this... No way.''

    Seol recalled the piece of parchment he had obtained from Shade. The golden energy that he inhaled.

    ''I can see it...!''

    - What?

    Seol''s eyes were set aze.

    Just like that time he carried everyone and fled from Shade.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    Seol spun his body and soared into the air.

    - Danger...

    A massive stone loomed ahead.

    Seol momentarily separated from Jamad, who had fused with him and bounced to the opposite side.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    The two narrowly dodged the stone.

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    And then, they pulled back together and merged once again.

    Having experienced Seol''s actions, Jamad was seized by a strange sensation.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    The space continued to change.

    The ceiling descended, and the ground surged violently upward.

    Seol went through these obstacles like a fish in water.

    They were movements that defied one''s understanding.

    However, there was something that made them possible.

    - Hahaha!

    Seol''s heart pounded as if it would burst.

    At some point, he entered an unknown realm.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Seol''s movements weren''t cutting through the wind. They were cutting through space.

    - Over there!

    Seol flew to the ce where a light was leaking out.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    The ruins that tried to crush him ultimately failed their goal.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    As Seol emerged into the light, he felt momentarily dazed.

    He felt as if he were floating across space.

    In reality, his surroundings had been cleared of the debris that had been floating around, and he was standing in a scene that resembled the night sky.

    - Ah... What is this...

    A golden light emanated from Jamad''s eyes. And the same was true for Seol.

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Something rose.

    Something radiating an intense light.

    <em>Whir...</em>

    It was a huge eyeball.

    Seol and Jamad trembled as they saw the huge eyeball whose size overwhelmed them.

    ''This... Is what was drawn on the piece of parchment...''

    As the eye stared directly at Seol, he felt fragmented memories pouring into him.

    ''Ah...''

    And he realized who Wat was.''

    ''He''s the progenitor of the Soul Eyes Tribe...''

    A transcendent being who had shared its power with the Soul Eyes Tribe.

    Seol and Jamad had now encountered Wat in the flesh.

    Wat didn''t say anything.

    <em>Giinngg...</em>

    Wat handed a glowing, golden orb to Seol.

    ''This...''

    As Seol took hold of it, the radiant orb began spinning fiercely.

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    ''Ugh...''

    A mysterious energy enveloped his body, while the orb in his hand gradually lost its radiance.

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Wat''s figure started to fade slowly.

    And as if he were slowly closing his eyes.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Kang Seol...

    "Kang Seol!"

    "Oof..."

    "Kang Seol! What happened?"

    "What...?"

    Seol realized that Hye Myeong was shaking him. Chi Woo also woke up at the same time.

    "Th-this..."

    Chi Woo also seemed confused.

    Seol asked Hye Myeong.

    "What happened?"

    "What...?"

    "No, I don''t remember..."

    Hye Myeong exined.

    "You two were supposed to go ahead, but right before you went, both of you suddenly copsed."

    "Ah..."

    Chi Woo and Seol looked at each other.

    The experience they had just gone through was different from what Hye Myeong was describing.

    How could that be?

    ''Was this Wat''s trick?''

    If that were the case, why would Wat do such a thing?

    As Seol held his throbbing head.

    [A wonderful discovery! You have visited Wat.]

    [Wat has gifted you the seed of the Buddha manifesting in numerous forms to save the people of the world, the ''One Body, Multiple Avatars'',]

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    A loud crack came out of Seol''s chest.

    He reached into his clothes and pulled something out.

    It was the golden orb that had lost a bit of light.

    ''This...''

    [The seed is sprouting.]

    Something was nted in his chest.

    [The soil is not yet fertile. It requires proper time or immense power to bloom.]

    It wasn''t a power he could wield immediately.

    However, something in the message caught his attention.

    ''Wait, if it just needs time...''

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    As Seol looked at Mi Ah while trying toe up with a solution, the surroundings began to change as if to show that there wasn''t any time to stay idle.

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    "What''s that sound?"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    It sounded as if the ruins were flooding.

    "Water?"

    "Don''t tell me��"

    <em>Creak</em>��

    <em>Crack!</em><em>BOOM!</em>

    The ruins started to copse.

    "It''s copsing! We need to get out!"

    At that moment, the Golden Divine Statue opened its mouth.

    <em>- Leave.</em>

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    As soon as the Golden Divine Statue spoke, a passageway created by the ruins appeared before them.

    Swoosh!

    "It''s water! Water is rushing in! The copse will get worse. We must hurry!"

    "I-it seems like we should escape through this path��"

    At that moment, a choice appeared before Seol.

    [[As if everything was already handed over, the Ruins of Wat are copsing. How will you escape?]

    1. Stay still and wait for the copse to stop.

    2. Retrace the path you took to get here.

    3. Follow the artificially created path before you.

    4. Move deeper into the ruins.

    ��]

    Without much thought, they decided to follow the words of the Golden Divine Statue.

    "Let''s go."

    As Seol said that, everyone nodded. It seemed that everyone thought following Seol��s words was the best they could do.

    "Hurry!"

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Seol''s group slid down the path.

    Seol and Hye Myeong protected Mi Ah and Seol Hong, so they weren''t injured.

    "Huh��?"

    "It''s turning! Brace yourselves!"

    <em>Screech</em>��

    The path suddenly veered to one side.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    The sound of the copsing ruins gradually grew distant.

    <em>Screech</em>��

    At some point, they were swept away by some unknown liquid, possibly groundwater, and ahead of them, they saw a hole with a faint light. That was the direction they were heading to.

    "An exit!"

    "Prepare for the fall!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    With the ruins copsing, Seol''s group escaped through the long passageway.

    They were worried about falling far from the ground, but thankfully, they weren''t that high up.

    "It''s them!"

    "Get them!"

    The ghosts that were stationed at the entrance of the ruins under Shade''s orders spotted Seol''s group as they escaped.

    They tried to approach the group, but falling debris blocked their path.

    "I-it''s copsing��"

    "The ruins!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    The Ruins of Wat hadpletely copsed. There weren''t many ghosts to begin with, and with some being caught in the copse, their numbers dwindled even further.

    The ghosts who managed to survive and had somemon sense realized that the situation was turning against them and tried to escape, but their efforts were in vain.

    <em>WHOOM!</em>

    [Hye Myeong uses Sermon: Great Spin.]

    [Your weapon spins multiple times, dealing 10% less damage with each sessive hit on the enemy.]

    <em>Whir!</em>

    <em>Paf!</em>

    The ghosts'' heads shattered like watermelons being smashed.

    Unless they were as strong as Shade, none could stand against Seol and Hye Myeong.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    With thest ghost''s neck being snapped, the trivial fight came to an end.

    Water trickled out of the copsed ruin.

    "My drawing��"

    Mi Ah regretted, thinking that the drawing she had left behind was most likely buried under the ruins, although in reality, Shade''s subordinates had burned it.

    Seol looked at the copsed Ruins of Wat and muttered.

    "So, it''s over��"

    "Yes, it''s all over��"

    Hye Myeong replied to him.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    The two turned around.

    Now, there wasn''t much time left.

    This applied to both Seol and Hye Myeong.

    * * *

    That night, Seol made a request to Mi Ah and received the Luminous Bell from Hye Myeong.

    For some reason, a seemingly displeased Hye Myeong was gazing at the moon, drowning in alcohol.

    Late at night, while everyone else was asleep, Seol approached Hye Myeong.

    "Since you''ve received the bell, I guess your business here is done."

    "Well, yes. We''vepleted everything we needed to do here."

    Hye Myeong gulped down his drink and then said.

    "Seol, I have something to say to you."

    "What is it?"

    "Don''t you want toe with us?"

    "��"

    Although it was unexpected, Seol responded with a smile.

    "Hye Myeong, I have somewhere I belong to."

    "Yes�� Was it called the Artifact Association?"

    "Yes. But why did you bring this up?"

    "That''s because�� I feel like you''re going to leave."

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I have to leave."

    Hye Myeong grinned.

    "If you leave, it feels like we won''t see each other again."

    If the future followed its predetermined course, Seol would never meet Hye Myeong again. After all, he would leave to a distant ce to ascend.

    "Well, I guess everyone has their circumstances. So, can you grant us onest favor?"

    "A favor��?"

    "Yes."

    The next day, Seol discovered the favor Hye Myeong had mentioned.

    "Is this really all you want?"

    <em>Scratch</em>��

    An artist was sketching on paper.

    "Mi Ah said she wanted to capture you guys in a drawing."

    "Wh-when did I say that��? Hye Myeong, you''re the one who suggested it��"

    "Hahaha! Mi Ah, it''s better to say it was your idea at times like this. It makes the drawing more meaningful."

    Mi Ah and Hye Myeongughed.

    Hye Myeong''s group sat on a rock while Seol''s group surrounded them. Everyone was facing forward.

    The conversation was being held without moving their heads or eyes. They slightly moved only their lips.

    Seol asked Hye Myeong.

    "Hye Myeong, don''t you dislike things like this?"

    "Everything changes�� Seol, there''s nothing in this universe that doesn''t change. Even human hearts are bound to change over time."

    Chi Woo interjected in a teasing tone.

    "Now that it''s time to leave, Hye Myeong''s finally starting to say profound things. I used to think that he was just a weird guy."

    "Hahaha! Is that so��"

    Hye Myeong said while smiling.

    "Seol."

    "Yes?"

    "I''m d we met you."

    "What?"

    "Meeting you changed us."

    He made an earnest expression.

    "What about you, Seol? Did meeting us bring any change to you?"

    Seol chuckled and said.

    "What do you think��?"

    Chi Woo chimed in.

    "Hye Myeong, it was fun."

    Seol Hong bid farewell to Mi Ah.

    "Mi Ah, take care."

    "Seol Hong unni?"

    An uncertain atmosphere filled the air.

    "That��"

    Hye Myeong hesitated before saying what he had been holding back.

    "Seol! We��"

    "No!"

    Mi Ah burst into tears.

    "��"

    "Everyone�� Left��"

    Seol, Seol Hong, and Chi Woo had disappeared without a trace.

    Hye Myeong stood there frozen. Unable to react.

    "Hye Myeong�� They left."

    "Yes, they left."

    Hye Myeong gently stroked Mi Ah''s head as she sobbed.

    "Mi Ah, don''t cry. Guests have to return eventually."

    "Did you know��?

    "Yes�� Weren''t they guests the you from the future invited?"

    "��"

    The idea that a single member of the Artifact Association could take down Shade was unthinkable. And the strange energy that Seol''s group carried made Hye Myeong aware that they weren''t originally from this ce.

    "Everything flows as it should��"

    Mi Ah brought over thepleted drawing.

    "Hye Myeong�� But you know��"

    "Yes?"

    "This drawing��"

    Hye Myeong''s eyes widened in surprise.

    <em></em>

    <em>* * *</em>

    <em>BZZT!</em>

    <em>BZZT!</em>

    Unlike when they entered the drawing, returning to reality required them to endure a much greater shock.

    "Ugh��"

    It felt as if the sky was getting crushed and the ground was turning upside-down repeatedly.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Soon enough, they realized they had returned to the very spot where they had first been sucked into the drawing.

    "Is everyone��?"

    Seol couldn''t finish his sentence.

    "AAAHHH!"

    "Agh!"

    Because before him were Seol Hong and Chi Woo, writhing in pain as theyy on the ground.

    "Ah��"

    While Seol Hong''s eyes were rolled back, her mind became filled with suspicious thoughts.

    A man wearing Buddhist robes, who had somehow crossed the Dragon Pce''s walls, was before a young Seol Hong.

    - Found you! Seol Hong, do you know a man called Kang Seol?

    - Who are you? Kang Seol��? Who��

    - So you don''t know yet. Then you probably don''t know who I am.

    - I don''t know! What''s your purpose in approaching me? Guards!

    - Hmm�� I expected this kind of reaction, but it''s still disappointing�� Hey, Seol Hong.

    - Guards!

    The man brought his index finger to the young Seol Hong''s forehead.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    His index finger radiated a golden energy.

    - The time I''ve spent with you was enjoyable. This is my gift in return.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The man''s index finger touched the young Seol Hong''s forehead.

    "Ugh��"

    Seol Hong clutched her throat and rolled on the ground.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    The tip of Seol Hong''s hair gradually turned golden.

    "Her hair��"

    What had happened?

    What part of the past had changed?

    Chi Woo''s situation was even more severe than Seol Hong''s.

    "Ugh��"

    The man had also approached Chi Woo.

    - Who are you?

    - Ah, Chi Woo. Haha, you were quite adorable when you were young. Do you know how shocked I was when I heard you guys were the descendants of Hong Cheon?

    - How do you know my name? Who are you?

    - Do you remember Kang Seol��?

    - Kang Seol? I don''t know such a name. Why should I remember a name I''ve never heard?

    - Hmm�� There truly isn��t a trace left. Seol�� Where did youe from? Where must I go to find you?

    The man''s displeasure created an unsettling energy, causing the air to tremble due to his emotions.

    - Ugh�� B-bring it on! Chi Woo is invincible!

    - Haha! So your spirit was innate, I see. This is quite delightful�� Chi Woo, I''m also going to give you a gift. Remember this movement.

    - Movement��?

    - Watch closely. I''ll only show it to you once.

    In an instant, Chi Woo felt as if the world was turning pitch-ck.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    It was a seemingly light yet heavy move.

    The man swung his hand downward and stopped near the crown of Chi Woo''s head.

    - What�� Was that?

    - Haha! You''ll find outter.

    - Later?

    - Yes. Once your journey to a distant ce is over.

    - What''s that supposed to mean? Tell me more.

    Intrigued, Chi Woo pestered the man for answers.

    The man shot a cool smile and left the scene.

    - When you remember who I am.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    He remembered who he was.

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo recalled that the man who had visited them in their childhood was none other than Hye Myeong.

    "Aaah!"

    "Agh!"

    While Seol Hong''s memories resurfaced painfully, Chi Woo, who had experienced a part of Hye Myeong''s evolved martial arts, was in an even worse state. He was crawling on the ground with his tongue hanging out.

    <em>Tsss</em>��

    His hair had turned golden as if it were a lion��s mane.

 Chapter 276

    "Aah��"

    Chi Woo, who felt like his heart was about to explode due to the immense pressure, felt as if he had faced the palm of Buddha. His veins were bulging all across his body before he passed out.

    "What''s going on�� Ugh��"

    Even Seol''s memories had been altered.

    - You''re Kang Seol��?

    - Kang�� Seol?

    "Ugh��"

    It was Seol Hong and Chi Woo��s reactions when they first learned of Seol''s name.

    Although it wasn''t a huge change, it created a sense of dissonance.''I was prepared for a shock, but I didn''t expect it to be this intense��''

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong, who had met Hye Myeong in person, must have suffered even more severe damage.

    A few momentster, when Chi Woo and Seol Hong woke up, they exined all their altered memories to Seol.

    "Hye Myeong�� Was looking for me?"

    Seol looked into the distance.

    ''Hye Myeong, where are you now?''

    His ten legendary pieces had all disappeared after attempting ascension, so there was no way to know what kind of life they were living.

    ''Or maybe��''

    Seol recalled the promise he had made with Mi Ah before leaving.

    - You want me�� To hold onto this?

    - Yes. I''lle and get it on the promised day at the promised ce.

    - Okay��

    "Promise��"

    "Th-that''s right! We were supposed to meet Mi Ah, right?"

    "Isn''t this�� not the ce?"

    Seol frowned as he checked his surroundings.

    "The terrain is simr to back then��"

    "But the house is gone��"

    "Could it be that Mi Ah��"

    It was possible Mi Ah could have broken her promise, forgot, or something went wrong.

    Thinking about these possibilities, they went down to the vige to inquire.

    ''Today is thest day we agreed to meet.''

    They had set a generous deadline because they didn''t know how time would flow, but now, the promised day with Mi Ah was almost over.

    ''Could it be�� things went wrong��?''

    It was at that moment.

    "Seol! It''s here!"

    Chi Woo came running up to Seol.

    "I heard about a famous artist living on this mountain!"

    "An artist?"

    "Yes! It seems she has a studio where she has students. She also seems to be quite famous in the area."

    "When we came before��"

    "You''re right. There wasn''t anyone like that. Maybe we didn''t notice because we weren''t interested. Anyway��"

    "Right��"

    "Yes, I think it''s her."

    Seol and the group hastily set off to the artist''s studio.

    They couldn''t afford to bete because they didn''t know what might happen if they missed the promised date.

    Seol was half-excited and half-afraid.

    - Haha. I''ll be waiting there too. See you then!

    Hye Myeong also promised toe see Seol. If he kept his promise, he would be there with Mi Ah.

    ''If Hye Myeong has returned��''

    Wasn''t that something frightening?

    What happened with his ascension? Why was the present so tangled?

    As the vigers said, the artist''s studio was there.

    However, they approached it cautiously because it waste at night.

    When they approached, a peculiar door stood before them.

    <em>Gulp</em>��

    They grabbed the doorknob and knocked.

    <em>Thud</em>��<em> Thud</em>��

    After a brief moment, they heard someone moving from inside.

    <em>Creak</em>��

    "Who��"

    They were greeted by a woman with blindfolded eyes.

    "��"

    "Sob�� Sob��"

    "Mi�� Mi Ah?"

    Mi Ah weed Seol''s group, "I''ve been waiting for you all along��"

    She then began calling out their names, one by one.

    "Kang Seol, Seol Hong, Chi Woo�� I''m now about the same age as you all."

    Having stopped crying, Mi Ah guided them inside.

    "Come in��"

    Seol asked the most pressing question.

    "Mi Ah, about Hye Myeong��"

    "He��"

    Mi Ah stopped for a moment and answered.

    "He left��"

    "��"

    It was still the same ending. Was Mi Ah''s world still in ruin? Upon noticing Seol''s bitter expression, Mi Ah continued.

    "Seol, I asked you for a favor before, right?"

    - Don''t let me give up on painting. Tell me that my paintings�� aren''t bad. So I can start painting again.

    As they moved deeper into the studio, numerous paintings began appearing. Seol could tell that these paintings had been made by Mi Ah''s hand.

    Depicted in each painting was Hye Myeong''s figure. Before, it was rare to see Hye Myeong in any of her works, but now, it seemed harder to find a painting without him.

    "I''ve lost my power�� But just looking at these paintings makes me feel like I''m going back to those days. Memories are valuable just by recalling them. They are precious moments I wouldn''t exchange for anything."

    That was all Mi Ah had wanted since the beginning. She never intended to keep Hye Myeong by her side.

    "Thank you for granting my wish."

    "Ugh��"

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Chi Woo trembled.

    This brief experience had delivered a powerful impact.

    It was the same for everyone.

    Seol then asked Mi Ah.

    "Have you seen Hye Myeong since you parted ways?"

    Unlike in the past when he used to speak formally to her, he now spoke in a morefortable tone.

    Mi Ah shook her head in response.

    "I see�� So this is the end."

    So, this marked the end of their encounter with Hye Myeong.

    It was just a brief and fleeting meeting.

    "He�� Left something behind."

    Seol''s face lit up at Mi Ah''s words.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, follow me."

    In a secret space hidden within the studio, Mi Ah��s touch could be seen everywhere.

    She opened the door of a certain room and invited Seol and others inside.

    "Hye Myeong left you this letter."

    <em>Rustle</em>��

    Seol began reading Hye Myeong''s letter.

    - Kang Seol, I''m not even sure if this letter will reach you. I know you made a promise to Mi Ah, so I hope it will be delivered by then.

    He was referring to the seed of the One Body, Multiple Avatars Seol had entrusted to Mi Ah.

    - You will for sure appear on the day to retrieve it. If my predictions are correct�� I will be there too. However, if I''m not, then it means I''m in a situation where I can''t.

    "Is that so��"

    No one knew what future he had envisioned, but he had attempted ascension and failed.

    Seol didn''t know what had be of Hye Myeong''s life afterward.

    - I am leaving Mi Ah. She no longer needs me by her side. Now that things havee to this, I do have one desire�� I want to talk to you again, with the changed me and the unchanged you.

    Seol''s grip tightened.

    - I regretted not asking you this back then�� So let me do it now.

    Written at the very end of the letter.

    - Am I your friend?

    Seol stood frozen, staring nkly at thest sentence.

    At that moment, Mi Ah removed a cloth that had been covering something on the wall.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    "Huh?"

    "That��"

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong were surprised.

    There was a drawing there.

    It was a drawing that depicted Seol, Chi Woo, Seol Hong, Hye Myeong, and Mi Ah together. Their faces were drawn on arge sheet of paper.

    This drawing was likely from the world Seol and his group had just visited. It captured their memories of that ce.

    Seol touched the que with the drawing''s name.

    It was a drawing named ��Friend��.

    Lost in thought, Seol looked at the drawing for a while.

    "Huh��?"

    He realized something was off, but it wasn''t just him. Chi Woo and Seol Hong were also taken aback.

    "The drawing��"

    "Why is Mi Ah��?"

    Mi Ah was in the drawing.

    ''Come to think of it��''

    No one noticed when they were standing side by side on the teau. It was as if their awareness was limited.

    ''Why didn''t anyone realize it wasn''t Mi Ah who drew this?''

    Suddenly, Chills ran down Seol''s spine.

    Mi Ah asked.

    "I wonder�� Who drew this."

    "Was there someone in the spot where it was drawn?"

    "There wasn��t. Just the painting tools that were left behind. However, Hye Myeong left a message regarding this."

    The message Hye Myeong left was on a small note��big enough to hold a single sentence.

    "Hye Myeong left a message for me?"

    "What could it be��"

    Seol quickly opened the note.

    On the note, it said.

    - Seol, someone is watching you. Be careful.

    "��"

    "Someone who could have been there at that time�� Who could it be?"

    They couldn''t guess.

    ''Who could have�� How could someone have deceived all of us and been there?''

    Given that the ce Hye Myeong and Seol had existed together was rather special, this issue was clearly not a trivial one.

    "Oof, I don''t know��"

    "You might not be able to figure it out right away. Hye Myeong also said that."

    "I see��"

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    Then, a voice echoed from the Void.

    - This is interesting.

    ''Ur?''

    - Don''t worry about this. I''ll analyze this.

    While Ur taking charge was reassuring, it made Seol feel a bit uneasy since it also meant that this wouldn''t be a trivial matter.

    Noticing Seol''s darkening expression, Mi Ah said something that might cheer him up.

    "Since you''ve fulfilled my request, it''s my time to fulfill yours, Seol."

    "My�� request."

    "Yes, this way."

    A door with numerous locks.

    It was the door they had passed by earlier.

    The dust that had gathered suggested that no one but Mi Ah had been there for a long time.

    <em>nk</em>��

    <em>nk</em>��

    Mi Ah unlocked the door.

    <em>Creak</em>��

    "I''m finally giving you what I''ve been keeping for so long."

    "You went to such lengths to secure this��"

    "You''ll understand when you see it yourself."

    "What?"

    The seed of the One Body, Multiple Avatars was small enough to hold with both hands, so setting up such a space seemed a bit excessive.

    However, Seol''s jaw dropped upon seeing the massive object filling the room.

    "Is this��"

    "Yes. This is the seed Seol entrusted me with."

    "No way��"

    The seed had grown massively.

    It had grown sorge that it filled the entire room, towering over a person.

    Yet its golden light hadn''t diminished.

    In fact, it even seemed to be emanating more light.

    <em>Badump</em>��

    <em>Badump</em>��

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    The golden energy that had briefly resided in Seol''s chest began reacting.

    And.

    <em>Crack</em>��

    <em>Crack</em>��

    The massive seed began cracking.

    [The seed of the One Body, Multiple Avatars has withstood the test of time.]

    [The seed of the One Body, Multiple Avatars is blooming.]

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    The seed��s golden energy grew even more intense as the crack quickly spread throughout its body.

    Fwoosh��

    Everyone except Mi Ah tried to block the light from entering their eyes with their palms.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Along with a mysterious mist, something sleeping inside the seed awakened.

    It had an appearance that left everyone, including Seol, astonished.

    [The One body, Multiple Avatars has been born.][The One body, Multiple Avatars is an entity that follows its master like a mirror.]

    A naked figure kneeling with its head bowed appeared before them.

    Seol cautiously approached the figure radiating the brilliant light.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    "Seol! Isn''t that dangerous?"

    Chi Woo tried to stop Seol, but he waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to worry.

    Seol gently made the figure lift its head.

    "��"

    He then looked at its eyes.

    The figure''s eyes looked exactly like his.

    ''This being is�� connected to me.''

    He couldn''t exin how, but he immediately knew how to make the ''One body, Multiple Avatars'' move with his mind.

    The mouth of the One Body, Multiple Avatars opened.

    "How interesting��"

    "I-it talked��"

    "It talked��"

    Everyone looked at Seol in surprise as the avatar spoke.

    "I''m speaking through it."

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Watching it from the Void, even Ur seemed surprised by how the Avatar worked.

    - Oh�� How interesting. It��s an independent entity that resonates with its master? Is it self-conscious?

    ''Yes, it seems so. But the energy is weak.''

    - That self-consciousness is a dangerous power in itself. It could rebel against its master at any time.

    ''I don''t think there''s much to worry about, though.''

    - Why''s that?

    ''Although its self-consciousness is weak, its awareness is clearly imprinted.''

    Ur became surprised.

    - So, does it understand and ept its situation?

    ''Yes, that seems to be the case.''

    - I see�� Now I understand.

    ''Understand what?''

    - Why did this take so much time? Creating a creature that resembles oneself isn''t easy, but it shouldn''t have taken this long. An avatar that is absolutely loyal and even capable of independent thought must probably go through such a process. How interesting.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    As Seol stood up, the avatar followed.

    After a few more tests, Seol became convinced that the avatar would be extremely useful.

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    When Seol extended his hand, a dark energy began to envelop the golden clone.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    [The One body, Multiple Avatars, is reacting to its master.]

    "Oh my god��"

    "That''s�� Seol��"

    The avatar looked identical to Seol. Even Seol Hong and Chi Woo were confused by it, so others probably wouldn��t be able to tell the difference.

    - Master�� That one�� Is a fake.

    - I''m�� The real��

    Seol poked the avatar''s body, checking several areas of its skin before absorbing it.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Seol��s avatar was sucked back into the shadows.

    - What about its lifespan?

    ''I don''t think it has one.''

    - What happens if it''s attacked? Does the damage affect you as well?

    ''I can sense if it gets damaged, but it doesn''t seem like I will get harmed. It seems it can keep regenerating as long as I''m alive to provide mana as well. Even if the avatar gets damaged temporarily.''

    - Perfect! It seems that unpleasant Wat guy��or whatever his name is��has given you quite a gift.

    Seol briefly looked at his hand and chuckled. Although he hadn''t used it yet, he was certain this ability would be incredibly useful in the future.

    <em>* * *</em>

    And thus, the promise that transcended time was kept.

    After sitting and talking joyfully for a while, Seol and his group began to say their goodbyes.

    Mi Ah, who was seeing Seol off, was smiling.

    "Mi Ah, what do you n to do from now on?"

    "I''ll stay here and paint. And�� I''ll wait for Hye Myeong."

    "��"

    "Don''t think I''m being foolish. After all, Hye Myeong said he would return someday."

    "Then he''ll surelye back."

    The wandering Mi Ah was no more.

    ''She''s changed a lot.''

    Seol didn''t expect to be so involved with her, but now he felt a deep affection.

    After everything, he left Mi Ah his final words.

    "May you find peace, Mi Ah."

    "It''s thanks to you, Seol�� I''m happy now. I hope you find rest someday too."

    With that, Seol and his group left.

    Since they had dealt with most of the urgent matters, it was time to deal with the smaller ones.

    Before anything else, Seol wanted to see how Seol Hong and Chi Woo had changed aftering into contact with Hye Myeong.

    However, when Seol asked, Chi Woo and Seol Hong tilted their heads in confusion.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any immediate change."

    On one hand, Seol Hong, whose hair had partially changed.

    She couldn''t tell what had happened.

    "I��"

    On the other hand, Chi Woo hesitated before answering.

    "Too much has changed, so I don''t even know where to start. What Hye Myeong had left me is so vivid. How did I not notice this before?"

    It probably wasn��t that he was unaware. Hye Myeong said they would realize it after thinking about him, so it was only natural.

    Chi Woo''s energy had changed significantly from before.

    ''So you''ve helped them, Hye Myeong��''

    If Hye Myeong had found Seol, he would have surely given him great assistance as well.

    While Seol was thinking that, Ur spoke to him.

    - It seems we''ll have to visit the city soon.

    ''The city?''

    - Yes, the Skill Tree. You should do something about all the skill points you��ve umted. Plus, there''s room to explore even more possibilities now that you''ve obtained an avatar.

    ''Now that I think about it, I''ve been constantly moving due to the Dragon War��''

    All of his focus had been on the Dragon War because of Seol Hong, so there were pending issues he had pushed aside.

    ''Since I got the Luminous Bell, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything for a while.''

    However, that was only Seol''s wish.

    A few hourster, he learned the truth from the archivists.

    - Seol Hong, the Death Flower.

    "Yes��"

    - Do you have any excuses for your disappearance?

    Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Seol Hong''s Dragon''s Stone, Seol, had been missing for several days.

    Reality slightly shifted after disappearing into Mi Ah''s drawing, and this was the aftermath.

    ''Missing��? So the archivists lost track of us!''

    The archivists couldn''t have followed them into the drawing, and it would have been hard to track Seol Hong''s traces in the altered present.

    "That''s��"

    Seol Hong and Seol exchanged nces.

    They didn��t need to reveal every detail, so they just offered a reasonable excuse.

    Seol Hong gave the archivists a vague exnation. She told them they had strayed from their location due to an ident while challenging a trial.

    The archivists didn''t seem to believe the story fully, and they had no way to verify it either.

    Moreover, they seemed to have another important issue to address��the date of the next trial had been decided.

    "What do you mean��? Wasn''t it agreed beforehand that the Dragon''s Stone would choose the date of their next trial?"

    - That was the case. However, due to the rapidly changing situation and the cut-off inmunication, the revised matter hasn''t been conveyed to you. The Khan Empire is currently being gued by insurgents.

    ''What does this mean?''

    Seol shot surprised looks at Seol Hong and Chi Woo, who seemed just as clueless.

    "Insurgents�� Who would dare to rebel against the Dragon Emperor��"

    - Demons.

    "What��?"

    - Monsters and ghosts are causing chaos, plunging Khan into great turmoil. That''s why the Dragon Emperor mobilized the army to extend a hand of salvation across the continent. But things are still harsh. This means that the monster uprising was an organized and massive event.

    "There''s no way��"

    - And thus, the Dragon Emperor''s will is being conveyed to all the Dragon''s Flowers. So prepare yourselves!

    "Yes!"

    <em>Thud</em>��

    Seol Hong immediately bowed, followed by Chi Woo and Seol.

    - Another trial hase upon Khan. Imand all Dragon''s Flowers.

    "��"

    - Protect the people.

    "I ept hismand!"

    - Now, raise your heads. This is the full extent of the Dragon Emperor''s solemn message. All Dragon''s Flowers will be dispatched to where they are needed.

    If the Dragon Emperor''s words were over, the other person was now just an administrator.

    "Archivist!"

    - So it''s Chi Woo��

    "The trial! What about the trial? We just returned frompleting a trial��"

    - No action will be taken regarding the previous trial for the time being. It will resume once the situation stabilizes. Even if you have ovee it, the reporting will be postponed.

    "But�� Can''t you ept ours? We just��"

    - That is not possible.

    "Chi Woo��"

    "Tsk�� What about this trial? This will also be considered a trial, right?"

    Chi Woo was asking if protecting people was also part of a trial.

    - That''s right. However, the evaluation criteria for this trial areplex. So give your full effort.

    "Will the deployment area be based on ranking��?"

    If the deployment area varied in rank, higher-ranked individuals would be assigned to more dangerous but more advantageous areas for evaluation. This could create a gap even before the trial started�CChi Woo was pointing out that concern.

    - That''s right.

    "Damn it��"

    Their rankings would have skyrocketed if the archivists had epted the Luminous Bell, allowing them to be deployed to such areas. But unfortunately, many things seemed to have changed while they were gone.

    Seol Hong was ranked 50th before this trial, so she would most likely be deployed to a region fitting that rank.

    This dissatisfied Chi Woo.

    They had gone through a lot to retrieve the Luminous Bell, which didn''t even exist in real life. So, not being rewarded immediately was frustrating.

    However, Seol Hong��s perspective was different.

    "Chi Woo, the evaluation criteria will beplex. So don''t be too disheartened."

    "How can you be so calm when this concerns you��?"

    "This is about the nation saving its people. We shouldn''t prioritize evaluation."

    The archivist replied.

    - That''s right. Then, you guys will be headed to Seong Jo.

    "What will we do there, exactly?"

    - At that ce, you will��

    * * *

    [ (New) [<Seong Jo Native>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: I was born and raised in Seong Jo]

    I wonder which Dragon''s Flower wille to us?

    I hope it''s an incredibly beautiful girl.

    - Can a transferee be a native? Maybe you meant cucumber kimchi? (lol)

    - Are you Japanese?

    - I''m Russian. Did I just get mistaken for a Japanese person?

    - Oh��

    [ (New) [<Seong Jo was abandoned>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Get out of Seong Jo, there''s no hope here.]

    Exactly as the title says.

    Even with monsters running rampant, no real n was set in ce.

    The amount of closed workshops and abandoned farnds keeps piling up�� Anyway, everyone should leave while they can.

    - Eh? You��

    - I''m staying here. After all�� Seong Jo is my home��

    - No!! You must stay with us!!

    - But�� Who are you?

    - The Russian who posted earlier. Let''s just say I''m a Seong Jomunity favorite.

    [ (NEW) [<Future Predictor>��s Post]

    [Title: Oh�� Ooh!]

    It''s dark!

    I can''t see anything! Seong Jo has copsed!

    - But Khan seems really huge. Considering how many Dragon''s Flowers there are, howe not even one was sent to Seong Jo?

    - The vignte groups and the few dispatched soldiers will reach their limit soon��

    - I mean, how many times do they expect us to deal with this? Isn''t this a bit too much? Are we going to spend our whole lives fending off the waves of monsters here?

    - Do transferees even have a reason to protect the city? Maybe we should just run away.

    - Agreed.

    - Don''t go~ Seong Jo''s doomed without you guys ??

    [ (NEW) [<Use your Connections>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: Does anyone have connections to the Dragon Pce?]

    Please, bring us a decent Dragon''s Flower ?? and maybe some troops too��

    - The Dragon Pce is the hardest ce for transferees to infiltrate. There''s no way someone got there, hahaha.

    - I heard there are transferees among the Dragon''s Flowers.

    - They''re most likely Dragon''s Stones.

    - Aah.

    - Even so, they''re beings who serve Dragon''s Flowers. What power could they possibly have?

    The city of Seong Jo in Khan.

    It was a city near arge mountain that hadn��t developed much due to its difficult ess.

    Bandits roamed freely, frequently ambushing traders near the city��they were groups that even Khan''s military had struggled with.

    However, recently, those bandits and thieves had beenpletely wiped out.

    As they were unprepared, the unprecedented outbreak of monsters in the mountains and the ghosts crossing the borders overwhelmed them quickly.

    Soon, the monsters and ghosts began to set their sights on the city, and the first major assault by monsters wasunched.

    It was only thebined efforts of vignte groups and the Central Army dispatched in response to the crisis that arose recently all over Khan that allowed the city to remain.

    However, the damage was severe.

    The overwhelming power of the monsters led to a mass exodus of transferees, leaving a gap in their defenses.

    As a result, the facilities around the city had to be abandoned one after the other.

    At this point, the city''s survival was truly in doubt.

    Just at that moment.

    [ (NEW) [<Woah>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: They''re here! Our Dragon''s Flower has arrived!]

    Ooh! We don''t have to leave! I''m d! ??

    - Who came?

    - Who?

    - Who is it?

    - Seol Hong, that short one.

    - Ah.

    - Damn it ;;

    - Who is it?

    - I don''t know. Iined because everyone else was.

    [ (NEW) [<Seol Hong''s Fan Club>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just Now]

    [Title: It''s Seol Hong! Seol Hong came!]

    This is insane! Lady Seol Hong! Please, take me!

    - But why Seol Hong?

    - Haven''t you heard of the Sodoong Mine?

    - The ce where Phantom showed up?

    - Yes. Seol Hong is the Dragon''s Flower who saved the miners there.

    - Wait. That was Seol Hong? But she came to Seong Jo?

    - Yes, hahaha

    - But I haven''t heard of Seol Hong being strong.

    - If she uses Large Soldier, she''s strong.

    - Wouldn''t everyone be strong with Large Soldier?

    - If she weren''t strong after using Large Soldier, that would be a problem by itself.

    - But there aren��t any Large Soldiers in Seong Jo ??

    <em>Creak</em>��

    The carriage door opened.

    <em>Thud</em>��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Following themander''s lead, soldiers lined up around the carriage and saluted in unison.

    "Salute!"

    "Sa��"

    Seol Hong stepped down with a slightly awkward expression, and the soldiers couldn''t hide their disappointment upon seeing her.

    Nothing about her seemed to be anything particrly special.

    "Damn it�� I knew it would be like this."

    "Shh�� She''s going to hear you."

    The soldiers mumbled in disappointment.

    At that moment.

    <em>Creak</em>��

    Two more people exited the carriage.

    "Huh��?"

    It was Seol and Chi Woo.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Wearing all ck, Seol stood in stark contrast to the golden-haired Chi Woo.

    The two looked out of the ordinary.

    And unlike Seol, who concealed his energy, Chi Woo revealed a portion of his, causing a stir among the soldiers.

    "Is that blond guy the Dragon''s Stone?"

    "The one who supposedly took Phantom down alone?"

    "You fools�� Do you guys believe that?"

    The person in charge of Seong Jo''s defense troops weed Seol Hong and herpanions.

    "Lord Chi Woo, so you''vee with them. I��ve only heard about it, but to think I''d see you in person��it''s truly moving."

    "Moving?""Even after giving up on the Dragon War, you personally stepped forward for the Empire''s people��"

    Chi Woo nced around and replied.

    "The fragrance of a Dragon''s Flower is only for the people."

    That single statement captivated the people in an instant. It was more energetic and solemn than expected.

    "��"

    "Woah��"

    - Don''t be deceived!

    - I just came along with Seol Hong.

    - I just came, haha.

    - Gotta make something up, lol.

    Themander nodded, seemingly deeply moved.

    "You''re truly brave. With Lady Seol Hong and Lord Chi Woo here, I''m sure Seong Jo won''t fall easily anymore. As for the uing schedule��"

    Seol Hong interrupted themander and mentioned their previously nned itinerary.

    "On the first day, we n to inspect the city, so there''s no need for you to follow us."

    "That can''t happen�� The Dragon Flowers dispatched to Seong Jo are currently the city''s highest form ofmand. It would be troublesome for us if anything were to happen to you. In the worst-case scenario, we might be med and severely punished."

    A soldier with a stern expression looked down at Seol Hong.

    Although their energy was oppressing, it didn''t seem to be malicious.

    It was just the energy ingrained in a soldier''s body.

    "I appreciate your honesty. To think you would say you don''t want to be troubled because of me��"

    "Honesty is a strength of mine."

    "How many personnel are nned to apany the inspection?"

    "It''s going to be a small squad."

    "Reduce it to three people."

    "That''s a bit��"

    "There''s no point in inspecting if a group tags along. That nuisance is a problem forter."

    "That�� We�� Understood."

    The strategist turned his head and shouted.

    "Ban Yul, Ju Oh, Biran!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    "Step forward."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Themander spoke to the soldiers, who were two men and one woman.

    "This is Lady Seol Hong and Lord Chi Woo. They graciously came to this faraway ce from Hong Yeon. Serve them well."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Please inform them if you find anything inconvenient, and it will be resolved immediately."

    "Yes, understood."

    "Wait, may I ask one more thing?"

    "Yes��"

    Themander hesitated and then spoke to Seol Hong, who was looking around the barracks.

    "Is he, by any chance, the renowned Obsidian, Kang Seol?"

    Seol Hong tilted her head.

    "That is correct. But why��"

    "I-I heard rumors that he''s as skilled as Mr. Jang Du. Is that true? I-I heard he single-handedly subdued the resurrected Phantom."

    - Huh? Jang Du?

    - I did collect his gambling debt, hahaha.

    - Jang Du, forever tormented��

    - Has he be the standard for measuringbat strength now?

    Seol pondered for a moment and chose an appropriate answer.

    "To an extent?"

    The soldiers furthest away kicked the ground lightly and muttered.

    "Bullshit��"

    "Those guys from the Dragon Pce are all full of shit��"

    "At least he seems confident. That''s good to see."

    "That baseless confidence has swept away cities. There will be no end to it if you pamper them."

    With their sharp ears, Seol Hong''s group immediately red at the soldiers, but Seol didn''t seem to care.

    "That''s a relief. Actually, Seong Jo has been dealing with a troublesome issue recently."

    "A troublesome issue?"

    "Yes. I wanted to ask for your help with that."

    Themander softly said.

    "Troop organization andbat training are scheduled for today, and we would like Mr. Kang Seol to attend."

    * * *

    After leaving the barracks, Seol Hong and herpanions immediately set out to inspect the city. Seol Hong, Chi Woo, Seol, and the soldiers Ban Yul and Ju Oh were together.

    However, there was one strange thing.

    Throughout the journey, Seol didn''t exchange a single word with them and simply followed quietly behind.

    ''It won''t be as difficult as I thought.''

    It was because the Seol who apanied Seol Hong wasn��t truly Seol��it was the One body, Multiple Avatars.

    A clone that could be created and moved by Seol''s will, sharing his senses while taking on his appearance.

    It was his avatar apanying Seol Hong.

    Meanwhile.

    ��Oof����

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing�� And could you do something about blowing into my ears��?"

    "I''m sorry about that. Please think of it as me breathing heavier than others."

    The real Seol was apanied by the female soldier, Biran.

    Biran was a soldier who sometimes seemed cheerful and, at other times, bored.

    The reason Seol and Biran were moving separately from Seol Hong''s group was due to efficiency.

    Even though Seong Jo wasn''t a particrlyrge city, it was impossible to inspect it thoroughly on foot in just one day. That''s why they divided the city into sections and conducted the inspection over multiple days.

    And in case anything unexpected happened, Seol��s avatar was with Seol Hong.

    Not long after Seol and Biran set out on their inspection, Seong Jo''s true face revealed itself.

    Elderly people were sleeping on the streets, and others sat idly, staring nkly into nothing.

    "These are most likely people who suffered during the monster attack. They may have lost family, homes, or something of that sort."

    "It looks like they''ve lost all hope."

    "Hope? Hope doesn''t sustain our lives. Most people aren''t chosen by such ideals."

    "You''re quite cynical."

    "It''s better than being optimistic, at least during wartime. Don''t you think?"

    "Were you originally from Seong Jo?"

    "Oh, no. I''m from the Central Army. I was dispatched here before the first attack. I was just lucky enough to have survived until now."

    Seol liked this woman, Biran, quite a lot��maybe it was because of her frankness to reveal things that might have been kept hidden otherwise.

    "The whole city seems to be on edge. Is it because of the attacks?"

    "Well�� There were frequent casualties during the defense not only from the monsters but also those who became looters while everyone defended against the attack."

    "Hmm��"

    "Rumors say they were transferees or perhaps thieves who secretly infiltrated the city�� Anyway, the atmosphere is quite bad. You could say that distrust among the people has reached its peak."

    Humans are always the most terrifying.

    Biran led Seol down a secluded alley, passing several modest shops and entering a seemingly quiet store.

    The shopkeeper seemed to know Biran.

    "Did youe here to ck off again?"

    "No. I''m just thirsty. And I brought the Dragon''s Stone who was dispatched here."

    "What? Th-the Dragon''s Stone? The one with Lady Seol Hong? Why would you bring him here?!"

    "Why? To help you with a sale."

    "Oof��"

    Biran looked at Seol and bluntly said.

    "Since it''s a sunny day�� How about you treat me for a drink?"

    "So suddenly��? Were we acquainted before?"

    "Wouldn''t it hurt your pride if I treated you? Is that what you want? I was just being considerate��"

    Seol found Biran''s actions amusing.

    Since he monitored the other soldiers through his avatar, her unusual behavior stood out even more.

    <em>Ting��!</em>

    Seol flipped a silver coin and handed it to Biran.

    "What do you like?"

    "Something simple."

    "Great! It seems we''re going to get along well. You aren''t as uptight as you seem, are you? But there might be some change��"

    "Keep it and enjoy a drink by yourself next time."

    "Yes, sir! I will carry out my mission with utmost dedication!"

    The shopkeeper poured a drink with ice into a disposable cup.

    With half-closed eyes, Seol inspected it but sensed nothing suspicious.

    It had be a habit of his to check everything meticulously.

    <em>Gulp</em>��<em> Gulp</em>��

    "Oof��

    Biran gulped down the drink and wiped her mouth.

    "You sounded just like a monster."

    "Just take a sip, and you''ll see. It''s amazing."

    <em>Gulp</em>��

    Seol''s brows twitched.

    "It has some alcohol mixed in. Is it alright to drink this while on duty?"

    "Since you��ve already joined me, I''ll get a scolding from someone else. And I''ll be sure to tell how the Dragon''s Stone invited me, so please don''t be too harsh."

    "I won''t make an issue out of it."

    "Haha�� But I can''t help it. It��s the best-tasting one."

    Seol sipped the sweet drink as he strolled along. As they talked about numerous topics, he remembered their conversation earlier in the barracks and brought it up.

    "By the way, about that troublesome issue��"

    "Ah! You mean what themander mentioned?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s about the transferees. Oof..."

    "Hmm�� So you don''t trust the transferees, I see."

    Biran blinked for a moment, then leaned in close and whispered.

    <em>Fuu</em>��

    "Pardon me�� Are you a transferee?"

    "Stop blowing into my ear. But why ask that all of a sudden?"

    "Well, I was about to badmouth transferees. And that would be a problem for me if you were one."

    "I''m a transferee."

    "I''m d I held back."

    Biran took a sip of her drink and continued talking.

    "It''s obvious. Actually, other officials were dispatched besides themander. But as you know, not many troops are worthy of being sent to Seong Jo. To be honest, those that were sent here aren''t of the highest caliber either."

    "Did the officer-in-charge sent at first die during the attack?"

    "Correct, and in a rather gruesome way too. The problem was that someone of that level was considered a high-ranking officer from the Central Army. He was stronger and far more reliable than most transferees. Plus, he was dedicated to the nation."

    Seong Jo was suffering from the great disaster that befell it, and the empty position a fallen officer used to fill.

    Adding the transferees��whose nomadic lives were etched into their very being��to the mix created a vtile situation.

    "What does the Central Army want?"

    "They want to control the transferees in Seong Jo."

    "Control?"

    "That''s just putting it mildly. The truth is that the transferees�� temperament could cause significant difficulties to future ns."

    "For example?"

    "The transferees could turn into looters at any moment. They refuse to cooperate with the Central Army as well. If it were up to me, I''d kick them all out of Seong Jo... although we��re currently doing that already."

    "How did you end up doing it?"

    "We''re integrating the transferees into our ranks and enticing them with suitable rewards. We also dered that those who don''tply with the rules will be expelled from Seong Jo."

    "If you aren''t here to help, you might as well leave? What about resistance?"

    "Of course, there''s been resistance. Some transferees agreed to join our ranks because they see how serious things are, while others are stirring up trouble by inciting other transferees against the military."

    "It seems thetter will cause trouble��"

    "You hit the nail on the head��those are the ones��they go around saying Seong Jo is doomed, stirring up others, not even trying to help, and acting so recklessly they could turn into looters at any moment. Why do you think these thugs are behaving this way?"

    Seol thought for a moment and then answered.

    Ultimately, there was one fundamental cause.

    "The Central Armycks strength."

    "Yes! The force needed to suppress them was effectively wiped out in thest attack. That''s why they can act like this. I''d love to give them a good whack on the head, but��"

    "But?"

    "Unfortunately, I only have one life�� and some of those guys are downright brutal."

    "Hmm��"

    "If you''re really worried, just give me a signal. They will probably try and cause trouble during the inspection too, but if you feel unsure, I''ll step in and handle it without bruising your pride."

    Seol smiled.

    <em>* * *</em>

    The first day of inspection came to an end.

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo were discussing matters with the staff while Seol attended thebat training.

    As expected, it was pure chaos.

    "Tell Seol Hong, or however she''s called, to show her face!"

    "It''s obvious. They''re nning to throw the transferees into the fray while they stay out of sight, right?"

    "Khan''s sneaky tactics are always the same, huh."

    The ruckus was enough to make even Seol, who''de to observe, frown.

    They were venting their frustration at Seol Hong, who had done nothing wrong.

    In reality, thebat training was just an excuse for the Central Army to tame the transferees, but they weren''t having any of it.

    "Why are we sitting here doing these useless things?"

    "Just follow the rules if you wish to stay in Seong Jo. It isn''t hard. If there''s a fight, you''ll fight. And if you don��t, leave Song Jo."

    This seemed to be the Central Army''s policy toward the transferees, who could be an internal threat at any moment. The difference between the South and East was also interesting.

    ''It also shows how strong the Empire is�� But if that was the case��''

    Seol was also a transferee, so he understood their mentality well.

    When these people feel oppressed, they rebel like wild dogs, ready to tear through anything in their path.

    "Kotaro, did you hear what that bastard said?"

    "I did. They''re just looking for an excuse to tighten the leash��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    With a menacing appearance, a man named Kotaro grabbed a Central Army soldier by the cor.

    "I don''t like what you''re saying."

    "L-let me go�� This could cause trouble for youter."

    "Hey, transferee! Let him go!"

    "Transferee this, transferee that�� Is it a problem that we''re staying in Seong Jo?"

    Unable to bear it any longer, Biran stepped in.

    "No one will wee you if you act so recklessly. Even the city''s residents would rather have you troublemakers leave! No one believes you guys will fight for the city if there''s another attack. It would be a miracle if you guys didn''t revert to your old ways and start looting! During thest attack��"

    "Biran, don''t provoke them."

    "But those bastards just��"

    "Suddenly, a group of transferees gathered around Kotaro.

    "Oof�� Do these punks really not get the situation?"

    "Kotaro, what should we do?"

    "Hold on."

    Kotaro released the soldier��s cor and walked toward Biran.

    "D-don''te any closer."

    "You''re mistaken if you think you can control the transferees with just a handful of soldiers."

    "We''re not trying to control you. We''re trying to cooperate��"

    "You don''t seem to know who''s on top here."

    "If you aren''t going to fight, then leave! You''re all too scared of the monsters to leave the city. You didn''t even show up during the attack, but you''re here causing trouble��"

    Kotaro finally snapped.

    His hand moved to the sword at his waist.

    Everyone knew that a serious confrontation would ur if he drew his sword, but theck of concern among the transferees following them suggested that they had been anticipating this.

    <em>Click</em>��

    "What is this hand��?"

    But in the end, Kotaro''s sword didn''t make it out of its sheath.

    Seol''s palm pressed down on the hilt, preventing it from being drawn.

    "You..."

    Kotaro froze when his eyes met Seol, who then calmly whispered as if soothing a child.

    "I''m at the top."

    "What?"

    His voice became even softer than before.

    "I am at the top."

    Upon hearing that, Kotaro should have drawn his sword and aimed it at Seol, who was holding it down.

    "Kotaro��?"

    But for some reason, Kotaro stood there like a statue and couldn''t move a muscle.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Upon seeing Kotaro frozen, Seol scanned at everyone with a cold, expressionless face.

    The chilling gaze made the transferees uneasy, but there was someone even more disturbed than them.

    ''My body��''

    It was Kotaro��whose body had frozen in ce with his hand on the hilt of his sword while standing before Seol.

    Kotaro believed that there wasn''t anyone in Seong Jo who could stop him. Most of the Central Army that had been sent here had been swept away, and among the transferees, no one could oppose him.

    ''Just now�� someone was ring at me.''

    Although he shed with the soldiers and acted aggressively, he hadn''t nned to escte things further�Cof course, water had already spilled, so he was prepared to disy some of his power.

    That''s why he ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. However, he never imagined that he wouldn''t be able to draw the sword within.

    That was because Seol had ced his hand on the sword hilt and blocked his stance.No��even if he had shaken off his hand and drawn the sword, the reason he couldn''t move at all was because of the hazy figure behind the man.

    As that figure looked down on him��as if he were insignificant��Kotaro could feel his body being crushed.

    ''How could that be��''

    It seemed his feelings hadn''t reached the others, as one of the transferees suddenly shouted.

    "Kotaro!"

    "Don''t oppress us! We have the right to do as we please! No matter how much Khan ims to be an Empire, you can''t just control us as you please!"

    As if he''d suddenly be a martyr, a transferee began to protest passionately.

    Seol replied to him in a businesslike tone.

    "I believe you were given options."

    "They don��t benefit us at all! You��re just forcing us to follow what you''ve already decided!"

    If these were peaceful times, he would be correct.

    "Seong Jo is in a tense state right now, and we don''t know when the next attack will happen. Khan is willing to do whatever it takes to protect the citizens of Seong Jo��if every option were to be weighed on a scale, then the heaviest weight is the lives of the citizens, not the freedom of you transferees."

    "That�� huh��"

    One of the transferees, who had been speaking fluently, stammered, and another transferee angrily shouted in their stead.

    "Does that mean we��re insignificantpared to the citizens�� lives?"

    "You��re exaggerating somewhat, but you��re starting to get it. We aren''t asking much of you transferees��those who are willing to defend the city should stay, and those who aren''t willing to do so should leave."

    "You bastard�� all you want to do is drive us out!"

    Seol was a transferee, but he was also an aide of Seol Hong, the person currently in charge of this city. While he could understand the position of the transferees to some extent, he couldn''t side with them in this situation.

    "At a time of imminent danger, an unclear ally is a potential threat within. It isn''t an exaggeration either since a group of transferees had turned into looters during thest attack."

    "We have nothing to do with them!"

    "Even so, from the point of view of those defending the city, we cannot simply let you be. We want to avoid a situation where the city''s defensework is breached, even if somein."

    As Seol tried to persuade them calmly, others began to incite anger instead.

    "Just leave us alone! We don''t want to leave the city, nor do we want to be under your control!"

    "Normally, that''s what would be called an ouw, isn''t it?"

    Soon, their anger crossed the line as the eyes of the transferees slowly began to turn red.

    "You bastard�� Are you calling us ouws?"

    "Ouws? There''s no way someone who clings to a Dragon''s Flower can understand the life we live��constantly skirting the line between life and death!"

    "Y-yeah! We have to fight tirelessly all the time!"

    Upon hearing that, Seol could barely hold himself back fromughing.

    ''Why are they behaving like this��?''

    Something seemed off about their actions.

    Seol felt as if something about them was not quite like transferees.

    Transferees were generally selfish��their top priority was survival, not freedom.

    Ironically, their selfish desire to survive was what led them to cooperate.

    The conditions set by the Central Army weren''t unreasonable.

    If they wanted to stay in the city, working with the Central Army would increase their chances of survival. If that didn''t suit them, then leaving the city would be a better option.

    However, they were instead stirring up trouble and trying to stay in the city.

    ''Isn''t it strange?''

    - It is.

    Jamad also agreed with Seol''s thoughts.

    "Stop�� Just stop."

    As the only one to notice Seol''s true nature, Kotaro tried to stop the transferees'' uproar.

    "What''s wrong, Kotaro? Are you scared, perhaps? That bastard just��"

    "Just stop��"

    "Stop what? That guy knows nothing about us, and yet he dares to pretend he understands��"

    Seol replied with a smile.

    "I understand you guys better than anyone."

    "Cut the crap."

    Biran shouted.

    "Stop! Don''t be rude to the Dragon''s Stone! The Dragon''s Stone is saying all this for��"

    Despite Biran''s restraint, the chaos didn''t subside.

    No��if anything, her actions only further provoked them.

    "Are you telling us not to challenge the Dragon''s Stone?"

    "Crazy bastards�� should I just close my eyes and kill them all?"

    "Understand��? Don''t make meugh! You don''t even know who we are."

    With harsh words being thrown around, the situation was escting quickly.

    ''This is annoying, but��''

    Honestly, Seol didn''t want to understand or associate with these transferees. If he were still just a transferee, he would have acted ording to his thoughts.

    However, he was the right hand Seol Hong��the one dispatched here to be themander��so he had to refrain from acting recklessly.

    In the end, as the tension reached its peak, Seol decided to reveal his true identity.

    "I''m also a transferee."

    "What��?"

    "That''s why I can understand you all. I''m also curious why this situation has escted like this."

    Everyone paused for a moment at Seol''s revtion.

    "You''re a transferee?"

    "I am."

    "A transferee became a Dragon''s Stone?"

    "Yes."

    "Hold on�� Let''s see��"

    "Pfft��"

    "Hahaha!"

    The transferees burst intoughter after seemingly checking something.

    "He is nowhere to be seen."

    "What��?"

    "There isn��t a name like yours anywhere in Seong Jo��s Points Leaderboard. Weren''t you strong?"

    "You liar."

    "We know everyone on the leaderboard. If you''re lying to get yourself out of this situation, it means you are not only weaker than Kotaro, but you''re far from our level."

    The eyes of the transferees continued to redden.

    - Seol, I understand now. These guys��

    Seol agreed with Jamad.

    ''I felt it too.''

    He sensed something off about the reactions of these supposed transferees. Having grasped the situation, Seol sighed.

    [Rumors about you are spreading.]

    [Base Visit Information is being disyed.]

    Soon, messages began appearing one after the other.

    [Your information is set to Private.]

    [You have 24,156,800 Points.]

    [Rumors of an incredible adventurer in Seong Jo spread throughout the city.]

    [The city''s crime rate significantly decreases.]

    [Seong Jo��s Hidden Adventures activate.]

    [Tension in the city has been alleviated.]

    [Citizens gain a small sense of hope for tomorrow.]

    When he reached 20 million points, Seol hoped to receive some kind of reward, but there had been none.

    Perhaps if he achieved 30 million points, he might earn a title for being the first.

    "Hold on�� on the rankings��"

    "Wh-what?"

    "Th-his is a lie, right?"

    "24 million?"

    "I''ve never seen a number like this��"

    "Is this really him?"

    "What was his name? Kang Seol?"

    "It seems like he''s Korean�� is there someone of the same nationality as him?"

    They looked around, and upon realizing how much of a monster Seol was, they started to back away cautiously.

    Adventure points weren''t everything when it came to strength, but they were a decent reference.

    Having witnessed countless atrocitiesmitted by those with high scores, the transferees were now afraid that Seol might suddenly turn on them.

    "Do you believe me now?"

    "Y-yes��"

    "I don''t want to escte this any further."

    "It��s not that we have majorints��"

    The numbers proved what kind of person Seol was. That''s why the transferees were scared that a single misstep could cost them their lives.

    However, not everyone weed this atmosphere.

    "So what?!"

    "Pardon?"

    "Hey�� What''s wrong with you?"

    "Do we have to change our attitude just because you''re a transferee? Why? What for?"

    At this point, even the other transferees around the man found him strange.

    "Hey�� Just look at his Points. What''s wrong with you��?"

    "Didn''t you see his Points? Why provoke him��?"

    "Points?"

    At that moment, a sharp scent hit Seol''s nose.

    ''It''s him, right?''

    - Yes, that''s the guy.

    As Jamad answered, something unbelievable unfolded.

    <em>Srrng</em>��

    <em>sh��!</em>

    "Huh��?"

    The man who had just stepped forward had his head cleanly severed by Seol''s sword and fell to the ground.

    <em>Thud</em>��

    <em>Srrng��!</em>

    "Y-you crazy bastard!"

    "I knew it!"

    "You''re nning to kill us all if we don''tply! Kotaro! We have no choice��"

    The transferees began drawing their weapons to confront Seol, but��

    "Kotaro?"

    "Everyone, calm down."

    "How can we stay calm? That guy just��!"

    "Look closely."

    "Yes! He just cut off the head�� Huh?"

    <em>Wriggle</em>��

    The body with the severed head twitched.

    A human was supposed to die immediately after being decapitated.

    However, the corpse was still moving, which meant that the one who had died wasn''t human.

    "Wh-what the��"

    <em>Step</em>��

    <em>Step</em>��

    Seol walked over to the detached head and lifted it.

    The human face was melting away.

    "Oh my god��"

    At that moment, five more scattered in all directions. They had all emerged from within a group of transferees.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Papaf��!</em>

    "Kyaa!"

    Seol pped his hands.

    "Koko!"

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    In an instant, Koko leaped and bit the neck of one of the fleeing transferees while Seol quickly followed, leaping toward another.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    He mmed its head into the ground.

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    Koko quickly bit through the throats of two others.

    Thest survivor tried to jump over the barracks'' wall but was eventually caught by Seol.

    "Hihi! Hihihi!"

    The man who was caught beganughing maniacally.

    Seol spoke in a dry tone.

    "I recognized that smell�� You guys are ghosts, right?"

    "We were caught! Caught! Hihihi!"

    Seol dragged the ghost back to where they had just been.

    The face of the decapitated transferee had transformed into that of a ghost with a long, protruding tongue.

    Kotaro and the other transferees looked on in shock. Their faces were pale with disbelief.

    "H-how could this be�� These guys�� were ghosts?"

    "Then, all this time��"

    Seol looked into the eyes of all the transferees.

    Their reddened eyes had returned to normal.

    "Oh my god��"

    Biran approached while covering her mouth in disbelief and suspiciously looked around at the other transferees.

    The transferees were doing the same��looking at each other warily.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    "N-no! Believe me!"

    "I didn''t know! I had no idea! I wasn''t involved in this at all!"

    As they began proiming their innocence, Seol restrained the ghost and summoned Jamad.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    Possibly due to Jamad having be Immortal-rank, how he was summoned changed.

    Before, it looked like a shadowy mass being released, but now, it was as if a dark mist was slowly taking shape.

    Of course, that scene was terrifying.

    "G-ghost!"

    "It appeared again!"

    - But I''m Jamad.

    - A ghost?! Where?! Wait�� Ah�� Me?

    Everyone was witnessing Seol''s near-supernatural abilities right before their eyes.

    Especially Biran��she was looking at Seol with fear and admiration.

    Even though she didn''t fully understand what was happening, everything seemed to be falling into ce naturally. She realized that he certainly wasn''t ordinary.

    She thought it was strange that Seol had remained so calm in such a tense situation, but now that she thought about it, she realized he was overflowing with confidence.

    Jamad looked at the restrained ghost and said.

    - Ghost, look at me.

    "Hihi�� Hihihi��"

    <em>p!</em>

    Jamad pped his hands.

    [Jamad used Life Shamanic Spell of the Dark: Let''s Live.]

    [For a certain time, the target cannot harm itself.]

    Jamad used the spell to prevent the ghost from killing itself.

    Seeing this ability for the first time, Seol asked Jamad about it.

    "What is this? Life Shamanic Spell of the Dark?"

    - It''s the power of the scripture I acquired thest time.

    The scripture Jamad had referred to before.

    - It''s an ancient scripture I found in the Immortal��s bookcase you mentioned before.

    It was in the Immortal''s bookcase left in the Void.

    Unlike Jamad, Mael used all sorts of weird spells. It seemed that the Immortal''s scripture also included such spells.

    ''But still, a Life Shamanic Spell of the Dark��?''

    Seol turned around to look at the transferees.

    They were still ming and suspecting each other.

    "You''re a ghost too, aren''t you?!"

    "Don''t be ridiculous!"

    Seol and Kotaro exchanged nces.

    "It''s time to make things clear."

    "Understood."

    Kotaro walked toward the ghost.

    "Hey, when did it start?"

    "Hihihi! It''s the fool''s fault for being deceived!"

    "To think such a being fooled us��"

    "Hihihi! No, you were scared! I just amplified it! You''re just a coward��"

    <em>Stab-!</em>

    Kotaro''s dagger stabbed the ghost''s thigh.

    "Gyaaa!"

    "Shut up."

    As Kotaro turned around, the transferees hesitated momentarily before nodding in agreement.

    "All we have to do isply with the orders?"

    Biran''s face noticeably brightened at those words.

    Seol nodded, then asked the ghost a question.

    "Where are you from?"

    "Hihihi��"

    "Was the monster attack your doing?"

    "What if it was?"

    Seol frowned and told Jamad.

    "That Life Shamanic Spell or whatever��"

    <em>p!</em>

    [Jamad used Life Shamanic Spell of the Dark: Blood Bed Bug.]

    [The target will feel unbearable itching for a short time.]

    [Repeated use will lead to immunity to Blood Bed Bug.]

    "Eek! Eek!"

    "Answer."

    "Stop�� Stooop!"

    "Ahahaha��"

    The ghost, who was drooling uncontrobly, finally confessed.

    "Yaksha��"

    "What?"

    "Yaksha has broken the barrier, and the Ghost King will fall."

    "Yaksha? You said Yaksha?"

    "Our world ising."

    The ghost kept spouting cryptic words.

    Seol asked a few more questions, but upon seeing that the ghost''s mouth was shut, he ordered the soldiers to take it away.

    He stood there, repeating the ghost''s words in his mind��the newly mentioned name, Yaksha, and the Ghost King.

    Among them, Seol was particrly drawn to the name Yaksha.

    "Yaksha broke the barrier�� Yaksha, Yaksha��"

    It couldn''t be.

    No, it probably was.

    If the ghost had uttered that name.

    ''Don''t tell me��''

    Seol had a gut feeling that he was getting entangled in something much bigger than the attack on Seong Jo.

    If the Sword Ghost Yaksha, a piece that had slipped from his control long ago, was the same Yaksha the ghost had mentioned, things were definitely going to escte quickly.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    A soldier whose escape path was blocked turned to his pursuer and asked.

    "How did you know��?"

    "The smell."

    <em>Thud</em>��

    <em>Thud</em>��

    "Kiii��"

    Amotion erupted as several ghosts who had infiltrated the city were exterminated. It was clear that there really were internal enemies.

    Many ghosts who had stolen the appearance of deceased Central Army soldiers were captured.

    After this day, the attitude of the transferees in Seong Jo changed.About a third of the transferees left Seong Jo, while those who remained decided to cooperate actively with the Central Army.

    They could now be seen enthusiastically taking part in the training. Although it was called training, it was more about adapting to the formation.

    Although small, the remaining transferees did receive some benefits.

    They were assigned numerous missions rted to defending the city, so they wouldn''t be at a loss if they could survive this ordeal.

    <em>Paf!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Kotaro fiercely swung a wooden sword at Seol.

    Seol dodged the wooden sword by twisting his waist and then using his leg to pull Kotaro''s hamstring, breaking his posture.

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Seol''s palm reached Kotaro''s neck but went no further.

    "Oof�� Oof�� Thanks for your effort."

    "Thanks for your effort!"

    The transferees bowed their heads.

    In no time, the attitudes of the transferees toward Seol changed significantly. Like trainees who came to a dojo for training, they followed Seol around, eager to learn as much as possible.

    - But I have nothing to teach you, lol.

    - I told you, I''m a summoner.

    "Wow�� Did you see that?"

    "How does he move like that? I can''t do it."

    "There''s no way you could. Isn''t he the transferee with the most Points?

    "Probably not? I heard they fight endlessly in other ces�� but this ce does have some breaks, right?"

    "That''s true��"

    In Pandea, there were magicians who used martial arts and swordsmen who used magic.

    Most abilities were obtainable if you set your mind to them.

    Since all abilities followed a basic form, there was no need to be discouraged if something didn''t work since you would eventually be able to use them as your stats increased.

    Seol spent some time interacting with the transferees. He couldn��t gain much from them, but his connection to the Central Army allowed the transferees to integrate more smoothly��that''s why he kept interacting with them.

    * * *

    With the afternoon break over, it was time for the daily meeting, a routine they had followed since they were dispatched here.

    A Central Army Staff Officer led the meeting, and numerous agendas were discussed based on the defense situation.

    "Forty-two in total�� There were so many ghosts in such a small city. No wonder so many ghosts were around this ce." yawned Chi Woo.

    The Staff Officer addressed a rted issue.

    "The barrier talismans you have sent have been ced in various locations."

    Thanks to this, Jamad had the chance to showcase his other skills. He wasn''t just skilled inbat��he was also a Great Shaman. His wisdom and magic were on full disy.

    Much of this was due to the strange scripture, Life Shamanic Spell of the Dark. Seemingly aware of its power, Jamad tried to persuade Seol to search for more scriptures.

    Seol Hong asked.

    "What about additional support?"

    "The Central Army says it will take some time to dispatch shamans."

    "It seems the situation has escted�� so I guess we��re left with no other choice."

    Seol Hong''s words were on point.

    The hypothesis that ghosts were behind the monster disturbances across Khan.

    Seol Hong ryed this to the Dragon Pce through the archivists and began receiving reports about the situation.

    "It seems the ghosts are fullymitted. Traces of ghosts have been found in other cities too."

    "Hmm�� That''s not good��"

    They discussed a few more issues.

    "Is it possible to repair the city��s cannons?"

    "As per your orders, the repairs are underway. However, the cannons are too destructive to be suitable for defensive use."

    "What about the walls?"

    "They are being reinforced�� But the citizens are exhausted."

    "That''s understandable�� Not only did thest attack severely impact them, but they also have to prepare for the next one��"

    Although it might seem advantageous to be on the defensive, in reality, that wasn''t the case at all.

    The enemies knew their every move, but they had no idea where the next attack woulde.

    In other words, they were constantly in a state of high tension.

    Trained soldiers would likely manage, but ordinary citizens would probably struggle to endure such fear.

    "Our resources are limited�� and we can only drag out the situation for so long��"

    "They must have taken considerable damage during the previous attack. That''s why I think it''s reasonable to assume our strength isparable��"

    The staff officer trailed off as he nced at Biran, who was sitting beside Seol with a serious expression while drinking something.

    "Biran, what are you drinking during duty?"

    "The Dragon''s Stone gave me this. I couldn''t refuse his insistence��"

    Biran blinked at Seol several times.

    "Shouldn''t this kind of thing be done discreetly?"

    "I''ll correct it."

    "No, I��m not saying do it discreet�� Hmm�� never mind. What about the interrogation?"

    "It didn''t confess."

    "Maybe we need to torture it more?"

    "You should have seen it. I vomited as soon as I arrived. The interrogators from Khan are truly something else��"

    "It''s a necessary evil to save even one more citizen''s life."

    Seol silently listened to the meeting, lost in thought.

    ''Where did theye from?''

    This question asked two things: first, where did the ghosts causing trouble all across Khane from? And second, how did they manage to infiltrate Seong Jo?

    "Could they have climbed over the walls?"

    "They would have been detected if they did. A substantial number of guards maintained their posts before and after the attacks, which also contributed to the soldiers'' fatigue."

    "They couldn''t have just walked through the main gate, could they?"

    "No��"

    Seol, who had been listening to Chi Woo and the Staff Officer''s conversation, suddenly thought of something and immediately brought it up.

    "The sewers."

    "Pardon��?"

    "What if they infiltrated from underground?"

    "Sewer maintenance is conducted daily. If the person in charge had noticed anything unusual, they would have surely�� Ah!"

    "They managed to deceive the transferees too, so��"

    The Staff Officer quickly went through the list of caught ghosts.

    "There he is��"

    The Staff Officer pointed to the upation of the man the ghost had impersonated.

    "There was a ghost disguised as the person in charge of the water treatment facility!"

    "We need to check it out."

    Chi Woo chimed in.

    "Are you saying those things could be crawling right beneath our feet? Ugh�� If we use explosives to blow up the sewers��"

    "Seong Jo would copse."

    "Right? So we must find a way to drive them out without damaging the facilities��"

    Seol replied.

    "Even if they did use the sewers, that doesn''t guarantee that it��s their base."

    The Staff Officer nodded.

    "The number of monsters that survivedst time alone would have filled the sewers. It''s unlikely that''s their base."

    "Anyway, first, we need to confirm whether they used the sewers."

    "Yes, so who will��"

    Everyone''s gaze naturally turned to Seol.

    * * *

    The next day, Seol reported to Seol Hong that he had found traces of monsters in the sewers during a reconnaissance.

    Although he smelled foul, the odor would likely fade in a few days.

    What was more important were the whereabouts of the monsters and ghosts.

    "To think they were right under our noses, and we didn''t know��"

    "There were traces of activity, but it wasn''t their base. The passage led somewhere else."

    "Hmm��"

    While the Staff Officer answered Seol Hong''s questions, she seemed to have already decided on the next course of action.

    "Okay, then, let''s do this."

    The words that came out of her mouth weren''t that of a simple operation.

    "Let''s strike them first. Our priority is to locate their base."

    "That''s a dangerous idea!"

    "Why?"

    Hoping others would support his disapproval, The Staff Officer gave Seol Hong a detailed exnation, listing diverse reasons.

    However, Seol and Chi Woo��s reactions were the exact opposite of what he had hoped for.

    "Sounds good."

    "Excellent idea."

    - Look at the Staff Officer''s face, hahaha.

    - You bastards, don''t bully civil servants!

    - Let''s do it right now!

    - The Staff Officer is due for a two-rank promotion.

    The Staff Officer quickly interjected.

    "I-if that many people get trapped in such a confined space, the damage will be severe! And if it copses��"

    "Many people? The defense forces will be maintained."

    "Pardon? Then how do you n to proceed?"

    Seol Hong silently looked at Chi Woo and Seol.

    "Are you a genius?"

    Chi Woo strongly agreed with Seol Hong.

    - Hahaha.

    - Just the two is enough to strike them first.

    - Let the infantry guard the home while the tanks go to the battlefield!

    "Th-this is madness�� Lady Seol Hong, this is a far moreplicated matter than you think!"

    Seol Hong smiled.

    "You need to be able to simplifyplex things to achieve a proper victory."

    Although she said that, a few others followed Seol and Chi Woo��the group included Biran and three other transferees skilled in tracking.

    Although the group had tripled, it still consisted of just six people.

    Pinching her nose, Biran followed along as they navigated the sewer.

    "Ugh�� This smells awful."

    "Well, it is a sewer after all."

    "No�� It''s an even worse, indescribable smell��"

    "The smell is most likely from monster excrement�� this particr odor resembles a Ticoby''s."

    A ticoby was a lizard-like monster with smooth skin.

    "How do you know that?"

    "These types of things interest me."

    Biran walked a little farther away from Seol after hearing that.

    One of the transferees brought his hand close to a suspicious droplet on the ground in front of him and brought it close to his mouth.

    "Stop�� I''m sorry. Let me go back��"

    Upon seeing that, Biran panicked.

    - H-help me��

    - These guys are weird��

    The transferee savored the taste of the liquid and then said.

    "It''s bitter. It''s body fluid��they definitely went this way."

    "It seems we''re on the right track."

    "Let''s keep going."

    The transferees took more initiative than expected. Although Kotaro was disappointed he couldn''t join in, he said that the other transferees he had rmended would be more helpful��these were those transferees.

    <em>Step</em>��

    <em>Step</em>��

    There were no signs of activity nearby.

    "They''ve all withdrawn. Could they have noticed?"

    "All the ghosts that infiltrated were caught. So, theirmunications must have been cut off. If they sensed something was wrong, they would have retreated immediately."

    "Hopefully, they left some traces behind��"

    "Let''s hope so."

    Seol quietly followed the tracker, lost in thought. The words revealed by the ghost captured in the barracks kept echoing in his head.

    <em>- Yaksha has broken the barrier, and the Ghost King will fall.</em>

    ''Could a hole have been torn in the Ghost Realm?''

    Just as the Spirit''s home is the Spirit Realm, Ghosts also have their own homnd.

    That ce is known as the Ghost Realm. Ordinary ghosts live there��they avoid invading the human realm to prevent their own extinction.

    That''s why the organized movements of these ghosts across Khan were troubling him.

    ''Hmm�� How involved is Yaksha in all this?''

    Even if Yaksha had indeed broken the barrier, it was likely unintentional.

    ''Yaksha is a being with no rationality��''

    There was a reason it had broken free from Seol''s control.

    In any case, he couldn''t make any rash judgment until the truth was revealed.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    The group emerged from the sewer, and the tracker frowned.

    "Hmm�� The traces are intermittent here."

    "Wait a moment!"

    <em>Fuub��</em>

    [Biran used Wind of that Day.]

    [You pull out echoes from the air within a certain range.]

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    Like an imprint made of air, a figure appeared frozen before them.

    "Did you always have an ability like this?"

    "I didn''t blow air into your ears on purpose. My breathing is just heavy."

    "I see."

    The trail led them deep into the mountains.

    To a location slightly removed from the city��essentially a mountain ravine.

    "Oh my goodness��"

    <em>Grrr</em>��

    <em>Roar!</em>

    <em>Roar!</em>

    What seemed to be hundreds of monsters filled the valley.

    Given the number, it was difficult to sweep them away without suffering any damage, even for Seol.

    There were hundreds of monsters of different sizes, an amountrge enough to pose a significant threat to Seong Jo.

    Seol ryed this information to Seol Hong through his avatar, which was by her side, and he quickly received a response.

    - They were closer than I thought. So�� what do you see around you?

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    There were a couple of abandoned houses with unusual door handles and a waterfall that cascaded three times. The monsters were quenching their thirst with the water from the waterfall.

    Seol Hong ryed this information to the officers.

    - Find a citizen who knows anything about the northwest valley, the three-times cascading waterfall, or the houses with unusual door handles! Quickly!

    A briefmotion happened for about 10 minutes, after which Seol Hong said.

    - Seol, we''ve pinpointed the location. Hurry and withdraw. Head back along the path you came from for about five minutes.

    "Are they within the range of the cannon?"

    - Yes, but barely. It''s a stroke of luck.

    <em>* * *</em>

    The ghosts that had infiltrated the valley controlled the monsters like shepherds herding sheep.

    "I thought they would self-destruct, but they''ve be a nuisance."

    "Hihihi�� They won''tst long, anyway. We can take our time. Now that Yaksha has broken the barrier, we can target humans whenever we want."

    "But still, I don''t like waiting�� I want to eat something soon."

    "Hihihi�� Let''s wait until they tire out. Then we''ll go in."

    The hundreds of monsters and the nearly hundred ghosts formed an almost invincible force.

    They were beings who had once served in the ghost army��essentially remnants of a fallen army.

    They hadn''t tasted human blood in a long time. While they were famished, they had also learned how to be patient.

    They knew that after a long thirst, a greater pleasure would follow.

    "Those fools! To think they would just stand there trembling�� Should I take over as their leader? I''ll even lend them my wits if they offer me humans every day."

    "Hihi�� In that case, if you give me an arm each, I''ll take over as leader instead of you."

    Not all ghosts were lost in hedonism��even among them, some followed the wiser ones.

    The leader of the group was often more intelligent than the others.

    "Stop causing a ruckus. What if someone hears?"

    "We''ve already eaten everything in the mountains. It''s fine!"

    "Tsk�� Anyway, keep silent. We''re still assessing the situation."

    "Why do we need to stay quiet? We can just kill them all."

    "You idiot, killing all humans isn''t the issue. The problem is Yaksha."

    "Ah!"

    "We must avoid catching the Yaksha''s attention. If we encounter Yaksha, we''re all going to die."

    "You''re right! Yaksha is scary��"

    "Yaksha is strong��"

    For some reason, the ghosts feared Yaksha too.

    But why would they fear the Yaksha if they followed it?

    At that moment, the sky shed with an ominous light.

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    "What is that��?"

    "Ugh�� My eyes��"

    A blinding light poured down.

    No, that wasn''t light.

    Fire��

    It was fire.

    "What is�� That��"

    <em>Screech��!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    "Agh!"

    It was a rain of fire falling from the sky.

    The mes wereunched from the direction of Seong Jo.

    Having shot explosives from the cannon, Seol Hong quietly muttered.

    "Turn to ash, invaders."

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    The valley became engulfed in a sea of fire.

    The surviving monsters and ghosts screamed, making it look as if hell had been unleashed.

    And through the mes, shadowy figures appeared.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    <em>Swiish��!</em>

    They were Seol and Chi Woo.

    "It''s them! Run!"

    The thought of fighting had already fled far away. Most of their forces were turned into ash��so they had no will left to resist.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    The leader of the group, who barely survived, tried to flee from Seol and Chi Woo.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Along with a chilling sensation, someone''s hand suddenly grabbed the ghost''s neck.

    "Keek��"

    Seol lifted the ghost by its neck and asked.

    "Where is he��"

    "Keek�� Human�� Wh��what?"

    His golden eyes were demanding the truth.

    "Yaksha."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    The ghost, wheezing as its throat was squeezed, struggled to reply to Seol''s question.

    "Keek�� Yaksha�� Are you looking for Yaksha?"

    "Yes, where is he?"

    "I might feel like talking if you let me go."

    "��"

    Seol slightly loosened his grip.

    Now that the ghost could breathe a bit morefortably, it said.

    "What are you? How do you know about Yaksha?"

    "That''s not something you need to worry about. Where''s Yaksha?""Kek�� What a fool. Searching for Yaksha is the same as walking to your death."

    "Just like this."

    The ghost rolled its eyes before starting to speak.

    "No one knows where Yaksha is."

    "Why?"

    "Because Yaksha has torn down the boundaries��it bes the path wherever it goes��no one can know where it went."

    "Torn down the boundaries�� does that mean��"

    The ghost looked at the burning monsters and grinned.

    "Yes. A huge hole has been torn between the Ghost Realm and the human world. The name of that hole is��"

    <em>Click</em>��

    The ghost''s sword started to unsheathe itself.

    "Yak�� sha��"

    <em>Stab-!</em>

    As Seol''s hand shed horizontally, the ghost''s head flew off with a spray of blood.

    His expression darkened.

    ''Where are you�� Yaksha.''

    Seol frowned and looked around at the countless monsters and ghosts.

    Even the mes from the cannon attack weren��t enough to kill them all.

    He shook off his ominous thoughts and began eliminating the culprits behind the situation one by one.

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    As Seol and Chi Woo advanced, the already chaotic valley descended further into madness.

    <em>Kiik!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Whirl!</em>

    <em>Kwaaaa!</em>

    Biran and the transferees who assisted in tracking the monsters didn''t engage in battle. Instead, they marked the ghosts and monsters fleeing from Seol��for Seong Jo to bepletely freed from the threat, every trace of evil in this ce had to be eradicated.

    By the time Seol and Chi Woo beheaded thest marked ghost, five days had passed since they had emerged from the sewers of Seong Jo.

    <em>* * *</em>

    "Here! Please, look over here!"

    "Lady Seol Hong! And Mr. Kang Seol! Please, say a word to my child!"

    "Lord Chi Woo!"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    As Chi Woo slightly lifted the cloth covering the window of their lodging, he saw a huge crowd gathered outside.

    "They''ve been there for two days."

    "Let them be, Chi Woo."

    "But�� Oof. Being stuck inside all the time is a bit suffocating."

    Not long after Seol Hong was dispatched, Seong Jo returned to normalcy. This was all thanks to Seol and Chi Woo, who had driven out the ghosts and monsters.

    <em>- The fragrance of a Dragon''s Flower is only for the people.</em>

    Chi Woo��s words to the soldiers quickly spread throughout the city��s citizens.

    As a result, Seol Hong and Chi Woo became revered as if they were saints who had appeared in Khan during times of chaos.

    This caused inconveniences such as being confined to their lodgings, but there were also some positive aspects.

    [Special Stat: Charm has been confirmed.]

    [Special Stat: Charm has been unlocked.]

    [Rted Title: A Charming Individual has been deleted, and 30 points have been added to the Charm stat.]

    Seol had unlocked at new stat.

    He could now check the Charm attached to the equipment.

    [Special Stat: Charm]

    - A special stat that affects all beings that have intelligence. It sparks curiosity in those meeting you for the first time and fosters affection in those who already know you. The higher the value, the more likely others are to be captivated by you.

    ''Charm is also a good stat�� as long as you don''t overdo it.''

    Charm had a simr effectiveness to Spirit.

    If you have a good enough amount of Charm, you could easily ovee hard adventures.

    However, excessively high Charm could lead to dangerous situations.

    Like a duchess urging you to run away with her or a woman you''ve never interacted with seeking revenge for unrequited love.

    ''It isn''t bad to have some.''

    Having unlocked Charm through this incident was another decent reward. Seol Hong and Seol''s actions breathed life into the chaotic situation in Khan.

    Thanks to that, Seol Hong''s name became known even in faraway regions.

    In any case, Seong Jo would now gradually return to daily life.

    "When is the Central Army withdrawing?"

    "It hasn''t been decided yet. But they will probably be dispatched to another region once the city is cleaned up."

    Outside the window, citizens could be seen shouting at the top of their lungs.

    "Lady Seol Hong will be the one to be the dragon!"

    "Have mercy on the people!"

    <em>Oof</em>��

    Seol Hong sighed.

    She turned to Seol and asked.

    "They say we''re the only ones who havepleted the mission in this area�� What do you want to do about our next destination?"

    "Hmm��"

    "Retreating and waiting for the situation to calm down is also an option."

    Hearing those words, Seol and Seol Hong exchanged nces and smiled.

    "There''s no way we could do that."

    "Right, the situation doesn��t allow us such a luxury."

    <em>Knock, knock</em>��

    Sibi knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "A messenger has arrived."

    "A messenger? Whose?"

    "Well��"

    It seemed that Sibi and the messenger were arguing outside.

    And shortly after, the messenger spoke directly from beyond the door.

    "Ehem�� I''m going to tell you myself. I''m��"

    * * *

    Arge man yawned as he spoke, "Yawn��! Lady Shin Yo, I''ll go up there and take a look. I think I''ll be able to get a better view from above."

    "Go ahead."

    "Yes��"

    Therge man was Jang Du, and the woman who was left alone was Shin Yo.

    No, it wouldn''t be urate to say that she was left alone.

    As she walked a bit, a group of people emerged. It was a Central Army camp.

    The Large Soldier there was only mobilized to transport supplies. The only ones present were the infantry and cavalry.

    Once it was revealed that ghosts were behind this incident and that the Large Soldiers were vulnerable to them, the Large Soldiers were relegated to being used solely as a means of transport.

    "This is tragic��"

    The camp was full of wounded soldiers.

    The medics were doing their best to treat them, but they couldn��t make miracles like reattaching severed limbs happen.

    "It''s over�� the rest of the people must be dead too��"

    The people��s faces looked despondent.

    The citizens of the city also received food rations at the camp.

    They were staying outside the city rather than inside.

    The reason the camp was set up on the outskirts of the city was simple: the city had been taken by the invaders.

    How ipetent did one need to be to lose an entire city to ghosts?

    Shin Yo approached a man whose face was full of worry.

    "Elder brother."

    "Shin Yo, so you''vee. Where''s Jang Du?"

    "He''s checking the surroundings."

    "I see�� Good jobing all the way here."

    "The situation in Dam Heung wasn''t severe, so I was able to get here as quickly as possible, but��"

    "Does this situation look bad to you as well��?"

    Shin Yo nodded.

    Tae Yul was someone confident and fearless.

    He wasn''t someone who would get dejected after losing a city, but the fact that he lost it in the first ce was suspicious.

    ''I wonder just what happened��''

    Shin Yo changed the subject.

    "Can''t we retake the city with our remaining forces?"

    "Probably not��"

    "Then why not retreat? Even if we abandon the city, we could regroup and��"

    "It isn''t that we aren''t retreating. It''s that we can''t."

    "What��?"

    Shin Yo assumed that Tae Yul was being stubborn. She thought that he was too afraid of failure to consider retreating.

    However, the words that came out of Tae Yul''s mouth shattered her expectations.

    "The problem isn''t Gi Seom."

    Gi Seom was the name of the city Tae Yul had lost.

    "Then��"

    "There are citizens still stuck inside Gi Seom, ording to survivor testimonies. They took shelter in the city��s underground tunnels when the air raids began. Until we escaped, there were no signs that they had been found."

    "Oh my god�� but even if they''re alive, by now��"

    "Should we believe that? For what purpose?"

    "��"

    "It isn''t for the citizens of the Empire but for my own selfish desire."

    Shin Yo remained silent.

    That was her nature.

    She understood what Tae Yul was saying, but she couldn''t empathize with him; that''s why people often called her cold.

    She was suitable for managing a country but too rigid to rule one; that''s why she did her best to suppress these ws.

    In contrast, Tae Yul faced everything head-on. While this approach often led to resistance and created many enemies, Tae Yul epted it as an inevitable part of his path.

    He was a man who, even if he became ridden with wounds, would keep moving forward.

    Shin Yo thought that he resembled a certain aspect of someone.

    "Shin Yo."

    "Yes?"

    "Geok Bi and Jin Ryeo have infiltrated Gi Seom."

    "To check the underground tunnels��?"

    "That''s right. The citizens who took shelter in the tunnels��"

    Tae Yul tightly closed his eyes.

    "They are still alive."

    "��"

    Shin Yo clenched her fists tightly.

    Knowing this, they couldn''t retreat.

    <em>- Take care of the people.</em>

    She had to act ording to the words of the Dragon Emperor, Hong Cheon.

    "That''s a relief. What about Geok Bi and Jin Ryeo��?"

    "I haven''t received news from them yet."

    "Oh no��"

    "We''ll go after them if there''s still no news by sunset."

    <em>* * *</em>

    "Oof�� Oof�� It''s a monster!"

    "Jin Ryeo�� I didn''t even see it."

    "Geok Bi, shut up�� Oof�� We''re running right now."

    <em>Paf!</em>

    Jin Ryeo leaped over a stream of water.

    Although she couldn''t feel any presence behind her, she kept running forward as if she were escaping from something.

    "Oof�� Oof�� This is strange�� today�� I was told luck would be on my side."

    "Hihi�� What are you talking about?"

    Jin Ryeo was carrying Geok Bi on her back.

    Geok Bi was severely injured. Blood was oozing from her agape wound.

    "You know�� Every morning, Kunna reads my fortune. The fortune said I would have great luck today! I''ve never been this lucky in my life! So why��"

    The two were tasked with the most dangerous mission.

    Geok Bi followed out of loyalty, but Jin Ryeo had taken on this mission because she believed that only they could aplish it.

    They had used their special abilities to infiltrate the city and confirmed the existence of underground tunnels in Gi Seom.

    "Help us��"

    "Get us out of here��"

    "Oh my god��"

    Having found hundreds of survivors, Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi couldn''t hide their surprise.

    Since things had turned out like this, they had no choice but to retake the city.

    They scribbled the bad news in a letter, trying to make it sound positive.

    - Survivors confirmed.

    They promised they would returnter and were nning to escape. If they hadn''t encountered that creature the moment they tried to leave the city, they might have seeded.

    If that had happened, they would have truly been lucky.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    "Huh"

    Geok Bi was wounded in the blink of an eye.

    They couldn''t see what had happened.

    At that moment, Jin Ryeo used all her assets.

    No��she offered it to Kunna.

    ''Kunna! Get us out of here!''

    <em>BOOM-!</em>

    Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi ran away from that ce at zing speed.

    Geok Bi briefly lost consciousness.

    While carrying her on her back, Jin Ryeo just kept running.

    She wasn''t sure where the camp was.

    She just thought she had to keep running to survive.

    That was the situation they were in.

    "Jin Ryeo, leave me behind and leave��"

    "Shut up! It''s already hard enough!"

    "No one will doubt your loyalty to Lord Tae Yul even if you leave me behind��"

    "Tae Yul? Who cares! I''m only tied down here because of money!"

    "That''s more of a reason to leave me behind�� There''s no need to fight that creature��"

    "Hey! I have dignity!"

    Jin Ryeo screamed in frustration.

    "I''m not fighting that monster. I''m fighting your death! Don''t you dare die in front of me!"

    "Jin Ryeo��"

    "I should have stayed in the North�� I shouldn''t havee here�� They said there was money to be made in Khan�� I just kept spending everything I earned�� Oof�� Damn it��"

    "Haha�� The creature''s here, Jin Ryeo."

    "I don''t have any money left! Try to stop it!"

    "Understood��"

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    As Geok Bi exhaled, the hissing of cicadas began echoing from all directions.

    <em>Cri</em>��

    <em>Cri</em>��<em> Cri</em>��<em> Cri</em>��

    "AAHH! MY EARS!"

    "Shut up. It''s hard to mask the sound."

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Didn''t you hear me? Be quiet."

    "Are you saying I shouldn''t even breathe?"

    [Geok Bi used Sound Theater.]

    [You reproduce the sound stored in your memories.]

    From a distance, the voices of Geok Bi and someone else could be heard.

    "Geok Bi, I want you to fight for me."

    "Lord Tae Yul, that would be an honor."

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    The creature chasing them tore through the sound.

    Geok Bi whispered to Jin Ryeo.

    "The creature cut through the sound. It''s still chasing us."

    "��"

    She added one more thing.

    "I can hear it. At this speed, we''ll cross paths with a carriage in about 10 seconds. One�� Two��"

    The hairs on the back of Jin Ryeo''s neck stood on end.

    "A carriage? Damn it�� Why here of all ces��?"

    The current situation in Gi Seom had spread across the entire continent, yet someone was leisurely riding a carriage nearby!

    She needed to make a choice.

    Was the person in the carriage an ally or just someone who hadn''t heard the news?

    "No matter who it is, they''ll get killed by the creature!"

    In that case, she needed to make a difficult choice.

    Would Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi die? Or would the people in the carriage die?

    The decision was postponed until Geok Bi finished counting to ten.

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    As the carriage came into view, she felt a murderous intent from behind her.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Jin Ryeo leaped over the carriage.

    <em>BOOM-!</em>

    The monster shed with the carriage.

    Even at that moment, Jin Ryeo kept moving.

    Because of the thought that she might die if she stopped moving, she kept running.

    And a few secondster, she came to an abrupt stop.

    "Jin Ryeo? Hurry��"

    "Oof�� Oof�� So this was the huge luck that Kunna was talking about."

    "What��?"

    As Jin Ryeo turned around and looked at a dark figure emerging from the wrecked carriage, she made an ambiguous expression, unsure whether she was crying orughing.

    "The fortune was right!"

    "That man�� who��"

    <em>Creak</em>��

    <em>Creak</em>��

    There was a dark figure holding a crimson de with both hands.

    "Fingers! Those fingers!"

    <em>GRRR</em>��

    Shaking from the impact, Seol whispered to the opponent, who was holding a sword.

    "You��"

    The swordsman wearing a terrifying mask struggled to cut down Seol.

    "So it''s you."

    [Sudden Adventure ''Usurper Yaksha'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    ��

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    [Adventure 33. (Special) ''Usurper Yaksha''

    The East''s great, Khan.

    New names are being added to the old values of Khan, aiming to embark on a great journey once more.

    However, matters far more pressing than the Dragon War are currently unfolding��events so significant that they threaten to tarnish the very greatness of Khan.

    Ghosts and monsters are going rampant across Khan. During your investigation, you have heard that a ghost known as Yaksha has broken through the boundaries.

    And now, before you stands a ghost wielding a strange sword.

    Objective: Subdue the unidentified ghost or escape the crisis.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.Remaining Time ��Unknown��]

    [Aaaaargh!]

    Seol heard a scream as soon as he confronted Yaksha. It was none other than Agony.

    [It hurts! It hurts a lot!]

    "What��?"

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Seol hurriedly stepped back.

    Having been inside the carriage, Chi Woo jumped out and kept the opponent in check.

    "To think they would suddenly attack the carriage�� Huh? A ghost?"

    Seol checked Agony''s condition.

    "Agony?"

    [Ah�� It hurts a lot�� My body�� isn''t moving��]

    "Agony!"

    [��]

    There was no response from Agony.

    It seemed it had lost consciousness.

    Agony fainting was a problem, but the most pressing issue was the culprit, standing there spewing mes from its eyes.

    - Seol, it''s dangerous.

    Jamad warned Seol, and even Ur chimed in.

    - Seol, step back. Something seems off.

    ''Something seems off?''

    - It��s not just the energy itself; the auraing from that mask and sword is also unusual. It''s ominous beyond measure. Agony probably fell because of that sword.

    So it was still the same.

    Seol recalled the mask and the uniquely shaped red sword the opponent was holding.

    The being in front of him was Yaksha.

    Yaksha wasn''t a game piece that had been created overnight; it was a name that had been passed down for generations.

    That sword and mask.

    "Yaksha��"

    "Grr��"

    The ghosts who had their souls stolen by those cursed objects were called Yaksha.

    And Seol recognized the ominous power the sword exuded.

    He had assumed that Agony, a Demonic Spirit, could withstand it. However, the first sh made it clear that it was a misjudgment.

    ''I did find Yaksha, but��''

    Seol couldn''t bring himself to rejoice.

    The energy emanating from the monster before him was far greater than he had anticipated.

    ''But��''

    Preparing for Yaksha''s next move, Chi Woo tilted his head in confusion.

    "That guy looks strange."

    Yaksha stood in a bizarre stance, erratically moving as if it were in pain.

    "Ah�� Aah��"

    At that moment, the space around them distorted.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    Two figures suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    Their masked appearance and the energy they exuded made it clear they were ghosts.

    One was very small and wore a mask that gave off a chilly atmosphere, while the other had ears and a tail and wore a fox mask.

    The smaller ghost said.

    "Th-the energy''s getting twisted. Y-Yaksha�� let''s go back��"

    "You can''t stay in this world any longer, Yaksha. Your body��"

    Seol and Chi Woo''s eyes grew wide in surprise.

    ''There''s no way��''

    Although the two ghosts were far weaker than Yaksha, they still possessed a huge amount of energy��an energy that could only be felt from beings that were beyond Immortal-rank.

    They were dangerously strong. Strong enough to make one''s hair stand on end.

    "Are they enemies��? If they are, let''s get rid of them quickly."

    A sinister energy began gathering in the fox spirit''s hand.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    [Maegu used Sweet Illusion.]

    [Targets hit by this projectile have a high chance of bing Charmed, preventing them from using defensive skills.]

    The energy was directed not at Seol but at Chi Woo.

    "Chi Woo! Be careful��"

    At that moment, a golden energy burst forth from Chi Woo''s body.

    <em>FWOOSH-!</em>

    The surroundings became chaotic as if a storm had swept through.

    "What the��"

    Seol looked at Chi Woo with bewildered eyes.

    What was going on?

    Even if Chi Woo could block that energy, he should have struggled more with it. But despite Chi Woo not showing much reaction, a golden energy suddenly surged and dispelled the ghostly energy.

    ''Could it be��''

    The scent of certain someone lingered in that energy.

    Although Chi Woo was just as baffled, he had a good idea why this energy had manifested.

    <em>- What�� was that</em>��<em>?</em>

    <em>- Haha! You''ll find outter.</em>

    <em>- Later?</em>

    <em>- Yes. Once your journey to a distant ce is over.</em>

    <em>- What''s that supposed to mean? Tell me more.</em>

    The insight left by Hye Myeong when he visited the young Chi Woo slowly started to reveal itself.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    "What is that�� Yaksha?"

    Yaksha growled as the golden energy surged.

    "Grr��"

    "Yaksha! This won''t do. A seizure''s about to happen. Yagwanggwi��"

    "Got it. I''ll hold onto it!"

    The small ghost called Yagwanggwi clung tightly to Yaksha''s body. Without offering much resistance, Yaksha let Yagwangggwi take control.

    <em>Crack</em>��

    Yaksha''s body started to freeze.

    "Hurry! Let''s return to the Ghost Realm!"

    <em>Crack</em>��

    <em>Crack</em>��

    At that moment, the space around them distorted again, and they disappeared from sight.

    The powerful beings who had been pressing down on Seol and Chi Woo vanished in the blink of an eye.

    "What were those ghosts��? Yaksha?"

    "��"

    Seol sighed in relief upon looking at Agony.

    At that moment, Jin Ryeo came running from behind while carrying Geok Bi on her back.

    "Finger! No, I mean�� Mr. Seol! Please, help us!"

    "You are�� Jin Ryeo��?"

    "Geok Bi has been seriously injured!"

    * * *

    Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi were taken to the carriage Seol''s group had been traveling in and headed toward the camp.

    Geok Bi''s face twisted in pain every time the carriage jolted, causing everyone to clench their hands tightly.

    Jin Ryeo continuously wiped the sweat streaming down Geok Bi''s face throughout the journey.

    Fortunately, Seol knew how to provide first aid, so Geok Bi''s life wasn''t in immediate danger, but she still had lost a lot of blood.

    <em>Rattle</em>��

    The carriage finally arrived at the camp.

    The camp was located on terrain that wasn''t easily found in Gi Seom.

    "Seol Hong�� so you''vee."

    "Elder Brother."

    Tae Yul greeted them with a weary expression.

    He couldn''t fully rejoice at Seol Hong''s arrival, as there was still no news of Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi.

    "It seems we need to summon a doctor immediately."

    "What��? What do you mean by that?"

    "Well��"

    <em>Creak</em>��

    "He�� Hehe�� Lord Tae Yul."

    "Jin Ryeo?"

    Tae Yul''s face brightened for a moment when Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi appeared from the carriage but quickly darkened again upon seeing Geok Bi''s blood-soaked clothing.

    "Get a doctor! Quickly!"

    As soon as Seol Hong''s group arrived, the camp became lively again.

    The somber atmosphere of the camp lifted just like when Shin Yo and Jang Du had arrived.

    While Seol''s group looked around the camp, Tae Yul headed to the infirmary with Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi��there he heard the full story from Jin Ryeo.

    "What? Is that true? There was a ghost powerful enough that neither you nor Geok Bi could do anything?"

    "Yes�� if we hadn''t encountered the carriage, we would have probably��"

    "Carriage�� You mean Seol Hong''s carriage?"

    Nod.

    Jin Ryeo nodded and kept exining.

    "If it weren''t for Mr. Seol, we would have surely met a terrible fate. Kunna did say in the morning that we would encounter a great fortune��"

    Tae Yul sighed, "Thank goodness. It seems the heavens have helped us."

    While the two were talking, Geok Bi regained consciousness.

    "Ugh��"

    "Geok Bi! Are you awake?"

    "Lord Tae Yul�� it seems that I had briefly lost consciousness."

    However, Jin Ryeo, who had been watching their emotional reunion, soon found herself in a predicament.

    - Jin Ryeo.

    ''Kunna?''

    Kunna, the djinn she had made a contract with, spoke to her to deliver a message.

    ''What? All of a sudden? W-wait. I''ll be in trouble if that happens!''

    - That''s a matter for you humans to deal with. Will you refuse thew?

    A djinn''s contractor had to follow the djinn''sws.

    Though they were calledws, in reality, they merely catered to the whims of the djinn. Nheless, they had to be fulfilled to uphold the contract.

    ''But how am I supposed to exin this��''

    - That''s none of my concern.

    ''How mean!''

    Jin Ryeo cautiously approached Tae Yul, who was now watching over the now-sleeping Geok Bi.

    "Um�� Lord Tae Yul."

    "You''ve done well, Jin Ryeo. We were able to protect a lot, thanks to you."

    "Hehe�� There''s�� something I must tell you��"

    "It seems you have something to say. Go ahead."

    Jin Ryeo closed her eyes, "Well�� Kunna''sw has been invoked."

    "It seems that your djinn has made a demand to you. What is it?"

    "That��"

    Jin Ryeo made a troubled expression and then muttered, "It seems I will have to apany Lady Seol Hong for the time being."

    "��"

    "I-I understand this might be surprising, but Kunna has unterally made the decision�� It wasn''t influenced by even a tiny bit by my own opinion��"

    "Do it."

    "What?"

    "I said, do what it said."

    "What? You aren''t going to try to stop me? Weren''t we even that? W-was it just me making a fuss over nothing��?"

    Tae Yul softly smiled, "It��s not about that. What can be achieved through forced loyalty? Don''t be too concerned."

    "Lord Tae Yul��"

    "The djinn advises for the world and the contractor. Perhaps time spent with Seol Hong will be more beneficial to you."

    "But isn''t Lady Seol Hong yourpetitor?"

    "Yes, she was mypetitor. However, there are no eternal enemies or friends. Khan faces a crisis so severe that even my power alone isn��t enough to ovee it. We all need to work together."

    Jin Ryeo looked moved by Tae Yul''s words.

    "Don''t get too tied, Jin Ryeo."

    "I''ll keep that in mind! But��"

    Despite Tae Yul''s touching advice, she couldn''t help but mention something that was on her mind.

    "It''s okay even if I don''t make a promise that I''ll definitely return, right?"

    "Ha�� Hahaha�� Yes, you don''t need to."

    "And about my pay��"

    "I understand. I''ll make sure you''re wellpensated."

    "As expected, Lord Tae Yul, you''re the best! If Kunna allows it, I''ll return anytime!"

    "Those are empty words."

    "As expected of Lord Tae Yul, you''re quick to catch on!"

    * * *

    Jin Ryeo quickly ran over to tell Seol about the situation. She thought it was better to talk first to someone she had met before rather than someone she didn''t know, like Seol Hong.

    Although she was now free to stay by Seol Hong''s side, she needed to establish a connection with Seol.

    After hearing her exnation, Seol asked back, seemingly bewildered.

    "What��?"

    "For the time being, Kunna decided that I should follow Mr. Finger�� No, Mr. Seol around."

    "Who''s Kunna?"

    "A djinn! Ah, the djinn I made a contract with."

    "��"

    "Lord Tae Yul has already given his permission."

    When he told Seol Hong about this matter, she simply said, ��As you please.��

    Thus, Jin Ryeo will be apanying Seol Hong for the time being.

    That evening, Seol Hong, Shin Yo, and Tae Yul gathered together in a tent within the camp.

    Naturally, their followers were also present.

    "Haha! Jin Ryeo, you really seem out of it. Seeing how you''re mistaking where you should be standing."

    "Jang Du! I''m standing right where I should be!"

    "Huh��?"

    Shin Yo pinched Jang Du''s thigh to signal him to behave. But given Jang Du''s solid muscles, it barely felt like a poke. Nheless, it seemed that Shin Yo''s intent had gotten through as Jang Du pouted and looked away.

    Shin Yo lightly started the conversation.

    "I never expected the three of us to gather here like this."

    "Nor did I. I''m grateful and happy that you all came in response to my humble request. Among the Dragon''s Flower around here, only the two of you have managed to restore the cities��so I was in need of your help."

    Tae Yul nodded at Jin Ryeo.

    Jin Ryeo began exining Gi Seom''s situation.

    "The area is full of ghosts and monsters, and their numbers are beyond imagination. We will suffer massive casualties if we confront them head-on."

    "How does itpare to the size of the camp?"

    "Their forces are at least ten timesrger, and that''s a conservative estimate. It would be impossible to handle them with untrained troops."

    "��"

    Tae Yul closed his eyes for a moment before speaking.

    "Gi Seom is, at best, a city built with stone and wood. Ideally, I would have waited for reinforcements before considering itsplete destruction. However��"

    He bit his lips.

    "There are still citizens inside."

    "Is that true?"

    "Jin Ryeo and Geok Bi have confirmed it. It seems they have taken refuge in the city��s underground tunnels to escape the ghosts and monsters."

    "So things are urgent��"

    The situation was troubling enough to make Shin Yo frown.

    Tae Yul extended his fingers.

    "Five days."

    "Five days?"

    "In five days, part of the Central Army stationed in the reimed cities will join us, including troops equipped with siege weapons. Their arrival will even the odds against the enemy and significantly reduce our casualties in the battle to retake the city."

    Jin Ryeo shook her head.

    "They can''t hold out for five days. Their rations ran out long ago, and they''ve already gone several days without eating."

    "��"

    "The worst part is�� we suspect there''s an outbreak of a disease. People inside are starting to exhibit strange symptoms, and the number of sick people is rapidly growing."

    Tae Yul looked at Gyu Jin, who was standing beside him.

    Although Gyu Jin was an exceptional Shaman who was a contender for the position of a Great Shaman, he was now one of Tae Yul''s subordinates.

    "Disease always follows where ghosts gather. Moreover, those tunnels are vulnerable to illness. That''s why Jin Ryeo''s report is most likely urate."

    Seol Hong, Shin Yo, and Tae Yul discussed a revised strategy untilte into the night.

    And finally, they reached a conclusion.

    Tae Yul gathered everyone''s attention and said.

    "We wouldn''t have resorted to this method under normal circumstances. Those who take part in this must be prepared to risk their lives. The chances of sess are, at best, fifty-fifty��no, they''re exactly fifty-fifty."

    "��"

    "Even so, the situation now isn''t as bad as we feared," Tae Yul smiled, "Because we have you."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    There were a small number of cavalrymen charging toward Gi Seom.

    "Get ready��"

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    <em>"Fire!"</em>

    At Tae Yul''smand, a volley of arrows was fired all at once.

    <em>Pshoo!</em>

    The arrows soared through the air and over the walls of Gi Seom.

    <em>BOOM!</em><em>BOOM��!</em>

    Although there weren''t many arrows, the effect was tremendous.

    The Khan Empire was a pioneer in mechanical engineering, which is why numerous engineering techniques were incorporated even into primitive weapons��arrows included.

    With the explosion, a greatmotion erupted, naturally alerting the ghosts and monsters that had overrun Gi Seom.

    <em>Grrr</em>��

    "The monsters are rampaging!"

    "I-is it Yaksha? Has Yaksha returned?"

    "Lies! I don''t feel Yaksha''s presence!"

    "Then�� this sound��"

    "Humans! It''s humans! The humans havee of their own ord!"

    "There are even horses! It seems we will be having a feast!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The monsters and ghosts recklessly destroyed the walls and rushed the cavalrymen.

    Strangely enough, the cavalrymen disyed awkward movements as if they were trying to maintain a certain distance.

    As a result of that, some monsters quickly caught up with them.

    "Hihihi! What will you guys do if we block your path?"

    The huge, swollen ghosts were blocking the cavalry��s path.

    "Lord Tae Yul!"

    "I''m watching!"

    [Tae Yul used Command: Advance.]

    [Mounts temporarily be immune to collision damage.]

    [Collison damage increases by 300%.]

    "Break through!"

    <em>BOOM-!</em>

    The cavalry drew attention and sessfully broke through the encirclement.

    Although precarious, the cavalry steadily performed their role as bait, creating a gap in the vignce of the monsters and ghosts swarming Gi Seom.

    "We won''t be able to drag this out for too long�� Everyone, make sure to aplish the goal."

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    The ceiling of the sewers vibrated, likely due to themotion caused by the monsters and ghosts of Gi Seom going out. It was also proof that Tae Yul was fulfilling his role properly.

    "Ugh��"

    "Ugh�� It smells horrible��"

    The idea of using the sewers was one the ghosts of Seong Jo had previously used.

    This time, however, it was the humans who were using this method to rescue the survivors.

    ''Their defenses are even weaker than I feared.''

    Although they encountered a few ghosts after entering the sewers, the sheer strength of the people in their party ensured the ghosts'' necks were twisted before they could alert those above.

    It seemed that the ghosts hadn''t considered the possibility that they might be the ones to get ambushed.

    After all, they likely believed that with so many ghosts and monsters, Gi Seom wouldn''t be lost unless arge-scale army was deployed.

    "The vignce hasn''t increasedpared to before. That''s a relief!"

    Jin Ryeo, who was in charge of leading the way, spoke in a voice full of hope.

    Her excited voice didn''t fit the desperate situation, but it was better than a gloomy tone.

    The sewer looked like hell��corpses of murdered humans and filth entwined together.

    "Seol Hong."

    "Shin Yo unni, this�� this sight��"

    Shin Yo said to Seol Hong, who was speechless at the horrific scene, "We might be witnessing Khan''s downfall right now."

    "What do you��"

    "I''ve contacted Master."

    Shin Yo''s master was someone special.

    "ording to what Master found out, a gap has appeared in the Eastern boundary. The ghosts have crossed over freely through that gap."

    "Is there a way to solve this?"

    "The only way is to eliminate the cause�� Master only foresees the future but never intervenes, so it��s up to us to solve it."

    Seol felt troubled listening to Shin Yo''s words.

    ''The cause is definitely Yaksha, but��''

    Yaksha was far stronger than any other enemy Seol had encountered so far.

    Agony was knocked unconscious during their first sh. Moreover, the two ghosts apanying it appeared stronger than Immortal-rank.

    ''It might not be enough even with Shin Yo or Tae Yul''s help��''

    Neither Jang Du, Shin Yo, nor Tae Yul could handle the other two ghosts.

    To put it simply, it was as if Phantom and Shade had appeared at the same time.

    Of course, Phantom and Shade might be much stronger in terms of actualbat power, but their energies felt simr.

    ''And that sword�� Yaksha''s sword��''

    Seol was certain.

    The power that took down Agony came from the energy that flowed out of that sword.

    If they couldn''t do anything against that sword''s energy, the oue of the next sh would most likely be the same.

    ''Weck information and power��''

    They might have a chance if they could find a way to counter Yaksha''s sword.

    ''Fortunately, Yaksha''s energy isn''t currently present in Gi Seom. I wonder if it has gone back.''

    <em>- Hurry! Let''s return to the Ghost Realm!</em>

    Just as the fox ghost had said, it seemed they had returned to the Ghost Realm.

    Yaksha was truly a special being��having the power to travel freely between the Ghost Realm and the mortal world.

    ''To think I would meet Yaksha in the middle of such a twisted situation��''

    Jin Ryeo had already mentioned this during the meeting.

    Yaksha might have summoned the ghosts in Gi Seom, and there could still be a door remaining somewhere.

    If that suspicion turned out to be true, reiming Gi Seom might be nearly impossible.

    "I''ll scout ahead��"

    There weren''t many tasked with the mission of rescuing the Empire''s citizens.

    It was just Shin Yo, Jang Du, and Seol''s group, along with a few of Tae Yul''s trusted subordinates, including a man named Song Noh.

    While fiddling with his mustache, Song Noh muttered something.

    [Song Noh used Mutter: Squeak Squeak.]

    [A group of non-hostile rodents are put under your control.]

    Song Noh''s special ability.

    The power tomunicate with animals wasn''t only useful forbat.

    ''He must not be from around here.''

    This kind of power was traditionally passed down in the Northern or Western regions. They were the so-called guardians of nature��the Druids.

    <em>Squeak</em>��

    <em>Squeak</em>��

    The rats, each the size of an adult��s forearm, swarmed the sewer and scattered in all directions to gather information.

    "Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any ghosts nearby. We should be able to go up, but��"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Song Noh seemed startled by something he saw through the eyes of the rats on the surface. He remained silent for a while before answering Jang Du''s question.

    "Let''s go up and see it for ourselves."

    <em>Nod</em>��

    The group moved to the pre-determined location.

    As they went up to the surface, they were startled by the unpleasant air.

    Gi Seom had been utterly ravaged, the entire area permeated with the stench of blood and decaying corpses.

    "That��"

    "What the��"

    The group hid themselves and stared at a single point.

    They stared at a fissure. Though it was hard to describe it urately, there was a noticeable distortion in the air.

    The fissure twitched as if it were a beating heart.

    ''Could it be that from there��''

    The door from which the ghosts poured out might be that very fissure.

    That suspicion lingered in everyone''s minds.

    "Let''s go. Right now, saving the citizens is our priority."

    Song Noh''s words were right.

    "He''s right. Lady Shin Yo, please use your Daoist Spell."

    "Everyone, hold your breath for a moment."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    [Shin Yo used Higher Knowledge: Dawn Mist.]

    [You spread a mist that disrupts perception over a wide area.]

    [Ambushes or surprise attacks do not work within Dawn Mist''s range.]

    Shin Yo spread a barely noticeable mist in all directions.

    Once inside, it was surprisingly hard to sense the presence of someone who was standing right in front of you.

    "Come."

    [Song Noh used Mutter: Chirp Chirp.]

    [A group of non-hostile birds are put under your control.]

    Numerous types of small birds flew onto the shoulders of Seol and the others.

    "Oh��"

    Shin Yo was impressed.

    "Moving while holding onto each other would be the normal method�� but this isn''t bad at all."

    Song Noh bowed respectfully at Shin Yo''s words.

    "If anything happens, just mutter something, and I''ll be able to hear it. Please be cautious while moving in the mist."

    <em>Nod</em>��

    The perimeter had been breached because of Tae Yul''s cavalry.

    - Everyone, stop. There''s a monster nearby��

    <em>Creak!</em>

    Before Song Noh could confirm the enemy''s movement through a bird''s eyes, Seol had already moved.

    Seol''s heightened senses were faster than Song Noh��s sight.

    - Let''s proceed��

    * * *

    They followed a hidden path that led to an underground shelter.

    "Wh-who��"

    "Humans�� They''re humans!"

    "Shh�� The monsters outside will hear us. How many times must I say it?!"

    The people there were startled by the group''s sudden appearance.

    "I said I would return, hehe��"

    "Thank you�� Truly, thank you��"

    "We''re saved��!"

    The number of people in the shelter had dwindled a bit��corpses covered by clothesy everywhere.

    ''A gue��? The other people might be in danger too.''

    The survivors deliberately avoided looking at the area where the bodies wereid. Perhaps it was their own form of defense mechanism.

    "I-I don''t want to go outside�� There are monsters everywhere."

    "I want to go home��"

    The children who had lost their parents backed away in fear.

    "We must go. There''s no time now."

    "But��"

    Shin Yo was concerned about the ghosts that could return at any moment.

    Seol Hong, on the other hand, said, "It''s okay. If youe with us, you won''t have to see anything scary."

    "Really��?"

    "Yes. On our way here, we didn''t see anything scary."

    The children hesitantly stepped forward at Seol Hong''s words.

    It wasn''t just theforting words; it was also the gentle energy she exuded.

    Those who could still move carried those who were struggling. The small amount of food they had brought seemed to help the survivors regain some energy, and color returned to their faces.

    However, the expressions of Shin Yo and others darkened a bit.

    "The ghosts areing back. We must quickly get out."

    "We could get surrounded if we aren''t careful. Let''s hurry!"

    The group began leaving the underground shelter.

    Shin Yo''s team was at the front, while Seol''s group took care of the rear.

    It was a formation in which those skilled in reconnaissance were at the front and those with strongbat abilities provided protection.

    - Be careful. The ghosts have already returned and are blocking the path.

    They couldn''t see ahead. They could just hear Song Noh''s voice through the small bird.

    Then, an ominous sound followed.

    - Damn! We''ve lost it!

    If Geok Bi had been there, they would have been able to mask their sound. But unfortunately, Geok Bi was bedridden.

    "It''s them! Humans!"

    Soon, ghosts and monsters swarmed from all directions in response to the sound.

    "Where! Where are they?!"

    "Clear the mist! Capture them all!"

    "Hihihi! There''s a lot! I can smell the meat!"

    They had almost reached the entrance of the sewers.

    "AAHH!"

    "Run!"

    The people who had been hiding silently in the shelter dashed to the sewers.

    There wasn''t much of a threat left in the sewers. It was time to switch tobat.

    "Song Noh! Go ahead! Lead them!"

    "Yes!"

    "Jang Du!"

    "I''ll block the way!"

    <em>Crash-!</em>

    [Jang Du used Vitality Surge.]

    [When striking, a shockwave spreads over a wide area, dealing damage equal to 50% of the attack power.]

    <em>BOOM�C!</em>

    The ghost that had been struck by Jang Du''s fist was sent flying backward.

    Seol couldn''t stand idly by.

    ''Jamad.''

    - This is chaos.

    Fwoosh��

    Wrapped in shadows, Seol sped his hands together.

    <em>p-!</em>

    <em>Tap, tap-!</em>

    The image of the skull he had seen before came to mind.

    The skull opened its mouth.

    <strong>[Be a sea of fire��]</strong>

    [You have applied Sulfur Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Wildfire.]

    [Wildfire will continue to expand as long as you support it with Sulfur Primal Power.]

    [The caster is immune to Wildfire��s damage.]

    [Wildfire creates immense amounts of heat and smoke.]

    [Opponents within range of the heat have a high chance of being afflicted with Abnormal Status: Burned. Burned deals 1% of the enemy��s current health as damage per second andsts for 5 seconds.]

    [There is a chance for Abnormal Status: Burn to change into Abnormal Status: Scorched after its duration ends. Scorched deals 1% of the enemy��s current health as damage per second andsts for 5 seconds.]

    [Additional effects are applied based on the size of Wildfire.]

    - We don''t have much leeway. Let''s finish this as quickly as possible.

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    mes erupted, engulfing Gi Seom in a massive ze.

    "Ugh�� What the��"

    "Where did these mese from��?"

    Jang Du and Shin Yo looked at Seol in shock. What surprised them wasn''t just the immense power of the mes that had erupted in an instant but the fact that Seol was using spells.

    "Have you been hiding your ability to use spells all this time? Hahaha! Seol! How much more do you intend to surprise us?"

    Knowing that spells were more effective than swords in this situation, Jang Du was pleased.

    "Amazing��"

    <em>Paf!</em>

    Seol kicked a ghost''s head.

    "Lady Shin Yo! Create a wall of mes!"

    Shin Yo responded to Seol��s shout.

    <em>p-!</em>

    [Shin Yo used Higher Knowledge: High Wind.]

    [A narrow range of wind can be controlled for a short time. The wind''s intensity is limited to a gentle breeze.]

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    The blowing wind began spreading the fire around the sewer''s perimeter.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    "Agh!"

    "Hot!"

    <em>Grr</em>��

    The monsters and ghosts charging at them were now struggling due to the mes.

    It was a good response to the dire situation.

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    Perhaps because of this, the ghosts suddenly started to flee.

    "Run! Escape!"

    "No�� I don''t want to!"

    Even Shin Yo, who rarely showed any emotion, let a brief smile slip, pleased with how things were unfolding.

    "We did it! The ghosts are retreating��"

    Jang Du, who had been holding the nk, suddenly shouted, "Lady Shin Yo! Run!"

    What Shin Yo hadn''t yet realized was that the ghosts weren''t fleeing from the mes. They were running from something that was about to happen.

    "What��?"

    "I-it seems like something''s copsing!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    "The barrier is breaking!"

    "No! I don''t want to go back!"

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    A massive force began pulling everything in.

    ''Could it be��''

    The fissure that they had seen when they came up through the sewers.

    That mysterious thing was now pulling in everything around it.

    "NOO!"

    The ghosts were being sucked back into their original world.

    Monsters, along with the debris of the buildings, weren''t spared.

    "Ugh��"

    Seol and Chi Woo, who were the closest to the fissure, were also pulled in.

    "Seol Hong!"

    Jang Du pulled Shin Yo''s arm while she stretched her arm to reach Seol Hong.

    "Seol Hong, don''t let go!"

    <em>Whir</em>��

    However, Seol Hong��s hand slipped.

    "The greater cause! Shin Yo��"

    "Seol Hong!"

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    In an instant, a storm devoured everything.

    Most of the ghosts and monsters that had filled Gi Seom were sucked into that storm.

    And then.

    "Seol Hong�� Seol�� Why��"

    Seol��s group, which had been central to this n, couldn''t escape the storm either.

    "This can''t be��"

    "Lady Shin Yo!"

    Shin Yo staggered in shock.

    How did she have to process this?

    With hollow eyes, she stared at the spot Seol''s group had been sucked in.

    Seol Hong, Seol, and even Chi Woo.

    Although Shin Yo hadn''t noticed, Jin Ryeo had also been sucked in.

    "Have they died�� like this?"

    The storm spared no answer.

    <em>* * *</em>

    Crows flew over a destendscape, casting an air of sorrow over the scene before him.

    A circle that would soon be filled.

    There was a gallow in front of him.

    ''What is going on��?''

    As soon as Seol realized he was in a dream, he woke up.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    He had been swept away by a sudden storm before he could even react.

    Seol had a sense of what had just happened.

    ''As I thought�� that was a fissure in the boundary.''

    It was a bridge between the Ghost Realm and the mortal world.

    It must have been something created by Yaksha.

    He wasn''t sure why it had copsed. Perhaps it was because Yaksha had returned to the Ghost Realm.

    <em>Pant</em>��

    <em>Pant</em>��

    A small golden-furred dog was tugging at Seol''s boots.

    "What''s this?"

    At that moment, he heard a voicee from somewhere nearby.

    "Hello! My name is Jin Ryeo! Are you a gh-ghost by any chance��? You look like a human on the outside��"

    "Jin Ryeo��?"

    Although her voice was the same, Jin Ryeo looked different��she looked about 10 years younger.

    She had turned into a little girl.

    ''Her appearance has changed�� Could it be��''

    <em>Grr</em>��

    Seol looked at the dog who had been tugging at his boot for a while.

    "Chi Woo��?"

    "Aah�� I can finally talk again."

    Jin Ryeo approached and looked at Chi Woo.

    "A dog?"

    "A wolf."

    "Paw."

    "I''m going to kill you."

    While Chi Woo and Jin Ryeo bickered, Seol realized where they were.

    "Damn��"

    "Where are we?"

    "And why do I look like this?"

    "Isn''t being a puppy fine?"

    "I''m a wolf."

    "Paw�� Ah! Don''t bite me!"

    Seol smiled wryly and said.

    "We''re in the Ghost Realm."

    "What? The Ghost Realm?"

    "Then, a-are we in the ce where all those ghosts live?"

    Seol had some knowledge about the Ghost Realm.

    After all, Yaksha was born from events that took ce here.

    In the Ghost Realm, everyone reveals the deepest imprints on their souls. That''s likely why Chi Woo had transformed into a dog��no, a wolf�Cand why Jin Ryeo had turned into a little girl.

    The appearance of Yaksha.

    Seol''s group had now arrived at the ce where its essence was.

    "But�� Seol."

    "��"

    "Your appearance��"

    Naturally, Seol''s appearance had also changed upon entering the Ghost Realm. He looked at his unfamiliar reflection in Jin Ryeo''s eyes.

    [You are trapped in the Ghost Realm due to having been drawn by the copsed boundary.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''Ghost King''s Land'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    ��

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Seol touched his face, clearly more surprised and confused than Chi Woo and Jin Ryeo, who stared at him in bewilderment.

    "What��s wrong, Seol?"

    "I don''t recognize this face."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    Jin Ryeo squinted, "It''s quite a handsome face�� could that be your original face you have forgotten?"

    "You do look more handsome."

    "Ah! I''m not saying you weren''t handsome before!"

    Just like she said, Seol''s appearance had transformed into that of an exceptionally handsome person.''This is the first time�� I have seen this face.''

    His face had been reced with one he was unfamiliar with, so it was impossible not to be confused.

    He would have immediately recognized it if he had transformed into something closer to his essence, like Chi Woo, or reverted to his childhood appearance, like Jin Ryeo. But having transformed into something seemingly unrted to him made it difficult toprehend.

    ''Who is this? I don''t know this face at all�� could this be my piece?''

    Even if it were his piece, he had no memory of it.

    Although he was handsome, he had no distinctive features except for the beauty mark under his eye. There was nothing particrly special about this appearance.

    ''This is a mark engraved on my soul? This man? Why��?''

    One''s form in the Ghost Realm was that of someone deeply engraved in your soul, whether it was someone else or you. It meant the imprint was so intense that it had left a mark on your soul.

    Something so intense should have been also memorable. So, why couldn''t he remember?

    He might have at least spected if his face had some resemnce to him, but there was nothing familiar about it.

    In truth, Seol had been anxious after figuring out they were in the Ghost Realm. He feared that his appearance from his time in the heavens��where he had always worn a mask��might be exposed.

    Knowing that people like J, the Merchant of Madness, were watching him, it was best to keep his former appearance hidden.

    That was the situation he feared, but what emerged instead was someone unfamiliar.

    Chi Woo looked around, something seemingly bothering him.

    In fact, Seol felt the same way. He had been feeling a strange sense of uneasiness ever since they arrived here.

    "Where''s Seol Hong?"

    Chi Woo darted around frically��his round, chubby figure made it difficult to think of Chi Woo''s true appearance.

    "Ah! I''ll look for her too. Hmm�� Sh-she must be in an animal form, right?"

    Jin Ryeo also started to search around the area.

    Seol also tried to send out crows to search in all directions.

    Dozens of perspectives came instantly into view, but that didn''t necessarily make the search any easier. The surrounding terrain was rocky, so if Seol Hong was clinging tightly to the cliffs as she moved, it might actually be easier to find her by searching directly.

    ''Still�� is this really what the Ghost Realm looks like?''

    The surroundings were bleak to the extreme.

    The grass was so dry that it seemed incapable of absorbing a single drop of water, and a sandstorm kept blowing.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    After the hot, dry wind passed, the gritty sand in his mouth left an incredibly unpleasant feeling.

    The Ghost Realm looked like a world made of different shades of gray.

    <em>Step</em>��

    <em>Step</em>��

    ''Footsteps!''

    As the crows also struggled, footsteps echoed from a blind spot. It seemed that there was a path over there as well.

    <em>Huff, huff</em>��

    "Is it Seol Hong? Seol Hong!"

    <em>Huff, huff</em>��

    Chi Woo quickly dashed after hearing someone''s footsteps.

    "Wait, Chi Woo!"

    "That''s definitely Seol Hong! I can tell! It''s her smell!"

    Chi Woo ran while wagging his tail.

    "Wait for me!" Jin Ryeo followed Chi Woo.

    They were moving toward the personing from around the bend, making it difficult to see clearly.

    Soon, both disappeared around the bend as well. Shortly after, they came rushing back.

    Huff, huff��

    "Oh, no! It isn''t Seol Hong! Who is it?"

    "S-someone we don''t know ising! They aren''t a ghost, but��"

    - Are they a newly formededy duo?

    - Hahaha. That dog is definitely Chi Woo''s true form.

    - Because he''s a golden dog, he''s very friendly.

    - He''s definitely a mixed breed! Good lineage!

    Seol found their reactions strange. They must have known that Seol Hong''s appearance changed, yet they were acting like this.

    ''It isn''t Seol Hong? No, it''s definitely her.''

    The one walking toward them was Seol Hong.

    After all, he could feel her energy.

    ''Did her appearance change a lot? Well�� I guess we''ll soon find out.''

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    And as she appeared before them.

    Seol immediately realized why Chi Woo and Jin Ryeo were so surprised. After all, he also became confused.

    Seol Hong''s appearance had changedpletely.

    If Jin Ryeo had transformed from an adult into a child, Seol Hong had undergone the opposite��she went from being a young girl to a fully mature woman.

    "Look, it''s Seol Hong, but it��s not!"

    It wasn��t merely that Seol Hong had grown; there was something distinctly foreign about her new appearance.

    "I''m d everyone is safe��"

    Although her voice was undeniably Seol Hong''s, her appearance was that of someone else''s.

    Her deep, unfathomable eyes, the sleek and firm lines of her figure, and even the atmosphere she exuded.

    "Oh��"

    Seol Hong''s appearance had be that of her mother.

    Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer.

    <em></em>

    * * *

    "My appearance��"

    Seol Hong, now resembling Yu Hwa, was bewildered. Initially, she was puzzled by how her clothes had be too small, but she never imagined that her appearance had actually changed.

    "What the��"

    Seol handed her an outfit originally intended for Karen. With Jin Ryeo''s assistance, Seol Hong��now resembling Yu Hwa��quickly changed into the new clothes, recing the ones that had be too small.

    It seemed that her figure was simr to Karen''s, as her clothes fit her perfectly.

    - Woah;;

    - Mother�� Sob�� No wonder even the Dragon Emperor fell for her��

    - Hong Cheon, you lucky bastard!

    - Hong Cheon, the worst tyrant!

    Seemingly ufortable with her changed body, Seol Hong kept looking at her clothes and then nced at Chi Woo, who was looking up at her.

    "Why did Chi Woo be a dog?"

    "I''m not a dog! I''m a wolf!"

    Amid their yful exchange, Seol snapped back to his senses.

    ''This isn''t the time to waste.''

    [ Adventure 33. (Special) ''Ghost King''s Land''

    You have sessfully rescued the survivors left in Gi Seom. Now, only the final objective remains: to evade the ghosts and escape from Gi Seom with your party.

    However, it seems that you have failed.

    Something left in Gi Seom has drawn you and yourpanions into an unknown realm. For some reason, everyone''s appearance has changed.

    You must survive and find your way back.

    Objective: Survive and return to the human realm.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time ��Unknown��]

    "It''s a relief that everyone''s safe. Let''s move for now."

    "Understood."

    As Seol Hong spoke��looking like Yu Hwa��it really felt like they were talking to Yu Hwa herself.

    The group was discussing what had happened when suddenly��

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    The sound of a carriage echoed from the wastnd.

    "Could it be a person?"

    Chi Woo eagerly turned his head, but Seol just shook his.

    "There''s no way."

    "Then�� a ghost?"

    "Probably."

    "Do we need to fight?"

    "Let''s wait and see for now. It''s just one carriage."

    "Alright! But since I look like this�� could you talk instead of me?"

    "Sure��"

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    The carriage stopped close to where Seol''s group was.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a cargo wagon, and what was pulling it wasn''t even a horse.

    Despite its two humps resembling those of a camel, the creature��s appearance was far more menacing. Bones jutted from the humps, and its teeth were far more vicious than those of any regr camel.

    "Whoa�� Whoa��"

    The driver calmed the creatures down and brought the wagon to a halt.

    They had a hunchback and a cloth wrapped around their neck��their face looked fierce.

    After all, it was a ghost.

    "Are you guys humans��?"

    <em>Flinch</em>��

    Seol Hong and the others stared at the ghost warily.

    "Hihihi�� Don''t be so on edge. It''s just that it''s been a while since I''ve seen humans in the Ghost Realm. Lately, there have been cases of humans that managed to cross over intact because of Yaksha, but it''s still quite rare. For me, it''s been a long time."

    "��"

    "How about it? You seem like you need my help."

    "Help�� What kind of help can you provide?"

    "If you get on the carriage, I''ll take you to the nearest city."

    "There must be a catch��"

    "Hahaha�� Goods are enough. That thing called gold. You guys seem to have a lot of valuables."

    "Are such things even useful here��?"

    "Of course! Who doesn''t like shiny things?"

    Seol narrowed his eyes.

    Then, a set of choices appeared before him.

    [[A mysterious ghost has appeared and offered to take you to the nearest city in exchange for some valuables. How will you respond?]

    1. It seems suspicious, so you refuse immediately.

    2. Negotiate a price.

    3. Offer a different condition instead of riding the carriage.

    4. Trust that this is a good samaritan and get on without doubt.

    ��]

    "Then, understood."

    "Straightforward! I like it! The ride might be a bit rough since it��s a cargo wagon�� Just squeeze in wherever you can!"

    Before boarding, Seol Hong whispered to him.

    "Something feels off�� to think a ghost would be so friendly."

    Seol faintly smiled, "I have a n. Trust me."

    "I always do," Seol Hong smiled.

    Seol sat beside the driver while the others squeezed into the cargo hold.

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    The carriage began moving again.

    It felt faster than a normal carriage.

    The ghost pointed at the camel-like creatures pulling the carriage and said, "Hihi�� If you''re a human, you''ve never seen a gurd, right?"

    "I�� haven''t seen a gurd before."

    It was his first time seeing it.

    In-person, at least.

    Seol asked a few questions.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Name? Hmm�� Just call me Jeong Gi. After all, that was my name when I was alive."

    It seemed he had be a ghost after dying.

    "Jeong Gi, I appreciate your kindness."

    "There''s no need for that. The ghosts that are hostile to humans are the petty ones, especially in the Ghost Realm. Here, ghosts don''t trust each other, and you being humans doesn��t change that. Don''t you think?"

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    * * *

    They had been here for a full day now. Although the others managed to get some sleep, Seol stayed awake.

    The next day, the carriage resumed its journey, traveling through deste wastnds for hours on end.

    "So, how did you end up here?"

    "We were caught in a fissure��"

    "Ah�� So you got swept into one of the fissures created by Yaksha."

    "Do you know about Yaksha?"

    "Of course! In the Ghost Realm, it��s impossible not to know its name. He''s almost as famous as the Ghost King."

    "The Ghost King��"

    Jeong Gi''s gaze suddenly sharpened, "Human, do you know about the Ghost King?"

    Seol didn''t immediately answer. He simply made an ambiguous smile.

    "The Ghost King is someone you need to be wary of."

    "Wary?"

    "Yes. One of the reasons not all ghosts rushed out to the human realm is because they are wary of the Ghost King."

    "Hmm��"

    Jeong Gi continued to share numerous stories, cunningly mixing the truth with lies.

    "And also��"

    "If I may ask."

    "Hmm?"

    "Why are you covering your neck with that cloth?"

    Jeong Gi''s gaze darkened. "Ah�� Ahaha�� It''s nothing. It''s just that there''s something a bit unsightly."

    That was a lie.

    When he lowered his head, Seol caught a glimpse of something metallic shining beneath the cloth.

    ''I can guess what it is, but it isn''t time to act yet.''

    Seol smiled, "I see."

    "Yes. Ah, and also��"

    "Wait a moment��"

    "What''s wrong?"

    <em>Dudu</em>��

    "That sound��"

    "That sound?"

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    "Someone is chasing us."

    "Chasing us? Where�� Damn! Hyah!"

    <em>Dududu!</em>

    Only after Seol''s warning did Jeong Gi urge the gurd to move faster, his expression suddenly bing serious.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Th-that��"

    "I''d like to assist in any way I can. Who are they��?"

    On the horizon, a group riding ck gurds was rushing toward the wagon��they were clearly after them.

    "I-it''s a band of thieves��! If they catch us, they''ll take everything I have!"

    "I see��"

    "I see?! How can you be so calm?! Think of something. Didn''t I help you?!"

    "Hmm��"

    Seol ced his hand on his chin, pretending to be thinking deeply, but in truth, he wasn''t reallying up with any n. If anything, he was wondering what he should eat for lunch today.

    Meanwhile, the ck gurds closed in on them.

    In a panic, Jeong Gi shouted, "Hey!"

    "Jeong Gi, I heard that ck gurds have such a unique breeding method that only very few in the Ghost Realm actually use them."

    "��"

    "The organization known as the Dark Execution Squadron."

    Jeong Gi''s expression became nk, not from shock but from the surprise of Seol knowing.

    "You�� who are you?"

    "The Dark Execution Squadron''s main task is tracking. They often go after criminals��"

    "Shut up before I kill you."

    <em>Swoosh-!</em>

    Seol swiftly pulled away the cloth covering Jeong Gi''s neck.

    "In thisnd, anyone who defies the Ghost King''s will once is branded with a unique chain around their neck��"

    A chain with a peculiar pattern was wrapped around Jeong Gi''s neck.

    "And it should look exactly like that."

    "So what��?"

    "Why did you deceive us?"

    "Haha�� deceive you? Just because I''m wearing the Chain of Atonement doesn''t mean I''ve harmed you."

    "What were you thinking of doing with the earthly goods that you received in the ghost realm? Those things should be useless here."

    Jeong Gi''s true nature emerged.

    "You really thought I wanted gold? Ridiculous! I would have devoured you all, of course!"

    "Was the Dark Execution Squadron chasing after you?"

    "That''s right. But unfortunately for you, even if you''ve figured it out, it''s toote."

    "��"

    "I''ll use you as hostages to make my escape! The feast wille after that. So just sit there and wait to be devoured!"

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    Seol paused for a moment before calmly replying, "I''m sorry, Jeong Gi."

    "It''s fine. Apologizing now won''t change your fate."

    "I didn''t just realize this."

    "What��?"

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    Seol unleashed the power he had been restraining.

    A sharp, electric energy went through the Jeong Gi��a power beyond anything it could have imagined.

    "What the��"

    "I''ve known since the start."

    "Y-you��"

    "Get down."

    Seol kicked Jeong Gi.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Agh!"

    Jeong Gi screamed as it tumbled to the ground.

    - A-a robber!

    - I thought it was hitchhiking!

    - Yes, here''s the hitch high kick that you''ve ordered!

    Seol grabbed the reins and spurred the gurd forward.

    "Hyah!"

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    However, the group assumed to be the Dark Execution Squadron continued chasing the wagon, showing no interest in the fallen Jeong Gi.

    Seol expected them to stop once he kicked Jeong Gi off, but they didn''t.

    "Was I mistaken?"

    It seemed the ck riders had been targeting Seol and hispanions from the very beginning, not Jeong Gi.

    - Jeong Gi: ??? Then why��

    - I''m sorry�� I thought it was a transfer.

    - Jeong Gi will remember this.

    - The human is sorry��

    At that moment, words from the pursuers caused Seol to pull on the reins quickly.

    "We''re emissaries of the Ghost King! Stop the carriage!"

    "Ghost King��? Did they say, Ghost King?"

    They were subordinates of the Ghost King.

    "We were sent by the Ghost King, Spectre."

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    With trembling voices, Seol Hong, Jin Ryeo, and Chi Woo spoke in unison, "Did it just say Spectre��?"

    "S-spectre?"

    Soon, Seol replied, "Why is he chasing us?"

    Multiple options then appeared before Seol.

    [[The dark ghosts were targeting your wagon. Unfortunately, it seems your wagon won''t be able to outrun them. What will you do?]

    1. Dere that you have nothing to do with the wagon''s owner.

    2. Attack since it doesn''t seem like they will calmly listen.

    3. Offer to surrender the wagon in exchange for your life.

    4. Begin throwing the items in the wagon one by one.��]

    The dark ghosts, suspected to be the Dark Execution Squadron, got closer to the wagon.

    "Human! Don''t test us!"

    "Human��?"

    "Stop the wagon! Failure toply will be seen as an act defying the will of the Ghost King!"

    Seol frowned.

    ''They��ve known we were humans from the start�� Even if we escape, they��ll keep hunting us.''

    If they encountered them again, it would likely be with stronger forces, and they would probably relentlessly pursue Seol and his group. The oue of such would most likely be disastrous.

    After contemting for a moment, Seol looked at Seol Hong and said, "Lady Seol Hong, I''m going to stop the wagon."

    <em>Nod</em>��

    Seol Hong, who hadplete trust in Seol, didn''t oppose it.

    <em>Dududu</em>��

    <em>Dudu</em>��

    The leader of the Dark Execution Squadron sighed in relief as the wagon began slowing down.

    "A wise decision."

    As Seol slowed the gurds down, countless thoughts raced through his mind.

    He was thinking about the Ghost King.

    The Ghost King wasn''t the most powerful being in the Ghost Realm. Much like Pandea, the Ghost Realm was an expansive world. The Ghost King��s domain, thend closest to the human realm, was only a small fraction of the vastnd that made up the entire Ghost Realm.

    It was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Even so, it was so big that it could easily overwhelm the Khan Empire. And the Ghost King, Spectre, who ruled over thisnd, was no ordinary being.

    ''Spectre��''

    Spectre, the Ghost King, who ruled over the Ghost Realm��there likely wasn''t anyone in Khan who didn''t know his name.

    He was one of the three Ghost Generals who had wreaked havoc on the human world under Hwagmu��smand.

    Seol had a vague understanding of the situation but chose not to borate. After all, they would likely hear the details directly from the Ghost King himself.

    Chi Woo, the dog��no, wolf��said while being carried in Seol Hong''s arms, "So we''re meeting Spectre after having met Phantom and Shade? Did everyone n this without me knowing?"

    - Wee to the 3 General family package, hahaha.

    - Is this some kind of hidden camera prank?

    - It''s kind of absurd, for real.

    "We will probably meet him soon."

    Hearing Seol''s response, Jin Ryeo mumbled to herself, "Kunna, could you also take myrades? I''ll put everything on the line, so could you send us out of the Ghost Realm��?"

    It was no surprise that the group was flustered.

    Spectre was known to be the strongest of the 3 ghost generals. However, little was known about him.

    ''On top of that, we''re currently in the Ghost Realm.''

    This ce was practically the ghosts�� headquarters.

    In the Ghost Realm, ghosts became stronger. Ghosts that could only exercise Legendary-rank power could deal Transcendent-rank power once they returned to the Ghost Realm.

    That''s how much thisnd overflowed with ghost energy.

    Seol might not have been able to win if he had faced Phantom and Shade in the Ghost Realm.

    ''That aside, why does the Ghost King want to meet us?''

    The most likely reason he could think of was that he wanted to punish the humans who had recklessly crossed into the Ghost Realm.

    And if that wasn''t the case��

    ''Is it because of Yaksha?''

    The Yaksha incident was like a feast for the ghosts. They freely crossed into the human realm, feasting on humans to satisfy their hunger.

    ''From the Ghost King''s perspective, it might be different.''

    Seol thought he would have to meet the Ghost King and hear his thoughts on the Yaksha situation directly.

    After stopping the wagon, Seol''s group epted the Dark Execution Squadron''s offer to escort them to the Ghost King. Without getting off the wagon, they were headed straight to the destination.

    Apart from briefly stopping for meals, the group continued to speed across the wastnd.

    Eventually, a city came into sight��its bright lights spilling onto the wastnd.

    "Where are we?"

    Seol asked the leader of the Dark Execution Squadron.

    Instead of answering him, the leader pulled out a map from his coat and marked it before handing it over.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    After checking the map of the Ghost King''s territory, Seol asked.

    "Have we arrived at the marked location?"

    "Yes."

    "Then��"

    They were close.

    They had essentially arrived at the capital, where the Ghost King resided.

    "You were lucky. The Ghost Kingmanded me to go there and greet you."

    "Hmm��"

    It seemed Spectre had anticipated Seol''s group''s arrival there and had sent the Dark Execution Squadron to greet them.

    ''So we wouldn''t have been able to escape at all.''

    In the Ghost Realm, they were undeniably at the mercy of the Ghost King. Yet, thanks to him, they had saved time��time that would have otherwise been wasted on the road.

    "The Dark Execution Squadron is here!"

    "The Dark Execution Squadron has returned!"

    "Open the gates!"

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    The grand gates of the city opened.

    The Castle of Joy.

    It was the capital of the Ghost Realm, ruled by Spectre.

    The leader of the Dark Execution Squadron turned his head while riding on the gurd and said.

    "Wee to the Ghost Realm, humans."

    <em>Dududu��</em>

    [Your Rest location has changed to the Castle of Joy]

    [You have moved to a different location. The ��travel luck dice�� are rolling.]

    [Travel Luck Dice has rolled a 5.]

    [You are very lucky.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near the Castle of Joy now will proceed smoothly.]

    [The Adventures you undertake near the Castle of Joy now will have an easier difficulty.]

    [The Adventures you select near the Castle of Joy now have a low chance of forcibly changing to a Sudden Adventure.]

    [Luck will be on your side if a Sudden Adventure urs.]

    [Your luck is decent enough to take on the Adventures nearby.]

    Along with the message of a Rest location change, more messages followed.

    [You have set a Rest location in another world for the first time.]

    [You have earned the achievement ''Rest location, how far did you go?'']

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ��Explorer of the Unknown��.]

    [You have set a Rest location in the Ghost Realm for the first time.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Achievement ''I shouldn''t be here yet''.]

    [You have earned the Inaugural Title ��Advance Party��.]

    The titles ��Explorer of the Unknown�� and ��Advance Party��.

    They were given as soon as the City of Joy in the Ghost Realm was designated as the Rest location.

    Surprisingly, both were first-time achievements and thus, he was given the Inaugural Title.

    [[Inaugural Title: Explorer of the Unknown]

    Rted Achievement: Rest location, how far did you go? (Adventure: Ghost King''s Land)

    Bonus Effect: If you roll a 5 or higher on the Travel Luck Dice, the effects you gain will increase.]

    [[Inaugural Title: Advance Party]

    Rted Achievement: I shouldn''t be here yet (Adventure: Ghost King''s Land)

    Bonus Effect: Upon entering a Rest location for the first time, you learn parts of the localnguage.]

    ''Oh��''

    As expected of Inaugural Titles.

    Explorer of the Unknown allowed him to greatly benefit from already favorable circumstances, while Advance Party could prevent troublesome situations from arising.

    ''It''s a bit disappointing that these aren''t stat-rted�� But since the achievements are fairly straightforward, I guess it was expected�� Huh?''

    The messages didn''t end there.

    [You are staying in the Ghost Realm.]

    [Rted Title: Ghost Door''s Guest has been deleted. Your Charm stat increased by 20.]

    [Due to the influence of Charm, you now receive favorability from the ghosts.]

    The Charm stat he had obtained in Seong Jobined with the Ghost Door''s Guest title he had obtained at the Southern Ghost Gate. Judging by the wording, it seemed like there wouldn''t be any major differences.

    "Are they new prisoners?"

    "They keep getting captured, day and night."

    The ghosts of the Castle of Joy murmured as they nced at Seol''s group.

    ''Prisoners��?''

    Apanied by the Dark Execution Squadron, their wagon headed toward the center of the Castle of Joy.

    * * *

    "Over this way."

    As they arrived at the center of the Castle of Joy, Seol''s group was guided by a sultry ghost.

    ''At least, they''re treating us like guests. However��''

    The overwhelming amount of Ghost Energy was starting to make the group feel slightly dizzy.

    Thanks to his ''Sleep Paralysis'' title, Seol could withstand the Ghost Energy to a certain extent and wasn''t affected.

    "Wh-whoa�� This ce is massive. Isn''t it bigger than the Dragon Pce?"

    Jin Ryeo was awestruck.

    <em>Huff</em>��<em> Huff</em>��

    "Yes�� It feels like we''ve wandered into the wrong ce."

    The ghost leading them said, "I can''t go any further. You just have to keep walking from here. Ah�� Also."

    The female ghost looked down at Chi Woo and asked, "What kind of animal is this furball?"

    "��"

    Chi Woo, who had been through this several times, seemed to have resigned and replied, "I��m a d�� a wolf."

    "I see. How adorable�� You can even talk. What a clever animal. I like cute things. So here''s a piece of advice."

    "Advice��?"

    "Do not defy the Ghost King."

    After saying that, the ghost disappeared.

    Making a displeased expression, Chi Woo wandered ahead of the group, wagging his tail.

    "Why did she guide us only this far? The path ahead seems to go on for quite a while."

    The group followed Chi Woo.

    As they moved forward, eerie mes flickered to life on both sides of the path. The mes, resembling will-o��-wisps, danced and burned brightly on concave torch stands.

    "H-how spooky."

    Jin Ryeo whispered while holding tightly onto Seol Hong''s hand.

    In the human realm, Jin Ryeo was taller than Seol Hong, but here, it was the opposite, so the scene wasn''t awkward at all.

    <em>Step</em>��

    <em>Step</em>��

    Even after walking for a while, the mes didn''t follow them, which made Seol realize that someone would soon appear.

    "Stop."

    And as expected.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    "Eek��"

    Jin Ryeo clung to Seol Hong while trembling.

    From both sides of the path, twelve fearsome-looking ghosts appeared.

    Their presence even reached Seol''s heart.

    ''They''re all incredibly strong.''

    <em>Gulp</em>��

    Jin Ryeo gulped.

    The most vicious-looking among the ghosts spoke.

    "To think humans would step foot in the Ghost King''s castle��"

    "Hihi�� To think they wouldn''t tremble before the 12 Ghost Souls."

    Of the group, only Jin Ryeo was visibly trembling. She was someone very easy to read.

    It was understandable for Jin Ryeo to be scared.

    After all, the 12 Ghost Souls were beings with a strength that was above Transcendent-rank.

    The oppressive energy that they exuded wasn''t something that could be easily dismissed.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    But that onlysted for a brief moment. The 12 Ghost Souls soon dispelled the sinister energy.

    "Enough with the prank."

    "Yes��"

    The voice that followed was utterly terrifying.

    It was as if fear itself had spoken.

    Seol gazed at the front, where there was a curtain. The voice hade from the other side of it.

    Soon, a terrifying figure became visible from beyond the curtain. Its presence was evenrger than its massive body.

    Jin Ryeo immediately prostrated herself.

    However, the rest of the group didn''t bow.

    One of the 12 Ghost Souls took issue with that.

    "Kneel��"

    "Leave them be."

    "But��"

    "Don''t make me repeat myself."

    "Yes��"

    That overwhelming presence was probably the Ghost King.

    Seol nced at the 12 Ghost Souls one by one.

    ''Beings whose names were taken��''

    All of them had their names taken by the Ghost King.

    Spectre had devoured thempletely. And instead of their real names, they were now called 1st soul, 2nd soul, and so on.

    Still hidden beyond the curtain, The Ghost King said, "Come closer, humans."

    "��"

    At that moment, Jamad talked to Seol.

    - He''s an extraordinarily strong being. Avoid a fight.

    Seol nodded.

    There probably wasn''t anyone foolish enough to face a ghost in their realm, especially a being like the Ghost King.

    ''Fortunately, he doesn''t seem hostile��''

    "I''ve been waiting for you," Spectre greeted.

    "You''ve been waiting for me?"

    "I''ve been watching you for quite some time."

    Seol seemed confused upon hearing that Spectre had been watching him.

    "I caught your scent from a distantnd."

    A shadow of a hand pointed to its nose.

    "What scent are you talking about?"

    From beyond the curtain, Spectre replied, "The scent of an intriguing figure, a hero oveing trials, and��"

    <em>Screech.</em>

    The shadow opened its mouth, revealing the silhouette of vicious fangs.

    "The scent of Yaksha��"

    "��"

    "I can''t even imagine what your connection to it is�� But I''m sure of something. You reek of that beast''s scent."

    The sudden mention of Yaksha.

    On top of that, he dered that Seol was connected with Yaksha. Upon hearing that, the 12 Ghost Souls were in a frenzy.

    "Yaksha? If it''s Yaksha, he deserves to die!"

    "I''m going to take his entrails out and serve it in a bowl!"

    Spectre chuckled, "Hahaha�� Save the small talk. What do you n to do after taking out his entrails and serving it in a bowl?"

    "But��"

    The terrifying atmosphere instantly dissipated at Spectre''s following words.

    "Silence."

    "��"

    The room instantly fell into silence again.

    "Interesting. How interesting�� Now that you''re closer, I can smell other things."

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Spectre took arge whiff.

    Seol could feel that Spectre''s eyes were fixed on him.

    "Phantom and Shade. Did you kill them?"

    At that question, the faces of the 12 Ghost Souls stiffened. Those that were dark became darker, and those pale became paler.

    However, no one dared to speak a word.

    After all, the owner of this ce was Spectre.

    "How could that be�� Even if Phantom had just woken up from his seal, Shade had long been��wait�� Ah, I see. So that''s how it happened."

    Spectre''s gaze shifted elsewhere��to Seol Hong and Chi Woo.

    "Ugh��"

    "Damn it��"

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong couldn''t bear the weight of his gaze.

    "I can smell a terribly pungent odor from the two of you. A smell so foul it gives me a headache�� This scent is��"

    Spectre ground his teeth.

    "The stench of that monk I despise."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    That monk.

    Since it was Spectre, the Ghost King, who mentioned it, the person in question was surely no ordinary individual.

    Everyone except for Jin Ryeo thought of the same person��Hye Myeong.

    It was him.

    ''Ah�� They certainly had a problematic rtionship.''

    After obtaining the Golden Divine Statue��s power, Hye Myeong entered the Ghost Realm, causing quite a stir at the time.

    ''Is he really going to nitpick about something that happened so long ago?''

    If the Ghost King were going to nitpick about that, he would have found fault with other things in the beginning.

    "It did happen a long time ago��"The group sighed in relief inwardly.

    Judging by Spectre''s reaction, it seemed that he wasn''t going to make a huge deal out of his rtionship with Hye Myeong.

    Even so, they still hadn''t ovee the crisis. Seol quickly changed the subject.

    "How did you find us?"

    "That''s not important. You''re all still standing before me, Spectre. I''m the one who asks questions."

    However, Spectre wasn''t someone who would easily relinquish control.

    "Recently, any humans who wandered into the Ghost Realm were beheaded on sight. Though fewer than ten, executing them was far easier than sending them back."

    "That''s��"

    "Humans bring chaos and disrupt the natural order. That''s not what I want. You people would have met the same fate as them."

    <em>Gulp</em>��

    Jin Ryeo carefully opened her mouth, "I-I''ve recently joined. To die here would be��"

    "Silence."

    "��"

    "If you weren''t special, that is��"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    As Spectre waved his hand, a chilling energy filled the air.

    "From now on, I will test you."

    "What��"

    "I need to see if you will be of use for what''s toe."

    Seol sighed inwardly at Spectre''s words.

    ''As expected�� So things are unfolding this way.''

    Since it had always been like this, Seol would handle it the way he always did.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Seol took a step forward.

    However, Spectre stopped Seol.

    "It isn''t you��"

    Seol looked at him in confusion.

    "Step back."

    "Didn''t you say you would test us��?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Then��"

    "It''s that child."

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    A strange light scattered in the direction Spectre''s finger pointed, confusing the group.

    Seol immediately tried to reason with Spectre, "Please reconsider your choice."

    "My decision won''t change."

    "She''s��"

    Seol was flustered because Spectre had chosen Seol Hong, the weakest in the group.

    When they had first met, she had been overpowered by third-rate bandits.

    It wasn''t just Seol who should have opposed this decision. Seol Hong should have protested as well.

    "��"

    But for some reason, Seol Hong only bit her lip, showing no signs of objection.

    Seeing her reaction, Seol narrowed his eyes and carefully examined the faint energy that came out of her.

    And then, he realized something.

    The energy emanating from her waspletely different from her usual self.

    The faint energy emanating from her was like the first trickle of water seeping through a crack just before a dam gives way.

    "Could it be��"

    "Shh��You''re interrupting. Are you trying to ruin my entertainment?"

    "��"

    Spectre was smiling.

    "But a test must be taken seriously. I''ve prepared quite an irritable opponent."

    <em>p, p��!</em>

    As Spectre pped twice, a noise came from outside.

    <em>Kiii</em>��

    <em>KIIII!</em>

    "What are you doing? Hurry and bring it in!"

    As one of the Ghost Souls shouted, the ghosts quickly began moving and soon dragged someone in��the creature��s enormous body rivaled that of Jamad, with six chained arms. Its head resembled that of a serpent, crowned by a fiery mane that zed from the top of its skill down to its spine.

    ''Damn�� It''s Transcendent-rank!''

    Seol became momentarily furious with Spectre.

    To think he would prepare such an absurd opponent to test Seol Hong. The anger soon turned into energy and leaked out.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    As dark energy spread in all directions, the Ghost Souls looked at Seol with trembling eyes.

    There was a storm-like energy flowing out of him.

    Just as Seol was about to say something to Spectre, the Ghost King raised a hand toward him.

    "I promise. That child won''t get hurt."

    "��"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    With the promise secured, Seol''s energy quickly subsided.

    The Ghost Souls, who had been underestimating Seol, kept their mouths shut after witnessing his energy.

    ''The promise has been made��''

    There was no chance Seol Hong would be gravely injured in this test. If Spectre showed any sign of breaking his promise, Seol just had to step in.

    Now, Seol also became curious about how Seol Hong''s energy had changed sinceing to the Ghost Realm.

    What woulde of following that trail?

    "Remove the muzzle."

    <em>ng</em>��

    One of the Ghost Souls drew its sword and severed the muzzle on the serpent ghost''s mouth.

    "Phew! Spectre�� Hihihi�� You seem quite troubled because of Yaksha. The ghosts should see you now."

    "It seems you''ve been bored, seeing how you immediately started chatting the moment the muzzle was taken off."

    Spectre nced at Seol Hong and said, "This creature is a prisoner who escaped from the Sacheon Prison with Yaksha. Even if it dies, no one will mourn it."

    "Die? Me? Hehe�� Just extinguish me. Following your whims makes me sick. Hey, human, savor your moments. In the end, Yaksha will ruin your everything."

    "You sure talk a lot for someone about to be beheaded by that child."

    "Beheaded? Me?"

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The serpent ghost gritted its teeth and red at Spectre.

    "If you win, I''ll release you on the spot. You can hide anywhere in the Ghost Realm to survive. Ah, I''ll even return your name, which I''ve devoured."

    At those words, the serpent ghost''s gaze subtly changed.

    "You still y the hero, huh? What about my weapon?"

    "Bring it."

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    A disy case with six swords was set up in one corner.

    "You''re making it impossible for me to lose�� It''s more satisfying to crush such a tiny being with my bare hands, you know?"

    "Don''t get too confident."

    "Oh�� Is the Ghost King concerned about me?"

    "If it ends too quickly, it won''t be entertaining."

    <em>Crunch</em>��

    Chi Woo was also looking at Seol Hong from behind. Although he hadn''t said anything, he had also sensed something unusual from Seol Hong.

    But no matter what, asking a woman with no talent for martial arts, who only knew a bit of basic fist fighting, to face an expert in wielding six swords seemed absurd.

    The difference between their physical capability and their depth of skill was probably vast.

    "Child, let me ask you as well. What do you need?"

    "I��"

    Seol Hong carefully opened her mouth.

    "A�� A sword, please."

    There was a brief silence��

    "Bring it!"

    Another disy case was brought in��one filled with diverse types of swords.

    Seol Hong stood before it.

    Chi Woo couldn''t close his mouth in surprise.

    He had never seen Seol Hong wielding a sword, not even once before.

    Spectre then said, "Well, then�� I''ll enjoy myself."

    "Begin!"

    The serpent ghost holding six swords looked at Seol Hong and said, "I''ll cut you into twelve pieces in the least painful way possible."

    It was underestimating her.

    The serpent ghost slowly approached her.

    But something strange happened.

    As Seol Hong grabbed a sword from the disy and held it, the flow of the air around her shifted.

    "What��?"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Although she had just gripped a sword and was ring at him, sweat began to trickle down from its palms for some reason.

    ''Am I nervous��?''

    Jin Ryeo''s eyes widened in surprise, "What''s going on��?"

    The moment Seol Hong grabbed a sword, Seol became certain.

    That Spectre was right.

    "How could this be��"

    The serpent ghost charged while swinging its six swords.

    "Heiya!"

    It was now taking things seriously.

    [The nameless being used Wind Breaker.]

    [Your attack speed increases by 2% every time your attacks are blocked.]

    [This effect can stack up to 40% andsts for 30 seconds.]

    <em>Whir</em>��

    The moment Seol Hong''s sword shed with the ghost''s.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    Her hair gently floated, and the tip of her hair started to shimmer with a golden hue.

    Soon, an unfamiliar energy began to flow from her.

    A collision happened.

    <em>CLANG!</em>

    <em>Screech</em>��

    <em>Screech</em>��

    Incredibly, all six swords pressed their full weight onto Seol Hong''s sword.

    The serpent ghost, which was almost at the Transcendent-rank, was dripping sweat from its forehead. Even its ming mane seemed to feel the heat.

    "I think I understand it�� I��" said Seol Hong.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    <em>ng!</em>

    Right after Seol Hong shook off the attack, the serpent ghost began swinging his swords fiercely.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    The six swords wildly danced as if possessed.

    It was almost a divine sight. However, more surprising than that was Seol Hong deflecting the ghost''s attacks as smoothly as flowing water.

    Her movements were breathtakingly graceful.

    Just watching her was enough to evoke awe.

    Jin Ryeo and Chi Woo gaped at her in astonishment.

    And soon, her movements bore fruit.

    <em>sh</em>��

    The sound of a sword slicing through paper.

    "��"

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>ng</em>��

    "AAAHHH!"

    One of the serpent ghost''s arms flew into the air.

    Seol Hong had cut it off.

    <em>Step</em>��

    <em>Step</em>��

    She approached the sword that had fallen alongside the arm and grasped it firmly with her other hand.

    For some reason, her movements felt more natural than when she was holding just one sword.

    She�� looked like she was familiar with it.

    Seol Hong adjusted her stance.

    Spectre spoke to Seol, "Do you know her?"

    "I did. But now�� I don''t."

    "Haha�� Of course. The phenomenon of the Ghost Realm is often beyond humanprehension."

    "Just what had changed��?"

    "It��s not that something changed."

    "Then��"

    "A spirit dormant within her was awakened by that damn monk. Hye Myeong�� That bastard who dared to drink all of the liquor I treasured."

    "��"

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know him. I can smell him on you too."

    What had been dormant within her.

    Seol finally realized what it was.

    ''It''s the unfulfilled desire�� She inherited Yu Hwa''s unfulfilled desire�� It wasn''t left behind in the hand mirror��''

    It wasn''t a mere remnant attached to an object.

    ''It was directly left to Seol Hong��''

    It was a power passed down to a life.

    It was a power carved into a soul.

    That''s why Seol hadn''t been able to grasp it easily.

    "To think that just with the trace, she would be able to wield such power��"

    "It''s only possible for her. Your trace is merely an illusion, but hers is as good as a record. In other words, it''s a power with a real existence."

    While they were talking, the situation in the hall shifted once more.

    <em>sh!</em>

    "AAAHHH!"

    Seol Hong sent another arm flying.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    "That''s��"

    "Oh��"

    Seol flinched.

    Seol Hong made the newly obtained sword float into the air. The sword blended into the surroundings as if it were part of the background.

    "I can hear it��"

    [Seol Hong used Sword''s Song: Bond]

    [You can levitate a sword in the air and use it for both offense and defense.]

    [The durability of the levitated sword is decreased and exerts only 80% of the weapon''s attack power.]

    Yu Hwa''s power.

    Yu Hwa''s unfulfilled desire that Seol had sought was unfolding right before his eyes.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Yu Hwa, the Swordsdancer.

    She could hear the sound of the des��the sharpness and softness they emitted.

    She wasn''t the strongest swordsman among Seol��s pieces, but she was the most beautiful.

    Her understanding of the sword went much further than a mere tool for ughter.

    "Don''t make meugh!"

    The serpent ghost had just lost an entire arm. Although it still had four arms left, its bnce was already broken.

    "It''s over. What a fool. Your name was wasted on you. I wanted to enjoy this more."

    As Spectre muttered that, Seol Hong''s body smoothly moved forward.

    <em>Screech��</em>[Seol Hong used Sword''s Song: Dream Cut.]

    [The range of Sword Song��s: Bond��s sh has been greatly increased. The sword''s durability is unaffected if the cut fails.]

    <em>sh��</em>

    In an instant, all of the serpent ghost''s arms were severed.

    Before the arms could hit the ground, Seol Hong called all the swords to her.

    "Huh��"

    After losing all its arms, the serpent ghost was stunned and slowly retreated. Its eyes gleamed in despair.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    All the swords the ghost had wielded were now levitating around Seol Hong.

    While watching Seol Hong, Seol was reminded of something from long ago��the moment Yu Hwa decided her path as a swordsdancer in the heavens.

    <em>- Isn''t it a waste?</em>

    <em>- What is?</em>

    <em>- Yu Hwa. You''ve developed her so much, sending her to the Dragon Pce�� If you just let her wander, surely��</em>

    <em>- I''m not sure about that��</em>

    <em>- What?</em>

    <em>- That''s just my opinion. I think that, after all��</em>

    Seol didn''t want to impose his desires on his piece. What his piece wanted was what he wanted as well.

    <em>- Yu Hwa looks happy.</em>

    How far did Yu Hwa''s desires reach?

    ''That''s��!''

    [Seol Hong used Exceptional Skill: Short y]

    [All swords influenced by Sword''s Song: Bond gain free will andunch a simultaneous attack.]

    [During this time, each sword��s attack speed is increased by 50%. The sword''s durability decreases by 2% with each strike.]

    [The attack continues until 20% of the sword��s durability is consumed.]

    The five floating swords moved at an incredible speed, tearing the ghost''s body apart.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    In the blink of an eye, the serpent ghost was cut so much that it was beyond recognition.

    A being at the Transcendent-rank lost to Seol Hong, who had attained Yu Hwa''s enlightenment.

    <em>p��</em>

    <em>p, p��</em>

    Spectre apuded beyond the curtain, "Not bad. It might be worth the gamble."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The curtain was pulled aside.

    "You''vee to find Yaksha, right?"

    As the curtains moved aside, Spectre finally revealed its form.

    However, it no longer had ferocious teeth and a massive body. Instead, it was a young girl with adorable fangs that could be mistaken for baby teeth and sparkling eyes.

    But contrary to her appearance, the power emanating from her was anything but ordinary.

    "Follow me. I know someone who can help you hunt Yaksha."

    * * *

    "Life is nothing but suffering��"

    A long time ago, when Hong Cheon ruled Khan.

    He had already left behind countless descendants, and Khan''s regime seemed to be firmly established.

    The one who had sought the Dragon''s Breath had drunk the Dragon''s Blood and had now be a corpse sitting on the imperial throne.

    Boredom.

    Hong Cheon, who hadn''t copsed even in his battle with the Evil Dragon, was on his knees.

    "Life is cyclical, yet I alone remain stagnant."

    The starlike brilliance that had scattered across the continent and the mes that had once zed had yet to turn into ashes.

    Warmth still lingered within, but it was no longer something worthy of being called a me.

    Although the Dragon Emperor Hong Cheon wasn''t yet dead, he was no longer truly alive.

    He had experienced countless memorable moments. Even then, some stood out more than others��for example, the monthly cultural diversions.

    "Today, Khan''s most famous woman will be granted an audience. You can look forward to it."

    Hong Cheon was looking at the young Bang Hyu��s face.

    Hong Cheon thought of Bang Hyu as a useful minister to Khan.

    Bang Hyu was loyal to Hong Cheon��he tried his utmost to bring back life to Hong Cheon, as if Khan would wither if Hong Cheon himself withered.

    "Everything feels so empty. Even a technique honed throughout a lifetime is nothing but mere entertainment. After all, human life is unbearably short."

    The joys and sorrows of life had long since disappeared, leaving only torment and futility.

    After ying the Dragon, Hong Cheon had died too��no, he should have died.

    If he had known that, he wouldn��t have lived such a meaningless existence.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Mist crept onto the stage.

    Only Hong Cheon and Bang Hyu were witnesses to the vast stage.

    Thinking about that, he couldn''t help but think that the effort someone put into performing on such a stage was a waste.

    Had it been anyone else, the performer would likely have received apuse. But the best he could muster was pity for their efforts.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The sound of a drum marking the beginning of the performance rang out, and soon, a woman began moving on the stage.

    At that moment, Hong Cheon��s eyelids, which had been drooping, paused in their descent.

    The sound of strings filled the stage��it was a pleasant sound, but to Hong Cheon, it was mere noise.

    Compared to the movements of the woman dancing on the stage.

    "How could this be<em>��</em>"

    The ice was melting.

    The cold winter was gone, and spring was now in full bloom.

    It felt like he could see the seasons from the woman.

    The seasons symbolize the passage of time and the flourishing of all things.

    Hong Cheon, who felt something from looking at the movements of the woman, got up.

    "Stop�� Stop the dance��"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The strings became silent.

    However, the woman on the stage continued dancing��a sword dance that looked as if her very soul was moving.

    Bang Hyu shouted, "The Dragon Emperor hasmanded you to stop the dance!"

    Yet the dance continued.

    The man who had struck the drum to start the performance pleaded, "Dragon Emperor, once the dance has begun, it cannot be stopped."

    "Why��?"

    "She does not stop dancing until the performance is over."

    Not even a Dragon could stop her dance.

    At that moment, Hong Cheon woke up��he was alive.

    He felt life through the flower that had bloomed through the sword.

    Upon seeing the look on Hong Cheon''s face, Bang Hyu bowed to the ground.

    "Oh, Dragon Emperor."

    Tears fell from the eyes of the man who had lost his joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure.

    He had found a spark within the scattering ashes.

    Even without the apanying strings or apuse, the movements of the woman dancing on the stage were nothing short of divine.

    The dancer was a woman bestowed by the heavens.

    Drenched in sweat, the dancer finished her final move and halted the dance.

    The Dragon Emperor Hong Cheon should have punished her. After all, she defied his divinemand by dancing until the end.

    However, Hong Cheon''s hands moved on their own.

    <em>p�� p��</em>

    <em>p�� p�� p��</em>

    The apuse came naturally.

    She had something beyond mere skill.

    "What is your name��?"

    Hong Cheon had asked for the name of a dancer for the first time in his life.

    The dancer smiled, "I''m Yu Hwa."

    Yu Hwa, the swordsdancer.

    "A fine name."

    Time passed, and after Yu Hwa left, the Dragon Emperor was once again left alone, panting as he stared at the wax of the candle.

    The me that was now fading.

    "Yu Hwa�� Yu Hwa��"

    The dim light seemed to reflect his remaining life.

    "You''re still dancing in my dreams��"

    * * *

    At the same time, the Ghost Realm was bustling even more than the human realm.

    Smiling broadly, Chi Woo looked at Spectre as she walked.

    "A kid?"

    "How dare you! You insolent beast!"

    "Beast?! Hey!"

    "Silence. Stop behaving frivolously."

    The Ghost Soul was wrestling with Chi Woo.

    Even Seol was surprised to see Spectre''s form.

    "Was it all an act?"

    "It would be more fitting to call it a spell. You werepletely fooled, weren''t you?"

    "So it wasn''t real��"

    "It was real, and yet it wasn''t. No one knows whether my true form is that of a little girl or a giant."

    "��"

    "Are you curious?"

    They were moving on top of arge pnquin. Each time it passed by someone, even the fiercest ghosts bowed their heads in reverence.

    ''As impressive as expected��''

    A standing fitting the ruler of the Ghost Realm.

    It seemed that no one in the Ghost Realm dared to oppose Spectre.

    "Although it''s a bitte, wee to the Castle of Joy. I''ll introduce you to Master Cha. However, there''s a bit of a journey, so I''ll answer your questions on the way. Just don''t ask anything too deep. We won''t have time to cover everything."

    They were finally weed, and questions could be asked. As if he had been waiting for this moment, Chi Woo jumped in and asked Spectre.

    "Ugh��"

    "Why is one of the three Ghost Generals the Ghost King? Are you preparing for Hwagmu''s revival? Was the resurrection of Phantom your doing?"

    "It would be preferable if you asked one question at a time, but I doubt a beast can learn manners in such a short time. I''ll exin it to you."

    Chi Woo��s doubts were different from Seol��s.

    Spectre answered his questions, "The term 3 Ghost Generals was made up by you, humans. Before the Hwagmu rose, I, Shade, and Phantom ruled different parts of the Ghost Realm."

    "So you were already King."

    "You could say that. However, our power was divided into three. One day, the Evil Dragon Hwagmu appeared. He forcibly subdued us and made us go to the mortal realm."

    "Then��"

    "Listen to the end. Unlike Phantom and Shade, who endlessly sought more power, I had no particr interest in the Mortal Realm. Humans are a delicacy, but I had grown tired of them after living for so long. That''s why I waited for an opportunity."

    This was something Seol knew as well.

    This was also one of the reasons much wasn��t known about Spectre.

    "While Shade and Phantom were distracted by the Mortal Realm, I returned to the Ghost Realm and secured the borders. They were stranded in the Mortal Realm, and all the power and influence of the Ghost Realm became mine. Do you understand why I''m not the same as them?"

    "What about Hwagmu?"

    "I have nothing to do with that lizard. I hate that lizard."

    "So you have nothing to do with Phantom''s resurrection?"

    "I know nothing about that. To me, it''s better if Phantom remains sealed forever."

    Chi Woo asked, "Then, what''s your goal?"

    "For now, it''s the same as yours," grinned Spectre, "To hunt Yaksha down."

    Seol asked her, "Yaksha''s power�� Can you suppress it?"

    "Isn''t that why we came all the way here?"

    <em>WHOOM!</em>

    The crack of thunder echoed.

    Upon looking outside, they saw a tree aze from a lightning strike.

    "A jujube tree struck by lightning. Master Cha will be pleased."

    "Who is this Master Cha you keep speaking of?"

    "The tea he serves is of the highest quality��sometimes, even better than liquor. He will let you taste it as well. We''re going to continue our conversation there."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A house that looked like it might copse at the slightest strike of lightning. Yet, strangely enough, someone seemed to be living there.

    "Oh�� Master Cha! So you were inside."

    <em>tter��</em>

    The sound of tea being prepared could be heard from within.

    "So you didn''te alone today."

    Seol tilted his head.

    ''Where have I heard this voice��''

    Spectreughed, "Some useful humans have drifted into the Ghost Realm. So I thought I''d introduce them to Master Cha and maybe enjoy some tea together."

    Who was the person Spectre was addressing with such respect.

    "Please, have a seat. I can serve tea at any time."

    Soon, the owner of the voice appeared.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Master Cha ced teacups on the table and gently poured tea, and a rich aroma filled the room.

    Scents could often call forth memories��the fragrance spread from the tip of his nose to the depths of his mind.

    "You still won''t drink tea?"

    With a gentle smile, the owner of the house asked Seol.

    He saw a familiar face.

    Although he looked slightly worn out from hardship, he emanated a mysterious energy from him.

    [Powerful Helper ''Hamun'' has appeared in this Adventure.]

    [Powerful Helper ''Hamun'' will join you in this Adventure as an ally.]

    It was Orgo''s descendant, Hamun.

    The person Seol hadn��t had the chance to say goodbye to back in Nobira was there.

    "I won''t refuse today��"

    Seol reached out to the teacup.

 Chapter 288

    Seol had encountered an unexpected figure in the Ghost Realm. He tried to calm his bewildered heart as he brought the teacup close to his lips.

    The warmth and serenity contained in the teacup filled him. Merely the act of smelling its fragrance was enough to bring him happiness.

    "Hamun, why are you here��?"

    "I''ll tell you about me next time. Isn''t there something more important right now?"

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Yaksha still posed a threat to both the Mortal Realm and the Ghost Realm. So, stopping him was the priority.

    It seemed that Spectre had brought Seol and his party here to solve that problem.

    Seol then said to the Ghost King, who was looking at him and Hamun, "I caused a bit of a stir after unexpectedly running into an old acquaintance after so long."

    "Haha, don''t worry. It seems you know Master Cha.""A long time ago�� No��now that I think of it, not so long ago."

    "That''s good. If you two knew each other, it probably means fate is watching over this moment. But the most important thing is still Yaksha. So if you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    They all gathered closely around a small tea table and chatted while sipping tea. It was hard to believe they were a group preparing to face Yaksha, a notorious monster.

    - Starting with Spectre, hahaha.

    - The tea is already an error!

    - Stop looking so pleased!

    - She just muttered! I feel alive!

    Since Spectre offered to answer their questions, Seol decided to take this opportunity to rify everything he had been curious about.

    "Where has Yaksha been all this time, and why did it cause such a major event suddenly?"

    <em>Slurp��</em>

    "Yaksha didn''t suddenlye into existence. That cursed mask and sword have always caused trouble. The mask and sword are linked to each other, and they have continuously disturbed the Ghost Realm, changing owners each time."

    "Do you know how it came to be?"

    "I don''t know its origin, but I can guess. It was probably born from someone''s malice, passed down through several owners, each with a stronger and more defined evil intent, refining that way into pure evil."

    If such a power existed, why did the Ghost Realm not subdue Yaksha until now? Chi Woo, who had been thinking about it inwardly, asked the question.

    "Why didn''t you stop it? Spectre, I''m sure you could have easily��"

    "Because until now, it wasn''t this strong. So there was no need to subdue it."

    "Why not?"

    "It was already subdued."

    "What��?"

    Chi Woo made a shocked expression, though since his face was that of a puppy, the tension couldn''t be seen.

    "Yaksha had drawn so much attention that many proposed subduing it for use in the Ghost Realm. But it never submits and continues fighting until its owner dies. It''s as if struggle was its only purpose in life. You must always be on guard while facing it."

    "What do you mean it was already subdued?"

    "It was imprisoned in the most secure prison in the Ghost Realm, the Sacheon Prison. Since it was a troublesome being to handle, it was kept there until its owner died��had there not been a problem."

    Seol frowned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing��"

    Until its owner died.

    Those words pierced Seol''s heart like a thorn.

    If this incident hadn''t urred, Yaksha, who had wandered free from Seol''s control, would have lived imprisoned for decades and eventually met a lonely death in its cell.

    Even though Yaksha had brought it upon itself, Seol couldn''t help but feel a hint of pity.

    Seol Hong asked Spectre, "What kind of problem happened?"

    "Good question. Someone broke the barrier of the Sacheon Prison. As a result, all the prisoners being held inside broke free at once."

    "Who could have��"

    "Hwagmu."

    "��"

    "Ah��to be more precise, it wasn''t Hwagmu itself. The ones who did it were remnants of the ghostly army loyal to his ideals and still yearning for him�� One of his former lieutenants approached the Sacheon Prison and caused trouble."

    Recently, shes with the Ghost Army have increased, from the unsealed Phantom to the other evil ghost, Shade.

    "What''s their goal?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? They want to cause chaos in the Mortal Realm. It was one of the Ghost Army��s critical tasks."

    "Why would anyone submit voluntarily to the Evil Dragon��"

    "Hwagmu understood ghosts better than anyone else��perhaps even more than the ghosts themselves. He incited the desires we possessed. Once a desire grows, it''s incredibly hard to quell. That''s why there are still those who follow him."

    Seol still had important questions left. Realizing that a confrontation with Yaksha was inevitable, he sought to assess its full strength.

    "In fact�� Beforeing here, we had a confrontation with Yaksha."

    "Oh! That''s the first time I''ve heard of it! Why don''t you tell me in more detail?"

    Seol recounted everything about the time he met Yaksha without holding anything back. He left no significant information out. He thought that giving as much information as possible would help estimate Yaksha''s strength.

    "Hmm�� a cold, short fellow and a fox spirit�� and strong on top of that. I think I know who they are."

    "Were they also prisoners?"

    "They were. So, they have joined forces with Yaksha. This won''t be easy��"

    "If they were imprisoned in the Sacheon Prison�� they must havemitted serious crimes."

    "They were enemies of Shade and Phantom. I don''t have a particr connection with them. I just know they are beings born with immense power. But�� you were able to block Maegu��s attack even once?"

    <em>p, p.</em>

    Chi Woo''s tail vigorously wagged as if it might fly off.

    "Me! I blocked it!"

    "Hmm�� Exin in more detail."

    Chi Woo described the situation at that time, and Spectre, who had been listening quietly, suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha! To think all this happened because of that damn monk! It seems things might be easier than expected."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You guys had contact with that troublesome Hye Myeong before, haven''t you?"

    There was no need to hide things now.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    The two nodded.

    "The power Hye Myeong embedded in you two is no ordinary power. It has the properties of anti-evil. That''s why you were able to block Maegu��s attacks even though you shouldn��t be a match for her. It was thanks to that monk."

    "It was thanks to Hye Myeong? No wonder��!"

    Chi Woo recalled the moment he blocked Maegu''s attacks and glowed with golden energy. He concluded that it must be true.

    "Even that guy is asionally useful. If we prepare well enough, we can probably handle the two ghosts that aren''t Yaksha. Then the only worry is how to face Yaksha��"

    Chi Woo asked, "But is it really that hard to deal with Yaksha?"

    "Haha�� Isn''t the Mortal Realm struggling because of Yaksha?"

    "That''s right. It seems he''s been summoning ghosts from the Ghost Realm. Where does that strengthe from?"

    "Sacheon Prison is special. It was located in the ce where the boundary stone that divided the Mortal and Ghost Realms is. Because of that, not even the strongest ghosts could fully unleash their powers."

    Seol remembered his early Adventures when he had helped repair the boundary stone.

    The stone that separated the Ghost Realm and the Mortal Ream was incredibly powerful, and it seemed that the Sacheon Prison had the same type of boundary stones.

    Spectre��s face hardened, "Yaksha absorbed the power of the boundary stone. That''s why ghosts can travel freely between the Mortal Realm and the Ghost Realm."

    "Is that even possible? To absorb that power��"

    "It''s possible if it''s Yaksha."

    "But how��"

    "Yaksha''s sword can steal its opponents'' powers."

    The shocking revtion that came out of Spectre''s mouth left the group astonished.

    Jin Ryeo eximed in a flustered tone, "I-If that''s true, then Yaksha right now��"

    "It''s probably still growing stronger. But don''t worry too much. It only targets strong beings."

    "That''s still concerning��"

    "He can steal the power of those it kills or extinguishes. ording to the records, Yaksha used to be a simple abomination��although right now, it''s a Demonic Weapon that can use hundreds of different swordsmanship techniques and spells. Fortunately, the current owner of the sword can''t use spells. But if the sword passes to the next owner�� we might have to deal with Yaksha''s spells as well."

    "Then that''s fine! If it can''t use spells, we can definitely��"

    No one agreed with Chi Woo''s optimism.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "We''re going to have to think about this carefully��"

    Seol remained silent, and Hamun kept his mouth closed.

    Spectre turned to Hamun and asked, "Master Cha, what are your thoughts?"

    "Who''s going to face Yaksha��?"

    "That would be��"

    At Hamun''s question, Spectre pointed to someone��it was Seol.

    Chi Woo asked Spectre, "Aren''t you going to step in?"

    "I have other preparations to make. Besides, even if I stepped in, there''s no guarantee I would win against Yaksha."

    Although they were curious about these other preparations, it was clear Spectre wouldn''t tell them, so everyone let it go.

    Hamun turned to Seol, "You n to confront it head-on, right?"

    "Of course��"

    Even during the time Seol had spent with Hamun, bizarre events had urred.

    Now that both had grown significantlypared to before, they could undoubtedly handle even more difficult tasks.

    Seol showed the trembling Agony.

    "This is��"

    "It''s a Demonic Spirit."

    "I see�� Yaksha''s sword is intriguing, but this is just as fascinating. Hmm�� But why is it struggling like this?"

    "It hasn''t woken up since shing with Yaksha''s sword."

    "That''s understandable. After all, it has shed with a concentrated mass of evil. A Demonic Spirit�� Hmm�� An interesting thought just crossed my mind."

    - Let''s do it right away.

    - Reason for high male mortality rate No.1: I have an interesting idea��

    - Take this seriously!

    "What are you thinking��?"

    "If the opponent has a bizarre Demonic Weapon, then��"

    Hamun''s eyes gleamed.

    It was a rare sight. His eyes were full of interest.

    "We should prepare something even more bizarre. First, we''ll have to head to the Library of All Knowledge."

    Everyone''s eyes, except for Spectre''s, widened.

    "The Library of All Knowledge!"

    * * *

    The Library of All Knowledge was a library shrouded in mysteryparable to abyrinth. Just likebyrinths, it appeared all over the continent, sometimes appearing even in other worlds.

    When the Library of All Knowledge appeared in an area, it first absorbed all of the knowledge of that region. The mysterious beings that inhabited the library then bind that knowledge into books and store them inside.

    Oddly, the knowledge it contained included both what was already known and what had yet to be discovered.

    How they obtained such knowledge or the principles behind it remained unknown.

    What was well known, however, was that those who entered it could obtain what they sought, but many died in the process.

    "The Library of All Knowledge in the Ghost Realm��?"

    The ce they arrived after a week''s journey was a barrennd with a massive tower standing tall. Guards could be seen all over the ce.

    "This is a restricted area, so aside from the guards, there''s no one else nearby."

    The reason for the restriction was obvious.

    "Although the Library of All Knowledge is in the Ghost Realm, Ghosts aren''t allowed to visit. So we can''t set foot inside. Only living beings are allowed entry."

    The library resembled a long, stretched-out pavilion. The Library of All Knowledge could take various forms.

    Had they encountered it in another region, it would have most likely looked different.

    Hamun looked up at it, "They say the Library of All Knowledge appears in an area and indiscriminately absorbs knowledge. It''s a breathing knowledge repository. But it''s also very dangerous."

    "Hmm��"

    "I managed to get the trantion of the rules up to the 8th floor. Let''s try to make it that far, at least. If we''re lucky, we might get what we need."

    Each floor of the Library of All Knowledge had its own rules, and breaking them could have dire consequences.

    That was why most adventurers who sought the knowledge inside the Library of All Knowledge perished.

    Spectre waved cheerfully from the entrance of the Library of All Knowledge, "Well then, best of luck. Don''t die."

    <em>Grr��</em>

    "Who''s dying?!"

    "Yes, don''t die, dog. If youe back alive, I''ll give you a pat on the head."

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The door to the Library of All Knowledge swung open before closing softly behind them.

    A brilliant light shed, and then they found themselves in a space filled with the scent of old paper.

    Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Seol had all reverted to their original forms upon entering the library.

    They were startled but didn''t make any sound. After all, they knew that any noise could expose them to danger.

    ''So this ce is outside the Ghost Realm? Hmm�� the Library of All Knowledge, huh?''

    In front of them was a sign with a message.

    [Wee to the Library of All Knowledge.

    The Library of All Knowledge is a repository of knowledge and a tower of etiquette.

    Please refrain from engaging in any inappropriate or rude behavior while inside.

    The library isn''t responsible for any incidents that might ur as a result of such behavior.]

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    Soon, the sound disappeared.

    ''It''s been a while.''

    This wasn''t Seol''s first time visiting the Library of All Knowledge.

    [Sudden Adventure ''Strict Library'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    ��

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    In the Library of All Knowledge, there was a being its patrons rarely encountered��the old gentleman.

    No one knew the old gentleman��s true identity, but the effects of encountering him were well-known��though this only applied to the Gods who had long enjoyed The World of Eternity.

    Anyway, Seol was now facing someone who had a striking resemnce to that being.

    ''No, he''s definitely the old gentleman.''

    Seol became convinced of it the moment the mysterious old man asked him a question.

    "My favorite books?"

    He didn''t directly reply.

    "Yes, didn''t you hear? Do you have a favorite book?"

    There was a piece that had refused, and all who missed the golden opportunity came to regret it deeply."Of course."

    "Oh�� What genre is it?"

    A list of options appeared before him.

    [[The mysterious old gentleman has talked to you. He didn''t do anything unusual but just asked you what kind of books you like.]

    1. You like technical books rted to engineering and manufacturing.

    2. You like magic books.

    3. You like religious books rted to divinity.

    4. You like encyclopedias filled with vast knowledge.

    ��]

    There were so many options that none stood out to him at first.

    "Eek�� Who?"

    Upon hearing a voice, Jin Ryeo approached Seol but was startled to see the old gentleman.

    "Who''s the grandpa��"

    "Haha�� You must wait. Hmm�� Let''s go over there."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A desk and chairs were arranged, and Seol, Jin Ryeo, and the old gentleman all sat down.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The old gentleman crossed his legs, "So, your answer?"

    Seol nced at his notepad, pondering his reply.

    ''The books I need are technical books, encyclopedias, and biographies�� If I want to get them��''

    He stared at the list Hamun had given him and recalled the question.

    <em>- Do you have a favorite book?</em>

    The old man''s eyes were still gleaming with curiosity.

    ''A favorite book��''

    He needed to find the books written in the notepad, but they weren''t the books he liked.

    ''Books��''

    Seol had countless anecdotes rted to books.

    From ancient books he found in theirs of monsters to records that contained histories of unknown continents.

    He had found joy in every single one of them. If Seol were to answer the old man, he could probably say that he loved all those he had collected and read over such a long period of time.

    However, if he had to choose just one book, one that he truly loved��

    ''It''s probably that book.''

    He would probably pick the book he had written himself.

    Despite him being its author, he didn''t know all of its contents, which made him even more curious.

    "Grimoires��"

    "Hmm?"

    "I like grimoires."

    "A grimoire�� An object of someone who seeks the truth. I see�� Grimoires��"

    As the old man continued to mumble to himself, Jin Ryeo clung closely to Seol and whispered, "He''s definitely a ghost of the library. Should I call Kunna and get him from behind so we can run away?"

    - Jin Ryeo, the true romanticist of this era.

    - Umigwan* belongs to me.

    *PR/N: The Umigwan was a historic movie theater in Seoul.

    Seol chuckled and whispered back, "Don''t be like that. Why don''t you try talking to him?"

    "Eek�� But I always have a hard time talking to the elderly��"

    "Still, give it a try."

    The old gentleman turned to Jin Ryeo and asked, "What about you, youngdy? Do you have a favorite book?"

    "Y-youngdy��"

    "Why? Is there something wrong? If you don''t like being called that��"

    "I-It''s fine�� As for me, I like Shamanic Spell books rted to the Djinns."

    Jin Ryeo tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her nape and exposing her flushed skin.

    - The Umigwan has gone up for auction.

    - Jin Ryeo is weak topliments!

    The old man turned back to Seol and asked, "Try recalling the specific book you desire, whether it be the author, its value, or even parts of its content."

    "Eh, why?"

    "Jin Ryeo."

    "Ah, it wasn''t a question for me! I''ll be quiet now."

    Seol scratched his chin and replied. "Hmm�� There''s a phrase from it I remember."

    "Oh! That''s good. Whether it''s a memorable phrase or not, anything will do."

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    The tip of Seol''s mouth rose as he said, "Azran says."

    Sitting beside Seol, Jin Ryeo confusedly tilted her head as she looked at him.

    "Azran��" and then she asked him, "Isn''t that the Grand Duke of Frost��s name?"

    * * *

    A long time ago, in the Heavens��

    "I-It''s the old gentleman of the Library of All Knowledge��"

    "No way! He was with me just a few moments ago!"

    "The spaces are independent, remember? Anyway�� It''s the old gentleman! What should I do?"

    "Everyone,e here! Eltrick found the old gentleman!"

    "Oh my gosh!"

    "Where? Where is he?"

    Seol didn''t realize it at the time, but looking back, it was funny how the Gods had swarmed together just because of one being��the old gentleman.

    "He''s right in front of me! No��I mean��he''s in front of Eltrick. Anyway�� I finally got the chance too!"

    "So he really does appear��"

    "How lucky��"

    "Eltrick has always been lucky with his dice rolls. This is unfair��"

    "Anyway! Save the envy forter, and let''s strategize. He asked if I had a favorite book. What should I answer?"

    "Didn''t someone organize a list of choicesst time?"

    "Hmm, I should just follow that sequence, right?"

    "I guess it depends on what book you want."

    The Gods huddled together, debating which book Eltrick should pursue. It was a bizarre sight, with others showing more passion than the person involved.

    "There''s a time limit for answering��"

    "Pick carefully! The questions are different each time, and the answer he wants changes too!"

    "So that means the reward changes as well!"

    "Okay, so what is it you want?"

    "The ultimate book. Eltrick has a talent for reading! There''s a high chance he will gain enlightenment from books!"

    "The ultimate book? Something like that doesn''t exist!"

    "Yes�� I hate to ruin it for you, but a book isn��t going to change a person fundamentally."

    Eltrick''s master was frowning from behind the mask. He thought the other Gods were jealous of him.

    "No�� But a Magician can. Instead of having the ultimate teacher, he can just learn from the ultimate book!"

    "So that��s what this ultimate book is?"

    "There''s a limit to how strong one can get just from reading. If Eltrick could absorb all the wisdom from books, he would be an Archmage by now. But he isn��t, is he? Your piece is just an ordinary talent."

    "Shh! Silence! Stop with the jealousy��"

    "Who''s jealous?! You''re being ridiculous�� Youin even though we''re trying to help�� Are we really going to argue among ourselves about something that may not even exist?"

    The conversation was bing increasingly heated.

    After some contemtion, Eltrick''s master finally said, "No, it exists�� Wouldn''t the book left by the greatest Magician be the ultimate book?"

    "That''s��"

    "Isn''t that right? Snowman?"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Gods'' gazes all turned to Seol, who had been standing off at a distance.

    Seol replied with an awkward smile, "You may not be wrong��"

    "Yes! Your piece! The Zodiac''s founder! He left behind his enlightenment before he attempted ascension, right? He left it somewhere in Pandea."

    "He did. In the Library of All Knowledge."

    The Gods gasped.

    He had left that book in the Library of All Knowledge. As long as no one had imed it yet, the book would neither be lost nor destroyed.

    "The Library of All Knowledge!"

    "See! I told you! He left the book in the Library of All Knowledge so future pieces could obtain it."

    "That wasn''t exactly his intention, but�� Hmm��"

    With greedy eyes, Eltrick''s master pressed Seol, "If I could just get my hands on that book, Eltrick could be just like the Grand Duke of Frost!"

    "I know why you want it�� but that book belongs to Snowman; it isn''t yours."

    "What do you mean ��belongs��? No one owns the things left in the Library of All Knowledge! Its author failed to ascend, and now his legacy drifts through the world. What''s the issue? Do I need permission? Fine, I��ll just have to ask the rightful owner, Snowman, right? Snowman, can I aim for that book in the Library of All Knowledge?"

    It was a book that was no longer in his possession. It no longer had an owner.

    There was nothing inherently wrong with what Eltrick''s master was saying. Moreover, Seol wasn''t particrly attached to that book.

    But still, that didn''t mean he could just hand it over.

    "Of course, but��"

    "But what? You want to refuse?"

    "That''s not it��"

    "Then what is it?!"

    "Will Eltrick be able to recall any of that book''s contents?"

    "That''s��"

    Upon hearing Seol''s words, the Gods began murmuring as if they had just recalled something important.

    "W-wait! That''s right! Ultimately, the piece has to know about the book��s existence or at least part of it so the gentleman can help them find it."

    "C-can''t Snowman just tell Eltrick?"

    "You want me to tell Eltrick? How?"

    "Uh�� Damn��"

    While wearing the Snowman mask, the Seol from the past had told Eltrick''s master, "Unless I turn into a piece and convey the contents of Azran''s book to him�� No piece will be capable of retrieving that book from the old gentleman."

    * * *

    Looking back, it felt like those words had be seeds and flourished.

    <em>- Unless I turn into a piece and convey the contents of Azran''s book to him��</em>

    Seol reminisced about the past and then let the memory scatter like smoke.

    The old gentleman kept asking Seol what he liked about that book, its contents, themes, and so on. It wasn''t until ten minutes of back-and-forth that the old man finally stopped.

    "Ah! Follow me this way."

    "What about me?"

    "Youngdy, you too."

    "You don''t need to call me that��"

    "Okay."

    "But if it''s morefortable for you, then I guess I have no choice."

    The old man strode ahead confidently.

    He had taken out a woodendder from somewhere.

    While standing between two towering bookshelves, the old gentleman smiled.

    "I can''t reach it with my height. Could you fetch the book from up there?"

    "Of course."

    "Thanks."

    While Seol climbed thedder, Jin Ryeo asked, "Should I just stay here?"

    "No, look to the left."

    "The left��? Huh?"

    While Jin Ryeo turned her head to inspect the bookshelf, Seol continued climbing, searching for the book the old gentleman had pointed out.

    "What book should I retrieve for you?"

    "��"

    "Sir?"

    "Seol��"

    As Seol turned around, he saw Jin Ryeo trembling.

    "The old man disappeared��"

    "��"

    "And he handed me this��"

    Seol didn''t recognize the book Jin Ryeo was holding. But judging by her shocked expression, it didn''t seem ordinary.

    ''So the old gentleman activated on Jin Ryeo. Then��''

    Seol''s eyes quickly scanned the bookshelves, soon spotting a book that stood out from others.

    It was a book with a ck leather cover that didn''t have a title.

    <em>Oof��</em>

    Seol sighed.

    It wasn''t the book he wanted.

    ''What was I expecting��? But anyway, what kind of book is this?''

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Withouting down thedder, Seol opened the book.

    "Hmm?"

    "Why?"

    "It''s nothing��"

    The first pages of the book were nk.

    Sensing something amiss, he quickly flipped through the pages until he reached thest one.

    At the very end of the book, something was written.

    ''8 - ? - 901.''

    Seol''s eyes widened in surprise.

    He checked the bookshelf from where he had pulled the book from.

    3 - ? - 153.

    The first number referred to the floor, and thest number seemed to indicate the position of the book on the shelf.

    ''Could the book be�� on the eighth floor?''

    [A Wonderful discovery! You have encountered the old gentleman of the Library of All Knowledge.]

    [The old gentleman of the Library of All Knowledge has gifted you a book.]

    Based on the message, it seemed the old gentleman had activated.

    However, the value of the book Seol desired seemed to be far beyond what could be found on the third floor.

    ''If that''s the case��''

    Although the issue with Yaksha was concerning, he couldn��t pass up the chance now that he knew a treasure was hidden in the Library of All Knowledge.

    ''I''ll have to get to the 8th floor.''

    Perhaps he would be able to find the book left behind by the Grand Duke of Frost, Azran, on that floor.

    "Jin Ryeo."

    "��"

    "Jin Ryeo?"

    "Ah�� Yes!"

    "Did you get what you wanted?"

    A smile appeared on Jin Ryeo''s face, "Yes!"

    "Then, let''s head upstairs. It seems we''ve gathered everything we can from this floor."

    "Sounds good!"

    With a beaming smile, Jin Ryeo held thedder for Seol.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The two walked toward the door from where light was seeping through.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    They were greeted by a staircase with a signboard at the entrance.

    "There''s a signboard�� There''s one this time!"

    "And there''s something else as well��"

    "Yes? Huh? That''s��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A Large Soldier was at the center of the library, toppling bookshelves.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Seol and Jin Ryeo exchanged confused nces. Then they heard a voice from somewhere.

    "Hey! You two!"

    "Joneh! Keep your voice down. The Large Soldier will hear us."

    "But, how am I supposed to call them?"

    "That''s�� Hmm? That young man seems familiar."

    "There''s no way we''ve seen him before�� Huh?"

    They were voices Seol had heard before.

    "Frannan? He''s that one-eyed guy''s apprentice!"

    "It really is�� To think we would run into each other here."

    Seol tilted his head and asked, "Sir�� Scorpio?"

    "It''s Joneh and Santio! I''m d you recognized us!"

    On the 4th floor of the Library of All Knowledge, he had encountered the Scorpio''s Magic Tower''s Master, Joneh, and Aries'' Magic Tower Master, Santio.

    To top it off, a Large Soldier was destroying an entire floor of the library.

    As Seol shot Joneh suspicious looks, he quickly responded, "I''m not a ghost!"

    Just then.

    Seol realized that the only way to understand and make sense of the situation was to read the signboard in front of him.

    "Damn��"

    Seol frowned while reading through the sign.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    The sign gave a rough idea of what had happened.

    [We kindly ask you not to open any books on the 4th floor under any circumstances.

    If you wish to check the contents of a book, please take it off the shelf and wait at least fifteen days before opening it.

    If any issues arise due to not following these rules, the library won''t be responsible for the safety of its patrons.]

    More small letters were written at the bottom of the sign.

    [If any issue has arisen and you are still alive, please calmly wait for it to resolve itself.

    The more serious the problem, the faster it will be dealt with.]

    After reading the sign, Seol red at Joneh, "Did you carelessly open a book��?"

    "That''s��""Just which book��"

    From a distance, Santio held up the book that was the source of the trouble, "This one."

    ��Griz''s Future Imagination��

    It seemed they hadn''t been careful about the potential side effects of giving words like ��future�� and ��imagination�� to an engineer.

    Joneh quickly excused himself, "Th-that bastard made me curious��! The guy who wrote the review made it sound so meaningful I just couldn''t resist!"

    - ''The most shocking ending since writing was invented!''

    - ''The story that shocked America!'' - America Kim

    - ''The book that moved the world!'' - World Hong

    - Only those who have been deceived by book reviews will get it, hahaha.

    - This thumbnail can''t be resisted!

    - Joneh''s innocent!

    Seol pressed his temples and asked, "More importantly, how exactly did you get here?"

    "Is that really important right now?"

    "It is. After all, the Library of All Knowledge is currently in the Ghost Realm."

    "What��? Th-the Ghost Realm? Is that true?"

    Seol found it strange that they even appeared in the Library of All Knowledge.

    He knew that Zodiac''s 12 Magic Towers were a multinational organization spread across all of Pandea, but they weren''t evenly distributed. Furthermore, the towers located in the Khan Empire weren''t under Aries or Scorpio��s control. So it was hard to believe they were sucked into the Ghost Realm and had reached the Library of All Knowledge before Seol.

    Joneh snapped at Santio, "Santio! What did I tell you?! I told you we should stop and go back, didn''t I?"

    "Actually, I''m the one who said that. Joneh insisted we keep going up."

    "Really��? Anyway�� If what you''re saying is true, then we were calm, not knowing what was going on. We''ve been in the Library of All Knowledge for months. We didn''t get here through the Ghost Realm."

    "Months��? Don''t tell me you''ve been wandering the lower floors all this time."

    "Lower floors?! Who in their right mind would divide the Library of All Knowledge into lower and higher floors? Can you really say that after seeing the mess on the 4th floor?"

    Santio adjusted his sses, "Joneh, you''re the one who turned the 4th floor into a mess."

    "Really? I guess that''s why I was feeling this inexplicable guilt while talking."

    Santio turned to Seol and said, "We encountered an unforeseen variable on the 3rd floor. We wasted most of our time dealing with that."

    "Young man, isn''t there some way to solve this? That thing is blocking the exit, so we can''t move to the next floor."

    "How about waiting for it to disappear on its own?"

    "It''s been 3 days already."

    "��"

    "We don''t know when it will disappear, so it would be faster if we dealt with it ourselves."

    Seol, who was hiding behind the bookshelf, joined them.

    "Do you remember how that Large Soldier appeared?"

    "I remember it perfectly! Right over there! As soon as that book was opened, the illustration on it jumped out!"

    "Joneh, you need to exin it properly. To be more precise, it didn''t just jump out from the book��it came out from that specific ''chapter.''"

    Joneh pouted as Santio corrected him, "That''s right. But I''m not sure if it came from an illustration or text. Keep that in mind."

    "Something jumped out of the chapter�� So, neither of you can handle that giant?"

    "Griz''s creation? We''re schrs. My specialty is teleportation magic. And this sheep is specialized in astrology and magic resistance. If anyone has a chance, it would be you."

    "Unlike Joneh, I have two areas of expertise."

    "Astrology is useless right now! Also, teleportation is a deep field of study!"

    "Are you making fun of the future revealed by astrology? Let me predict Joneh''s future right now. Hmm�� I see the shadow of death lingering over Joneh''s face."

    "That''s just a regr shadow! You''re standing awkwardly, casting a shadow on me!"

    "Ah, my apologies."

    Jin Ryeo whispered to Seol, "Do you know these people? If I just tell Kunna��"

    "I know them."

    "Ah, I see��" Jin Ryeo kissed her teeth.

    Joneh asked, "Come to think of it, where''s your master?"

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been apart."

    "Hmm�� That''s unfortunate. Libra would have been a valuable ally."

    "How about using teleportation magic on that giant and moving it to another floor?"

    "Something so big? That''s impossible."

    "Why?"

    "To teleport something so big, I would need to draw a sigil. It''s a magical process where I have to mark the location I''m teleporting it to. It''s a magic ritual, so there''s no way around it."

    "Then, why not just move it away from the exit?"

    "There''s another issue. Teleporting something so big would leave me magically exhausted for weeks. Recovery is slow at my age�� I don''t want to be vulnerable in a ce like the Library of All Knowledge."

    "Teleportation magic sure has a lot of limitations."

    "I told you, it''s a deep field of study!"

    "As expected, I foresaw this ridicule the moment you made fun of astrology," Santio added.

    "Does that even make sense��?"

    Seol fell into thought while looking at the Large Soldier.

    ''I could have just dealt with it if it were a normal Large Soldier. But if it''s a Large Soldier created by Griz''s imagination�� It might be troublesome.''

    Griz was the genius who designed ''Space,'' which used to be Seol''s belt a long time ago.

    Not only that, but he was a legendary inventor who had influenced the entire continent.

    He didn''t even want to imagine the damage something imagined by someone like him could deal.

    ''To make things worse, Agony is struggling right now��''

    Due to Agony��s struggles, Seol couldn''t perform at his usual level.

    Agony shone the brightest with Seol. And the same was true for Seol.

    Joneh cautiously shared his opinion, "That''s why I thought, how about this?"

    "What��"

    "Since that giant came out of a book, why don''t we pull something out of one to take it down?"

    "Fight fire with fire��?"

    "Yes!"

    Santio shook his head.

    "It won''t be that easy. That monster is one of Griz''s creations��it''s a creature born from Griz''s terrifying imagination."

    "Hihi! That''s not a problem! We just need to summon something that can knock that thing down for sure!"

    "��"

    "For example�� Something like this!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Joneh pulled out a book with a very eye-catching title.

    ��The Prosperity and Glory of the Zodiac��

    In small letters written beneath the title was the author��s name.

    Author - Joneh Fria.

    "This��"

    "Yes, it''s a book I wrote! Do you know how the first chapter begins?"

    "��"

    "Azran! The icy chill that freezes even death��"

    "Isn''t it a book about the Zodiac? Why is a story about the Grand Duke of Frost��"

    "Who would read a book that starts with a stiff talk about the Zodiac? The first few chapters need to be exciting! Is there anything more exciting than the Grand Duke of Frost? The book sold like hotcakes because I added illustrations of Azran."

    Santio tilted his head.

    "So, if we open the first chapter of this book, the most powerful Magician in human history will pop out?"

    "Exactly. What do you think?"

    Seol shook his head.

    "I think it''s a bad idea."

    Santio backed Seol''s objection.

    "Joneh�� Didn''t I tell you it''s too dangerous?"

    "Why?"

    "Can we guarantee that the Azran thates out will be on our side?"

    "Well, that''s�� Huh?"

    "Since we''ve never summoned an intelligent being on the 4th floor, we can''t be sure. This should only be ast resort."

    "Tsk�� Fine."

    "But still, I''ll keep it in mind. It wasn''t the worst suggestion, after all."

    Azran''s magic mostly consisted of wide-range frost magics.

    His understanding of magic was unparalleled as a Magician who had nearly ascended. However, there was no guarantee his copy would be able to distinguish between friend and foe.

    "So what now? There''s no way we could face him directly��"

    "How about a book like this?"

    "What book��?

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol held out a book and exined his n.

    The two Archmages stared at the book for a while before saying, "This seems like a good idea��"

    "We''ll have to find several books of the same kind."

    "I know a few books in a simr field! I''ve read them before, so I''m sure they will work."

    "But in the end, someone will have to approach therge soldier. Which of us will take on that role?"

    * * *

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>nk��</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Each time therge soldier that was at the center of the 4th floor swung its arm, the bookshelves toppled over.

    Although the books would eventually be restored thanks to the Library of All Knowledge''s magic, the chaotic terrain made it extremely difficult to fight therge soldier.

    However, someone still had to step up.

    "Griz�� Why did you imagine something like this?"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As Seol muttered that to himself, he stepped on the broken bookshelves, and the Large Soldier turned its gaze toward him.

    <em>Pshuu��</em>

    The giant began exhaling steam.

    Seol quickly opened the book he had brought.

    [You have vited the rules.]

    [The story contained in ''Witch Wilraim''s Basic Alchemy - Sticky Glue I'' Chapter 1 is now unfolding.]

    [- Sticky glue is made by adding the bodily fluids of the moss widow spider and...]

    <em>Ssh!</em>

    Suddenly, a thick, pungent-smelling mucus sprayed out from the pages of the book.

    In an instant, the mucus covered one of the Large Soldier''s arms.

    Jonhe shouted, "Ms. Wilraim always skips the introduction and jumps straight into her sticky glue form! It''s the same up to the 3rd volume, so don''t worry!"

    "How do you know it so well?"

    "Because I was a fan!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Seol dodged the Large Soldier''s fist, which mmed helplessly into the ground where he had just stood.

    The Large Soldier twitched.

    It seemed the sticky glue was taking effect.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    ''This won''t be enough!''

    The Large Soldier was trying to pull its arm out from the ground.

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    [Joneh used Stepping Stone.]

    [A two-way portal has been created.]

    <em>Whish��</em>

    Joneh''s teleportation magic came to assist, and a book was tossed out from the glowing portal.

    "Catch it! Open any chapter except thest one! Theter the chapter, the better!"

    Seol quickly caught the book and climbed onto the Large Soldier''s shoulder.

    <em>Tap�� Tap��</em>

    And he opened the book.

    [You have vited the rules.]

    [The story contained in ''Abominations with Bizarre Effects'' Chapter 167 is now unfolding.]

    [- The weight of Ishtald''s Obsidian Axe increases based on the strength of its wielder��]

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The Obsidian Axe that flew out of the booknded on the Large Soldier''s arm.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    As the axe lodged into its arm, the Large Soldier''s arm became stuck to the ground, rendering it unable to move.

    "Perfect! You got a wonderful piece of trash! What great luck!"

    <em>Pshuuu��</em>

    Steam came out of the giant''s body, and its useless arm detached.

    "Ugh!"

    It seemed Griz had even imagined such unnecessary features.

    <em>Ziing��</em>

    "Catch it! It''s Volume 2 of Sticky Glue!"

    Seol snatched the book and immediately opened it.

    [You have vited the rules.]

    [The story contained in ''Witch Wilraim''s Basic Alchemy - Sticky Glue II'' Chapter 1 is now unfolding.]

    [- Sticky glue can be used for a wide variety of purposes in everyday life. As an eco-friendly material��]

    <em>Ssh-!</em>

    The sticky glue scattered all over the back of the Large Soldier''s knee.

    "Watch out!"

    The Large Soldier spewed mes at Seol.

    <em>Fwoosh-!</em>

    "Oof!"

    Luckily, Seol jumped into Joneh''s portal and avoided the mes.

    Thanks to Fire Monkey, he resisted most of the fire damage, but it was better to be cautious. Taking unnecessary damage could be detrimental.

    "That damn thing is setting the library on fire! Santio!"

    "I know."

    <em>Snap�C!</em>

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    [Santio used Fire Resistant Cloak.]

    [The fire resistance of allies within a certain range increases by 30%.]

    <em>Snap-!</em>

    [Santio used Refreshing Breath.]

    [For a limited time, breathing is unaffected by harmful effects.]

    Seol quickly dashed back to therge soldier.

    <em>Bzz��</em>

    Seol clenched his fist and struck the Large Soldier''s chest with all his might.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    ''It didn''t work��!''

    The Large Soldier��s outer shell was so solid that Seol''s hand throbbed with pain��he decided to avoid direct physical attacks.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "Damn it!"

    As soon as Seol noticed the mana gathering in the Large Soldier''s mouth, he quickly moved away.

    <em>BOOM-!</em>

    Although the attack wasn''t as powerful as the iron cannons Seol Hong had used, its destructive power was utterly absurd, considering it was a weapon attached to a giant.

    Although he managed to dodge it, the sheer force of the attack made his hair stand on end.

    ''At this rate��''

    Everyone became afraid that the library might copse before they could defeat the giant.

    ''Should we change our approach?''

    Just as Seol was considering whether they should all band together to attack the giant, someone shouted.

    "I-I''ve found it! Seol! I''ve found something great!"

    "Jin Ryeo!"

    "Believe me! It''s a book I''ve read hundreds of times!"

    It was Seol''s first time hearing Jin Ryeo sound so certain.

    "I''ll believe in you!"

    "Great! Gramps, please pass this over!"

    "You brat!"

    "Quickly! It''s urgent!"

    <em>Ziing��</em>

    <em>Whish-!</em>

    Seol grabbed the book that was handed over to him and checked the title.

    �� The One Who Reimed the Winged Mountains ��

    "This��"

    "Chapter 30��! I remember it clearly! It''s definitely in that chapter!"

    "A person��s spear?"

    "Spear!"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The one-armed Large Soldier swung its fist at Seol. But instead of dodging, Seol climbed up the Large Soldier''s arm and headed straight into its head.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Before opening the book, Seol hesitated for a moment.

    ''This is too risky�� If a persones out, it''s game over.''

    Noticing Seol''s doubt, Jin Ryeo tossed some coins into the air.

    As a few tinum coins vanished midair.

    "Kunna confirmed it! Chapter 30 is a spear!"

    "Then��"

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    The book burst out a golden light that radiated an energy Seol had never felt before.

    [You have vited the rules.]

    [The story contained in ''The One Who Reimed the Winged Mountains'' Chapter 30 is now unfolding.]

    [- The ck spear of the Dragon Lord, forged by the Sky Dragon''s thunder��]

    <em>WHOOM�C!</em>

    A bold of lightning struck therge soldier on its crown.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The ck spear, crackling with lightning, tore through the Large Soldier''s armor and buried itself deep into the ground.

    "Oh my god��"

    "Dodge it!"

    <em>ZAP��!</em>

    The massive energy unleashed from the ck spear shattered the Large Soldier entirely��embedding a crater onto the 4th floor of the library.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    And that hole was instantly filled back in.

    "Wh-what the�� What was that thing��?"Everyone except for Seol turned to Jin Ryeo.

    "That was the beloved weapon of the Dragon Lord, someone famous in Northern legends��"

    "Oops! To think such a crazy thing was next to us all this time!"

    "If the Dragon Lord had been summoned, we would have been all dead."

    "That''s why I confirmed it with Kunna��"

    "Who is Kunna?"

    "It''s a Djinn!"

    Upon hearing that a Djinn confirmed it, Joneh and Santio''s expressions softened a little.

    "Hmm, I see. I guess it''s okay since a Djinn confirmed it. Otherwise, things would have gotten troublesome."

    Jin Ryeo''s eyes sparkled as she said, "But where did the ck spear go? Even if it''s a fake, I wanted to see it in person��"

    "It disappeared. After all, the more serious the problem, the quicker it gets dealt with."

    "But I wanted to see it in person��"

    "Don''t even mention it. My heart almost jumped out of my chest. It��s not like I also don''t want to see the spear myself."

    "Oof�� It does make your heart race, right?"

    "Yes, yes��no, that''s not the point. In any case, we''re lucky things worked out well! If you were my granddaughter, your legs wouldn''t have made it through unscathed!"

    The Dragon Lord''s unfulfilled desire was something he needed to reim someday.

    His ck spear was so renowned that evenmoners had heard stories about it.

    ''Could I have wielded it?''

    No��he realized it was impossible the moment the spear was summoned.

    ''There are too many restrictions in ce.''

    The ck spear had many restrictions. Even if it had appeared right before him, it wasn''t something that could be easily wielded.

    While Seol was lost in thought, Johneh and Jin Ryeo continued talking.

    "But why do you know so much about that book?"

    "Well, isn''t the Dragon Lord famous?"

    "Hmm��"

    "He''s the only person who took something from a Dragon. So, how could anyone not be interested? He''s worshipped like a god in the North��"

    "Your point is valid. I had momentarily forgotten that the Winged Mountains are in the North. So, were you born and raised there? Seeing how you''ve even made a contract with a Djinn."

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Jin Ryeo nodded.

    "Anyway, since we''ve gained nothing while the Large Soldier was blocking the way, let''s continue our search."

    Everyone agreed with Santio''s suggestion and scattered to look for the books they wanted.

    As time passed, the giant''s remains crumbled into dust and disappeared.

    Lost in thought about whaty ahead, Seol began searching for the books listed in the catalog.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He found one book.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He soon found another.

    ''Hmm?''

    Their search was progressing faster than expected.

    ''I thought getting even one book would be difficult��''

    They managed to secure all the books from the list that could be gotten on the lower floors.

    "Ah! I''ve found them all!"

    It seemed Jin Ryeo had some luck as she also found everything. After finishing their search early, they decided to wait for Joneh and Santio.

    However, Seol suddenly felt something strange.

    ''Come to think of it, why were they at the Library of All Knowledge?''

    Suspecting that Santio would avoid the question, Kang Seol approached Joneh.

    "Sir Joneh."

    "Hmm�� It isn''t here. As expected, it isn''t on the lower floors. But what is this trace of teleportation magic? It doesn''t seem to be one of mine, seeing how sloppy it is��"

    "Sir Joneh."

    "Ah, yes. I was distracted for a moment with something��"

    "Why did you visit the Library of All Knowledge?"

    "So you were curious about that��"

    "Yes."

    Joneh scratched his sideburns before answering.

    "Actually�� I came here because I''ve hit a wall in my progress."

    "Yes��?"

    Joneh was undoubtedly an Archmage.

    Aspect Magician Frannan was someone amazing, but Joneh was someone given a higher position. After all, he was a Magic Tower''s master. Of course, Frannan had also shown exceptional power among Aspect Magicians and had be a Magic Tower Master himself, so it was hard to use him as a baseline.

    Regardless, to think that Joneh and Santio��both highly esteemed Magicians��had hit a wall that led them to seek answers in the Library of All Knowledge.

    - Oh�� To think these old folks are still energetic.

    It was a voice he hadn''t heard in a long time.

    ''Bornuil��?''

    - Hahaha�� It''s been a long time. How have you been?

    He used to be under Ur''s mind control in Alcatron. After losing his life to Frannan, he was now sharing Ur''s body.

    To be more precise, he served as a suppressant to prevent Ur from harboring dangerous thoughts.

    Bornuil rarely woke, preferring to sleep within Ur''s body unless something significant urred, though it seemed that the unusual energy of the Library of All Knowledge had woken him up.

    - It seemed I had been asleep for quite a while. With how busy Ur has been, I haven''t had much to do. But the Library of All Knowledge of all ces��I guess no Magician would pass up such a ce.

    While Bornuil was speaking, Joneh and Santio began exining the situation they were in.

    "It''s been years since our mana has increased even slightly, and we��ve seen no real progress. So when we heard that the Library of All Knowledge had appeared, we couldn��t resist. As you know, Magicians are quite honest about their desires. We left our responsibilities to our subordinates and came here right away."

    "Although Joneh is putting it a bit harshly, they''re true."

    "Then, are you two after a specific book?"

    "Well��"

    Joneh and Santio exchanged nces while avoiding the question.

    - They are undoubtedly here to obtain Azran''s writings. After all, he was the only Magician simr to them who reached the pinnacle.

    ''So, they''re after the same thing?''

    Seol had no intention of yielding.

    "I don''t intend to tell you even that."

    "Even old people have their secrets.

    Seol nodded.

    "Understood. Then��"

    "Yes, let''s go up."

    As they were about to head up, Seol paused for a moment and turned to Joneh.

    "Sir Joneh."

    "Y-yes? Why?"

    Seol seemed to ask Joneh something and Joneh nodded.

    "Hmm�� You have a point. It doesn''t hurt to be cautious. Give me a moment."

    A short whileter, Joneh returned afterpleting Seol''s request.

    "All done. Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    * * *

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Bzzz��</em>

    They eventually reached the 5th floor.

    The sign clearly read resting area.

    It was a perfectly circr room. The bookshelves here werepletely empty.

    Seol felt uneasy.

    ''What if no one else is here yet?''

    They had split on the 2nd floor, so he had no way of knowing if he would meet them before reaching the 5th floor.

    Considering that even Magic Tower Masters had been stuck on the lower floors for months, this worry wasn''t entirely groundless.

    With these concerns in mind, Seol approached the center of the resting area when a familiar voice called out to him.

    "He''s here! Seol! What took you so long?"

    "Chi Woo?"

    "We''ve been waiting. I was starting to get worried�� I''m d."

    Seol was greeted by Chi Woo and Seol Hong.

    "Me too! I''m here too!"

    "Ah, Jin Ryeo��"

    "Lord Chi Woo! Don''t trail off like that! That''s rude!"

    A man sitting behind Chi Woo and Seol Hong said.

    "So you''ve arrived."

    "Hamun, when did you get here?"

    "We arrived a bit earlier."

    "That''s a relief."

    "But�� Who are the two elders behind you?"

    Joneh and Santio were walking toward them from behind Kang Seol.

    "Who could they be~?" Jin Ryeo yfully asked.

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo exchanged nces after a brief moment of contemtion.

    "Could they be Magic Tower��"

    "Hahaha�� Is it because of his appearance that we''re recognized wherever we go?"

    "You''re one to talk, Joneh."

    "Why��"

    Seol Hong''s short sentence encapsted the question of why the Magic Tower''s Masters, Joneh and Santio, were at the Library of All Knowledge.

    Joneh and Santio shared the same story they had already told Seol.

    "I see�� Did you manage to achieve anything?"

    "We would have already returned if we had. But you all��"

    Joneh''s gaze sharpened.

    "Since you''re all gathered here, I can see it clearly: there''s something unusual about all of you."

    "Indeed. We''ve encountered Libra''s disciple before, so leaving him aside, the others��"

    Just as Joneh mentioned, the energy emanating from Chi Woo and Seol Hong was far from ordinary.

    Even Seol had been startled by it on several asions.

    ''The same goes for Hamun as well.''

    Hamun, too, was radiating a presence on a whole different level from when they first met in Nobira. It wasn��t that he had be stronger��it was his very presence that had changed.

    It was no surprise that Joneh and Santio were curious.

    When they asked about it, Seol Hong and Chi Woo kindly exined it.

    "Oh! I see! So you''re descendants of the Dragon Emperor."

    "I knew there was something unusual�� But what brings you here?"

    As they discussed the current events unfolding in the Great Empire of Khan, Joneh muttered with a serious expression.

    "Hmm�� To think such a thing had happened while I was away."

    "Such a situation could certainly pose a threat."

    With that, their introductions about each other concluded.

    Next, they had to assess how close they were to achieving their goals.

    "This��"

    "We''ve found everything, haven''t we?"

    Surprisingly, they had located all the books Hamun wanted before reaching the 5th floor.

    "Then��"

    "Should we go back?"

    Hamun nodded, "We no longer have a reason to keep climbing. We should go back and��"

    "Hamun��"

    Seol looked at the group and said, "I''m going to continue a bit further up."

    "Huh? From here?" Chi Woo asked in surprise.

    Hamun''s eyes narrowed.

    "So you��re still looking for something��"

    "Yes. There''s something I must confirm."

    "Hmm.. In that case, it would be best for us to part ways here. Waking up the Demonic Spirit will require some preparations anyway. I''ll go ahead and start the preparations."

    "Thank you."

    "What about the rest��?"

    Jin Ryeo went first, "Ah, I don''t mind going back. I got an amazing book��"

    Having met the old gentleman of the Library of All Knowledge earlier and gained something valuable, Jin Ryeo was eager to return and delve into it.

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo hesitated for a moment before replying.

    "We''re going to head back as well."

    "We''re going to wait for you."

    That gave Seol peace of mind.

    While their presence would undoubtedly be reassuring while fighting, the dangers of being separated again, especially from this point onward, where the risk increased, couldn''t be ignored.

    Seol Hong stepped closer and took Seol''s hand. "Seol."

    "I''m sorry for making you wait."

    Seol Hong shook her head.

    "If it''s something important to you, I can wait. As long as you promise toe back to me."

    As Seol Hong spoke with a resolute expression, Seol replied with a faint smile.

    "I''ll finish it quickly ande back."

    A smile appeared on Seol Hong��s face.

    "Then that''s enough. I''ll be waiting."

    The group took the books Seol handed over and exited through a special door in the rest area of the Library of All Knowledge.

    Suddenly, Seol was left alone with the two elderly.

    - We were left with the worst picture.

    - Everything was bright and cheerful just a few moments ago!

    - The atmosphere has gone rotten.

    Seol and the two elders sat at the table where the others had just been and took a break.

    While Seol sat in silence with his eyes closed, thinking about whaty ahead, Ur''s voice broke the silence.

    - But what''s the deal with Azran''s book or whatever that those two decrepit Magicians are so fixated on it?

    The answer didn''te from Seol but from Bornuil.

    - Azran is a Magician recorded in history as someone capable of uniting those troublesome Magicians. His magical prowess was rated higher than any other Magician in history. So naturally, many��

    - Rated higher than anyone? You dare to say that when I exist��?

    - Ur, didn''t you call yourself a Wizard? Fufu.

    - Fair enough�� I can hand over the insignificant title of Magician. But it seems he''s left something behind in the Library of All Knowledge.

    Bornuil calmly exined to Ur. It was surprising how smooth their conversation was going.

    - There was a rumor that the Great Magician visited the Library of All Knowledge before disappearing from this world. That''s why many risk their lives to challenge the library.

    - Hmph�� They''re probably making a fuss over nothing.

    Ur still struggled toprehend the full magnitude of the Grand Duke of Frost��s power. Because of that, Seol thought that an appropriateparison was needed.

    ''Ur, Azran didn''t evenckpared to the Immortal who created the Void.''

    - What? Is that true?

    ''Yes. He was unmatched, especially when it came to magic.''

    Praising himself felt a bit strange.

    - Hmmm�� Interesting. Now I''m curious about what that guy left behind. I��ve been feeling stuck on trying to move to the next stage, so this is great.

    ''Huh��?''

    - Bring me what he''s left behind. I''m going to prove I''m greater than that Azran.

    ''Ah, okay��''

    Seol snapped back to reality after listening to Ur''s words.

    Ur was the first Wizard. Although no one could verify it, he was known to have been incredibly powerful in the past. What would happen if such a being got his hands on the Grand Duke of Frost''s legacy?

    ''I''m getting too ahead�� I''m not even sure it''s here.''

    While Seol was spending time thinking, Santio approached him.

    "I think that I need to give you a warning before we move ahead."

    "A warning��?"

    "Beforeing to the Library of All Knowledge, Joneh and I have reviewed the recent records."

    "Ah, you''re talking about that! Yes, that''s right. Santio and I have noticed something strange."

    Seol tilted his head as Santio began exining the suspicious records.

    "It''s true that not many challenge the Library of All Knowledge. But it isn''t exactly rare either. Those with clear objectives tend to achieve decent results. At least, that was the case until recently��"

    "Until recently? What does that��"

    "Not a single one."

    "Yes?"

    "Among the ones who moved forward, there wasn''t anyone who returned to the resting ce��not one made it back alive. It''s strange. Because in the past, there were at least a few who made it to the sixth floor and came back. But now? Not a single one."

    Santio sped his hands.

    "What I''m saying is that something might have gone terribly wrong on the upper floors."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol said while standing up.

    "I''d rather not give in to fear prematurely�� So, you''reing or not?"

    "Haha�� Youth is really a wonderful thing."

    "For your information, Joneh is utterly terrified. Just pretend you didn''t see anything if she ends up making a mistake."

    "I won''t!"

    "You aren''t scared?"

    "No! I won''t make any mistakes! But I''m indeed scared!"

    "Is there a reason you''re moving forward despite your fear?" Seol asked.

    "Standing still is even scarier! You��ll understand when you get older. How terrifying it is when the hands of the clock refuse to move forward�� Now, let''s go!"

    With that, Joneh, Santio, and Seol headed to the next floor.

    * * *

    The 6th floor.

    No��after reaching what had once been the 6th floor, the three stood bewildered, ncing around in confusion.

    "What the��"

    "It''s a mess. And this terrifying energy��"

    The sign that should have been there was nowhere to be seen.

    "Ah�� Damn."

    "Joneh?"

    "I finally understood."

    "Yes?"

    "Those crude traces of teleportation magic I found back on the 4th floor."

    Joneh had said back then.

    <em>- ��But what is this trace of teleportation magic? It doesn''t seem to be one of mine, seeing how sloppy it is��</em>

    "What does��"

    "It matters. Someone seems to have attempted to swap the rules of the 4th and 6th floors."

    "Why would anyone attempt to do that��?"

    "To get what they want. Either revive someone or im some treasure. What a fool!"

    "What about the result?"

    "It seems they have only half-seeded. There are traces on the 6th floor that were partially changed to those of the 4th. Due to that shock, the 7th floor copsed. It seems the 6th and 7th floors have fused."

    In other words, Seol and his group weren''t just on the 6th floor. They were on thebined 6th and 7th floors.

    As they walked further, he understood what Joneh meant by only half-seeded.

    "That''s��"

    "Oh my god��"

    A huge demonic beasty dormant, blocking their path.

    "It seems the rules weren''t applied properly. Clearly, the summoning of that terrifying beast wasn''t intentional. We must absolutely avoid opening any books here. The entire space might copse this time."

    Santio frowned. "Judging by the bloodstains scattered around, that beast seemed to have devoured all the people who reached the 6th floor. No wonder no one had made it back alive. Do you think it will disappear?"

    "Don''t count on it. That sloppy magic has messed everything up. It wouldn''t be surprising if that beast lived for thousands of years."

    Joneh sighed. "Even at first nce, it''s clear that''s no ordinary creature. But there has to be some way�� Hmm? What are you doing?"

    "��"

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Seol carefully moved toward the side of the demonic beast��to where its head rested.

    "H-hey��"

    "What are you nning��"

    Seol looked at the sleeping demonic beast and asked while smiling.

    ''It is, right?''

    - How unbelievable.

    Ur replied to Seol''s question.

    - To think we would meet not one, but two.

    A dark and ferocious creature.

    Its majestic fur and fearsome fangs that could make anyone tremble.

    This demonic beast seemed familiar.

    ''Jamad, you can do it, right?''

    - It won''t be hard. After all, there''s a precedent.

    Joneh and Santio seemed worried upon seeing Seol grinning from ear to ear.

    "Umm��"

    "Stand back."

    "Wh-what are you trying to do?!"

    "Sh��"

    As Seol said that, the two cautiously stepped back.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    After activating Night Crow, Seol pped.

    <em>p��!</em>

    <em>Grr��</em>

    Stirred by the sound of the p, the massive beast woke up from its sleep.

    However, as if it hadn''t fully woken up, it stood up while shaking.

    Seol said while looking at the demonic beast.

    "Koko,e out."

    [Summon Phantom Beast: Shadow Wolf activates.]

    [Passive: Sudden Appearance has been activated.]

    [Koko, the Happy, affects Jamad''s skills.]

    "Do you recognize it?"

    <em>Awoo-!</em>

    Upon being summoned, Koko wagged its tail excitedly and barked, staring at the Shadow Wolf that looked like it.

    Just like Koko, the wolf blocking the 6th and 7th floors was a Shadow Wolf.

    "If you know them, put in a good word for me."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    <em>ROAR��!</em>

    The Shadow Wolf howled as it rushed Koko.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    The still-intact bookshelves around them copsed with a thunderous roar.

    Seol clicked his tongue.

    Since they were likely thest of their kind, one might have expected some sentimentality, but the Shadow Wolf they encountered on the 6th floor greeted Koko with fierce hostility.

    Now that things had turned out like this, they had no choice but to fight.

    "It seems like things won��t go as smoothly as nned��"

    Just as Seol prepared to use a shamanic spell.''Jamad��?''

    Since Night Crow operated as a single being, their energies had to be unified for anything to happen. However, Jamad was holding onto his energy, refusing to release it.

    ''You aren''t going to help?''

    - He said we shouldn''t.

    ''Who?''

    - Koko.

    ''Koko��?''

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    "Eek�� H-hide!"

    "It''s charging! Be careful!"

    As Joneh and Santio scrambled into a corner, Seol briefly pondered why Koko had made such a decision.

    <em>Paf!</em>

    <em>ROAR!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The two Shadow Wolves rampaged through the area as if they were determined to tear this ce apart.

    <em>Whir!</em>

    Koko darted past Seol.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The other Shadow Wolf followed in pursuit.

    ''It''s dangerous��!''

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Seol rolled across the floor to avoid getting caught in their battle.

    ''Hmm��?''

    Something felt off. He couldn��t quite find the right words, but there was a strange sluggishness to the fight��given the power they had, it seemed oddly underwhelming.

    "We need to find a way to stop this! They''re going to destroy this entire floor at this rate!"

    "We don''t know the nature of those wolves, so recklessly using magic isn''t an option. Besides��"

    To Joneh and Santio, it seemed to appear different. After all, their surroundings were being torn apart, and objects were flying in all directions.

    However, Seol saw it differently.

    Shadow Wolves'' usually fought more stealthily and lethally, relying more on speed rather than destructive power.

    However, Koko was moving at less than half of his usual pace for some reason.

    - This is great.

    ''Ur?''

    Just as Seol was questioning the fight between the two, Ur began exining the situation.

    - Some foolish being twisted the rules of the upper levels, and as a result, that Shadow Wolf now exists as a ''living creature.'' Otherwise, it would have disappeared long ago.

    ''What do you mean it exists as a living creature?''

    - Because of what had happened, it exists independently regardless of the rules. That means it''s possible to retrieve that creature.

    ''Does that even make sense? No matter how mysterious a ce the Library of All Knowledge is��''

    - Do miracles choose where they happen? Miracles of this magnitude can happen anywhere, not just here.

    While Seol and Ur talked telepathically, the Shadow Wolves'' fight took a different turn.

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    The Shadow Wolf that had been blocking the 6th floor bit Koko''s neck lightly, but it stayed still.

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    This time, they switched roles, and Koko bit back.

    The two were just y-biting without actually sinking their fangs.

    The hall became silent.

    ''Don''t tell me��''

    - Oh�� So their primal instincts remain even after all this time? The Library of All Knowledge�� What an intriguing ce. It didn''t just mimic its form but perfectly materialized it.

    <em>Grr��</em>

    This time, the two rubbed their heads together.

    "Ah��"

    - Is it mating season? No, there don''t seem to be any signs of that. It could just be a disy of camaraderie. But I do wonder if your Shadow Wolf could bond with the one created by the Library of All Knowledge.

    Seol understood but, at the same time, didn''t understand Ur''s words.

    What he meant was that the Shadow Wolf had just met Koko, and due to how ferocious it looked at first nce, it didn''t seem like they would have instantly hit it off.

    However, someone else interrupted Ur and Seol''s conversation.

    - It seems she has taken a liking to Koko. Again? Ugh��

    - Ah, how embarrassing!

    - Could you step aside��?

    - It seems Koko was a guy after all.

    - Karen, we understood. So please, move away.

    The one who interrupted was Karen.

    Her voice seemed cheerful. It seemed like she was quite rxed in the Void.

    While Karen and Ur bickered, Seol stared nkly at the two Shadow Wolves.

    ''They''re bonding��?''

    - A couple��?

    - Unforgivable!

    - I oppose this marriage! I oppose this marriage! I oppose this marriage! I oppose this marriage!

    - Father-inw, please give Koko to me!

    - Koko''s the guy!

    - Father, I want to be with him��

    - Even if they''re the same species, I won''t allow this couple!

    Now, the two had progressed to the point of licking each other''s fur.

    "Koko��?"

    - Koko! We were supposed to eat popcorn and watch ate-night movie together!

    - You said you would take care of me for life!

    - No!! Don''t fall for her!

    <em>Huff�� Huff��</em>

    As Koko tried to return to Seol, the other Shadow Wolf began to approach him.

    <em>BOOM�� BOOM��</em>

    It was massive, possibly evenrger than Koko in his prime. If Seol were an ordinary human, just looking into her eyes would have made him faint.

    [Charm Emission activates.]

    [Creatures that sense your charm will inevitably feel curious about you.]

    Charm activated at just the right moment.

    As expected from a rare stat, it did wonders.

    [[Early Evening''s Kukuru]

    Rank: Immortal

    Estimated Level: 50~55

    Among ancient creatures, Shadow Wolves preserved their primal and pure strength up until the brink of extinction.

    As if lineage meant something more than a mere branching root, the lineage of Shadow Wolves can handle the power of shadows.

    Kukuru was a powerful Shadow Wolf who dominated an era long ago. Despite not having chosen to be massive, she was inherentlyrger than the other Shadow Wolves.

    Her enemies feared that whenever night fell, she mighte along with it. Due to her strength, she had many enemies. Swept up in the flow of time and her conflicts, the me of her life was eventually snuffed out.

    Due to a mysterious urrence in the Library of All Knowledge, the world might once again tremble in fear at her reappearance.

    The fortunate thing is that Kukuru seems to have taken a liking to the Library of All Knowledge and considers it her home.

    At least for now.

    Basic Ability: [Bite: 5], [Scratch 5], [Solitary Life 4], [Bone Crush 5], [Shadow Move 4], [Gut Scratch 3], [Sticky Vitality 5], [Involuntary Dislocation 3], [Blood Scent 3], [Passive: Shadow Beast 4], [Passive: Pack Leader 5], [Passive: Friendly Shadow 5], [Passive: Berserk 4]

    Special Ability: [Exceptional Skill: Waterfall Ripping]]

    ''Immortal-rank��?''

    - Damn, I didn''t see thising.

    Given that Koko was Transcendent-rank, they had assumed that Kukuru would be the same. But she was a level above him.

    - Well, I guess it makes sense, considering Koko''s still growing.

    ''Why are you convincing yourself�� What do we do now?''

    If Kukuru attacked, could they subdue her without Agony?

    "B-be careful!"

    Joneh tried to shield himself with a book.

    "Santio! Is there anything we can do to help?" Joneh yelled while hiding.

    "My magic is only effective against strong opponents."

    "It clearly looks strong!"

    "Then it must be weaker than it looks."

    "Damn!"

    "Joneh, don''t you have any hidden tricks?"

    "My teleportation magic requires assistance to be applied to living creatures! Living beings��even regr folks��naturally resist teleportation!"

    "Others would think you��re helpless without me."

    "Is that important right now��? Wait�� Santio!"

    "Anyway�� For now��"

    "Santio! Look over there."

    Santio turned his head in Kukuru''s direction, feeling a sense of unease. Had it swallowed Seol?

    However��

    <em>Swoosh�� Swoosh��</em>

    "��"

    Kukuru was nuzzling against Seol''s hand.

    Seol stood still with a nk expression, unexpectedly stroking the nose of a giant Shadow Wolf.

    - What''s going on?

    - It feels like I''ve seen this situation before��

    - Am I in Alcatron? Did I regress?

    Ur''s awaited response came.

    - It''s hard to ept her right away. We don''t know what might happen if we take her outside the Library of All Knowledge�� In the worst-case scenario, she might dissolve and disappear.

    ''Then what should we��''

    - I''ve exined the solution to Jamad. He will handle it appropriately.

    "Hmm!"

    Ur had a brief conversation with Jamad.

    He felt that the fact summons couldmunicate with each other was an incredible stroke of luck.

    "Koko."

    This time, Jamad called Koko and exined something to him.

    Maybe it was thanks to Jamad''s abilities, but Koko understood him and nodded in response.

    "Alright�� Then��"

    Jamad began muttering incantations in an unfamiliarnguage. Meanwhile, Koko clung to Kukuru and let out strange cries.

    <em>Grr��</em>

    Kukuru responded to Koko''s questions with a growl.

    ''Is it not going well?''

    At that moment, a set of options appeared before Seol.

    [[You have encountered a mate of your creation, ��Koko, the Happy,�� in the Library of All Knowledge. Judging by the atmosphere, it seems like things might go smoothly. What will you do?]

    1. [Requirement: Kukuru''s affection] Politely ask Kukuru to step aside so you can pass through.

    2. [Requirement: Shadow Wolf] [Risk Factor: Kukuru''s disappearance]: ept Kukuru as an ally and head to the next floor.

    3. Challenge Kukuru and defeat her.

    4. [Requirement: Shadow Wolf Kukuru''s Affection, Shadow Shamanic Spell] Return Kukuru to her core.]

    All 4 had absurd conditions. It almost felt insulting that one could meet all of those conditions.

    However, in reality, Seol met all those conditions.

    - Let''s begin.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A dark cloud enveloped the entire 6th and 7th floors as a storm began to gather around Seol.

    <em>"Ugh��"</em>

    "Be careful not to get blown away!"

    As Seol extended his hand, the swirling fog began to gather around his hand.

    <em>WHOOSH!</em>

    <em>''This��''</em>

    - You''ve seen it before, right?

    When Koko was killed by Ur, he transformed into something ck.

    When Koko had died, Ur had said the following:

    <em>- When Shadow Wolves sense death approaching, they concentrate all their powers to revert to their primal form��</em>

    This was probably the core of the Shadow Wolf.

    Then, the round orb forming in Seol''s hand was most likely Kukuru''s core.

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    A few momentster, the swirling fog dissipated entirely.

    While holding the orb in his hand, Seol asked, ''Do I resurrect her the same way I did Koko?''

    - No, send it to the Void. There''s no Shadow Essence there.

    ''To the Void?''

    - Yes. I''ll take it from here. I have some things to investigate, and there''s plenty of Shadow Essence here.

    Just gathering the essence of the monsters in the Void should be sufficient.

    Seol nodded.

    - Getting our hands on her isn''t just about increasing your immediate strength. With a pair of male and female Shadow Wolves, natural breeding might be possible.

    ''Is that possible?''

    Having more of them would be great.

    But could the creations reproduce on their own?

    - Natural breeding has a low sess rate. After all, these creatures are picky by nature. However, judging by their earlier behavior, it might not be impossible.

    "Oof! Just what happened��?"

    "Phew! Joneh, there''s no need to act nonchnt. Everyone knows we didn''t do anything."

    "Shh�� If we don''t reappear with confidence, we''re going to lose face. G-good job, y-young man��"

    Seol had swiftly broken through the 6th and 7th floors.

    "What kind of fool let such a creature loose?"

    "Well, they''re probably dead anyway."

    Seol felt grateful to that fool.

    ''I don''t know who that fool is, but they''ve done something great.''

    The breakthrough time had been drastically reduced, making him wonder if he really needed to send Hamun''s group back first.

    ''So, only the 8th floor remains?''

    The 8th floor was the domain of the head of the library, where the usual rules didn��t apply. Moreover, the head of the Library of All Knowledge was an incredibly powerful individual.

    If he could use his full strength, winning might be possible. However, with Agony dormant, he likely had no chance.

    ''Although there probably won''t be a need to fight��''

    The good news was that the head of the library rarely interfered with visitors��and that they had died a long time ago.

    In other words, the 8th floor was now just a space filled with shelves.

    All that was left now was to go up and find what he needed.

    But.

    "Hmm��Hey."

    "This��"

    Joneh and Santio, examining the path that Kukuru had previously blocked, said, "There''s a trace of mana left. What''s going on?"

    "Does that mean someone went up to the next floor?"

    "Yes, but there''s something strange."

    "How so?"

    "The one who went up wasn''t the one who twisted the rules with teleportation magic��that person is definitely dead. Expecting their Circuit to be intact after such sloppy magic would be delusional."

    "Then��"

    Seol and Joneh exchanged nces.

    "It''s possible that another book was open here."

    "��"

    "For now, let''s go up. If my guess is right, we''ll know what''s going on as soon as we get there."

    * * *

    <em>Step�� Step��</em>

    Seol''s party moved from the 6th floor to the 7th through the connected passage and then from the 7th to the 8th.

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    As they passed through a door emitting light, they weren''t greeted by rows of bookshelves.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    "C-cold��"

    "What the��"

    Suddenly, they found themselves in the middle of a snowy wastnd.

    They had been dropped into the heart of a blizzard.

    "I did hear the 8th floor was a ce of imagination�� But to expect it to be on such a grand scale�� Ugh, my beard''s going to freeze."

    "What is going on��"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The snow-coveredndscape stretched endlessly, with seemingly no visible end. They were pondering what to do when suddenly.

    <em>Flicker��</em>

    Far in the distance, a light appeared, steadily approaching them.

    Santio said, "Something ising. I''m going to cast a veil, so hold your breath for a moment."

    [Santio used Presence Erase.]

    [As long as no drastic actions are taken, you and your allies will remain unnoticed within a certain radius.]

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol and hispanions vanished into the air.

    Joneh poked Seol and whispered, "I''m certain. Another book has been opened."

    "Just what kind of book��"

    <em>Sniff��</em>

    <em>Sniff��</em>

    A group of figures holding enchanted torches emerged. They hadrge bodies and sharp tusks.

    Seol almostughed in disbelief.

    ''Northern Trolls?''

    Trolls with blue skin and stark white manes, known to inhabit the pr regions, had appeared.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    The blue trolls were looking around while muttering something.

    Joneh and Santio, who had cast not only an invisibility spell but also a noise-canceling one, whispered to each other.

    "What are those guys saying?"

    "I can''t understand them�� Well, I guess there''s no way trolls would use humannguage."

    Seol spoke with Jamad, keeping the Magicians unaware of Jamad��s presence beside them.

    - Those guys�� They''re from the Frostmaw Tribe.

    ''Frostmaw��? Ah!''

    Blue skin and white fur were notable gic traits of the Frostmaw Tribe.They had evolved that way to survive the freezing pr regions.

    - Those guys��

    Jamad''s exnation continued.

    However, Seol already knew quite a lot about the Frostmaw.

    They were a tribe that tightly banded together to survive in the North, where a raging snowstorm froze everything.

    For many years, they had reigned as the dominant force in the North, where even the most powerful beings struggled to survive.

    "They''re starting to move. Let''s go!"

    "We''re going to have to stick close. Their stride is so long we could lose them if we aren''t careful."

    The members of the Frostmaw tribe continued to move while murmuring to each other.

    "We''d have some clue if we could understand what they''re saying��"

    "They said light leaked from here. They''re adamant they saw it."

    "What? If they mentioned light�� It seems light came through when we came here through the stairs��huh? Where did you hear that?"

    "The trolls said that."

    Seol understood what the trolls said.

    Unlike Mael, who worked in the Artifact Association, the Frostmaw Tribe didn''t use themonnguage. That''s why the two were amazed by how Seol had been able to trante what they said.

    "Do you understand trollnguage?"

    "I thought it might be useful, so I learned it."

    "I''ve also learned some needlework just in case I get thrown out into the streets�� But trollnguage? That''s a bit unexpected."

    "Still, I''m d. That way, we can figure out what''s going on."

    Seol tailed the Frostmaw tribe and interpreted what they were muttering.

    "It seems they''re the scouting party."

    "Scouting party? Scouting for what?"

    "I''m not sure, but it seems they patrol regrly. However, given the frequency and scale, it doesn''t seem like anything significant."

    "That makes sense. If they control the entire 8th floor, what would they be wary of to extend their scouting efforts?"

    <em>Crunch�� Crunch��</em>

    The crunching of footsteps on snow and ice echoed around them, and then something transparent glimmering on the horizon caught their eyes.

    "Oh my god�� Am I seeing this right?"

    "It seems things just got serious��"

    The ce the scouting party was heading to was a huge ice castle nestled in the uneven terrain around it.

    Although it looked rough and impracticalpared to a human castle, its sheer size was extraordinary.

    "These guys�� Why are they so huge? If you told me they were ogres, I would have believed it."

    "They''re from the North. They must have grown to this size to adapt to the harsh environment."

    Santio exined to Joneh what Seol had already noticed a long ago.

    The Northern trolls were hairier and bigger than trolls from other regions due to the environment.

    ''Jamad, if we reveal ourselves, would they wee you as one of their own?''

    - Have you ever seen me weed anywhere?

    Jamad responded to the joke with his own.

    - But anyway, the Frostmaw��? Those guys who once lived hidden in their territory have now spilled out from the pages of a book. Hmm��

    ''Do you know what kind of book it might be?''

    - I have a rough idea. But if my guess is correct��

    Jamad frowned.

    - Things might get a bit troublesome.

    Seol asked Jamad for more details about the Frostmaw Tribe.

    Although he already knew quite a bit, he figured there might be some insider knowledge only a fellow troll could provide.

    Fortunately, Jamad revealed much information only an insider would know.

    - The Frostmaw is a solitary tribe. Although they''re part of the Tribe Alliance, they��re famous for never sending their strongest to the Council of Elders.

    ''Why is that?''

    - There are many theories, but the most usible one is that survival in the pr region became their sole focus��they didn''t have the luxury of caring about much else.

    ''And the Tribe Alliance just let them be?''

    - All the Northern trolls fell under the Frostmaw��s control. After all, if they didn''t unite, they risked being wiped out by snowstorms or monsters. As a single force, they might be the strongest group. The Tribe Alliance probably thought provoking them wasn''t worth the trouble.

    ''The world of trolls is surprisinglyplicated.''

    - The world of the living is never simple.

    While Seol and Jamad were talking, they arrived at the gates of the castle.

    "It seems we have arrived. Stay close, everyone. If the door closes after they go in, we''ll be in trouble.''

    At Santio''s words, Seol and Joneh got close to the trolls.

    <em>Grr�� Wack!</em>

    "The troll leading them just said something, didn''t he?"

    "He said, ''Open the door.''"

    <em>Grrwack!</em>

    "What about now?"

    "He''s mostly cursing andining about the cold, I think."

    - Ugh�� Damn, this is freezing.

    - I''m frozen! I told you I''m frozen!

    - Once inside, I''m going to cook some noodles~

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Fortunately, it seems they haven''t detected us. Okay, then��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak!</em>

    The gates of the ice castle opened, and Seol''s group sneaked past.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Once inside, they separated from the trolls and moved along the outer edges of the wall.

    The house style seemed somewhat civilized. If it weren''t for the trolls here, they would have easily mistaken it for a human settlement.

    All of the houses were huge. Considering the trolls'' massive size, this made perfect sense.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "S-Santio."

    "What''s wrong, Joneh?"

    "Y-your beard is frozen�� I feel like my blood will freeze soon�� Can''t we go inside somewhere?"

    "In the enemy''s territory?"

    "They aren''t our enemies yet, right? We haven''t been caught."

    Seol gestured.

    He had found a house where there were no signs of life.

    "This way."

    "Young man, you''ve saved me."

    "Oof�� I guess we don''t have much choice."

    "If I turn into a corpse, that will be a problem for you too, right?"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    * * *

    Seol��s group discussed the situation aftering inside.

    "Hmm�� The Northern trolls'' homes aren''t much different from human houses."

    "They probably want to keep the Northern wind from blowing into their homes. Compared to the houses of other trolls, these have proper doors. No matter how resistant they are to cold, a blizzard would be deadly, just like for anyone else."

    "Anyway, I''m going to erase our presence."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The entire house was wrapped in a veil that Santio created.

    This is why traveling with Magicians is convenient.

    It was probably also one of the reasons adventurers always ensured that they had at least one Magician in their party.

    "Then, I''ll light a fire."

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Joneh activated the central heating device.

    "Oof�� My back is freezing, but my belly''s warm. I wonder if this is what humans in the purgatory feel," Joneh said with a rxed expression.

    Santio asked, "More importantly, what do you think has happened here?"

    "Hmm�� From what I can deduce, some fool messed with the rules on the 6th floor. That''s probably why the Shadow Wolf appeared."

    "Until there, it''s certain."

    "At that time, probably more than one book was open. Not just the one that summoned the Shadow Wolf. The trolls on the 8th floor probably came from another book."

    "Why did these trollse up to the 8th floor? Did they think they couldn''t deal with the Shadow Wolf?"

    "Could you have handled that beast earlier?"

    "For trolls, they''re quite wise."

    The Early Evening''s Kukuru that Seol had easily obtained was Immortal rank.

    Although Seol and the viewers had be desensitized to the Immortal-rank after encountering countless enemies of the same level, to the residents of this world, they were beings they couldn''t even dare to oppose. Unless they frequently encountered Immortal-rank beings like Seol, they might eventually get used to them and even start to believe they were manageable.

    Anyway, the conversation between the two Magicians continued.

    "But that''s still just spection. Isn''t it strange that such arge-scale force has upied the 8th floor and hasn''te down?"

    "They might have thought they could handle it but weren''t certain of victory. Maybe they didn''t want to spill blood."

    "What were they after?"

    "Could it be that they simply want to cherish their newfound lives and want to survive?"

    "It''s hard to say. I wonder why the Head of the Library doesn''t fix this��"

    "Isn''t the position of Head of the Library vacant��?"

    "Ah, that''s right."

    While half-listening to their conversation, Seol and Jamad continued their own conversation.

    There was a massive ice castle filled with formidable troll warriors.

    ''There must be a leader, right?''

    - Probably.

    ''The leader of the Frostmaw Tribe��''

    Seol delved into his memory.

    After thinking for a while, he said, ''There''s something strange.''

    He had recalled a crucial fact.

    "The Frostmaw Tribe��"

    - Yes. They don''t have a chief. They''re currently ruled directly by an Old God.

    Seol flinched.

    ''Could it be that the Old Gods directly�� No.''

    The entire Library of All Knowledge would have been obliterated if the Old Gods had emerged from the book.

    - There was one in the past.

    ''What��?''

    - A rather brutal fellow who ruled over the Frostmaw.

    Jamad''s eyes gleamed.

    - Hey, Seol. I must see it with my own eyes�� to find out if that guy has returned.

    After a brief rest, Seol and the two Magicians slipped deeper into the ice castle.

    * * *

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Grrk��</em>

    "The wind feels ominous."

    There was a massive troll sitting on a throne carved from ice. He was so massive that it was difficult to think any other troll could be asrge as he was.

    "A snowstorm is approaching."

    "We''re well-prepared."

    Elder trolls stood beside him, murmuring incessantly.

    "It''s quite curious."

    "What is?"

    "I thought I had finally escaped these damn blizzards by dying�� Yet now, revived, I find myself faced with this same hellscape once more."

    "Being able to endure the Northern snowstorm is the pride of us��the Frostmaw. It signifies that we are stronger than others."

    "Hmph, what nonsense."

    "Wh-what?"

    The troll on the throne gazed at the approaching blizzard and said, "That Old God''s lies have fooled you. That''s not true. Oveing the blizzard is our pride? That''s nothing but nonsense made up by the Old God."

    "Why��"

    "Now that I''ve been freed from the chains of the Old God, I understand his motives. He simply needed us to serve him and exercise his power. After all, if we abandoned these storm-batterednds, he would be abandoned too."

    "Th-that''s heresy!"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The one sitting on the throne suddenly grabbed the elder by the throat.

    "Heresy? Must I still deal with such nonsense after having already died once?"

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Cough�� Cough��"

    "After dying, I finally broke free from the Old God��s chains. Now, I can act based on my own desires. Hey, Great Shaman."

    "Y-yes��"

    "How far along are you with waking up the Head of the Library?"

    "I think it would be better for you to see it yourself."

    "Lead the way."

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    The ground shook every time the huge troll took a step.

    The Head of the Library looked the same as when they had found it on the ground. The device was bowing down while covered in vines full of Energy of Life.

    The Head of the Library was ced in a spot visible from anywhere in the ice castle, and it remains there even now.

    "To think a mere machine could call us back from death�� Could anyone have imagined that?"

    "To be more precise, it wasn''t this machine''s doing. This thing is merely a pawn. The ones who had created the Library of All Knowledge are the truly terrifying beings."

    "That makes sense. When will we be able to wake up the Head of the Library?"

    "It should wake up once this snowstorm passes."

    The massive troll stroked the Head of the Library.

    "Good. I''m looking forward to it. So, what will happen if it restores the Library of All Knowledge to normal?"

    "There''s no need to worry about that. Although it''s a machine, it''s a tool with a mind of its own. We''ve ced a curse on it, so once it wakes up, it won''t turn us into dust or anything like that."

    "Yes. There''s only one thing it needs to do when it wakes up."

    A sly grin spread across his face.

    "To make the desired power flow out from the desired book��"

    "So you''re talking about restoring the lower floor''s rules."

    "Exactly, once that troublesome beast is dealt with�� We will be able to take over the entire ce with our army."

    The snowstorm was approaching.

    And someone needed to stop it.

    "This time, I, Branka�� Will finally rule over the world�� This is an opportunity the heavens have bestowed upon me!"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    As Branka and the Great Shaman left the Head of the Library''s side.

    "A-are they gone?"

    "They''re gone. Their presence is fading."

    "Haha�� So�� What did they say?"

    Standing in a spot hidden from the sentries'' sight, Seol said.

    "They''re nning to revive the Head of the Library after changing the rules to their liking. It seems they''ve already finished preparations."

    "Wh-what?!"

    Santio turned pale.

    "So that means�� when they wake up the Head of the Library and descend to the 7th floor��"

    "They''re nning to take control of the Library of All Knowledge and advance to the world! This is a disaster!"

    While the two Magicians looked desperate, Seol remained calm.

    "Wh-why are you smiling?"

    "Do you have a n?"

    Seol replied.

    "Let''s ask my friend."

    "Friend?"

    "Friend? Didn''t they all leave?"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Suddenly, Jamad��who wasn''t as big as Branka but still boasted a huge figure��appeared by Seol''s side.

    "Th-they found us��"

    "Behind you��"

    "He''s my friend."

    The two, shocked to the point of nearly fainting, scolded him.

    "If you had a troll friend, you should have told us sooner! I had no idea you were so open-minded!"

    "Y-you scared us!"

    "But��"

    They already knew Seol was a summoner after seeing him summon Koko. But they didn''t expect him to have a troll as well.

    "Does your friend know anything about the current situation?"

    Jamad said while snorting, "Branka�� As expected, it''s that guy."

    "Branka?"

    "He''s someone from long ago. It''s been a long time since this ice castle copsed. He might not be from Ancient times, but he''s from a previous era."

    "Was he the one who led the Frostmaw?"

    "Yes. From what''s been passed down, he was a formidable figure who used Ancient Shamanic Spells. I thought it would be fun to fight him since he was supposedly strong, but��"

    Seol asked him the most important question.

    "So, what was your impression of him."

    <em>Grin��</em>

    "His presence doesn''t quite match the rumors. He was a bit disappointing."

    Joneh and Santio, who had been watching Jamad speak the humannguage fluently, were mesmerized.

    It was both terrifying and reassuring that such a powerful figure was on their side.

    "Th-then what��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Jamad said while cracking his neck.

    "Since the old man has crawled out of his grave after so long, let''s allow him to enjoy the sights for a bit. And then�� As his descendant, I will send him back underground where he belongs."

    He was enjoying this situation.

    <em>Grin��</em>

    "Of course, he will have to leave his Shamanic Spells behind. This is a golden opportunity the heavens have bestowed upon me."

    The snow began to fall.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The snowstorm was approaching.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Seol��s party sprang into action the moment they learned of the resurrected Branka��s ns. There was no time to waste. They needed to disrupt his ns, no matter how.

    "For some reason, the trolls have all locked their doors and aren''ting out."

    "C��Cold."

    "We should also be careful about frostbite. If we aren''t careful��"

    Jamad and Seol strode forward, which left Joneh and Santio with no choice but to follow them��the cold more biting with each step.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    As Joneh and Santio''s teeth were chattering from the cold, Seol looked back and said, "Luckily, there are no sentries."

    "Sentries? It isn''t that there''s anything else out here�� Huh? Wait.""So this is where they store their preserved food. Well, most provisions would freeze in this kind of cold. Quite the setup. So�� are you thinking of burning this ce down?"

    Seol, who had been stroking his chin, shook his head.

    "That''s no different than announcing our presence. We''re going to take some minor measures and move on."

    A set of options appeared before Seol.

    [[This is the Frostmaw Tribe��s preserved food storage. Since hunting in the snowfields rarely goes as nned, the storage is essentially a lifeline for them. However, for some reason, the sentries who should be guarding this ce are nowhere to be seen. This could be an opportunity. What will you do?]

    1. [Risk Factor: Strong Boundary, Detection, Extinguishment] Burn down the preserved food storage.

    2. Break down the door and steal the supplies inside.

    3. [Requirement: Poison] Contaminate the preserved food.

    4. Hide inside the storage.

    ��]

    <em>BZZ��</em>

    Seol, who had now be one with Jamad, ced his hand on the outer wall of the preserved food storage.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Majestic Mountain Energy flowed through the outer wall of the storage and went into the ground.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    There was a slight tremor.

    "It''s done. Let''s go."

    "A-already?"

    "You aren''t even going to check inside?"

    "There''s no need to."

    After Seol and Jamad did something mysterious to the preserved food storage, they soon reappeared in a different location.

    "Oof�� So this is how the underground is structured."

    "They not only cultivate nts here but have also made underground paths�� Be careful, they''re here."

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    <em>Wack! Wack!</em>

    A group of trolls circled around and passed near where Seol''s party was hiding.

    "What did they say��?"

    "They said they need to finish up quickly and head back in since a snowstorm ising."

    "They must be the internal patrol. So the fact this underground passage exists means��"

    "It''s probably to prepare for the snowstorm. Once it hits, they won''t be able toe outside for several days."

    Joneh''s eyes widened.

    "S-several days? They suffer such long snowstorms?"

    "There are many records of such. Human settlements have been outside the snowstorm''s reach for a while, but the trolls still live within those dreadful storms."

    Jamad replied to Santio.

    "Snowstorms in the Northst for at least two days, sweeping through vast areas. The Frostmaw Tribe prioritizes survival above all else because they have endured these harsh snowstorms."

    Seol smirked and asked.

    "No one loves gossiping about other tribes'' affairs more than trolls. Although they cooperate, deep down, they think they''re better than other tribes. Seeing how even the closed-off Frostmaw Tribe''s stories have spread to our Tribe in the South��"

    Due to the snowstorm, the ice castle would soon retreat into its shell like a turtle. No one would dare to move; they would likely convince themselves they were safe, simply waiting for the storm to pass.

    At that moment, a set of options appeared.

    [[The Frostmaw Tribe has constructed underground passageways in their settlement. The exact purpose of these passages is unclear, but they seem quite important to the tribe, especially due to crop cultivation. What will you do?]

    1. Sabotage the root crop cultivation site.

    2. Follow the patrol.

    3. Make the supporting pirs copse.

    4. Search for an underground water vein.

    ��]

    "This ce looks good."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    Just like the preserved food storage, Jamad poured Mountain Energy into the outer wall. However, it seemed that once wasn''t enough, so he repeatedly muttered an unknown spell to the pirs and the wall.

    "This should be enough. The next one will be thest."

    "Huh? What are you talking about? We have to face this huge fortress..."

    "Joneh, for now, let��s follow his lead."

    "Ugh��"

    Seol''s party exited and looked beyond the castle''s walls.

    Not only could they see the magnificent mountain range, but they also felt a deathly silence.

    Jamad looked into the distance and said, "It''sing."

    Joneh and Santio turned their heads in the direction he was looking and gasped.

    "Eek��"

    "Th-that''s��"

    "Yes. That''s the Northern snowstorm."

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    There was tremendous wind blowing. It was so strong that even their lips began to tremble. Along with that wind came the chilling fear of death.

    "I-isn''t that dangerous for us too?"

    "It is."

    "Th-then��"

    "But it''s not like we don''t have a solution. Right, Seol?"

    Seol smiled.

    "If you''re warm, you might even find the snowstorm refreshing. Now, let''s head to the next location."

    * * *

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    <em>WHOOM!</em>

    A colossal windstorm swept through the castle.

    Someone watching it through a window clenched their fists.

    Branka, the leader of the Frostmaw Tribe, shivered at the grandeur of nature.

    "It''s beautiful yet terrifying."

    "The snowstorm has begun."

    "Have you made all the necessary preparations?"

    "Not only have wepleted all the spells against the cold, but we''ve also inspected the nearby facilities. Additionally, the patrols were withdrawn early, so unless someone defied orders, no one should fall victim to the snowstorm."

    "Good. Once we endure this trial, I will seize what remains of the mind of the Head of the Library. Once that happens��" Branka sat in his chair. "I, Branka, will take control of everything."

    "There is no one here who doubts that will happen."

    "Hmph��"

    Branka felt a strange sense of disappointment as things were unfolding too easily.

    He was one of the monsters who had survived an era of upheaval. He had shed blood to achieve his desires, and when that blood froze, he bled from other wounds once more.

    Branka was a cold warrior.

    Even as he methodically carried out his ns, a question lingered in his chest. Was the one sitting in the chair, tapping the armrest with his fingers, truly Branka, the Cold?

    Since emerging from the pages of the book, he had chosen a sure path over constant struggle. Was that the right decision?

    Did he get wiser with age? Had age simply made him more cautious? Or perhaps had he be more fearful?

    "I guess I''ll figure it out once I get everything."

    In the end, only the result would remain��that Branka had miraculously revived and taken control of the world.

    At that moment, arge mug filled with fermented liquor caught Branka''s eyes.

    <em>Paf��</em>

    The liquor inside the mug rippled.

    "Hmm��?"

    At that moment, a voice caught Branka''s attention.

    "Branka!"

    "What is it?"

    "Y-you see��"

    The voice was filled with ominous hesitation.

    "What is it?!"

    "Th-the food storage copsed!"

    "What do you mean by that��? It copsed?"

    Branka''s gaze unconsciously returned to the mug from earlier.

    "Don''t tell me the tremor just now�� Why?! Didn''t you say you thoroughly checked everything before the sentries were withdrawn?!"

    "W-we definitely checked it thoroughly!"

    "Damn it�� We need to recover everything before the storm freezes it all!"

    "We''ve already sent soldiers through the underground passage. If we act quickly and salvage what we can, we should still be able to process it despite the damage."

    "Hurry. Our food reserves aren''t abundant. If we mishandle this, we could end up starving during the snowstorm."

    "I''ll send as many soldiers as possible to handle this situation! The cause��"

    "Figure it out after the snowstorm. The damage has already been done. Just minimize losses."

    "Yes!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Branka sat back in his chair.

    His heart began beating faster.

    It was the first time this happened since his resurrection.

    ''Why?''

    Struggling to understand why his heart was pounding faster, Branka sank deep into his chair, lost in thought.

    Then, a few momentster.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    This time, there was an even greater tremor.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A long crack appeared across the floor beneath Branka.

    "What the�� What''s going on?!"

    A dumbfounded-looking subordinate approached Branka.

    "Th-this can''t be��"

    "Hurry!"

    "Th-the underground passage has copsed."

    "What about the troops headed to the storage��?"

    "The status of most is unclear�� B-but there''s a bigger problem��"

    "Say it��"

    "The ground is copsing��"

    "Until what point?"

    "It will most likely affect the entire area��"

    Branka''s face became nk.

    What covered his face was neitherposure nor cold calction.

    Why.

    Why now?

    "The snowstorm�� is entering the castle."

    "Agh!"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Branka stood up in anger.

    He couldn''t do anything regarding the damage suffered by the troops��he needed to take immediate action.

    "Summon the shamans�� We must block the wind."

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    While Branka hurriedly wore his armor, his subordinates ran off to fetch the shamans.

    But a few momentster, they returned with barely half of the shamans they had started with.

    "M-many shamans have disappeared!"

    Hearing those words made Branka''s heart race.

    He smirked.

    "Now I understand�� A rat has crawled in. I''ll go myself! You, block the cold infiltrating the castle!"

    "Yes!"

    [Jamad used Mountain Shamanic Spell: Crack.]

    [Cracks will appear at the marked locations.]

    [If the location or strength is insufficient for cracking, it will receive an equivalent amount of impact instead.]

    The ones responsible for the disappearance��no��death of the shamans were, of course, Seol''s party. They also caused the copse of the storage and the underground passageway.

    "How did you make the underground passageway copse?"

    Jamad nonchntly answered, "I''m a Mountain Shaman. Figuring out the weak points is easy. It was decided the moment we entered the castle."

    With the underground passageway''s copse, a breach had formed in Branka''s fortress, allowing the snowstorm to pour in.

    Jamad had fulfilled his role, and now it was Seol''s turn.

    "So�� What are you making?"

    "It seems good. Although it doesn''t look great."

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    While chaos erupted inside the castle, Seol''s party was inside a kitchen.

    Seol pulled out ingredients he had stashed away earlier, poured oil into arge cast iron pot, and stir-fried them.

    A savory aroma mixed with an indescribable scent filled the air.

    And finally, Seolpleted something amid the chaos that had been going on in the castle.

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made a Volcanic Squid Stir-fried in Peanut Oil.]

    [A spicy aroma fills the air. The dish was a sess.]

    [This recipe has never been seen before.]

    [You have been Inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have slightly improved.]

    ��

    Although it wasn''t a monster dish, it was a recipe Seol knew well.

    The Volcanic Squid Stir-fried in Peanut Oil was something that had proven useful in the past.

    "Go ahead, eat."

    "O-okay��"

    "For a moment, I forgot where I was."

    Joneh and Santio were puzzled by Seol''s sudden offer to cook. However, since he said he had a n, they began eating withoutint.

    "Oh! This has a unique taste!"

    "It''s delicious! It''s my first time trying this dish, and it��s already among the best I��ve tasted!"

    "Whew�� It''s a bit spicy. Do you have anything to drink?"

    Seol shook his head, "You have to endure the spiciness as you eat this dish."

    "Ugh�� Why?"

    "Joneh�� My stomach��"

    "You too? My stomach has been hurting as well��"

    Seol said while standing up.

    "The effect is kicking in."

    [You had a fiery meal.]

    [Volcanic Squid Stir-fried in Peanut Oil��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [For the next 6 hours, you will be in a ''Moving Volcano'' state.]

    [Unless you cool down the heat, you will suffer excruciating pain.]

    "Ugh��"

    "A-aah��"

    "Now. Let''s go outside."

    "A-are you out of your mind?! There''s a snowstorm outside�� Ugh��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol went out first, and Joneh and Santio reluctantly followed.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As Seol opened the door.

    <em>WHOOM!</em>

    An intense snowstorm roared in.

    "It''s dangerous! Close the�� Huh?"

    "Joneh? By any chance�� Did you feelfortable��?"

    "You too, Santio?"

    "Yes, how interesting. Don''t tell me this is because of what we just ate��"

    Joneh and Santio looked at Seol.

    "Moving around a bit should be okay. Follow me. This way!"

    "Ha! Hahaha! This is amazing!"

    "The snowstorm doesn''t bother me at all. Although my vision is still a bit limited, but still."

    "This is refreshing! You should have told us beforehand! It really hurt before!"

    With a noticeably lighter atmosphere, Seol''s party continued moving.

    "So now, we just have to reach the Head of the Library, right?"

    "Since the castle is a mess right now, the security should have decreased. First��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped.

    "Huh? What''s the matter��"

    "Oh��"

    <em>WHOOSH</em>��

    There was an overwhelming presence ahead of them.

    "I''ve found the rats. As expected, you were after the Head of the Library."

    Branka had abandoned all other concerns and headed straight to the Head of the Library.

    Branka grinned, "How did you get through the 6th floor? That demonic beast should have been guarding."

    Even though Branka hade to face Seol''s party for having sabotaged his ns, he appeared more excited than angry.

    "Haha�� So that''s how it is��"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I''ve been wondering�� Whether I was still truly myself. But now, after facing you, I''m certain."

    "��"

    A cold, blue spark seemed to sh in Branka''s eyes.

    "This is�� Branka. The thought of crushing you and making you pay made my heart race. As a reward, I will bury you beneath the snow."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Seol soon assimted with Jamad.

    "A troll��?"

    "Branka, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    "Who are you? I don''t think we''ve met before�� Do you know me?"

    "Of course I do. It wouldn''t be right for a descendant not to recognize the stinking old man who''s been passed down through books."

    "Haha�� Ah, so you were one of my descendants?"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    There was a silence between them, broken only by the howling of the snowstorm in the background.

    "I''m Jamad."

    "I''m Branka."

    <em>CRACKLE!</em>

    Branka''s muscles swelled.

    "Say your greetings along with yourst words. You won''t have much time, after all."

    The leader of the Frostmaw Tribe who used Ancient Shamanic Spells��Branka, the Cold, was back.

    Jamad looked at him with a vicious grin.

    "Hello�� and goodbye, old man."

    "I''ll kill you!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

 Chapter 296

    The Night Crow and Branka shed for the first time.

    <em>Screech...</em>

    ''Ugh, as expected. Physicalbat is tough without Agony.''

    From their first sh, Seol realized he should avoid close-rangebat against Branka.

    ''As expected of someone who ravaged the North...''

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Hmph! You''re quite pathetic for someone so confident."

    However, the one fighting this time wasn''t Seol but Jamad.

    Thus, Jamad was also the one who answered him."Isn''t physicalbat too barbaric? Besides, going head-to-head with a giant monster like you, old man, would be foolish."

    "Your words are quite something... but Branka''s true power isn''t the physical one."

    "We''ll see that soon."

    At that moment, a few Shamans appeared from a crumbled corner of the castle.

    The energy around them wasn''t ordinary.

    "Branka!"

    "Go to the Head of the Library! We''re moving up the schedule!"

    "Yes!"

    The Shamans rushed while raising their staffs. Thanks to powerful cold resistance Shamanic Spells, they were able to divert the snowstorm from them.

    They rushed toward the sleeping Head of the Library, seemingly about to do something to it.

    So, they couldn''t stay still either.

    "We''re going to stop those guys!"

    "Joneh! Let''s go!"

    At first, the n was for Joneh and Santio to help Seol fight Branka. But the Shamans moving to the Head of the Library seemed suspicious, so they decided to deal with them first.

    Branka merely watched the two Magicians without stopping them.

    "Are you sure you don''t need to stop them?"

    "What could two young, inexperienced Magicians do...? My interest lies in you."

    "Haha... An old man''s interest is quite burdensome."

    "I''ll have to teach you some manners first."

    Branka called Joneh and Santio��members of the Zodiac��young and inexperienced Magicians.

    Seol checked out Branka''s information, which appeared before him.

    [[Branka, the Cold]

    Rank: Immortal

    Estimated Level: Unknown

    Branka, the Cold, is a great troll who became the ruler of the Frostmaw Tribe��savage trolls that didn''t even yield to the harsh pr environment.

    He was born with arger and tougher body than other Frostmaw Trolls. He earned a reputation as a warrior long before he mastered shamanism.

    The Frostmaw Tribe, which recognized his potential early on, taught him shamanism, and he eventually rose to the position of Great Shaman.

    One day, Branka stayed behind alone to fight the enemy while his tribe retreated, and he ended up falling into a crevasse.

    There, Branka found the secret of the Northern Ancient trolls. Having absorbed all that strength, Branka became able to wield a destructive shamanic power that couldn''t bepared to before.

    Basic Ability: [Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Opaque 2], [Unknown 4], [Unknown 5], [Unknown 4], [Unknown 5], [Unknown 5]. [Unknown 5], [Unknown 4], [Unknown 3], [Unknown 1], [Unknown 2], [Unknown 5], [Unknown 5]

    Special Ability: [Unknown], [Unknown], [Unknown], [Unknown].]

    [Branka''s Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Opaque activates.]

    [Branka remains in a state of mystery.]

    ''The Eyes of Foresight is being deflected...?''

    Branka smirked, "I have a lot of things I want to ask you, but that can wait."

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    Branka''s eyes began emitting a blue light.

    "First, I''m going to test you."

    <em>p��!</em>

    [Branka used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Hail.]

    [Abnormal Status: Hypothermia triggers Abnormal Status: Slowed.]

    [The effect of Slowed increases by 1% per second.]

    [When the effect of Slowed reaches 100%, you will be afflicted with Abnormal Status: Frozen.]

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    It felt as if the snowstorm had intensified.

    "Aren''t you cold?"

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Branka''s figure vanished into the snowstorm.

    Jamad had taken control of Night Crow as soon as the fight started.

    <em>p��!</em>

    [You use multiple Primal Powers.]

    [You are using more than 2 Primal Powers.]

    [The efficiency of the Primal Powers you are using is decreased by 10%.]

    <em>ck!</em>

    <em>ck!</em>

    <em>ck!</em>

    As Jamad pped his hands, skulls of Mountain, Lightning, and Sulfur floated into the air.

    And...

    <em>ck...</em>

    Even the skull representing Pitch ck Primal Power, Shade''s skull.

    <em>p��!</em>

    To defend against the opponent''s shamanism, Jamad infused Primal Power into the Skull of Sulfur.

    "As for the cold..."

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    <strong>[The mes�� shall consume��]</strong>

    [You have applied Sulfur Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Hellfire.]

    [Roaring mes surround the caster.]

    [The caster is immune to Hellfire��s damage.]

    [Hellfire has a chance to spread to other targets upon contact.]

    [The transferred Hellfire won''t easily extinguish and continue to grow stronger, fueled by the target''s life force.]

    [Hellfire inflicts damage proportional to the target''s lost Health.]

    <em>Fwoosh...</em>

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Isn''t it hot?"

    "Hmph!"

    <em>p��!</em>

    <strong>[Be purified by lightning.]</strong>

    [You have applied Lightning Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Lightning Strike.]

    [Lightning will continue to strike the battlefield as long as you support it with Lightning Primal Power.]

    [The caster is immune to Lightning Strike��s damage.]

    [Lightning will strike where the Lightning Seal is ced. Lightning Seal will regrly appear on the ground where enemies are located.]

    [There is a slight dy before the Lightning Seal activates.]

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Amid the intensifying snowstorm, as mes roared and lightning crashed down, Branka''s eyebrows twitched.

    "Primal Power? How quaint."

    "Unlike someone, I prefer to stick to the basics."

    "Longo,e out."

    <em>p��!</em>

    [Branka used Summon Phantom Beast: Snowy Mountain''s Nightmare.]

    [Passive: Environmental Adaptation has been activated.]

    [The frost energy makes the white Longo grow even Larger.]

    <em>Grrr...</em>

    A massive bear making an ominous sound appeared.

    Even at first nce, it seemed to be at least twice the size of Branka.

    Jamad looked like a childpared to Longo.

    "Hmph!"

    <em>p��!</em>

    [Summon Phantom Beast: Shadow Wolf activates.]

    [Passive: Sudden Appearance has been activated.]

    [Koko, the Happy, affects Jamad''s skills.]

    <em>Woof��!</em>

    Compared to Longo, Koko was infinitely smaller.

    "Hahaha! How pathetic."

    "Koko, show him."

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    Koko swallowed Shade''s skull.

    <em>Grrr...</em>

    <em>Crackle...</em>

    Although smaller than when it had devoured the Mountain skull, Koko still grewrger.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    Koko''s form blurred and spread like mist.

    [The Phantom Beast''s Attribute is temporarily changed to Brutal Pitch ck.]

    [The Phantom Beast''s type is temporarily changed to medium ghost.]

    [Phantom Beast Koko, the Happy, is temporarily changed to Koko, the Brutal.]

    "Oh..."

    "Now, let''s begin."

    "Good!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    When Branka struck the ground, the piled-up snow erupted like dynamite, shooting high.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    With that as a cue, the white bear, Longo, vanished.

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Koko also hid in the snowstorm.

    As the Night Crow braced for Branka''s attack, Branka suddenly leaped from their blind spot.

    "Ugh..."

    "You won''t!"

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A rocky barrier formed, stopping Branka''s punch.

    "So you''re a fake!"

    "Hmph!"

    <em>Puf...</em>

    Branka dissolved into the snow.

    It was most likely a clone.

    <em>Whoom...</em>

    The ground beneath the Night Crow suddenly surged upward.

    <em>ROAR!</em>

    Longo swung its massive paw, threatening the Night Crow, but.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Screech!</em>

    Koko left w marks on Longo''s arm before disappearing again. Blood dripped from Longo''s wounded arm.

    <em>ROAR!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Maybe to forget the pain, Longo''s attack intensified. In that moment, Jamad dodged it.

    [Branka used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Snowfight.]

    [A reinforced snow sculpture has been formed.]

    A huge snow arm appeared and mmed into the Night Crow.

    Crack...

    "Agh!"

    He had summoned numerous shadow hands to mitigate the impact, but it wasn''t enough.

    Ultimately, the Night Crow was sent flying backward.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    After rolling across the snowfield, the Night Crow prepared their next move.

    <em>Crack...</em>

    <em>Crack...</em>

    The Night Crow created another rock te in midair, just like before.

    "Your movements are too obvious!"

    Branka attacked again using Snowfight, just like earlier.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Crack...

    The rock te shattered.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "What...?"

    But a fireball hidden behind the rock tetched onto Branka''s arm, shattering his shamanic spell.

    "Ugh..."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seizing the opportunity, the Night Crow closed their distance from Branka.

    "You fool! You''re still too inexperienced!"

    Branka thought they had lost theirposure and chosen close-rangebat.

    No one had ever defeated Branka, the Cold, in a physical fight before.

    In an even exchange, Branka would have the advantage.

    <em>Paf! Paf!</em>

    <em>Crack...</em>

    <em>Paf!</em>

    "Cough..."

    "Ugh..."

    The two exchanged blows.

    Branka was surprised at how skilled his opponent was in hand-to-handbat, while Jamad was caught off guard by Branka''s overwhelming strength.

    In the end, the one left smiling was Branka.

    <em>Sizzle...</em>

    Branka controlled the mes clinging to his body with cold energy.

    "You still have a long way to go."

    "Do you really think that?"

    <em>p��!</em>

    <em>Ziing...</em>

    At that moment, a seal appeared on the part of Branka''s body that had juste into contact with the Night Crow.

    "This..."

    "It will sting."

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    "Longo!"

    <em>ROAR!</em>

    Longo emerged from the snow and covered Branka''s body.

    Lightning struck down.

    <em>WHOOM!</em>

    <em>WHOOM��!</em>

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Unable to withstand the impact, Longo disappeared into the snow.

    Seizing that opportunity, Koko aimed for Branka''s vital spot.

    "You won''t!"

    <em>Paf!</em>

    <em>Kiieeng...</em>

    For a Transcendent-rank like Koko, inflicting damage to an Immortal-rank like Branka wasn''t easy.

    * * *

    "Not bad."

    "Didn''t you call me a brat before? Haha..."

    "Fate is quite ironic."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why is my descendant standing in my way?"

    "Let''s just say we have differences in tendency. After all, I have a rough idea of what you''re nning."

    Brankaughed. "Ha�� Hahaha�� You don''t know my true purpose."

    "Seeing how much you''re talking about a purpose, I''m not interested in knowing..."

    "I will free the trolls from the Old Gods."

    "..."

    The Night Crow, which was about to continue attacking, paused.

    "And grant trolls true freedom, along with the glory of ruling over the continent..."

    "Nonsense."

    "As expected of someone who has submitted to the Old Gods."

    "No, the one who has submitted to the Old Gods isn''t me but you."

    Branka''s expression was distorted by Jamad''s words.

    "You''re just babbling nonsense now."

    "What is true freedom? What is glory?"

    "What?"

    "Isn''t what you''re trying to do just theft? You''re nning to obtain the strength of the Library of All Knowledge to summon diverse entities and beg them for help, right? And say, ''Please, save the Trolls from the Old Gods.'' Hahaha... That would be quite a sight."

    "Shut up!"

    "Your desire will be consumed by mine. I''m sure of it."

    Jamad continued to push Branka mentally.

    "You''re scared of the Old Gods. You know your power alone isn''t enough to win against them."

    "Your delusions are as weak as your power! That''s enough! I will leave nothing but that mouth of yours and crush the rest of you!"

    "Ha... Hahaha..."

    Jamad keptughing.

    Branka red at Jamad.

    <em>Hooop��</em>

    Branka began preparing his next move.

    [Branka used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Eternal Snow.]

    [Eternal Snow umtes every time a cier Shamanic Spell is used.]

    "Haa!"

    [Branka used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Icicle Bombardment.]

    [A barrage of icicles, treated as des, areunched.]

    [Icicles umterge amounts of Eternal Snow.]

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    Dangerouslyrge icicles began floating in the air and raining down, targeting the Night Crow.

    <em>Papapaf!</em>

    "You''re getting emotional."

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The ground quickly rose, creating a rock wall, shattering the icicles into dust upon contact.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Crumble!</em>

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    Immediately after that, huge snowballs began rolling toward him.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The Night Crow leaped over the rock wall, dodging the snowballs and searching for Branka.

    Branka was murmuring an incantation with his eyes closed.

    "Freeze."

    [Branka used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Frost Storm.]

    [Arge-scale vortex of cold has been created around the caster.]

    [Deals more damage the farther the enemies are from the vortex''s center. Cold pration is applied.]

    [Frost Storm umtes a massive amount of Eternal Snow.]

    Branka''s expression darkened slightly.

    Even a troll couldn''t escape the effects of using a Forbidden Shamanic Spell that drained a lot of their Energy of Life.

    <em>FWOOSH��!</em>

    Jamad quickly poured the Sulfur Primal Power into himself, turning his entire body into a zing furnace.

    <em>FWOOSH��!</em>

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    As the snowstormbined with Frost Storm, visibility was almostpletely lost.

    The cold crept in.

    A single me flickered precariously, like a candle in the wind.

    "Oof... Oof..."

    Upon seeing Jamad barely holding on, Branka shed a crazed smile and said.

    "There''s no need to struggle. This is the end."

    "What...?"

    [Branka used Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Avnche.]

    [Avnce''s damage increases based on the amount of umted Eternal Snow.]

    [Avnche''s effect is doubled in mountainous terrain.]

    [The caster isn''t swept away by Avnche.]

    [The caster is immune to Avnche��s damage.]

    [The Forbidden Shamanic Spell uses the caster''s Energy of Life as an offering.]

    ''A Forbidden Shamanic Spell!''

    It was a simr Shamanic Spell to the one Magra, the Scorching, had used before.

    Since Forbidden Shamanic Spells used one''s Energy of Life, their damage output was far beyond ordinary.

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    The ice castle, which was already damaged, began copsing.

    "Die powerlessly!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    An avnche that started from the peak of the snowy mountain swept away everything in its path.

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    The Night Crow curled into a ball, burying their head into the snow.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Now, their figure was no longer visible.

    The avnche swept through everything, enveloping thendscape in a blinding white haze for what felt like an eternity.

    "..."

    Although Branka was sure of his victory, he felt a deep difort.

    <em>- You''re scared of the Old Gods. You know your power alone isn''t enough to win against them.</em>

    Those words seemed to have pierced his heart.

    "No... This is wisdom and reason."

    Branka answered a question no one asked.

    "To defeat the Old Gods... This is the only way."

    <em>- What is true freedom? What is glory?</em>

    "Shut up... Once the era of the Old Gods ends, everything will..."

    "Aah, that was really close."

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Branka turned his head around.

    The snow-covered mountain was silent, so where did that voicee from?

    Branka thought it had just been an illusion.

    He was about to turn his head again when something began to move from beneath the snow.

    <em>Rustle...</em>

    "Oof! Hahaha. That was a bit sloppy. It''s my turn now, right?"

    The Night Crow, although it had used Bones of Origin and Earth Armor, had almost been crushed.

    Yet, they managed to resist.

    "You..."

    "Hey, you think the end of the Old Gods�� era wille? Haha... Even if that happens, you won''t achieve true freedom."

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    Jamad crawled out of the snow.

    His hands were trembling.

    "It��s not about how it ends; what matters is that it ends��with this hand!"

    Branka looked at Jamad as if he had seen a ghost.

    "How did you survive?"

    "I''m a Mountain Shaman. Dying on a mountain? Wouldn''t that be ridiculous?"

    Jamad said to Seol, "Seol... I need your help. My arm isn''t moving. Finish the Shamanic Spell for me."

    "Okay."

    The Night Crow''s arms, which hadn''t moved before, began moving after Jamad''s words.

    <em>p��!</em>

    "Ah, thank you. Also you... over there."

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    The entire mountain began to tremble.

    "What the..."

    Branka was startled by the ominous vibration.

    "This is a true Forbidden Shamanic Spell."

    [You have used the Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Tectonic Shift]

    ...

 Chapter 297

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A field that stretched out to the horizon; thendscape was alive with a sense of vitality.

    When did hest yearn for this scenery?

    That was probably since�� Yes��

    Another nightmare? Was this a trick trying to shake him?

    "Tancreed��"

    The Earth Dragon, Tancreed, sat on the ground and gazed at the same scenery as Jamad.

    Jamad looked up at her.

    ''Again��?''He had turned into a young troll. His heart and emotions from back then returned to him.

    "Tancreed, do trolls really have no choice but to be ruled by the Old Gods?"

    - Child, why do you think that?

    "The adults said so. Trolls are foolish and must be ruled by the Old Gods. In the end, we can never escape them."

    - I see��

    "Can''t you stop them, Tancreed?"

    - ��

    "Can''t you scold the Old Gods?"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The Earth Dragon Tancreed lowered her head to the ground and said.

    - Climb up.

    "No�� I''ll get scolded again��"

    - It''s alright.

    "Then��"

    As Jamad climbed onto Tancreed''s head, she slowly lifted her head.

    "I-I''m scared��"

    - That''s because it''s your first time.

    "Huh��?"

    - Anyone would be afraid of something they''re doing for the first time. Even a Dragon with wings is afraid of flying before its first flight.

    Jamad confusedly tilted his head.

    What Tancreed said was a bit puzzling.

    - You trolls are the same. You fear the Old Gods because none of you have ever stood against them.

    "Then are we cowards?"

    - Didn''t I say everyone is afraid at first? It isn''t an easy path, but��

    Tancreed said while gazing at the sunset.

    - It''s the greater path.

    "How much greater?"

    - I''m not sure�� but why are you asking that?

    "Is it as great as Tancreed?"

    - What do you mean��?

    "If I walk that great path�� Does that mean I could talk with Tancreed at any moment?"

    Tancreed smiled.

    - Of course.

    "Then will we finally be friends?"

    - Child��

    She seemed to find the little one sitting on her head cute.

    - I already consider you a friend.

    "I don''t want that!"

    - ��

    "Friends must be equals! We have to see the world from the same height!"

    - Hmm��

    "That''s why��wait a second. I�� I''ll definitely�� Huh?"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    In an instant, the child grew into an adult.

    As if the world had frozen, Tancreed didn''t move anymore.

    "Tancreed��"

    A grown-up Jamad said while on top of Tancreed''s head, "You''re still far away."

    While standing on the great path, Jamad thought of her.

    [You have used the Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Tectonic Shift]

    [Tectonic shift��s damage will greatly increase in mountainous terrain.]

    [Enemies hit by Tectonic Shift will deal 25% reduced damage. Reduced damage output from Tectonic Shift can go up to 50%.]

    [The caster is not affected by Tectonic Shift.]

    [The caster is immune to Tectonic Shift''s damage.]

    [The caster cannot use any abilities while Tectonic Shift is active.]

    [After casting Tectonic Shift, Mountain Shamanic Spells cannot be used for a while.]

    [The Forbidden Shamanic Spell uses the caster''s Energy of Life as a sacrifice.]

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    After this message appeared before Seol, Jamad briefly lost consciousness.

    Only after everything was almost over was Jamad able to regain consciousness.

    "Ugh��"

    "Jamad!"

    Jamad shook his head at the overwhelming pain.

    "My sight�� I can''t see properly�� What happened?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "I must have cked out for a moment. Seeing how I''m still alive."

    The two of them were one. If one copses, the other could provide support.

    "Thanks, Seol."

    "Anyway�� Branka resisted it."

    "What��?"

    Jamad turned his gaze to check the surroundings. His blurred vision gradually returned to normal.

    A massive earthquake had stripped the mountains of their Eternal snow, exposing the bare rock beneath. The quake was so intense that it reshaped the mountain��s very form.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    Smaller shocks kept happening.

    Yet, Branka was able to withstand the earthquake by encasing himself in a massive block of ice.

    "Oof��"

    Branka vomited a handful of blood.

    Although he hadn''t died, his body was in a pitiful state.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "H�� Haha��"

    Jamad, who wasughing, wasn''t in a much better shape either. The fight with Branka would probably be decided soon.

    ''Although I''m recovering with Blood of Origin, this is still dangerous��''

    Seol said to Jamad.

    Jamad agreed with Seol.

    Although Blood of Origin boasted an extraordinary healing ability, the amount of Energy of Life that had been sacrificed for the Forbidden Shamanic Spell far exceeded what the recovery speed couldpensate for.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    It seemed that the entire mountain''s foundation had been changed due to the sessive Forbidden Shamanic Spells. A massive section of the mountain had been split apart.

    As expected of a battle between two Great Shamans, the scale of destruction spread vastly throughout the battlefield.

    * * *

    "Cough��"

    Branka approached while blood dripped from his mouth.

    His face had be noticeably gaunt.

    "Hi�� Hihi�� What an impressive power�� I couldn''t have even imagined it."

    "To think you would endure it�� What a monster."

    "Let me ask you something��"

    "Of course."

    "My method�� What''s wrong about it?"

    "What?"

    "You''re talking with a full stomach�� Do you think you can escape from this control with such soft ideals like yours?"

    "Do you think the freedom gotten through your method is worth it?"

    "��"

    "You''re just trying to be another Old God."

    <em>Crunch�� Crunch��</em>

    Branka continued walking toward the Night Crow.

    "If you don''t know�� Keep your mouth shut! The Primal God is nature itself!"

    "��"

    "A being far greater than our reason and understanding."

    "I know."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "That''s why I, Jamad, will be someone greater than them."

    Jamad''s unwavering demeanor reminded Branka of himself.

    Branka caught a glimpse of his younger self through Jamad.

    "You fool�� There was a time when I also thought like you."

    "��"

    "I was confident I would be able to stand above all things��"

    Branka stopped moving.

    "That day�� The day I fell into the crevasse�� The souls of the Ancient Trolls awakened me."

    An event tied to the Ancient Shamanic Spells only Branka knew.

    His experience had never been shared with others.

    <em>- We will give you power.</em>

    <em>- Be reborn through our strength.</em>

    <em>- Descendant of the waterfall��</em>

    That day, Branka walked as if he were in a trance.

    Without regard for the cliff, he slowly advanced along the path guided by the spirits.

    "At that ce, I saw everything. The birth of the trolls and the single stream that has carried our lives�� and that''s��"

    At the ce where the Ancient Trolls led Branka��drawn on the walls weren''t just preserved Ancient Shamanic Spells but also how their troll ancestors lived.

    "A history of subordination!"

    Tears streamed down from Branka''s eyes.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    But the snowstorm soon turned those tears to ice.

    The Ancient Trolls'' memories were too painful to ept.

    "We''re ves! We never have escaped from the Old Gods! We have cors around our necks and are forced to crawl on the ground! We�� We can never��"

    "Yes�� That''s how things have to be��"

    Branka became silent.

    "That makes my ambition even more worthwhile. Don''t you think? An ambition worth risking everything for."

    "Young troll, you''re talking about something impossible."

    Jamad smiled.

    "I''m talking about the future, old troll."

    "��"

    "Remember the name Jamad while you rest in the depths."

    An unknown energy surged from his body.

    "I will be the first��"

    Branka staggered but quickly regained his stance, clearly still intent on continuing the fight.

    The Night Crow didn''t let his guard down, assuming a fighting stance.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    At that moment, amotion tore through the howl of the snowstorm.

    "The Head of the Library! The Head of the Library is about to wake up!"

    Upon hearing that, Jamad and Branka simultaneously turned their gaze.

    Both threw punches at each other at the same time.

    And at that moment, Jamad and Seol saw it��Branka''s hesitant eyes.

    It was clear his punchcked true conviction. He held back his real feelings.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The Night Crow''s fist reached its target first.

    Branka had already exhausted too much energy, and as a result of the impact, he rolled slowly down the snowfield.

    The Night Crow briefly watched him roll down before once again turning upward with renewed strength.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    There was a strange noise.

    For some reason, that noise sounded more ominous than the ongoing snowstorm.

    "Found it!"

    The Head of the Library was finally starting to wake up.

    This was essentially the worst possible oue for Seol and Jamad.

    Everything was unfolding just as Branka and the Frostmaw Tribe wanted.

    ''Where are Joneh and Santio��?''

    Seol urgently looked around for the two Magicians.

    Why did the Head of the Library wake up?

    Why hadn''t they been able to stop the Frostmaw Tribe''s Shamans?

    That question was immediately answered as soon as he looked at the battlefield.

    "WOAH!"

    "Push the Magicians back!"

    "Damn it��"

    Joneh and Santio were busy dealing with the trolls pouring out from the fortress.

    The trolls didn''t fear the snowstorm or death. They were moving to join the fight between the Night Crow and Branka.

    "Joneh! Santio!"

    "I''m sorry! We couldn''t stop them!"

    "We have to stop them before they seize the Head of the Library!"

    The iing trolls turned the area around the Head of the Library into chaos.

    In reality, they should have all been trapped inside due to the snowstorm. But that was far from the nature of the Frostmaw Tribe. Even in death, they preferred to fight.

    "WAAAHHH-!"

    "Ugh��"

    At that moment, the hunched-over Head of the Library started to straighten its back.

    "NO!"

    One of the Frostmaw Tribe��s Shamans reached out to the Head of the Library.

    "Rise! Head of the Library! Imand you to��"

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    In an instant, the Shaman froze and became nothing more than a frozen lump of flesh. Everyone on the battlefield, including the Night Crow, was shocked at the sight.

    "Why�� Why won''t you�� Obey�� Listen! You''re our��"

    <em>Paf!</em>

    The Head of the Library grabbed the Shaman by the neck.

    "Cough��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The Head of the Library snapped his neck with ease.

    All the fights instantly came to a halt.

    <em>ck�� ck��</em>

    <em>Beep��</em>

    In a voice that everyone could hear and understand, the Head of the Library slowly and clearly announced its next actions.

    - A severe anomaly has been detected.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    - The connection with the lower floors must be restored.

    - A leak in the upper floors has been confirmed.

    <em>Click��</em>

    - The entire 8th floor will be eradicated.

    - Life forms detected.

    - Eradication. Full obliteration is going to start.

    The timeg has been confirmed. Beginning charging for full eradication.

    ''What��?''

    There was no need to deeply analyze the words to understand the situation.

    ''The Head of the Library intends to kill not just the Frostmaw Tribe but all of us as well.''

    Jamad let out a bitterugh.

    - We''re in trouble.

 Chapter 298

    The worst possible scenario unfolded.

    They had barely been able to manage Branka, who was nning to take over Pandea through the power of the Library of All Knowledge. But then, the Head of the Library had awakened and dered all life on the 8th floor would be annihted.

    It only took one nce to know the Head of the Library wasn''t someone they could convince. After all, it was a machine devoid of emotions.

    - It seems it''s trying to take us out too. What an aggressive way of handling things.

    Jamad and Seol were struggling from the aftermath of the Forbidden Shamanic Spell. They couldunch only one or two more attacks.

    ''And the Head of the Library��''

    Even if their bodies were in perfect condition, it would have been hard to deal with the Head of the Library.

    In a sense, it was like the god of this library��a god who corrects order and delivers punishment.

    ''The Head of the Library doesn''t want to fix things. It wants to erase everything as if nothing had ever happened!''Seol involuntarily turned his head down.

    Branka had rolled down below after being struck by the Night Crow.

    If he were still intact, he would have acted to stop the Head of the Library''s rampage.

    But since Branka was gone, it was up to Seol''s group to stop the Head of the Library.

    ''It isn''t over yet��''

    The situation was worse than they had imagined.

    Seol hurriedly called out the two Magicians.

    "Joneh! Santio!"

    And they responded immediately.

    "We''re already preparing! Don''t distract us!"

    Joneh and Santio were already casting magic, standing far from the trolls.

    The trolls'' attention had already turned toward the Head of the Library.

    ''We need to buy some time for Joneh and Santio.''

    At that moment.

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    From far off near the horizon, a beam of light descended from the sky. It looked as if it had encircled the world and was gradually approaching the snowy mountain.

    - Theplete annihtion of life on the 8th floor is in progress.

    Everything would disappear once that light touched them��not just the Frostmaw Tribe and the snowy mountains but also Seol''s group.

    ''We must stop it!''

    However, before Seol could move, the Frostmaw Tribe sprang into action.

    "Kill it!"

    "Bring down the machine!"

    Countless trolls appeared.

    Each was massive, seemingly capable of inflicting considerable damage on the Head of the Library.

    "Kill it!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    But that was only how things looked on the surface. The reality of the situation was quite different.

    "Agh!"

    "Cough��"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    A simple swing of the Head of the Library''s arm sent the trolls flying. They were all defeated with a single blow.

    However, that didn''t evoke fear. More trolls rushed the Head of the Library as if they were born to die.

    "Branka wille!"

    "We must hold off the machine until then!"

    The scene unfolding before them seemed to reflect the trolls'' tenacity.

    Someone with reason couldn''t throw themselves into death, but savagery made that possible.

    It did what reason couldn''t.

    <em>Creak�� Creak��</em>

    The trolls clung fiercely to the Head of the Library.

    "Protect the Shamans!"

    "Suppress it!"

    In such bitter cold, recklessly charging in could spell death even for the Frostmaw Tribe. Of course, it wouldn��t be the cold that killed them��it would be the battle.

    There was no way they didn''t know this.

    Approaching the Head of the Library meant death.

    However, just because they knew this didn''t mean they could stop themselves.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    "Die! Die!"

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    "C�� Cough��"

    The Head of the Library''s arm pierced through a troll''s abdomen.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    With its innard lost, the troll clung to the Head of the Library''s arm with all it could muster.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The bloody and frozen body of the impaled troll hindered the Head of the Library''s movements.

    The eyes of the watching trolls changed as they witnessed the scene.

    If the Head of the Library had life, it wouldn''t have dared to continue fighting after seeing those eyes.

    "It showed a gap! Now''s the time!"

    "AAAHHH!"

    The trolls swarmed in, desperately trying to wedge their bodies into the Head of the Library.

    Upon watching the scene unfold, Seol and the two Magicians understood how the Frostmaw Tribe hade to dominate the frigidnds of the North.

    They were beings blessed by savagery.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    However, the Head of the Library was a being on a different level.

    It was a being that, without Branka, could perfectly wipe out the Frostmaw Tribe with sheer physical strength alone.

    - Complete annihtion in progress, 20%��

    A fifth of the 8th floor''s world had already vanished as the battle raged on.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Each time the light erased part of the world, dark remnants swirled nearby.

    Seol''s Eyes of Foresight immediately recognized what those dark remnants were.

    ''Letters��''

    [- Thendscape of the Northernnds, whiter than anywhere else��]

    The world was turning into letters and disappearing.

    Seol thought it was only natural for things to end this way, but when it actually happened, he felt an inexplicable emotion.

    As the light pushed the darkness back from the farthest reaches, it was neither warm nor kind. It was simply carrying out its task.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The Frostmaw Tribe was turning into corpses.

    <em>Click</em>��

    The Head of the Library, who had been swinging its arms without hesitation, paused for a moment. Then, it looked at the figure that had caused this.

    "Stop."

    The Night Crow was gripping one of the Head of the Library''s arms.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Then they hit the Head of the Library''s abdomen.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Although it had some effect, it wasn''t enough to stop it.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The Night Crow was sent flying. They rolled across the snow and got back up.

    ''Damn it�� Joneh, Santio! Hurry!''

    Would the two Magicians be able toplete their magic before the light reached them?

    - Complete annihtion in progress, 50%��

    * * *

    Half of the world had already vanished. The light crept steadily toward the snowy mountain, and the Frostmaw Tribe cried out in despair.

    "This can''t be��"

    "Will everything really end like this?"

    "Where''s Branka?!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The Night Crow moved once more.

    They had to do everything they could

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    Once again, they clung to the Head of the Library''s arm.

    This time, it wasn''t Seol controlling the Night Crow but Jamad.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The Head of the Library raised its other arm to strike down the Night Crow.

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    <em>Creak�� Creak��</em>

    But the other arm didn''t move.

    Wondering if it was the Frostmaw Tribe, the Night Crow turned their head around and saw a single troll clinging to its arm.

    It was Branka who had finally climbed up the snowy mountain.

    "Huff�� Huff�� Jamad. If I, Branka, had lived in the same era as you�� Would our fates have been different?"

    "Who knows��? Maybe I would have made you my right-hand man."

    "Pff�� Hahaha!"

    "We''re having such a trivial conversation at a time like this�� Ugh!"

    <em>Crack��! Crack��!</em>

    The Head of the Library mmed its arms to the ground, trying to shake off Branka and the Night Crow.

    To stop it, the Frostmaw Tribe members rushed forward once more.

    "Branka!"

    "Protect the Chief!"

    However, both Branka and the Night Crow had withstood the impact.

    With a voice growing weaker, Branka said.

    "Let it end with just my death."

    "What��?"

    "The remaining tribe members�� They had nothing to do with my n. Let them live."

    "��"

    "Please."

    The voice was so clear that one of the warriors of the tribe who heard it shouted angrily.

    "Branka! Are you nning to die?! Without you, what do we have to live for?!"

    "Don''t run!"

    "Give us a reason to fight! For what are we supposed to��"

    Jamad replied.

    "I''ll do my best��"

    "Then�� I''ll believe in you."

    <em>Paf!</em>

    The Night Crow was sent flying from the impact.

    With one hand free, the Head of the Library grabbed one of Branka''s legs.

    The ck remnants resurfaced.

    [- The great chief of the Frostmaw Tribe, Branka. His legendary presence��]

    His legs started turning into letters, disappearing into the void.

    "Haha�� I''m not running away. I''m clearing the path."

    "Branka!"

    "Trolls, fight for the future."

    Branka''s eyes red up with a brilliant blue me.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    [Branka used Forbidden Shamanic Spell: Ice Tomb.]

    [Ice Tomb deals massive cold damage in a small area.]

    [Ice Tomb inflicts Abnormal Status: Freeze proportional to the damage dealt to the nearest enemy.]

    [The caster is also inflicted with Abnormal Status: Freeze.]

    [Cold Pration is applied to the damage.]

    [The caster is immune to Ice Tomb��s damage.]

    [The Forbidden Shamanic Spell uses the caster''s Energy of Life as a sacrifice.]

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Branka was frozen along with the Head of the Library.

    The once rampant Head of the Library was now frozen in ce, unable to move.

    And the advancing light momentarily stopped.

    "Branka��"

    But.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    Despite Branka''s sacrifice, one of the Head of the Library''s arms didn''t get frozen.

    - Partial freeze confirmed. Attempting normalization.

    "Haha�� Didn''t I tell you? That isn''t how you''re supposed to use a Forbidden Shamanic Spell."

    Just as the situation seemed to plunge into despair again, the two Magicians shouted.

    "It''s ready!"

    The Night Crow smiled.

    "But still, well done. I''m going to finish things off�� Start!"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    Several magic circles appeared around Santio.

    <em>WHOOSH��</em>

    They began spinning, converging into a straight line in front of Santio.

    Santio''s Aries'' head swelled dramatically.

    [Santio used Exceptional Skill: Celestial Alignment.]

    [Your magic pration is greatly increased.]

    [Magic resistance is ignored.]

    "One more!"

    <em>ZIINNG-!</em>

    [Santio used Exceptional Skill: Sluggish.]

    [The target''s magic resistance is greatly decreased.]

    [It was affected by magic pration.]

    [Magic resistance is ignored.]

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    The Head of the Library was enveloped in brilliant light alongside the snowstorm.

    "Here we go!"

    Joneh''s cloak pped violently.

    [Joneh used Exceptional Skill: Scorpion Door.]

    [The target is transferred to a linked mark.]

    [A transfer route has been created to the linked mark.]

    [The sess rate is influenced by the target''s size and magic resistance.]

    A scorpion formed by starsshed the ground beneath the Head of the Library with its tail.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "It was a sess!"

    After reaching the 4th floor, Seol had considered the possibility of a confrontation with the Head of the Library.

    Ever since meeting Joneh, he had thought of a way to deal with the Head of the Library.

    <em>- How about using teleportation magic on that giant and moving it to another floor?</em>

    <em>- Something so big? That��s impossible.</em>

    <em>- Why?</em>

    <em>- To teleport something so big, I would need to draw a sigil. It��s a magical process where I have to mark the location I��m teleporting it to. It��s a magic ritual, so there��s no way around it.</em>

    Taking that hint, Seol stopped Joneh before leaving the 4th floor.

    <em>- Sir Joneh.</em>

    <em>- Yes? What''s wrong?</em>

    <em>- Could you leave a transfer mark here?</em>

    After listening to Seol''s exnation, Joneh epted the request.

    <em>- Hmm�� You have a point. It wouldn''t hurt to be careful. Give me a moment.</em>

    As a result, a transfer gate leading to the 4th floor of the Library of All Knowledge was created. And that transferring door appeared beneath the Head of the Library''s feet.

    "We got him! Now�� What?!

    Joneh screamed at what he saw.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The Head of the Library had taken a step out of the gate.

    It seemed Ice Tomb had already worn off.

    Seol rushed toward the Head of the Library.

    "Stop�� Cough��"

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The Head of the Library''s arm pierced through Seol''s body.

    "NO!"

    But instead of blood, his body dispersed like smoke.

    From behind the ck smoke, his real body appeared.

    <em>WHOOM��!</em>

    His arm grewrger.

    "Fall!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Head of the Library''s body tilted backward.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Head of the Library fell through the Scorpion Door to the 4th floor. It twitched, looking like it might get up at any moment.

    Seol approached the Scorpion Door and rummaged through his belongings, pulling out a book he had taken from the 4th floor.

    The book''s author was Joneh Fria.

    <em>- So, if we open the first chapter of this book, the most powerful Magician in human history will pop out?</em>

    <em>- Exactly. What do you think?</em>

    Seol reached into the Scorpion Gate and opened the book.

    As he felt something starting to flow out of the book, he quickly threw it and pulled his arm out.

    Then he immediately shouted.

    "Close the gate!"

    [You have vited the rules.]

    [The story contained in ''The Prosperity and Glory of the Zodiac'' Chapter 1 is now unfolding.]

    [- Azran! A frost magician powerful enough to even freeze death! Wherever he appeared, everything turned into ice��]

    [Warning! You havemitted a grave mistake within the Library of All Knowledge!]

    [Your foolish actions have been reported to the Head of the Library.]

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Scorpion Door closed.

    "Wh-what happened��?"

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    The closed Scorpion Door started to freeze over.

    And then, a message appeared.

    [The position of Head of the Library of All Knowledge is currently vacant.]

    ��

 Chapter 299

    "Huff�� Huff��"

    The group barely prevented the Head of the Library from resetting the 8th floor.

    Seol, Joneh, and Santio exchanged nces.

    "D-did we survive?"

    "For now�� That seems to be the case."

    "Haha�� Ha��"

    What came out of the book Seol threw through the Scorpion Door was an absurdly overwhelming power.

    The sensation they felt was impossible to describe with words��the sensation of having felt a being far beyond the standard for the first time.

    ''Was the gap really this big?''It was a distance that felt unreachable. For now, it was far beyond his grasp.

    Joneh and Santio said while lying on the ground.

    "He�� Hehe�� We definitelynded a hit. Did you see that?"

    "I''m exhausted. I don''t even have the strength to move a finger."

    Seol looked into the distance.

    The beam of light that poured from the sky had already faded. And everything had turned into bookshelves, from the entrance of the snowy mountain onward.

    ''Is that�� How the 8th floor originally looked?''

    They were at a snowy mountain, but beyond it was a library full of bookshelves. He couldn''t help but marvel at the strange sight.

    "But��"

    However, now wasn''t the time to admire such scenery. There was a more pressing issue.

    "What do we do about them?"

    "Can you still fight?"

    "A bit more�� But with this many��"

    The surviving Shamans of the Frostmaw Tribe approached Joneh, Santio, and Seol.

    "P-please, let go of me��"

    "Say something to them, please! This is what your knowledge of trollnguage is supposed to be used for!"

    Joneh and Santio fell into their grip, but Seol didn''t bother intervening because he couldn''t sense any hostility from them.

    A Shaman who appeared to be their leader approached Seol. The energy he emitted suggested he was on the verge of bing Transcendent-rank.

    "Humans, are you the one who defeated Branka?"

    "What if we are��?"

    "It seems we need to talk. Although it is humble, we would like to invite you into our castle."

    They didn''t feel like refusing despite having already gone through the castle.

    ''There are too many of them.''

    Although the Head of the Library had ughtered a lot of trolls, the number of trollsing out of the castle far exceeded the ones who died.

    It seemed the trolls who had fought the Head of the Library were among the Frostmaw Tribe��s best warriors.

    ''No wonder they were extraordinary.''

    The image of the troll warriors who charged toward the Head of the Library remained in his memory.

    Someone who had never encountered a troll before would have probably broken out in a cold sweat if they saw that.

    "Wh-what are they saying?"

    "Is it Joneh? Are they after Joneh?"

    "Damn it! I didn''t do anything bad!"

    "It seems�� They want to invite us."

    "To the castle? Didn''t it copse? But why?"

    "I''m not sure about the reason. But they don''t seem to harbor any ill will."

    "Hmm�� Then, let''s go."

    "That''s not something you should say while being dragged, Joneh."

    "Santio, your situation isn''t much better than mine."

    Seol followed behind as he watched the two great Magicians being dragged by the trolls.

    He still couldn''t believe the battle had ended. Jamad seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep as soon as the battle was over.

    Seol fell into thought while following the Frostmaw Tribe''s trolls.

    ''I wonder what will happen from now on?''

    He had no idea what the Library of All Knowledge and the Frostmaw Tribe without Branka''s fate would be.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>BOOM.</em>

    Along with the Shamans, a sturdy Troll entered the room.

    Inside, the two Magicians and Seol, who had been waiting, greeted them.

    "We can''t understand a single thing they''re saying, so you''ll have to take care of this."

    "Once again, we can do nothing but cheer."

    "We can''t help it due to ourck of learning."

    "But I don''t think I''ve seen that troll before��"

    "I wonder why he''s in the middle."

    Seol shared their doubts.

    A sturdy troll he had never seen before sat in the center, staring at Seol and hispanions.

    "You understand ournguage?"

    "Yes."

    Seol gave a blunt answer to a blunt question.

    "Branka was my father. My name is Bron. What''s yours?"

    "��"

    "Your name?"

    "Kang Seol."

    "I see��"

    - Somehow��

    - This TV series is quite interesting.

    - Most TV series these days are fun, haha.

    As the viewers spected about the troll��s identity, Bron continued speaking, unconcerned about their chatter.

    "Are you hostile to us?"

    "That depends on your answer."

    "Haha�� I like your resoluteness. So, what answer are you seeking? Or why don''t you ask a question instead?"

    Seol thought for a moment and then asked.

    "What are you going to do from now on��?"

    "If I give the wrong answer, will my head roll?"

    "Just know that joking is the worst possible answer."

    "Well�� You don''t seem to have the headspace�� How cold."

    "On the other hand, you seem too rxed."

    "I, along with Branka and my Tribe, had already died once. What is there to fear? Death is less significant than one might think."

    His behavior exuded a sense of ease.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    An uneasy sensation crept up Seol''s neck.

    In the opponent''s pupils, both ferocity and nonchnce coexisted.

    - Ugh��

    ''Jamad, so you''ve woken up.''

    Jamad, who had fainted, had woken up.

    As soon as he regained consciousness, he urgently said.

    - Bron��? Damn it��

    Jamad seemed to recognize the opponent.

    ''Why are you�� Wait, Bron?''

    While talking with Jamad, Seol suddenly recalled a certain figure.

    ''Damn��''

    This was a mistake.

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    "It''s nothing�� What about your answer?"

    "Well�� Father''s n failed. And most of those who shared his ambition died with him. So, what should I do next?"

    Bron.

    Bron was from a generation after Branka.

    The current Frostmaw Tribe is struggling. Bron was from a generation before the current one.

    He was the hero who supported that era of the Frostmaw Tribe.

    - Bron�� Is harder to deal with than Branka. Though he��s been dead for years, his influence still lingers. If he had continued to rule the Frostmaw Tribe�� Anyway, seeing how he appeared in his younger form�� Does that mean he hasn''t regained his strength?

    Seol asked Bron.

    "So you weren''t aligned with Branka''s ambition?"

    "Going against the Old Gods? That was Branka''s ambition. It has nothing to do with me."

    "So, you have no interest in the Library of All Knowledge?"

    "Of course not. What could one achieve from a ce only full of books?"

    There was something strange.

    "Even so, the Head of the Library could have wiped you out. Why didn''t you step in?"

    "Ah, that?"

    Bron grinned.

    "Because I didn''t care about getting wiped out."

    "��"

    "I told you. Death isn''t as big of a deal as you think."

    Bron continued.

    "If you have no reason to keep living, dying isn''t bad. At least you won''t suffer."

    "That''s sophistry."

    "Haha�� You guys were devising an outdated n like making the Old Gods bow�� No wonder it was hard to reach an understanding. Ah�� Also, Jamad was it?"

    <em>BZZ��!</em>

    Jamad responded while in the Night Crow form.

    "Yes."

    "Interesting. Branka''s desire was somehow tainted, but yours�� How should I put it��? Pure? It feels like it doesn''t have any impurities."

    "Bron��"

    "Do you know me by any chance��?"

    "The absolute ruler of the Frostmaw Tribe. Someone from the previous generation who dominated the Tribe Alliance''s Council of Elders. It seems I was wrong to assume Branka was the only one who came out of the book."

    As Jamad spoke, Seol wrote down a few facts in a notebook and showed them to Joneh and Santio.

    Both of them flinched in shock.

    Bron''s eyes became fierce.

    "Well, for one reason or another, I ended up escaping too. But don''t praise me too much. After all, it''s all in the past."

    "What about your power?"

    "��"

    "You didn''t regain it?"

    At that moment.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    ''What the��!''

    Bron''s eyes turned pure white, like ss.

    Everyone looked at Bron as if the room had suddenly turned icy cold.

    Even the Eyes of Foresight didn''t work on him.

    ''This guy�� He''s stronger than Branka.''

    Bron smirked.

    "If I regained my power? Hmm�� This should be a suitable answer."

    He looked at his hands and said.

    "I''ve regained my youth."

    "This is the worst possible oue��"

    "What? Hahaha!"

    The chilling air in the room instantly dissipated as Bron burst intoughter.

    "Interesting, interesting. I''m d I left things as they were."

    "Didn''t Branka know you regained your strength?"

    "Branka didn''t know what I had be afterward. I hid that from him too."

    As Seol talked with Bron, he couldn''t help but recall Branka''s final words.

    <em>- Let it end with just my death.</em>

    <em>- What��?</em>

    <em>- The remaining Tribe members�� They had nothing to do with my n. Let them live.</em>

    <em>- ��</em>

    <em>- Please.</em>

    ''Was that because of Bron?''

    It seemed that was one of the reasons he had asked that.

    ''This is a serious problem.''

    A powerful figure with unclear intentions was standing before him.

    He thought Branka was the strongest the Frostmaw Tribe had to offer. But an even stronger figure had been lurking, observing the situation.

    Jamad asked him.

    "Do you hold a grudge against me?"

    "Why would I? Ah! Because you killed Branka?"

    "Yes."

    "The one who killed Branka was the Head of the Library, wasn''t it? Well�� And I didn''t exactly approve of how he was using us��the resurrected ones��at his whim, either."

    "That means��"

    "I''m saying the Frostmaw Tribe from before and now arepletely different."

    Just a few moments ago, Seol wondered what to do with them. Upon seeing the situation having been reversed, heughed in disbelief.

    ''After stopping Branka, an even bigger problem surfaced.''

    - I agree. We need to figure out his intentions.

    Bron ced his hand on the table and said.

    "What should I do? What should I live for from now on��? I heard Branka''sst words. He asked for the Tribe''s wellbeing, right?"

    "Yes."

    "And he also asked us to live for the future��"

    After pondering for a moment, as if he had made a decision, Bron said.

    "Here''s my answer. The revived Bron and the surviving Frostmaw Tribe will live as they please from now on."

    "What��?"

    "I have no grand dreams, and I''m not interested in the power of the Library of All Knowledge. If I can get out of this ce, that''s great. But if not, that''s fine too."

    <em>Grin��</em>

    "Don''t you think that''s fine?"

    An unpredictable opponent inspired fear.

    But for now, it was fortunate that he didn''t seem to be an enemy.

    <em>BOOM�� BOOM��</em>

    "Come in."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A troll interrupted the meeting, opened the door, and said.

    "The castle is being restored by itself."

    "Hmm�� Is it the power of the Library of All Knowledge?"

    "And��"

    What the troll said next was even more important than the previous statement.

    "Bookshelves are appearing in the castle."

    "What��?"

    The meeting with Bron ended abruptly.

    Perhaps because the once-copsed castle had been restored and bookshelves were springing up everywhere, there was no longer the feeling that they were being watched closely by the Trolls.

    "This is bad��"

    "For someone like him to have returned�� We barely managed to take down that ferocious chief thanks to the Head of the Library''s help."

    Joneh and Santio''s expressions darkened.

    "At least, the fortunate thing is that they probably won''t be able to leave the Library of All Knowledge."

    "Y-yeah. With the Head of the Library gone, they won''t be able to open the books on the 7th floor carelessly either."

    "Haa��"

    "It''s a bit disappointing that it��s the only positive aspect��"

    "We need to start thinking about how to get out of here now."

    "Yeah, let''s stay here for a while ande up with a n."

    What they thought would be a quick resolution had be moreplicated than expected. The biggest issue was that they couldn''t see a way out yet.

    ''Since we have some time, I guess it''s okay?''

    Even if they returned, there was still some time left before Agony could recover. Waiting was inevitable. Instead, they decided it would be more effective to move within the Library of All Knowledge to achieve their goals.

    And so they spent a few days in the frozen castle. It wasn''t what they had hoped for, but surprisingly, the Frostmaw Tribe treated them kindly.

    * * *

    "Hahaha! You fool! I won!"

    "You definitely cheated!"

    "You just cursed, right?"

    Joneh and Santio got surprisingly well with the trolls despite thenguage barrier.

    The only problem was that Seol had to step in as an interpreter every time they interacted constantly.

    Still, Seol didn''t think the current situation was all that bad.

    His body was slowly returning to normal.

    The twisted energy within him was easing up.

    - The recoil from using a Forbidden Shamanic Spell is stronger than expected. I''ll have to be more cautious before using it.

    ''Yeah.''

    - But more importantly, is it okay?

    ''What?''

    Jamad asked Seol.

    He asked something simr to what he asked Bron.

    - Didn''t youe all the way up to the 8th floor because you had a goal?

    ''Yes.''

    - Did you have any results?

    ''Not yet��''

    - Hmph, don''t get anxious.

    Jamad offered encouragement in his own way.

    Seol''s goal foring to the 8th floor was to find the book the Grand Duke of Frost had left behind.

    The book was definitely in the Library of All Knowledge, and ording to the old gentleman, it was on the 8th floor.

    ''The problem is that the 8th floor isn''t the same as before.''

    The bookshelves were scattered all over the ce, and a snowy mountain appeared, making matters worse, causing the bookshelves that disappeared to reemerge slowly.

    ''Maybe I''ll find it when all the bookshelves have reappeared��''

    He kept repeating the location of the bookshelf over and over again, so much so that he could almost recite it while sleeping.

    Perhaps the end of the Library of All Knowledge was there. That''s why he couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    ''Bron and the others�� Honestly, they have nothing to do with me.''

    Bron wasn''t devising a dangerous n like Branka. Opposing him just because he was stronger than Branka didn''t feel right.

    It seemed true that in this world, there were more uncertainties than clear answers��at least, his rtionship with Bron was like that.

    "I found it."

    Someone suddenly called him from behind.

    "Don''t talk to me from behind��"

    Although he had already sensed his presence, he hadn''t expected him to talk to him so directly.

    It was Bron.

    "Really? I thought you''d be pleased."

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t you ask me for something?"

    "Don''t tell me��"

    Bron grinned.

    "I found the bookshelf you mentioned."

    "What��?"

    "At the top of the castle, if you go to the spire, is the one you mentioned��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol bolted off before Bron could even finish speaking.

    "Hahaha! The key is��"

    Although Bron seemed amused, Seol was too focused on the important task at hand and didn''t care.

    - Seol, calm down.

    <em>Huff��</em>

    <em>Huff��</em>

    <em>Paf!</em>

    The Frostmaw trolls shot Seol strange nces as he ran incredibly fast.

    After running past them, Seol headed toward the top of the castle.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    The snowstorm stopped as soon as the Head of the Library fell.

    Seol kept running as the pure white snowfield revealed itself from outside the window.

    The spire.

    He reached the spire.

    The door was secured with chains. Perhaps this was why Bron mentioned retrieving the key.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    With a powerful kick, Seol blew off the steel door. Nothing could stop him now.

    "Huff�� Huff��"

    Inside, there was a bookshelf.

    The 9th bookshelf that started with the letter ''?.''

    As Seol approached it, he couldn''t stop trembling��it was here. He could feel it.

    His gaze swept over the bookshelf.

    "It''s here."

    He knew it.

    As if there were a thread connecting them, he could clearly see a book with a white cover and golden patterns engraved on it.

    Seol slowly extended his hand toward the book.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    And at that moment.

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

 Chapter 300

    A freezing wind swept over the spire.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Tap��!</em>

    Jamad''s hand struck the book, knocking it out of Seol''s hand.

    "What the��"

    - Seol, are you okay?

    Seol rubbed his aching hand.

    "Ah, I''m fine. I was just surprised."Seol massaged his hand and then picked up the white book that had fallen to the floor.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He looked at the cover of the book. He could feel the book''s heft and its cover''s rough, bumpy texture.

    ''I can''t feel any more colding out of it.''

    Seol tried to suppress his pounding heart and tried to open the book.

    "Ah��"

    However, the book reacted strangely each time he tried to open it.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    It immediately froze over, and he couldn''t even open a single page.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol suddenly heard footstepsing from a distance.

    "You''ve made quite a spectacle while opening the door. You''re more savage than a troll. To think I came here to bring the key."

    "��"

    It was Bron.

    Bron raised an eyebrow as he looked at Seol, who was struggling while bending over.

    "It looks like you got what you wanted."

    Seol hesitated before answering.

    Should he say he got the book or y dumb? He was still unsure of Bron��s true nature.

    However, he didn''t hesitate for long.

    "Yes. It was thanks to you."

    He still wasn''t sure what Bron wanted, but there was no need to turn away someone who had shown kindness. After all, Bron had even helped him obtain this book.

    "Oh, to think you would admit it so easily. As expected, it��s good to do a few good deeds now and then. Well, I guess with this, I''ve paid a bit of my debt to you."

    "Your debt to me?"

    "Well, it was your party who defeated the Head of the Library and crushed Branka''s n."

    "But you didn''t stop him despite being able to."

    "How could I have stood in his way? I had to keep my mouth shut even if I disagreed. Honestly, I was grateful you showed up at the right time. And besides��"

    Bron turned around and began walking.

    "The Head of the Library wasn''t something a fake like me could handle. You must have seen it, too. I would have immediately turned into letters if it had touched me."

    Seol imagined that scene unfolding before him��the sight of Branka''s leg turning into letters and scattering into the air.

    "Anyway, will you leave now that you got what you wanted?"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol nced down at the book and said, "I guess so��"

    * * *

    After returning to the lodging, Seol marveled at how pristine the surroundings had be.

    It was so nice that he even thought that if this weren''t a trapped world, the world inside a book might be worth living in.

    But more importantly.

    <em>- The Head of the Library wasn''t something a fake like me could handle. You must have seen it, too. I would have immediately turned into letters if it had touched me.</em>

    He was thinking about how Bron called himself a fake.

    It seemed that Bron thought of himself as fake.

    ''Well, it isn''t unreasonable. After all, the real Bron is already dead. That''s why he might consider himself a clone carrying his memories��''

    Seol was honestly surprised by how friendly Bron and the Frostmaw Tribe had been with him.

    He even felt bitter about how fiercely he had fought against them before.

    He wondered what would have happened had Brankae to his senses a bit earlier. Then, Seol remembered his words.

    <em>- Huff</em>��<em> Huff</em>��<em> Jamad. If I, Branka, had lived in the same era as you�� Would our fates have been different?</em>

    It felt like that could have really been the case.

    No. Even if he had changed his mind before awakening the Head of the Library, the situation might have been slightly better.

    ''Well, it''s all meaningless to think about that now. The Frostmaw Tribe is going to survive well on their own��''

    Whether they considered themselves fakes didn''t matter.

    Seol could do nothing for their future.

    "Hmm��"

    That''s why, for now, Seol decided to focus on the task at hand.

    The book that the Grand Duke of Frost had left.

    After returning to his room, he tried opening it again, but it was useless.

    Which meant��

    "Was it all for nothing?"

    The seal was so strong he couldn''t even open a single page.

    Seol briefly thought about the two Magicians in his party and then slowly shook his head.

    Bornuil suspected they might also be after the Grand Duke of Frost��s book, so provoking them unnecessarily was a risky move.

    Seol knew well enough that Magicians could be a bit entric when it came to matters of power, and he didn''t want to make any mistakes here.

    And if it was absolutely necessary, he could always ask Frannan.

    ''No. Come to think of it, there''s one more person.''

    Seol had an Archmage by his side��someone who had lived in this era and was also a member of the Zodiac, just like the Grand Duke of Frost.

    ''Bornuil, are you there?''

    - ��

    ''Bornuil?''

    - The old man is asleep.

    "��"

    It was Ur who answered in Bornuil��s stead.

    ''Ur, I found the book.''

    - Ah, so you''ve found that book. So, what''s written in it?

    Seol exined the problem he was currently facing to Ur.

    - It isn''t umon. Books that are restricted to certain readers oftene with seals. But it''s usually some kind of magical trickery. I should be able to break through it quite easily.

    There were times when Seol found Ur to be incredibly reassuring. And this was one of them.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call Ur''s knowledge in mana or magic unparalleled. After all, he solved the mystery of the Void and conquered it.

    ''Then, what should I do?''

    - Send that book to the Void. You know how to do that, right?

    ''Of course.''

    Seol focused on the Strength of the Mind, which he had extensively mastered in the Ruins of Wat. He closed his eyes and envisioned it��a giant door.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    Seol was now standing before a giant door.

    He had mastered this power quite a bit.

    "Then�� Hmm?"

    However, the book in his hand disappeared.

    Seol tilted his head and returned to reality. He was definitely holding the book.

    "��"

    - What are you doing?

    "Wait a moment."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol stood before the Void''s door once again.

    And just like before, the book vanished.

    "Oof��"

    Seol ryed the situation to Ur.

    - What? The book disappears when you enter the Void?

    "Yes��"

    - Ha�� Haha�� Hahaha!

    Ur burst intoughter.

    "What''s wrong?"

    - It''s a masterpiece. To think an Idea Seal��

    ''Idea Seal?''

    Not even Seol knew what an Idea Seal was.

    After all, everything had been handled by the Grand Duke of Frost. That''s why he didn''t know how impressive the seal was.

    - What do you think is the essence of a weapon?

    "The essence of a weapon? I guess the weapon itself."

    - Then, what is the essence of a book?

    Seol finally caught on to what Ur was hinting at.

    "Its contents��?"

    - Correct. A book��s cover and the bundle of pages inside it are worthless. What matters is the knowledge contained in them. But knowledge and truth like this are extremely difficult to manage because they''re easy to replicate.

    "Replicate? You mean copying them?"

    - Yes. People make copies because it''s hard to steal the original. With weapons, replicas are of much lower quality, so it''s pointless. But with books, you only need the content.

    Seol nodded.

    "So Azran made sure that couldn''t happen. So there could be only one copy of this book essible to a specific person."

    - Yes. That''s why it can''t be transferred to the Void. It could be replicated if it enters the mind realm. This isn''t an ordinary book. I''m curious about the knowledge inside. That Azran guy�� He certainly isn''t ordinary.

    Seol felt a bit embarrassed.

    After all, Azran was one of his pieces.

    So, in a sense, Ur was also praising Seol.

    "Impressive, right?"

    - I''ll find a way�� N�� No. You should also try looking for a way. If you leave everything to me likest time, we might waste too much time.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Seol decided to leave the matters rted to the book aside for now and moved on to another concern.

    ''I missed out on Branka''s Shamanic Spells��''

    The conclusion of this Adventure left him feeling unsatisfied overall. Although he did gain something, the result wasn''t exactly fulfilling.

    It felt disappointing since there was nothing tangible in his hands.

    Seol asked Jamad if he regretted having lost Branka''s spells.

    - Losing the old man''s Shamanic spells is unfortunate, but there''s nothing we can do. After all, he died on his own.

    Seol chuckled and suddenly wondered about the others in his group.

    Joneh and Santio must have had their reasons for having climbed up to the 8th floor as well. But would they get something out of this?

    He had already obtained Azran''s book, so it would be great if they got something else.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    At that moment, someone knocked on his door.

    "Are you there?"

    It was Joneh.

    He seemed in a hurry��no, he was always in a hurry.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "There is�� No, I think there will be��"

    "Did something rted to the Frostmaw Tribe��"

    "Do you also suspect that I might have caused an ident?"

    "Did Santio think the same?"

    "��"

    "Anyway, I''ming out."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As he opened the door, Joneh, Santio, and Bron were staring at him.

    "Bron? You too?"

    "Yes. He said it''s something I should know as well."

    It was one thing for Santio to be informed, but for Bron��who wasn''t even a clear ally yet��what could have happened?

    ''This doesn''t seem good��''

    Seol frowned and followed them. Their destination was unexpectedly outdoors.

    Bron was walking through the snow with a smirk, as if he enjoyed the situation.

    "Hey, Seol��"

    "Seol."

    "Yes, Seol. Things just got a bit more fun."

    It seemed there was a reason for Bron''s smirk.

    "Fun?"

    Bron shared his honest thoughts.

    "At first, I was just confused, thinking I would either die from old age or disappear without a trace�� However, just watching you all has sparked my interest. Still, this is troublesome��"

    "Why would it be troublesome?"

    "Isn''t that obvious?"

    Bron''s expression was full of both regret and disappointment.

    "It makes me want to live despite being a fake."

    "��"

    "Just like those guys in the castle, I''ve already died once. There''s nothing more pitiful than someone who has died before clinging to life. If I cling too desperately�� I would feel too guilty toward the real Bron, who lived his life to the fullest."

    He was drawing a clear distinction between the real Bron and his fake self.

    He took pride in the real Bron''s life and seemed anxious his fake existence might tarnish Bron''s final moments.

    "Well��"

    "What do you think?"

    "It depends on what your goal in life is."

    "Haha�� You sound just like Branka. Even if it''s for a short while, I''m having fun, which is enough for me."

    "Really?"

    "What��?"

    "I''m asking if you really are satisfied with that."

    "I don''t know�� At one point, I wondered why I was brought back, wondering if it was destiny�� But maybe that was just my wishful thinking��"

    At that moment, Bron stopped talking, and his eyes widened.

    Seol followed Bron��s gaze to see where he was looking at.

    "This��"

    It was a ce they had seen before.

    "Isn''t it the transfer door?"

    "To be more precise, it''s the Scorpion Door�� But, isn''t there something strange?"

    "Yes�� There is something strange."

    The Scorpion Door was still on the ground. It remained intact even after several days.

    Not only that��

    "Was it always this fancy?"

    While the gate had previously looked like a simple wooden door, it had now transformed into something as grand as the front gate of a noble''s mansion.

    "It absorbed mana. The door absorbed mana from its surroundings."

    Everyone turned to look at Joneh.

    "Joneh��"

    "It wasn''t me! I cut off my mana long ago! In fact, there was nothing left to cut off��by then, my mana had already drainedpletely.

    It didn''t make sense.

    If that were the case, why was the Scorpion Gate still there?

    "Then, the reason why it remains��"

    Joneh stammered.

    "This�� This might sound crazy��no, it is crazy. But I''m not crazy."

    "Please, go on."

    He spoke in a nervous tone.

    "Someone on the other side is holding onto the door handle and refusing to let go�� They��re keeping the door from disappearing��"

    "��"

    "Who do you think it could be?"

    At that moment, everyone hesitated and took a step back.

    Santio said while stepping back.

    "This�� This�� There''s no way��"

    "If that thing is still alive, what could it possibly want��?"

    <em>At that moment��</em>

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Light began seeping from the Scorpion Door.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    Bron quickly moved and blocked the door.

    "What''s going on?!"

    The ominous vibrations weren''t justing from the Scorpion Door.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The Grand Duke of Frost��s book Seol had also begun to tremble.

    An abnormal mana phenomenon was detected.

    ''This is bad!''

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Seol transformed into the Night Crow while Joneh conjured an emergency transfer gate for escape. Meanwhile, Santio heightened his mana resistance to shield everyone.

    Their response was swift and wless.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    "Hey�� I got it."

    "What?"

    Bron said while blocking the door, "The thing on the other side�� It��s not trying toe through."

    His words stunned everyone.

    "It''s trying to take us there.

    "What��?"

    At that moment��

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    There wasn''t even a sensation of the door opening.

    The surroundings instantly shifted. The snowy mountain and the castle had vanished without a trace.

    If the ice castle looked like a crude form of art, this ce felt as if something alive had been perfectly frozen in time��a world intricately crafted in ice.

    "The library��"

    "The bookshelves�� They''re all frozen."

    "Oh my god��"

    Seol couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "The Head of the Library��"

    The Head of the Library and Branka were frozen in the middle of the 4th floor. It was also exactly how Seol had seen them.

    "The 4th floor��"

    "We must escape!"

    "Everyone, grab onto me!"

    At Joneh''s shout, everyone quickly clung to him

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A white mist crept across the floor.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Their bodies began to freeze, but there was no sensation of cold. It was as if their senses hadpletely shut down.

    How did one breathe?

    "I-I''m the Scorpion Master! Let''s talk��"

    "I''m the Aries Master! Please, let''s talk��!"

    Joneh and Santio hurriedly shouted, but��

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Their entire bodies froze.

    "Ugh��"

    Bron''s temples throbbed as his veins popped out.

    It seemed he was trying to use a Forbidden Shamanic Spell, but��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    He also ended up frozen.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Seol panted.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Someone was approaching him from behind.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Suddenly, Jamad emerged from Seol''s body.

    - Seol, run!

    Jamad, who had dismissed the Night Crow form, tried to swing his arm at the approaching figure.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    But he froze.

    Everything did.

    Even Seol''s face was being overtaken by the frost.

    The figure who had approached them now stood before him and pulled the book from his grasp.

    "Why��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Did he still remain?

    He couldn''t finish the question.

    It was the Grand Duke of Frost, Azran.

    Azran looked down at the book in his hand for a moment and then said, "This book��"

    As if he had made a decision, he ced his index finger on Seol''s forehead.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    In an instant, he invaded Seol''s mind, bypassing the Void''s door.

    Everything around him froze.

    However, just then��

    <em>Shweek��!</em>

    For the first time, Azran stopped moving.

    <em>FWOOSH��!</em>

    A fiery line appeared on the ground. And a knight holding a sword stood before him.

    "��"

    Although the knight had caught his interest, Azran''s gaze was fixed elsewhere��on the figure sitting in a chair, watching him.

    "Don''t cross the line."

    A voice came from the figure staring at Azran through a pair of sses.

    "How dare a mere Magician��"

    It was Ur.

 Chapter 301

    An Archmage and the First Wizard.

    The two were staring at each other, assessing their opponent. However, it wasn''t hard to predict what would happen if they were to sh.

    Ur would lose in every scenario.

    Even if Karen and Karuna joined, the oue would be the same.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The mana in the air made it clear to Ur, whose Mana Sensitivity was beyond anyone else��s. To him, that future appeared even more certain.

    ''What''s up with this absurd mana��?''

    He might have been able to do something if it were just about having vast amounts of mana. But Azran''s mana was special.

    It was as if his mana was alive, protecting him. It contained the essence of frost and slithered around him like a snake.Ur was fully aware that he had no chance against him.

    However, he couldn''t back down.

    Sometimes, you had to fight battles, even when defeat was certain.

    Right here, right now. The Void was thest bastion protecting Seol, and Ur was its general.

    That''s why he stood with determination, trying to fend off The Grand Duke of Frost''s assault.

    Numerous scenarios of facing The Grand Duke of Frost unfolded in Ur��s mind. He was crafting strategies to counterattack with an even more devastating force, even if it meant over-exhausting himself.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    However, Azran''s reaction was strange��no, this was a reaction Ur didn''t expect.

    Azran gave a slight nod in greeting, which flustered Karen, making her nce at Ur.

    Wasn''t this strange?

    He was acting like someone who had been invited there.

    - Let''s wait and see��

    Ur conveyed his thoughts to Karen.

    Karen nodded and flourished her sword.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    <em>ng��</em>

    The sword returned to its sheath immediately, and the mes that separated them from Azran dissipated.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Only then did Azran begin walking toward them.

    As he approached, a chill crept in.

    However, it didn''t seem to affect Ur or Karen, as their bodies showed no signs of disturbance.

    Since Azran had invited himself, Ur couldn''t stand still either.

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    With a hand gesture, a table appeared along with a chair for The Grand Duke of Frost to sit on.

    The chair was rather crude, not quite befitting a guest, but what mattered was that it had been offered.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    As Azran sat in the chair, it transformed into a finely crafted work of art. For Azran, such a splendidly refined chair seemed only natural and perfectly matched his atmosphere.

    As he sat before him, Ur felt relieved he hadn''t hastily attacked.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    His presence was truly overwhelming.

    Ur honestly, didn''t think much of ''The Immortal'' or ''The Grand Duke of Frost'' Seol had mentioned before.

    The first time he changed his opinion was when he experienced the Void ''The Immortal'' had created, and the second was now.

    Anyone standing before ''The Grand Duke of Frost, Azran'' couldn''t help but be interested in him.

    Ur acknowledged him.

    Maybe he had a chance if he fully regained his original strength. But if he were to face him right now, he would get frozen in an instant.

    "Azran."

    Azran introduced himself first.

    He might have sounded more polite if he had spoken a full sentence. But it seemed that such things weren''t important to him. After all, what good woulde out of a supreme being acting politely?

    "I''m Ur��"

    "Ur��"

    Azran nced around.

    Ur continued speaking.

    "The master of this mental realm you''ve entered is someone called Kang Seol."

    "Kang Seol��"

    Azran calmly observed his surroundings. When this silent inspection persisted for about a minute, Ur started to sense something was off.

    - This guy�� What is he up to?

    Ur sent a thought to Karen.

    Karen shook her head, signaling him not to act rashly.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Ur frowned. He felt as if someone was touching the back of his head.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    However, Ur found nobody behind him. Then his eyes widened as the realization hit him.

    "You''ve been touching my body with mana��?"

    The one who had touched the back of his head was Azran. He was using his mana to examine him.

    It was extremely hard to do unless you were mana''s owner��it was a truly astounding use of mana.

    He was handling mana as if it were his own limbs.

    Azran said, "Spirit��?"

    It seemed Azran touched him because he was curious about Ur��s true identity. Azran spoke his mind after confirming that the being with sses sitting before him was indeed a spirit.

    "Amazing."

    "��"

    At this point, Ur decided to start engaging in a more serious conversation with him.

    "Yes�� I''m a great Spirit indeed. My Mana Sensitivity is unparalleled."

    Of course, even so, he couldn''t perform the feats Azran had just done. At least not yet.

    Azran seemed genuinely impressed. His reaction was almost childlike.

    "Hmm��"

    The reason for a supreme being��s curiosity made Ur''s shoulders unconsciously rise in pride.

    At times, he showed a dignity worthy of a supreme being. At other times, he seemed pure and innocent.

    The Grand Duke of Frost was unpredictable.

    If one got entangled with someone like him, only disaster would follow.

    On the other hand, openly antagonizing him was also a risky move.

    Seol could be in danger if Ur handled the situation poorly.

    After all, this ce was none other than Seol''s mental realm��any rash action could directly affect Seol.

    Ur pondered about how to deal with him.

    It would have been one thing if Azran had immediately attacked Seol. But from what Ur could tell, Azran had yet to do anything life-threatening.

    After much deliberation, Ur finally asked.

    "What''s your goal?"

    "Goal��?"

    "Yes. You froze Seol and the others. Are you going to pretend nothing much happened?"

    "��"

    The Grand Duke of Frost showed no signs of emotional fluctuation, responding dryly and mechanically as if he were a puppet.

    Instead of replying, he asked a question.

    "This ce��"

    "It''s called the Void. It''s a special ce."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Azran suddenly stood up and started moving.

    Having no other choice, Ur followed him.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    "Observe��"

    Azran truly seemed to have no other purpose than that. He began to explore the Void, wandering all over the ce.

    He gently touched the Void Ur had built and said.

    "Amazing."

    He walked somewhere.

    "Amazing."

    And then he moved somewhere else.

    "Amazing."

    As if he were a baby who could only say ''amazing,'' Azran kept walking around while marveling.

    And his reaction�� excited Ur.

    "Ahem�� Well, I did improve it from the original, after all."

    "Amazing? It isn''t even fully restored yet. In fact, what you''re seeing here is something I thought should be improved from the original''s functions��"

    "For someone whocks manners, you certainly have a good eye. To think there is a Magician capable of recognizing my greatness. Perhaps I shouldn''t have dismissed you so easily."

    That''s right. No matter how insignificant the task was, it was exciting when someone who appreciated the effort appeared. Furthermore, reconstructing the Void was a task so arduous that it would leave anyone amazed.

    Although Seol was grateful for it, he didn''t fully understand how muchbor went into it.

    Ur was facing someone who truly understood it for the first time.

    "Come this way. I''ll show you something even more interesting."

    "��"

    Azran nodded and followed Ur.

    At first, Ur was trailing Azran out of concern. But now, it felt like Ur was touring Azran around the Void.

    Even Karen found this change unsettling.

    "Check this out. This is an area I struggled with. Surprisingly, it isn''t powered by mana, but��"

    Ur continued exining enthusiastically.

    "Amazing��"

    And Azran responded with genuine admiration.

    "Damn��"

    "��"

    "Why is it that the only one who understands my greatness is someone supreme like you?"

    This was Ur''s honest feelings.

    "I guess everyone died ages ago��"

    Ur quietly muttered and then guided Azran deeper into the Void.

    "I''m going to show you more."

    Ur quietly muttered and then guided Azran deeper into the Void, with Karen slowly following them from behind.

    Ur and Azran were surprisingly able tomunicate. Azran didn''t speak in long sentences. He just briefly asked, ''This, how?'' Or just ''How?'' Then Ur would exin in as much detail as possible.

    Whenever Ur talked, Azran just nodded.

    For those who walked the path of mana, even talking was some kind of training. Amid this process, Ur was experiencing immense satisfaction��intellectual dialogue felt like an extraordinary opportunity for those who walked this path.

    To the untrained eye, the conversation between Ur and Azran might seem like an ordinary exchange where Ur spoke and Azran listened. But in reality, it was different.

    Azran fully understood what Ur was saying and skillfully prompted Ur to share his knowledge at the right moments.

    Just as Jamad devoured stronger Shamans, and the Twin Knights advanced to higher levels of swordsmanship, the sharing of knowledge inevitably led to the advancement of wisdom.

    <em>Twitch��</em>

    Karen stopped for a moment and looked at Ur who was eagerly exining.

    For some reason, Karen felt as if Ur''s body was gradually growingrger.

    Was it just her imagination?

    No, his body was indeed growingrger.

    Something had changed.

    "Ah, don''t look too closely. Some areas have been just stuffed in hastily."

    "I can''t look?"

    "It''s embarrassing. Those parts are a bit sloppy."

    <em>Nod.</em>

    "As expected, you understand. This is why intellectual conversations are so enjoyable."

    Karen wondered if Ur hadpletely let his guard down around Azran.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Azran suddenly stopped and turned his head to a closed door.

    "Ah, inside there��"

    Before Ur could finish talking, Azran slightly opened the door.

    <em>ROAR��!</em>

    A thunderous roar erupted from within.

    Ur and Karen both grimaced as they covered their ears.

    "��"

    Inside, a knight d in dark energy was facing off against a massive giant.

    However, the giant moved as if it was driven purely by instinct, devoid of reason.

    Ur continued, "This is the reason the Void was created."

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>Paaaaff!</em>

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    The ck Knight sliced the giant''s body in half.

    The sight of a small being defeating something colossal was always awe-inspiring. However, Ur didn''t seem satisfied.

    "Tsk�� It��s troublesome how fast they��re growing."

    "Troublesome?"

    Azran asked, and Ur exined the current situation.

    "Ah, as I mentioned earlier, I didn''t create this ce. The current Void is something I just rebuilt by gathering the remnants left behind by the previous owner. Even so, it��s still not enough. Fighting powerful demonic beasts elerates growth, but even though the Void is a conceptual space, only a few demonic beasts here provide an experienceparable to realbat."

    "Conceptual��"

    Azran nodded and walked a little further ahead.

    Soon, they arrived at thergest area in the Void.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    When the door opened, the ce was filled with piles of decaying corpses, and the air was thick with the stench of rot.

    "This ce used to be full of demonic beasts."

    "This ce?"

    "Yes. The troll you encountered cleaned it all out, so now, it''s being used to store the corpses."

    Azran nodded and began rummaging through his belongings.

    "Hmm? What are you doing?"

    After a while, he pulled out a tiny bottle filled with a blue liquid.

    Ur froze upon seeing the liquid Azran had pulled out.

    "Don''t tell me��"

    Azran dropped the liquid inside that vast room.

    <em>Drip��</em>

    "Hey��"

    At that moment��

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    An intense cold swept through the room, freezing everything in its path. Luckily, Karen and Ur, who were near Azran, were safe from the threat. But the scene that unfolded was nothing short of a hellscape.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    An Ice Spirit far stronger than the giant Karuna had defeated earlier awakened.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    And if that wasn''t enough, the dangerous cold began creating an ecosystem of reptiles and other lifeforms surrounded by ice crystals.

    However, some beings remained in an egg-like state, as if unsatisfied with the room''s size. Others had too much strength concentrated in a single body.

    How could something like this have happened so quickly?

    All of these incredibly strong demonic beasts had been born from that bluish liquid.

    A voice came from behind Azran.

    "Ice Soul��?"

    Ice Soul.

    It was an object that caused catastrophe with a single drop.

    "What are you thinking? Pouring all that in here?!"

    Ur muttered.

    "This won''t allow proper growth�� Damn it�� I''ll have to break down the outer walls to bnce things out�� I''ll have to dedicate time to make the door�� But why did you scatter the Ice Soul so suddenly?"

    "��"

    "Is this some kind of gift?"

    "Gift��?" Azran tilted his head slightly, then shook it, "No."

    "Then why?"

    "Weren''t you troubled?"

    Ur froze at Azran''s response.

    "That��"

    Azran had performed the reckless act of scattering the Ice Soul just to help Ur in his moment of trouble.

    Moreover, the intention behind that action�� deeply moved Ur.

    "��"

    "Ur?"

    "Don''t disappear."

    "��"

    The reason Ur said that was because Azran''s mana was slowly diminishing.

    "Don''t disappear, Azran."

    Ur grabbed Azran''s sleeve.

    "You''re disappearing!"

    That''s right. Even though The Grand Duke of Frost was a supreme being and could briefly twist the Library of All Knowledge��s rules, he couldn��t do that indefinitely.

    At the end of the rules of the 4th floor, it was clearly stated:

    <em>- If any issue has arisen and you are still alive, please calmly wait for it to resolve itself. The more serious the problem, the faster it will be dealt with.</em>

    Azran''s existence was a huge problem to the Library of All Knowledge.

    He had to disappear. Whether he was real or not no longer mattered.

    He was destined to vanish regardless.

    Even his bizarre act of scattering the Ice Soul in the Void didn''t need justification.

    Azran would soon fade, and the Ice Soul would disappear with him. However, since it had been scattered inside the conceptual space of the Void, its influence would persist.

    Maybe that was the only way he could have used the Ice Soul, given the circumstances.

    "It''s time."

    "Azran�� Where are you going?"

    "I''m fake�� The real Azran��"

    "Where do I need to go to meet you?

    At Ur''s desperate cry, the Azran made of letters paused briefly.

    Then he extended his index finger and pointed upward. Whether that was meant as an answer, Ur finally felt a sense of relief.

    "I see��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Azran''s form vanished from the Void.

    Once again, Ur was left behind in a world where he needed to impart wisdom endlessly.

    The brief encounter with a supreme being like Azran was a massive shock to Ur. This was a shock far greater than when he had been reborn as a spirit.

    Karen looked at Ur, startled, as his body was growingrger andrger.

    * * *

    <em>Crack�� Crack��</em>

    The ice surrounding Seol''s face melted slowly and broke apart.

    "Huff�� Huff�� Huff��"

    His lungs became filled with air.

    He was still alive within the world of ice. It seemed he was the only one so far who had awakened.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The ice encasing his body shattered, and soon, his body returned to normal.

    "��"

    Even though he had regained his freedom, Seol couldn''t turn his head.

    He was there, right in front of him��The Grand Duke of Frost, Azran.

    However, his figure was now slightly blurry, unlike when he first saw him.

    "Azran��"

    "Kang Seol��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Azran handed Seol a white book.

    It was the book he had taken from Seol.

    After a brief hesitation, Azran said.

    "Gift."

    "Azran!"

    "Pass it on."

    At that moment, the supreme being transformed into letters and scattered into the air.

    [- Azran! The magician whose magic freezes even death itself��]

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As Seol watched the scattering letters, he opened the book.

    He flinched for a moment.

    The book, which didn''t even budge before, now opened smoothly, revealing its contents without him needing to exert any effort.

    The seal on the book had been lifted.

    But who was he supposed to pass it on to?

    "Ah��"

    Upon opening the book, he saw Azran had left a seal on the first page.

    To think it now had the signature of the author. It was a situation that almost made him want tough.

    Next to the snowke seal, there were a few words written with mana.

    [- Ur, I look forward to another enjoyable conversation.]

    This book was Azran''s gift to Ur.

    Before Seol could deliver the book to Ur, he began reading the first line of the prologue to confirm it truly had been left by The Grand Duke of Frost.

    [- Azran says��]

    A legendary legacy left by The Grand Duke of Frost.

    It contained his enlightenment, a frozen truth.

    [A Forbidden Book has appeared! You have acquired Frozen Truth.]

    [The Frozen Truth has revealed itself to the world.]

    ��

 Chapter 302

    Before Seol could read a few lines of the book''s prologue, messages began to appear.

    [You have acquired Frozen Truth��s Unique Effect.]

    [Passive: Chilly Darkness (Composite) is awakened.]

    [When the One body, Multiple Avatars, and all other creations are destroyed, a frost storm is created. The frost storm deals damage proportional to the maximum health of the creation.]

    [Your Frost resistance has been significantly increased.]

    [Summoned creatures and creations take 20% less Frost damage.]

    [There are still countless hidden effects of Frozen Truth.]

    ��

    Seol stood absentmindedly with the book open.''How is this possible��?''

    - A summoner''s forbidden book!

    - A Certain Summoner''s Forbidden Book Index!

    - What the�� Are you referencing a certain sci-fi school fantasy light novel released in Japan? Most people won''t get what you''re talking about.

    - The two above, please, stop.

    - Going wild just because something they knew was mentioned, hahaha.

    Gauging how much power the book contained was impossible.

    Curious about what other power he might awaken, Seol continued reading a bit more of the prologue.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    - Seol�� Seol!

    Ur called out Seol''s name.

    Seol shook his head and responded.

    "Ugh��"

    [You are unable toprehend the book��s contents.]

    - You just almost died.

    "I almost died��?"

    - Yes. That book will freeze you if you read it without enough magical understanding.

    Startled, Seol touched his face.

    ''No way��''

    One side of his face was frosted over, just like when he met Azran.

    It was melting rapidly, but he had almost frozen to death in that brief moment.

    ''At this rate�� Even if I break the seal, it''s useless, isn''t it?''

    A food you can''t eat or a book you can''t read is worthless.

    - You aren''t even a Magician, yet you gained something from it. That already makes you lucky. As you are now, you would freeze to death before you could even finish reading the prologue.

    <em>Psh��</em>

    <em>Tap��!</em>

    Seol closed the book.

    After giving it some thought, he realized Ur was right.

    Frozen Truth was so powerful that it had been ssified as a forbidden magic book.

    ''To think they would ssify a book as forbidden without even confirming its existence.''

    Of course, the book really existed. And its contents were certainly dangerous. Because just reading the book might cost one their life, many Magicians might lose their lives in the pursuit of knowledge.

    That reasoning justified the book being ssified as forbidden.

    This book possessed a strength even great Magicians would find hard to handle��Joneh and Satio weren''t exceptions.

    The only exception was probably��

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol opened the Void door.

    <em>WHOOM</em>��

    Soon, a huge door appeared before him, exuding a dark and ominous aura from the other side.

    This time, the pure white book was in Seol''s hands.

    Seol gently extended his hand to see if he could pass beyond the door.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Bzzt��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    A tingling sensation ran up his hand like it was warning him that it was still too early for him.

    Seol extended his hand, holding the book.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    ck arms stretched out from within the door. Their grotesque appearance was something he wanted to avoid seeing.

    But since he knew who was on the other side, there was no need to be scared.

    "Here it is, Ur."

    The hands paused for a moment and then took the book from Seol.

    The hands seemed nervous. They began trembling as soon as they received the book.

    A message appeared before Seol a few momentster.

    [Ur, the Sealed begins walking the path of Frozen Truth.]

    [The nature of Ur, the Sealed''s mana changes to Frost.]

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A cold breeze swept past the gap of the Void''s door as Seol hurriedly came out of his mental world.

    - Azran�� You''re impressive��

    Ur was probably racing through the book from the very beginning, muttering to himself as if nothing was bothering the lecture, unlike Seol.

    - Even the basic theory follows a different trajectory. This line of thinking is quite interesting�� Let''s see if there''s a base to it��

    Seol felt a bit isted, and even by the 3rd line, he couldn��t grasp the book��s contents. Just like even a great poem can''t move someone with a dried-up heart, no matter how great the magic book was��for Seol, whocked magical knowledge��it was no different from any other book scattered across the world.

    That''s why he decided to be happy for Ur, who could understand the book��Ur had be the true owner of the Frozen Truth.

    ''He''s the first Wizard.''

    Although he was now living inside Seol''s Void, helping with numerous tasks as a summon, he was an incredible monster in the past.

    When it came to understanding anything mana-rted��specifically the miracle of mana evolving into magic��there was probably no one in the world who could surpass Ur.

    Ur was mana itself.

    The review that Ur left after reading a small portion of the Frozen Truth was.

    - Azran�� It will be hard to find a Magician greater than him among the living.

    Seol found such an assessment embarrassing.

    After all, Azran was a meaningful piece for him.

    - Except for I, Ur, that is.

    He liked Ur''s confident demeanor.

    Since Azran was his piece and Ur was his summon, it didn''t matter to him who was superior.

    It felt like being the mother of both a raincoat seller and a straw shoe seller. Of course, right now, his heart leaned more toward Ur, who was currently helping him.

    - I will savor your truth slowly.

    The constant struggle and loneliness of an absolute being had marked Ur''s life.

    He had never been left behind before.

    - It seems I will be busy for a while. Ah, but before that��

    ''Ur.''

    Seol regretted not having been able to have a proper conversation with Azran.

    ''Well, I guess there''s nothing I can do about it.''

    Right now, he was powerless. He was still so weak that he couldn''t even properly stand face-to-face with Azran��hecked the strength to hold onto him.

    He couldn''t help but think about what would have happened if Ur hadn''t stepped in. Though Ur was the first Wizard and a dangerous being, he had a good rtionship with Seol. And he was also one of the summons residing in Seol''s Void.

    In any case, he needed to be thankful.

    ''Thank you, that was dangerous.''

    - Hmph, without my protection, you would have be Azran''s ything�� Of course, I''m not saying he''s lowly enough to do that.

    ''Then��?''

    - Well�� Azran is, how should I put it��? A Magician. A great Magician.

    To think the word ��great�� would be used to describe him. It seemed Azran had shaken Ur quite a bit, considering he was a being who hade out from the pages of a book.

    ''What did you talk about with Azran?''

    To be honest, he was envious.

    The conversation with him must have led to enlightenment�� What if the topic of the conversation was him?

    - Conversation? Hmm�� Yes, it was a great conversation.

    ''What did Azran say?''

    - Hmm�� Amazing?

    ''What else?''

    - Hmm�� Amazing��No, stop asking so many questions. If ordinary people try to understand the conversation between two intellectuals, their heads might explode. Do you want to freeze to death?

    Seol chucked at Ur��s warning.

    Judging from Ur''s reaction, it seemed like Azran was still the same as ever. In that case, their conversation must have been quite predictable.

    ''So you''re still the same, Azran.''

    After the disappearance of the dialogue options, Seol had been feeling quite frustrated from how short they were.

    It was like this, for example.

    [[A distressed woman has approached you. She says she''s been close to thisnd''s lord since childhood, buttely, the lord has been acting suspiciously. She seeks your wisdom on what you think. What advice could you give her?]

    1. I''m not sure.

    2. I''m not interested.

    3. I will help you.

    4. Could you repeat that?

    ��]

    The simplicity of the options didn''t mean they were clear. Seol always hoped that Azran would give a longer response, like a full sentence.

    Most likely, the Azran Ur had encountered was just as frustrating.

    Even if they had talked, the conversation likely hadn''t gone the way Ur intended.

    - Why are youughing?

    Now that he had secured a clear result, Seol felt somewhat relieved. That''s why he first decided to focus on the situation at hand.

    "What should we do about them?"

    Seol pointed at the two Magicians and Bron, as well as the corpses of the Head of the Library and Branka.

    - They will eventually melt. But at this rate, it might take a while. Shall I do something about it?

    ''Is that possible? After all, it''s Azran''s magic.''

    - The magic Azran used didn''t involve any profound truth. How to defrost has been detailed here, so it probably won''t be hard.

    ''What I meant to ask is if that can be done while inside the Void.''

    Ur scoffed at Seol''s question.

    - Haha, do you think I wasted time? Summon your avatar.

    He quickly did as Ur instructed.

    <em>Whish��</em>

    Then, an avatar that looked identical to Seol appeared.

    - Watch closely.

    <em>Zzzt��</em>

    [''Ur'' has seized control of the avatar.]

    At that moment, Seol couldn''t connect with the avatar anymore.

    <em>Zzt��</em>

    The avatar''s eyes turned blue.

    <em>Haaaa��</em>

    Its breath was visible as it exhaled, and it began to stretch both arms forward.

    - Ugh�� This isn''t easy.

    The avatar began muttering.

    Upon listening closely, it seemed like it was chanting a spell.

    It was a strange sight to see a being that looked exactly like him chanting a spell.

    - Damn. I have to go through this ugly spell-casting process before getting used to it��

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    And his frozenrades began to defrost.

    * * *

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Ugh�� What the��"

    "What happened��?"

    Afterpleting its task, the avatar disappeared to avoid any suspicion.

    Seol pretended he had also just woken up. That way, he wouldn''t be bombarded with annoying questions.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine. But�� It seems the ice lost power and crumbled."

    "Azran! Was it really Grand Duke Azran?"

    "I couldn''t see his face."

    "What about his voice?"

    "I couldn''t hear his voice either��"

    As if he were asking about someone he idolized, Joneh asked him many questions but stopped upon realizing that Seol also didn''t know much.

    Santio marveled.

    "Anyway�� It''s amazing. I cast multipleyers of magic resistance, but they were broken through in an instant."

    "Tsk, tsk�� He probably froze everything, including the magic resistance. That much is nothing for someone like The Grand Duke of Frost."

    "How do you know in such detail??"

    "I figured it out after getting hit earlier�� It''s been a while since I''ve felt so miserable."

    "As expected, you''re a genius when ites to taking hits��"

    "Enough, don''t tease me."

    Although the two Magicians seemed to have a rough idea of what had happened, Bron waspletely in the dark. So Seol briefly exined the situation to Bron, who had helped him find the book.

    Upon hearing the exnation, Bron burst outughing.

    "Hahaha! To think I, Bron, would meet an opponent I couldn''t even move a finger against. A formidable enemy I couldn''t even meet even when I lost my life�� This is a first��"

    While Bron was marveling, Jamad suddenly emerged from Seol''s shadow.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Boom�� Boom��</em>

    Jamad slowly walked somewhere, with Bron and Seol following closely behind.

    When Jamad stopped, Bron said, "Life is fleeting yet full of strange twists and turns��"

    "Bron��"

    "I know what you want to say."

    Bron grinned.

    "You need Branka''s Shamanic Spells, right?"

    Before themy the corpses of the Head of the Library and Branka.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    As Jamad nodded, Brun shrugged.

    "Take it. Branka''s power is useless to me. But it might be different for you."

    "But��"

    "You don''t need to get permission. Branka lost to you in a fair fight. Taking the power of the defeated is the right of the victor. I''m sure Branka wouldn''t mind. He''s probably in the underworld right now, feeling ashamed he mistook the power of the Library of All Knowledge for his. So he would feel relieved if you took it. That will probably free him from that burden."

    "Understood��"

    Jamad ced his hand on Branka''s corpse.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As he activated the Shamanic Spell, a snowstorm swirled around them.

    "Ugh��"

    "Is it resisting?"

    "No, that''s not it."

    Bron said with a serious expression.

    "It''s rejoicing."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Jamad''s muscles swelled, his frame growing evenrger than before. His gaze deepened, and his energy surged.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    [Jamad absorbed Branka''s Ancient Shamanic Spells.]

    [Jamad, the Totality of Nature, has improved to Jamad, the Great Shaman ]

    [Jamad now upholds the power of Earth.]

    [Jamad awakens Primal Power: cier.]

    [Primal Power: cier has reced Primal Power: Waterfall.]

    [Rain of Fire Stance has been improved to Primal Power: Soul.]

    [Passive: Shivering Chill has been learned.]

    [Passive: Universal Passage has been learned.]

    [Passive: Ancient Soul has been learned.]

    ��

    The blue me that had once red in Branka''s eyes now flickered in Jamad''s.

    "Two steps forward��"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Sensing the change in Jamad''s energy, Bron stepped back in hesitation.

    "Th-this��"

    "So this is the session we''ve only heard about��"

    The others were the same; they also instinctively took a few steps back.

    While Jamad was gathering energy, Seol turned his attention to the broken Head of the Library.

    Just who had created this terrifying machine, and where did the power of the Library of All Knowledge originate?

    He ran his hand over the Head of the Library, seeking anything that might give him a clue.

    It was when his hand reached the Head of the Library''s head.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "Huh��?"

    [The Library of All Knowledge is currently disabled.]

    [The Library of All Knowledge cannot initiate self-repair.]

    [A proxy Head of the Library is required.]

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    [You have been designated.]

    "What��?

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''The Newly Arrived''.]

    [You have earned the inaugural title ��All Knowledge��.]

    ��

 Chapter 303

    Seol had suddenly inherited the position of Head of the Library.

    He looked at the previous Head of the Library in confusion.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>nk��</em>

    The Head of the Library, whose body wasn''t in the best condition, trembled as it tried to stand.

    "I-it awakened!"

    "Oh, no! Santio! Get ready!"

    "W-wait! But��"

    The Head of the Library made eye contact with Seol.Everyone stood awkwardly, unsure of what to do.

    The Head of the Library''s eyes shone like a projector toward Seol''s eyes.

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    "Shouldn''t we stop this?"

    "Hold on�� It doesn''t seem to be hostile."

    Bron nodded.

    "It seems it''s showing something to him."

    "Th-then let''s wait��"

    Without realizing they were having such a conversation, Seol faced the light the Head of the Library was emitting.

    ''This��''

    It was someone''s memories. Judging by the perspective, it seemed to be of the Head of the Library��s.

    However, calling it a memory felt odd since the Head of the Library was a machine. ��Record�� was probably more fitting.

    A human figure appeared in the record��s field of vision.

    - You are now the Director of the Library of All Knowledge.

    ''All Knowledge?''

    - Yes. The Library of All Knowledge will survive every possible situation and preserve the things of value.

    Seol was able to conclude a few things from watching the man who appeared on the record.

    ''A human created the Library of All Knowledge? But why are there no records of it?''

    If a human had created such a great thing, surely they would have made that achievement widely known. So why did no one know about it?

    - If we fail�� No, even if it fails.

    The man smiled somberly.

    - Fulfill your duty. Watch over everything and record it all.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol looked around. It was dark, as if night had fallen.

    Only he and the Head of the Library were in the pitch-ck space.

    As if there were more to show, the machine lifted Seol, picking him up like a child and making him sit on its shoulder.

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    "Ah��!"

    A very small world made of letters unfolded around the Head of the Library.

    Letters from all over the world were gathering.

    These were records created to share someone��s thoughts and experiences. Bit by bit, the letters piled up, each conveying what that person had gone through.

    Even at this very moment��

    Seol looked at Pandea, where he saw countless people caught up in war

    The transferees and natives shed because they hated each other.

    Some humans got ahead first.

    ''This��''

    The word ''fantastic'' wasn''t enough to describe these moments. Even the viewers felt this.

    - What am I looking at��?

    - I got goosebumps��

    - This is crazy��

    - Isn''t this the direction media should go?

    - The value of the subscription increased.

    Everything looked small.

    Tiny beings were squabbling over tiny matters.

    It was how humans looked at ants��most saw them as insignificant or remained indifferent. But could everything they pursued truly be pointless?

    ''What am I thinking��?''

    Just because he had be the Head of the Library of All Knowledge, he was indulging in a hollow fantasy as if he had be a god.

    Seol looked down at the Head of the Library.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Although the man in the memories called it All Knowledge, ultimately, it was just a cold machine.

    After enduring for so long, most of its authority had depleted, leaving it with little it could do. The fact it required someone''s help to return to its original form was proof of that.

    However, just because its exterior had grown old didn''t mean its duty had tarnished.

    From its position as the god ruling over the Library of All Knowledge, it was fighting to uphold its duty even though its connection with its makers had long been severed.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Despite its broken body, the Head of the Library seemed to want to convey something to Seol. Although it was unlikely, it seemed to be giving off faint traces of regret.

    After bing powerless by its defeat at the hands of Azran and the Night Crow, it could no longer do anything and passed the position of Head of the Library to Seol. Still, it didn''t seem to be satisfied with that.

    The Head of the Library still wanted to be the Head of the Library��it wanted to fulfill its duty.

    But because it couldn''t return to its original form by itself, it had to rely on someone else''s help.

    And Seol was the right candidate to do that.

    ''But why me?''

    Right there, there were also two Magicians��Joneh and Santio. Bron probably wouldn''t count since he was a character from a book.

    Seol gently touched the Head of the Library''s body in the pitch-ck space.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As if it had done all it could, the Head of the Library slowly lowered its head with a look of lingering regret.

    The light it had been emanating faded away, and it soon stopped moving.

    * * *

    A few dayster.

    After using the power he had inherited from All Knowledge, they returned to the 8th floor. Then, each went off to do what they needed to do.

    Crossing through floors was just a fraction of the Head of the Library''s power.

    In any case, Joneh and Santio also managed to get something after much effort.

    Although it wasn''t Frozen Truth, the two Magicians found other books that could help them progress.

    "Hmph�� Although it''s a bit disappointing, I guess this isn''t bad."

    "The important thing is that we��ve gained something. After facing so many crises, the quality and quantity of my mana have greatly increasedpared to before. I feel like I can surpass my previous limits."

    "Really? Hmm�� I should hurry back and review this journey as well."

    "If you go through everything, I''m sure you will see how much you''ve improved."

    "Yes, that''s good. But, something is bothering me��"

    Joneh looked at the highest ce in the castle.

    Right now, Seol was there.

    "He must be troubled, right?"

    "Of course. He suddenly got control of the Library of All Knowledge."

    "Didn''t you hear it? He said he doesn''t have any real authority. It''s all for show. But he has to live trapped here forever."

    "Well, he can just step down from the position of Head of the Library, so he should be okay, but��"

    "It''s probably because of that, right?"

    "It seems so��"

    "I should meet him before he makes some foolish decision. Come with me."

    "Me too?"

    "Of course! Why do you think he''s hesitating to make a decision? Huh? A young man whocks nothing on top of that!"

    "That''s probably because��"

    "Experience, hehe. As a Magician, I should share some of my wisdom with him."

    With a sly grin, Joneh led the way while Santio sighed and followed. They headed to the spire, where Seol had been secluded ever since returning to the 8th floor.

    "So, once I start the conversation, you will�� Huh?"

    "It seems he''s already out��."

    As they ascended the spire, they saw Seol leaning against the wall with a distant gaze, looking at the edge of the snowy mountain.

    "Trying to look cool, huh�� Hey! You! What are you contemting so deeply?"

    "It really does feel like he''s be a god."

    Seol turned his gaze toward Joneh and Santio and smiled at them.

    "Don''t tease me, please��"

    He asked while looking at Joneh and Santio.

    "Did youe to say goodbye?"

    "Not exactly�� We won''t be leaving right away�� We''re probably going to leave after you make a decision."

    "I see."

    "Once Libra asks for updates, we should at least tell him something."

    After Seol became the Head of the Library, he learned something: No matter where the Library of All Knowledge was, its patrons always exited at the ce they had originally entered.

    In other words, once Joneh and Santio left the Library of All Knowledge, he didn''t know when he would meet them again.

    Seol would return to the Ghost Realm, and they would return to the Human Realm.

    That''s why their farewell was going to take ce here.

    Joneh, not so subtly, scratched his cheeks and asked, "So�� Are you feeling troubled?"

    Santio gasped and scolded Joneh.

    "Joneh, most normal people aren��t that direct."

    "Sh-shut up!"

    Joneh pointed at Seol with his finger and asked.

    "Answer me, little Libra. Is it so hard for you to make a decision?"

    Seol looked at Joneh and asked.

    "Even if they were lives born by chance, they are still lives. Why must I be the one to their fate��?"

    Seol''s dilemma was what to do with the Frostmaw Tribe.

    They were beings born from letters.

    They were beings who had already disappeared in his original world. That''s why living on for them wouldn''t be easy.

    "Why hesitate��? You''re acting like a god, as if your mind has gotten twisted. Do you think you''ve truly be a god?"

    "Joneh, do you think deciding someone''s fate is something a human should do?"

    "Enough! Both of you��"

    Joneh yelled.

    "You idiot! How many have you killed until now?!"

    "Yes��?"

    "How many have you killed so far!"

    "��"

    "You''ve taken more lives than there are those down there rolling snowballs, right?"

    "Even though I''m not certain��"

    The number of lives Seol had taken in all the battles he had fought so far probably far surpassed the number of Frostmaw Tribe members in the castle.

    "See? You''re underestimating humans!"

    "Yes?"

    "The ones who have died after meeting you, do you know why they died?"

    "Well�� each had different reasons��"

    "Different reasons? There''s amon reason!"

    "��"

    Joneh''s gaze was unwavering.

    "It''s because they''ve met you. They ended up dead because they were unlucky enough to meet you."

    "��"

    "Even a human might have to decide someone''s fate. A small decision could decide the oue of someone''s life. Got it? God��s aren��t special��they have different ways of thinking. Deciding lives? Humans are perfectly capable of doing that too, got it?"

    "I see��"

    Seol looked at Joneh as if he had taken a huge blow.

    "I was born as an illegitimate child between a coachman and a noblewoman."

    "��"

    "When I was born, I was almost stoned to death. My coachman father, I was never able to see his face. I heard he was drowned in a reservoir�� You could say I was born while being cursed by the world."

    "Joneh, I also didn''t know that."

    "Huh? Santio, I never told you this?"

    "No. I always thought you were from the streets."

    "You bastard! Even though I''m an illegitimate child, I was still born a noble!"

    "Ah, I see."

    Joneh kept talking.

    "Anyway, think about it. Despite being cursed at birth, here I am��a proper adult��doing my best to save the world, right?"

    There were a few strange parts, and the story didn''t make much sense. That''s why Santio pointed it out.

    "Joneh, so the point��"

    "You never know how things will turn out!"

    "Yes?"

    Joneh shouted at Seol.

    "Everything is so bizarrely intertwined that things won''t go the way you expect. So just do what you want. In the end, others will share the burden."

    "��"

    "That''s how humans are. Doesn''t history prove that? No matter what happens, they always somehow survive. Even when someone screws things up, others end up cleaning the mess."

    "Joneh."

    "If a problem arises, Aries and I wille to help. So just make a decision."

    "For once, I agree with him. Yes, I wille to help too. So rest assured and make your decision."

    Seol nodded and said, "Thanks. I''ve finally sorted things out."

    "Really? Was my advice useful?"

    "Yes. I''ve made up my mind, thanks to you."

    "Then, when will we finally get out of this library?"

    At that question, Seol answered.

    "Today."

    "What��?"

    "I''m going to call the Frostmaw Tribe out right now."

    The fate of the Frostmaw Tribe and the Library of All Knowledge was about to be decided.

 Chapter 304

    Seol gathered Bron and the Frostmaw tribe around the broken Head of the Library.

    Seol was standing by the head of the Library''s side.

    Bron knew from the beginning why Seol had called them.

    "So the new All Knowledge will decide our fate."

    "Bron."

    "There''s no need to be nervous. Warriors decide on the lives of others all the time. This is just another one of those moments."

    Bron��s eyes zed with boldness, yet a faint tremor remained within.

    "Do you remember when we first met?"

    "Ah, of course. If I knew things would turn out like this, I would have dealt with you back then. Hahaha��""Hahaha!"

    "Hahaha! You should have, indeed."

    The Frostmaw Tribe burst intoughter, easing the tension slightly.

    However, that tension didn''t belong to Seol. He hadn''t let this guard down even for a moment.

    "I became All Knowledge."

    "I know��"

    "Do you know what that means?"

    "Yes, that you��"

    A shadow fell over Bron''s face.

    "��are now our God."

    For a moment, the expressions of the Frostmaw trolls froze.

    This must be how condemned criminals look when they are dragged to the execution ground.

    "Bron�� Before making a decision, there''s something I want to ask you."

    "Anything. I''ll answer with honesty."

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    Jamad appeared. He would be asking the question, not Seol.

    "What is your desire?"

    "Didn''t I tell you before? I''ve already died once before. I don''t fear death."

    "No! That''s not an answer. You aren''t being honest. Think carefully, Bron. Right now, you''re afraid."

    "Afraid��? Me?"

    "Yes. You''re afraid of holding onto hope. Afraid you''ll have expectations."

    "Haha�� Hahaha��"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Bron dropped a book to the ground.

    "This book, I''ve finished reading it."

    "What book is it?"

    "We came out of it."

    The book��s title was ''The Reason Why the Frostmaw Tribe Ultimately Fell.''

    "I read it just to pass the time�� If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have bothered."

    "Bron, we''re waiting for your answer."

    "Damn it��"

    Bron began trembling.

    "Damn it! Why aren''t you a machine?! Why��"

    "��"

    "You''re making us have hope for mercy! Damn it! Damn it!"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    A wild energy surged from Bron''s body.

    The Frostmaw Tribe, Seol, and Jamad looked at him with tense eyes.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Bron��"

    Bron knelt and ced his forehead on the ground.

    "All Knowledge. Please, spare us."

    "��"

    "We want to live."

    "What do you desire?"

    "I want to set everything right�� I must go back. They still need me."

    All other Frostmaw Tribe members suddenly followed his lead.

    "What the��"

    "Please, spare us. Let us return."

    "We want to live. We beg you."

    "God�� We�� We��"

    Everyone cried out together.

    "We want to live."

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Seol and Jamad closed their eyes and entered the Night Crow form.

    Seol replied to their pleas, "Bron and the Frostmaw Tribe, listen."

    "��"

    "You all will return��"

    Will they return inside the book, or��

    "To life."

    Was it life?

    "This isn''t a decision I made as All Knowledge, but one I made as Seol, a human."

    Though Seol said he decided as a human, to the Frostmaw Tribe looking up at him, his words carried the weight of a god.

    Bron lifted his head.

    "Yes�� All of this�� It is neither chance nor fate but will. So, if you have anyints about this decision,e and confront meter."

    "Seol��"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Seol nced at the Head of the Library one more time and then made his first decision as All Knowledge.

    [The Frostmaw Tribe, led by Bron, are people who have already left the world of the living. Those who have encountered death before are contradictory beings who shouldn''t exist even inside the Library of All Knowledge. What decision will you make as All Knowledge?]

    Among the countless choices, Seol chose one.

    "Permit the export of the book titled ''The Reason Why the Frostmaw Tribe Ultimately Fell.'' The duration is��"

    [Permission granted to export the book ''The Reason Why the Frostmaw Tribe Ultimately Fell.'']

    [Please set the duration of the export.]

    "Unlimited."

    [Export duration has been set to Unlimited.]

    "Haha�� Ha��"

    [Exporting this book may result in significantplications. Will you still permit the export even considering this?]

    "Yes."

    <em>Whir��</em>

    At that moment, Bron and the Frostmaw Tribe were engulfed by a snowstorm.

    "I will banish them from the Library of All Knowledge."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The machinery turned on.

    "Seol!" Bron shouted.

    The strength they had in life was returning to Bron and the Frostmaw Tribe��a cold and chilling power.

    "Why make such a decision��"

    "Because I''m not a god."

    He made that decision because he wasn''t a god.

    "We��"

    "Humans don''t care about such things. I will be returning authority to this machine soon. That''s why you should leave this ce. After all, this thing might not agree with my decision."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Frostmaw Tribe began to vanish.

    However, they weren''t turning into letters. Instead, they were slowly dissolving into the snowstorm.

    "Hahaha! I''ll have to put this in my autobiography too! How marvelous, how marvelous!"

    "Joneh, please leave my name out."

    "You! Anyway, Seol, it was fun! I hope we meet again someday."

    Smiling for the first time, Santio said to Seol, "Take care of the Frozen Truth."

    "You knew��?"

    "Of course. But�� I heard you should take it. That it''s just right you do so."

    "Who��"

    He scratched his Aries''s head.

    "I saw this through astrology."

    "Haha! Take care!"

    "Feel free to seek us out if you ever need anything."

    "Ah, don''t be surprised if your name ends up in my autobiography."

    [Charm activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired ''Wanderer Joneh'' as a helper.]

    [''Wanderer Joneh'' is a Transcendent rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you based on their favorability toward you.]

    Joneh disappeared from beyond the door.

    [Charm activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired ''Curly Haired Santio'' as a helper.]

    [''Curly Haired Santio'' is a Transcendent rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you based on their favorability toward you.]

    Santio also disappeared through the door.

    Now, only a few Frostmaw trolls and Bron remained.

    "Seol, Jamad�� I won''t forget your decision."

    "��"

    "I will definitely repay you��"

    Seol and Jamad grinned.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    [Charm activates. You receive additional favorability.]

    [You have acquired ''Bron, the Great Hail'' as a helper.]

    [''Bron, the Great Hail'' is an Immortal rank.]

    [Helpers have a chance of appearing in all Adventures.]

    [They will help you based on their favorability toward you.]

    Bron, the Great Hail.

    Thest Great Shaman who controlled the Hail Primal Power.

    He was returning to life.

    "��No matter what!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    In an instant, the Frostmaw Tribe and Bron were swept away by the snowstorm and disappeared.

    "Now��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol ced his hand on the machine.

    "Is it time to get scolded by the Head of the Library?"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Seolmanded the machine to restore itself.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    As expected of the Library of All Knowledge, letters began gathering and reassembling the broken parts of the machine.��

    <em>ng��</em>

    <em>ng��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    An intense light burst forth from the Head of the Library.

    A light far more radiant than when he had first seen the Head of the Library.

    "The library is a bit messy, right?"

    <em>Ziinng��</em>

    The machine emitted a light.

    <em>Drrr��</em>

    There was a huge vibration on the eighth floor.

    The snowy mountains gradually faded and were reced by bookshelves. This process repeated across every floor.

    "Well, then��"

    Seol smiled and ced a foot at the exit.

    "See youter."

    [You have relinquished the position of Head of the Library of All Knowledge.]

    [All Knowledge has inherited the position of Head of the Library of All Knowledge.]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''Chasing After Dreams.'']

    [You have obtained the inaugural title ��Retiree��.]

    ��

    "Goodbye."

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Seol threw himself to the light-filled exit.

    The Head of the Library moved, trying to catch him.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    He began falling.

    The exit was a seemingly endless, bottomless pit.

    He looked up at the sky.

    Even from the outside, he could see the interior of the Library of All Knowledge.

    He could also see the Head of the Library looking at him.

    It was definitely waving its hand at him.

    [The former Head of the Library, ''All Knowledge'' has returned to the position of new Head of the Library.]

    [Secret Labyrinth ''Library of All Knowledge''s Control Room'' has been unlocked.]

    [Secret Labyrinth ''Dusty Library'' has been unlocked.]

    [Snowman��s great achievements have caused changes in the world.]

    [Large and small changes happen in Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [An unidentified group of Trolls began crossing the continent. Their destination is unknown.]

    [The usage conditions of the Library of All Knowledge have be stricter.]

    [The Library of All Knowledge is relocating.]

    [Faction: Bron''s Frostmaw Tribe has been established.]

    [All yers entering the 8th floor of the Library of All Knowledge can now select the ''The Frostmaw Tribe and the three Fools'' Adventure.]

    [All yers entering the 8th floor of the Library of All Knowledge can now select the ''The Value of Stories'' Adventure.]

    [You have obtained arge amount of adventurer points.]

    [You have talked to a Legendary Adventurer.]

    [Your Wisdom, Intelligence, and Spirit have been increased by 30.]

    [You have obtained additional rewards.]

    [You have briefly served as the Head of the Library of All Knowledge.]

    [You have obtained additional rewards.]

    [Faction: Bron''s Frostmaw Tribe has been established.]

    [You have obtained additional rewards.]

    ��

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    It was as if Seol had just woken up from a dream.

    He got up as if he had just fallen from the sky.

    And in front of him.

    "What''s this��?"

    There was a silver chest before him, something he had never seen before in any of his adventures.

 Chapter 305

    Usually, the size and value of a reward chest depend on its contents, and the amount and quality of the rewards depend on what you went through on the Adventure.

    ''White Silver, huh��''

    Also called a tinum Box.

    Seol looked calmly at the White Silver chest.

    When given as a reward, tinum Boxes usually contain at least one Peerless item.

    ''There''s no way I''d get two Peerless items, right��?''

    Although that had happened before, there was no way it would be the case this time. After all, he would have gotten a White Gold box if there were two or more Peerless items.

    ''There will definitely be at least one Peerless item��''

    It was known that a tinum Box was given when the average quality of the reward, aside from the Peerless item, was at least Treasure or above.The reward chests Seol had obtained so far usually had numerous Rare equipment and asionally some Peerless items.

    Seol didn''t even nce at Rare equipment��he usually ignored them. However, about 70% of the dropped equipment was typically Rare, and the remaining 30% was Treasure and Peerless.

    In other words, most of the equipment he got was Rare.

    Although he had gotten so many, most of what he wore was Treasure-quality or higher.

    ''Is it because I briefly became the Head of the Library of All Knowledge?''

    He felt it would be okay to expect a good reward this time.

    "Let''s see��"

    He opened the White Silver chest obtained from this adventure.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Click��</em>

    Or rather, he tried to.

    ''A lock��? Ah!''

    Seeing that the White Silver chest merely shook and didn''t open, Seol tilted his head in confusion before quickly recalling something.

    tinum Boxes and onward were locked, and the keys to unlock them were obtained from high-ranking reward chests.

    - Huh?

    - What?

    - Mom, open the door. What? Ah, the key is under the flowerpot?

    - What will happen now?

    While the viewers grumbled at the confusing situation, Seol quietly waited for a moment.

    ''If it''s the first White Silver chest��''

    Soon, a message Seol had been waiting for appeared.

    [You are the first to open a White Silver chest.]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''Click, Click.'']

    [You have earned the inaugural title ��White Silver��.]

    ''No, not this.''

    [You are opening a White Silver chest for the first time.]

    [Opening a White Silver chest or higher requires a key.]

    [Keys have a very low chance of dropping from reward chests.]

    [The chance of getting a key increases based on the rank of the reward chest.]

    Now that he had confirmed that it was at least a White Silver chest, he gained the right to start collecting keys.

    In short, he couldn''t open the chest right away.

    - Woah, hahaha.

    - You need to install the certificate.

    - You need to install ActiveX... Disable to popup blocker...

    - Stop! Stop it!

    Choices appeared before him.

    [You have discovered a treasure chest radiating an impressive energy. However, it doesn''t seem to respond, indicating that it might be under a special lock. What will you do?]

    1. [Requirement: Great Strength] [Risk: Loss of reward] You forcefully tear the lock apart with immense power.

    2. Do not open it until you find a method.

    3. [Requirement: Skilled Lockpicking, Lockpicking Tools] Use tools to unlock it forcibly.

    4. [Requirement: Unknown Key] Use a key to unlock the chest.

    ��

    Seol was going through the options when he finally found the phrase he was looking for. Soon, a message rted to it popped up.

    [You are very wise.]

    ''Yes!''

    It was an option avable to only those with a certain level of Lockpicking or more than a certain amount of Wisdom.

    [Your high wisdom instantlyprehends the mechanism of the lock.]

    [Infusing mana into the lock will release it.]

    If you met either condition, you didn��t need a key to open a White Silver or higher-ranking chest.

    <em>Click��</em>

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The chest began emitting a strange light.

    [Verifying the lost and found items of the Library of All Knowledge.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect has activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have obtained The de that Cannot Freely Laugh.]

    [You have obtained The Calm Clown''s Dagger.]

    [You have obtained Pants of the Chilling Castle]

    [You have obtained Cold Wave.]

    [You have obtained Seal of the Head of Library of All Knowledge.]

    [You have obtained 50 tinum Coins (Khan).]

    [You have obtained 2 Unknown Keys.]

    [You have obtained 1 Firery Breath potion.]

    ��

    ''Ah! So this is why��''

    As expected of a White Silver chest, the rewards were splendid.

    Although The de that Cannot Freely Laugh and The Calm Clown''s Dagger were great Treasure-quality weapons, unfortunately, neither Seol nor his summons could use them.

    He thought he should store them for now and maybe put them up for auction or send them to an acquaintance.

    The two Treasure-quality rewards were essentially omitted.

    In the past, he might have held his head andmented his misfortune, but not this time.

    There were still plenty of rewards left to check.

    First, he checked the pants that had a chilling energy.

    [[Pants of the Chilling Castle].

    Rank: Abomination

    Rmended Level: 45-53

    Defense: 170

    Durability: 140/140

    Weight: 0.3kg

    These pants are made from a fabric imbued with cold energy.

    The energy runs wild, causing trouble for the wearer.

    Basic Effect: Intelligence +32 Wisdom +39 Constitution +35

    Bonus Effect: These pants have a high chance of inflicting the wearer with Abnormal Status: Frostbite duringbat. Whenever that happens, all enemies within a certain range will suffer from Abnormal Status: Frostbite. This effect partially ignores the opponent''s resistance.]

    The option was very troublesome.

    Frostbite was a very bad abnormal status due to it applying Slowed too. If Frostbite could happen during battle, there was no way he would ever wear these pants.

    However, Seol had an ability that allowed him to ignore the penalties of Abominations.

    ''Great!''

    The Frostbite penalty would only be applied to his enemies, and Abominations always brought excellent effects to Seol.

    Especially this time, since he now had five Abominations, the effects would probably be quite substantial.

    ''Let''s see��''

    Seol quickly changed pants.

    [You have currently equipped A abominations.]

    [All of your stats increase by 10.]

    [All of your skills have their mana costs decreased by 10%.]

    [Shadow Space increases 1,000.]

    [All of your stats increase by 20.]

    [Shadow Space increases 30%.]

    "��"

    Thest line was the effect of wearing the fifth Abomination. The bonus was so great it left Seol stunned.

    - Abominations! Bring them all!

    - I buy~ Unused Abominations~

    - At this rate, even if there''s a level gap, I should also buy Abominations!

    - Devastating options.

    Things were off to a good start.

    Next was the ring.

    A ring engraved with letters.

    [[Seal of the Head of Library of All Knowledge]

    Rank: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 45-55

    Resistance: 140

    Durability: 130/130

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Amemorative ring for the tenure of the position of the Head of the Library of All Knowledge. Custom-made, it can only be worn by those qualified.

    Basic Effect: Wisdom +28 Constitution +33 Spirit +40

    Bonus Effect: Stats are increased after reading. Up to a maximum of 100. Grants the ''Reading'' talent. The Special Stat ��Dignity�� is increased by 50. Only those with the title ''All Knowledge'' can wear it.]

    ''This is�� Unique-quality!''

    Just as other items of the same rank varied in quality, Treasure-quality items were no different.

    The Treasure item he just obtained was one of the good ones.

    Items with restrictions were often regarded as top-tier. If those restrictions were met, the equipment could perform beyond its rank.

    If the conditions were fulfilled, the Seal of the Head of the Library of All Knowledge could be as powerful as a Peerless item.

    ''No, if it grants a talent�� It''s actually beyond that.''

    Unlike Peerless items, it wasn''t that there was only one in the world, but it had the very strict condition of having be the Head of the Library of All Knowledge.

    For an item that could have multiple copies to surpass the performance of a Peerless item, it would need to have incredibly difficult usage conditions or be extremely limited. The ring fulfilled both of those conditions.

    - Is this really just a Treasure��?

    - He suddenly became a specialist in reading;

    - A ring! A ring finally dropped!

    The reason the chest was White Silver was likely because of this ring and the Abomination.

    ''Then, shall I check thest reward?''

    He could guess what rank the final item had.

    Seol examined the radiant ring.

    [You have acquired Peerles: Cold Wave.]

    [You have acquired an item that didn��t exist in the world previously.]

    As expected, Peerless!

    - Yes!

    - Another ring?

    - This is good! Both rings he was wearing were junk anyway, hahaha.

    - Jamad: Dad''s not sleeping�� Bring me the ring.

    [[Cold Wave]

    Rank: Peerless

    Rmended level: 45-55

    Resistance: 150

    Durability: 150/150

    Weight: 0.1

    Extreme Cold is a ring known to have been worn by Azran that has a chilling energy contained within it.

    Cold Wave is a high-quality replica modeled after that mysterious ring, so high that it has been stored deep within the Library of All Knowledge.

    Basic Effect: All Stats +2

    Bonus Effect: Freezing (Unique), Hot Reasoning (Unique), and Boring Joke (Unique). It allows the user to resist the cold even without wearing cold-resistant items. The Special Stat Dignity is increased by 100.]

    - Huh? It''s a fake?

    - Dear, were you the type of person who carries around fakes?

    - But this fake is worth 100K at least��

    - I love its frugality.

    - Woah, this cannot be called a fake��

    - A fake that''s hiding an immense power��

    - This is the final item!

    - Seol''s setup is finallyplete, hahaha.

    Seol immediately decided to wear the two rings the moment he saw their stats.

    It made sense, considering the level of the rings he had been wearing so far.

    ''What are the abilities of this item?''

    [[Freezing (Unique)]

    - Abilities that apply Abnormal Status: Frostbite now trigger Abnormal Status: Frozen.]

    [[Hot Reasoning (Unique)]

    - The duration of abnormal statuses affecting the wearer is reduced by 10%.]

    [[Boring Joke (Unique)]

    - The activation time for Frost-attribute abilities is significantly reduced.]

    Since it was a ring modeled after the one the Grand Duke of Frost used, it was a great ring for a Frost Magician.

    Of course, it was also good for Seol to use it directly.

    Although he didn''t have many Frost-attribute abilities, the equipment��s options would also apply to Jamad, who had absorbed Branka, and Ur, who was bound to grow stronger.

    Upon wearing the ring, his Dignity, which was previously 0, now was 150.

    [Dignity radiates from you, and it cannot be hidden.]

    [You can be an object of awe.]

    - Woah;; He looks cool;;

    - What? What happened? Why does he suddenly look cool?

    - New hair dye? Teeth whitening? Brazilian waxing? Nose ring? What did he do? What changed?

    - If it was a nose ring, you should have been able to tell it immediately.

    Though Seol''s appearance hadn''t changed much, the atmosphere around him was undeniably different.

    Now, something subtle was leaking out, making him seem far from ordinary.

    Seol then checked the titles he had obtained.

    [[Inaugural Title: All Knowledge]

    Rted Achievement: The Newly Arrived (Adventure: Solemn Library)

    Special Effect: Greatly increases readingprehension. Your reading speed increases dramatically.]

    A title that perfectly matched the newly acquired ring.

    [[Inaugural Title: Retiree]

    Rted Achievement: Chasing After Dreams (Adventure: Solemn Library)

    Special Effect: When you miss an attack, regain 10% of the resources spent.]

    [[Inaugural Title: White Silver]

    Rted Achievement: Click, Click

    Special Effect: At least one Unknown Key is guaranteed to appear in White Silver or higher-ranking chests.]

    All of the new titles had excellent effects that brought a smile to his face.

    Actually, everything he received from the Library of All Knowledge was like that.

    Ur obtained the Grand Duke of Frost''s forbidden book, Jamad absorbed the Ancient Shaman Branka''s Shamanic Spells, and Seol acquired powerful equipment.

    He was growing faster than any other transferee.

    * * *

    Some time had passed since Seol left the Library of All Knowledge.

    Since that day, the Library of All Knowledge had disappeared.

    If you asked the ghosts in the Ghost Realm if there was weather, they would all say yes.

    The sun rises and sets here as well. The changes were just less distinct than in the Human Realm.

    A woman was gazing off into the distance while wearing a mncholic expression.

    It was Seol Hong, who had Yu Hwa''s appearance.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Chi Woo, who was in his wolf form, approached and sat beside her.

    "How''s Jin Ryeo?"

    Chi Woo shook his head at Seol Hong''s question.

    "Still sleeping."

    "That''s just like her."

    "It''s nice that she''s consistent, right?"

    "Jin Ryeo has a lot of morning sleep."

    "She just always sleeps a lot."

    "Hahaha��"

    "Unlike someone�� Unlike Jin Ryeo, Seol hardly ever slept."

    "��"

    "That''s why it was him who always�� Hmm? Shall I stop?"

    Seol Hong was biting her lip.

    Chi Woo offered words offort upon seeing her expression.

    "There must be a reason he can''te back quickly."

    "It''s been many weeks since west heard news of him."

    "There''s also quite a distance between here and there."

    "��"

    The direction Seol Hong was looking was where the Library of All Knowledge used to be.

    The Library of All Knowledge had disappeared a week ago.

    So what happened to Seol, who was there? Why wasn''t there any news of him?

    "Seol Hong, are you okay?"

    "I''m scared."

    "Scared?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know."

    Chi Woo continued to speak with her calmly.

    "Seol Hong, you''ve be stronger."

    "��"

    "And there are plenty of people around to help you now. For example�� The handsome and gant Chi Woo�� Or Jin Ryeo, who''s still sleeping��"

    "I know."

    "There are also many people who acknowledge you, right? I''m sure when you return, the Empire''s citizens will wee you back. You''ve be that kind of person now."

    "Yes��"

    "And yet�� you��re scared?"

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Seol Hong nodded.

    "He''s been helping me since I had nothing�� But now that he''s suddenly gone, it feels like I''ve gone back to that time."

    "��"

    "Back to the me who had nothing��"

    <em>Whack��!</em>

    Chi Woo headbutted Seol Hong''s thigh.

    "Chi Woo��"

    "Seol Hong, pull yourself together!"

    The one person Seol Hong couldpletely trust�� If she had to name such a person, she would choose one without hesitation��Kang Seol.

    Compared to before, Seol Hong had grown significantly both mentally and physically.

    But now, Seol''s absence was causing her immense distress.

    Had she known this would happen, she would have followed him.

    All addictions lead to unexpected oues, but the most dangerous addiction of all is to another person.

    Seol Hong was slowly losing her sense of purpose.

    Although she hadn''t noticed it due to her clouded judgment, Chi Woo, who was by her side, had.

    "Seol Hong! He promised us!"

    "Promise��?"

    "Yes! He promised he woulde back!"

    "Ah��!"

    "Do you remember now?"

    "But��"

    "Has he ever broken a promise?"

    Seol Hong tilted her head for a moment before answering.

    "No, he hasn''t."

    "See? Exactly! Seol always keeps his promises, so he''ll be back soon. Just wait for a bit longer."

    Chi Woo lifted his head confidently as if telling her to trust him. Seol Hong smiled faintly and hugged Chi Woo.

    "Thank you, Chi Woo."

    "Ehem�� If I disappear, you''ll be just as down, right?"

    "��"

    "Kang Seol, once you return, I''m going to kill you."

    As they sat in the yard, someone approached.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    "Hmm?"

    "Spectre?"

    "What are you two doing here?"

    "Just catching some air before morning training�� But why?"

    Spectre, who looked like a young girl, said with her hands behind her back.

    "He''s back."

    "What��? What did you just say?"

    "He just returned. He''s inside with Master Cha��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    In the blink of an eye, Seol Hong and Chi Woo disappeared from their spot like shes of light.

    While watching them leave, Spectre shook her head and said.

    "Tsk, tsk�� It''s not good to be so dependent on someone."

    She smirked.

    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped. After all, he is someone reliable."

    At that moment, a guest had arrived at where Hamun was staying.

    "I''m d you''re safe."

    "It was truly dangerous."

    "Don''t you always take risks?"

    "I went a bit too far this time."

    "Haha�� Although you''reining, you seem to have changed quite a bit."

    "Is that so��?"

    Hamun nodded at the guest''s words.

    "It seems that going to the Library of All Knowledge was the right choice."

    It was at that moment.

    <em>Creak��!</em>

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Pant�� Pant��"

    Out of breath, a golden wolf and Seol Hong burst through the door and stared at Hamun''s back. Then they looked past him to see the guest''s face.

    Seol Hong''s face froze in shock.

    With a calm gaze, the guest looked back at Seol Hong.

    Seol had returned.

    Seol Hong hesitated, unsure how to address him due to the change in his atmosphere.

    "You''rete��"

    Seol smiled at her clumsy greeting.

    "I''m a bitte."

    "I thought something happened to you��"

    "Well, a lot of things did happen."

    Seol Hong finally smiled.

    "But still, you came back."

    Seol nodded.

    "I promised, didn''t I?"

    He had sealed another Shadow Wolf blocking the way to the highest floor, faced the resurrected Ancient cier Shaman, dealt with the Head of the Library, who activated on its own, and even met the copy of the Grand Duke of Frost.

    After going through all sorts of hardships, Seol was finally back.

 Chapter 306

    "Lady Shin Yo! Look over here!"

    "This way! Here!"

    "It''s Lord Tae Yul! It''s Lord Tae Yul!"

    "Look at how imposing he is!"

    This was the road through one of the mid-sized cities of the Great Khan Empire in the East. Shin Yo and Tae Yul rode on horseback, nked by a considerable number of soldiers as they passed through the bustling streets.

    It wasn''t that they had led so many people from the start. All of this was because of the war against the ghosts.

    Most of the Dragon''s Flowers, who were engaged in the Dragon War, shuddered at the power of the ghost army. Many who set out with confidence fell to the ghost army''s merciless des, causing many to withdraw from the conflict.

    In fact, even if Shin Yo and Tae Yul found the scale of the battles overwhelming.

    "��"<em>Tadada��</em>

    As Tae Yul rode past the citizens, someone suddenly blocked his path, shouting.

    "You wretched bastard! You''re heartless and cruel!"

    "Take him away!"

    "You�� You gave up! You abandoned my family in Tochang��"

    "��"

    "You should have died there! You! Tae Yul!"

    "Take him away! Quickly!"

    <em>ck��</em>

    <em>ck��</em>

    Shin Yo''s horse quickened its pace, pulling up alongside Tae Yul''s.

    "Don''t be shaken."

    "It''s fine. After all, he isn''t wrong."

    "But�� Wasn''t that being in Tochang?"

    "��"

    "Yaksha��"

    Although ghosts were stronger than humans, that was only individually. Unlike ghosts, humans knew how to cooperate.

    At first, the ghosts that appeared all across Khan had an advantage. But as the war progressed, the tide quickly turned in Khan''s favor.

    The turning point came during the rescue operation at Gi Seom, where Seol Hong, Chi Woo, Seol, and Jin Ryeo sacrificed themselves, resulting in a partial victory.

    At that time, Tae Yul was so saddened by their deaths. Despite everyone''s dissuasion, he hastily formed a search party when he realized Seol Hong''s group was missing.

    In the end, Tae Yul couldn''t find them.

    However, this yed a significant role in the conflict between Khan and the ghosts.

    How they sacrificed themselves to save the people reminded everyone why and how Khan had be the Great Empire it is today.

    It was due to the sacrifice of many heroes.

    The stone walls had been built over their sacrifices. With the Evil Dragon��s traces erased, the Empire was born.

    The deaths of Seol Hong and Chi Woo, two Dragon''s Flowers, earned them reverence from everyone. They had proven their devotion to the people of Khan through their deaths, and no one doubted their noble intentions. However, that didn''t mean those who had died woulde back to life.

    It was around the time when the Dragon��s Flowers began formingrge-scale alliances to conduct a rescue operation.

    Pushing the results of the Dragon War aside, the Dragon��s Flowers and the Central Army fought with all they had to drive the ghosts out of thisnd.

    The operations became bolder and more ferocious than before.

    In the process, countless lives were lost, and blood was shed. Yet they couldn''t stop��they had already resolved to die if necessary.

    Humans who etched that resolve became entirely different beings.

    The results were nothing like the chaos the ghosts unleashed through fear. Instead, Khan''s strength began emerging from everywhere.

    In addition to the Large Soldiers, skilled individuals who were unknown before came forward to assist Khan.

    Thanks to that, many talented people began gathering under strong Dragon''s Flowers like Tae Yul and Shin Yo.

    They became even stronger than they had been before the war with the ghosts.

    However, even they had an enemy they wanted to avoid. That enemy was Yaksha��the one who opened the fissure, allowing ghosts to invade the Human Realm and an overwhelmingly powerful being.

    Unfortunately, even strong Dragon��s Flowers like Tae Yul or Shin Yo had no way of dealing with him.

    The Dragon��s Flowers, who had boldly stepped forward and generals of the Central Army, were all beheaded by Yaksha.

    Yaksha appeared during the operation in Tochang as well, which left Tae Yul with no choice but to give up.

    He couldn''t recklessly throw his forces into the fire like moths to a me, knowing Yaksha was there.

    They had to act when they had a sure way of dealing with it.

    "You! You killed them! You shameless bastard��! Don''t try to act righteous!"

    "Take him away! Silence him!"

    "��"

    Because of this, many people began criticizing Tae Yul for his cowardice. It was something unavoidable.

    He would have received criticism either way, whether it was for avoiding fighting Yaksha or for being foolish enough to lose his entire force.

    It was his fate.

    The Dragon��s Flowers were beings who had to endure both praise and criticism simultaneously.

    "Whatever reasons I put forth would be just excuses."

    "I think you should try finding some peace of mind. I''m more worried about your well-being now than during the Dragon War."

    "I might have already crumbled the moment I lost Seol Hong."

    "Older brother��"

    Tae Yul looked up at the sky with dim eyes.

    "She was truly a small child. But her eyes undoubtedly closely held the people of Khan."

    "Do you miss Seol Hong?"

    Seol Hong had lost her life while helping Tae Yul.

    For Tae Yul, who always tried to be righteous, it was an indelible wound.

    Perhaps it was a burden he would carry for the rest of his life.

    "I have no right to miss her."

    "Everyone believes in us. If Yaksha shows a gap, then we will cut his neck down with General Sang��" Even as she said that, Shin Yo didn''t sound confident.

    Yaksha''s strength was immeasurable.

    Even for General Sang, who was right below the Great General, it was uncertain whether he could defeat Yaksha.

    Furthermore, as they held important positions, they couldn''t endlessly chase after Yaksha.

    "And�� I''m nning to pay Master a visit this time."

    "Master��?"

    "Yes. I''m hoping Master might tell us how to navigate the situation."

    "I see�� That might be true��"

    <em>ck��</em>

    <em>ck��</em>

    Tae Yul rode his horse, cutting through the crowd with a stern face. His back looked burdened with sorrow.

    * * *

    "Are you ready?"

    When Spectre stretched and asked, Chi Woo, who was standing next to Seol Hong, replied.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Chi Woo, who seemed like he could transform, returned to his human form.

    "Of course! Who is it today?"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    The 4th Ghost Soul and the 7th Ghost Soul.

    Two members of the 12 Ghost Souls were standing before Seol Hong and Chi Woo.

    After returning from the Library of All Knowledge, Spectre had been helping Seol Hong and Chi Woo train. This was part of that process.

    The 4th Ghost Soul moved toward Chi Woo, and the 7th Ghost Soul approached Seol Hong.

    "Hihi�� Unlike the ones before us, we won''t be so kind."

    "They all said that."

    Spectre briefly looked up at the sky and��

    "Achoo!"

    She sneezed.

    <em>Swipe��</em>

    After wiping her nose, Spectre said, "Start."

    <em>Paf��! Paf��!</em>

    Contrary to the underwhelming derations, the fight unfolded quite intensely.

    The battlefield was split so they wouldn''t interfere with each other during the fight.

    The first to strike was Chi Woo.

    "Heup��!"

    [Chi Woo used Whirlwind.]

    [A wind st, proportional to your weapon''s attack power, shoots forward and then returns.]

    [Damage significantly increases on its return.]

    [Damage decreases with each enemy it hits, reducing damage by up to 70%.]

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Two dragon wind sts that resembled a ki st were shot from Chi Woo''s arms.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    The 4th Ghost Soul dodged the returning wind by moving its body.

    "Tsk��"

    "Suppress the spread. An attack thrown that carelessly won''t even touch Yagwanggwi and Maegu. Well, if you''re confident, you could use your wind to subdue the entire area."

    "I''ll suppress the spread��"

    "A wise choice."

    Chi Woo used martial arts to send ki through the wind.

    No Dragon''s Flower could match him, but things had been going awry since he encountered Seol. There were worlds he didn''t know, and there were countless people whose strength his powers didn''t affect.

    It was only then that Chi Woo realized his w. Having primarily trained in wide-range attacks, he was weak in closebat, just like how a storm is less threatening than a spear to a human''s life.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    This time, Chi Woo condensed a much sturdier wind and fired it off.

    "You''re moving much better!"

    "Don''t mock me!"

    "Hehe��"

    Something simr was happening to Seol Hong.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    The 7th Ghost Soul was confronting Seol Hong while wielding a long chain sword.

    "Do you feel fear?"

    "��"

    "What a strange thing. I can sense your emotions."

    <em>ng��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    The chain sword coiled around Seol Hong''s sword.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    However, Seol Hong deflected it and sent another sword flying.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    [Seol Hong used Sword''s Song: Bond]

    [You can levitate a sword in the air and use it for both offense and defense.]

    [The durability of the levitated sword is decreased and exerts only 80% of the weapon''s attack power.]

    "Your movements are slow! They''re making me yawn!"

    "Ugh��"

    "Your heart is weakpared to the power you possess. Why is that?"

    The 7th Ghost Soul flicked its tongue like a snake.

    "Is that�� Not your own power?"

    "Ugh!"

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    [Seol Hong used Sword''s Song: Spike.]

    [All of the levitated des rush toward the target simultaneously.]

    [If the target dodges, the desunch an extra attack.]

    [The speed of the second attack is increased by 50%.]

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The 7th Ghost Soul swayed its body and dodged the des.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    However, the des surged toward him once more, which it narrowly evaded.

    "Humans fear death. Why is that?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Is it because they can��t bear the idea of bing worthless or losing the ability to control their own time? Truly, truly foolish."

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The chain sword coiled and twisted like a snake coiling into a knot and shot toward Seol Hong.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    [Seol Hong used Sword''s Song: Iron Wall.]

    [The levitated des move and make a defensive formation.]

    [Defensive power scales with the weapon''s attack power, increasing the chance to block iing attacks up to 90%.]

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    The chain sword shed with Iron Wall but was ultimately blocked.

    "Isn''t itughable? After all, you''ve never controlled time. Not for a single moment. You''re merely swept along by its great flow."

    "You''re quite talkative��"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Seol Hong''s stance changed.

    [Seol Hong uses Sword''s Song: Buttonhole.]

    [The des connect with their designated pairs.]

    [Any target caught between them takes 400% of the weapon''s attack power.]

    "Damn!"

    <em>Papapaf��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The 7th Ghost Soul narrowly evaded the attack, its body swaying steadily. But it couldn''t avoid all of the des. It nced down at the sword that had pierced its right arm.

    "Carless�� Do you know how tough Yagwanggwi''s skin is��?"

    <em>CLANG��!</em>

    An ear-splitting sound echoed.

    <em>Fssss��</em>

    As the 7th Ghost Soul turned its head, the 4th Ghost Soul had already been pushed back, showing signs of having taken Chi Woo''s attack.

    "That''s enough. We''ll stop here today."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As Spectre waved her hand, the ruined surroundings miraculously returned to their original state.

    "Woah�� Amazing."

    Chi Woo admired in surprise.

    "Hahaha�� It seems the power Hye Myeong granted you two is relentless. You are growing very quickly."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. However, Yagwanggwi and Maegu aren��t easy opponents."

    "Can''t you just handle it?"

    "It would be foolish for a ghost like me��the ghost of all ghosts��to approach Yaksha, someone who devours ghosts. It would be a disaster if I lost my power. That''s why I''m watching over you."

    "Then, why did you just��"

    "I think our conversation is over."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Spectre nced at Hamun''s house.

    * * *

    While they were sparring outside, Hamun and Seol were having a conversation inside.

    "How have you been?"

    "I''ve been wandering across the continent, trying to break through the wall that blocked me."

    "Ah��"

    Seol was certain that Hamun had significantly changed. His energy had greatly shifted, and even the message referred to him as a powerful ally.

    "Did you achieve what you sought?"

    "��"

    Hamun replied with a smirk.

    Seol took that as a positive response.

    The two continued talking, touching on various topics.

    Amid their conversation, Seol asked the most pressing question, unable to hold back any longer.

    "So, did you find a way to awaken Agony?"

    "I did, but it isn''t something we can do right away. After all, the demonic spirit shed with Yaksha once and lost some of its energy. That''s what makes Yaksha so terrifying."

    "Are you saying�� Agony won''t be able to wake up for now?"

    "Based on the answer I got from the Library of All Knowledge, that''s the case."

    Seol frowned.

    ''Agony��''

    The fact that Agony wouldn''t wake up worried him.

    But just then, Hamun offered words that eased his concerns a bit.

    "That doesn''t mean there''s no way at all."

    "As expected�� So, what''s this method?

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Hamun ced a book in front of him.

    "This��"

    "It''s one of the books I found in the Library of All Knowledge. It''s a record left by my master, Orgo."

    "Orgo!"

    "Many of his experiments were documented in it. To think he actually realized these��"

    Seol tilted his head.

    "But weren''t all those discarded�� Ah��"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing."

    The reason Seol stopped mid-sentence.

    It was because there were indeed works of him which hadn''t been discarded.

    No. To be more precise, they couldn''t be.

    ''Works with whereabouts that are unknown.''

    And among them��

    "There is something here designed specifically to counter beings like Yaksha. It''s called Tohyang. I''ve personally seen its power firsthand."

    He knew how powerful the Tohyang was and how it could help them in this situation. But Seol couldn''t recall where it was.

    ''The Tohyang''s whereabouts were lost, right��?''

    As expected, the most crucial problem still remained.

    "What about its whereabouts��?"

    "Are you��"

    Hamun awkwardly said.

    "Familiar with the existence of the Celestial World?"

    "Celestial World��?"

    <em>Creak��!</em>

    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Jin Ryeo barged in.

    "Jin Ryeo��?"

    "C-Celestial World�� Are you talking about that ce?"

    "Lady Jin Ryeo, do you know about the Celestial World?"

    Jin Ryeo blinked and replied to Hamun��s question, "I-Isn''t that the ce where Shin Yo''s master, the Dragon, lives��?"

    "So you know well."

    "��"

    "��"

    "��"

    All three of them blinked in silence.

    Seol spoke up, "Hamun, just to confirm�� Don''t tell me that object is currently��"

    <em>Nod.</em>

    Hamun said, "The Tohyang is currently with that being."

    "��"

    "We''re heading to the Celestial World."

 Chapter [NaN]

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Things had gonepletely awry.

    ''To think that of all people, the Tohyang would have ended up in her hands��''

    How did the sword end up in the hands of the woman ring at them instead of the old man with a pleasant smile?

    "Hmm�� Are these guys really Yo-ah''s friends?"

    The White Whale approached them, tilted her head, and asked.

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    The Dragon, whose name hadn''t yet been revealed, smiled and answered the White Whale''s question.

    "Are you suspicious?"

    "How could I not be? There��s more than just one or two suspicious things about them."<em>Hmm</em>��

    The White Whale circled Seol��s group, trying to identify them. After several attempts, she gave up and asked the Dragon.

    "Alright, but why have theye here? And why isn''t Yo-ah here?"

    "Yo-ah hasn''t arrived yet."

    "Hmm�� This is getting more and more suspicious. Hey, you people, how have the livinge to the Celestial World?"

    Hamun replied, "I came to retrieve my master''s sword."

    "Sword? What sword?"

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    He pointed at the Tohyang, tightly being held in the White Whale''s hand. Realizing that Hamun was pointing at the Tohyang, the White Whale frowned.

    "This sword��?"

    "Haha�� The sessor of the one who made Tohyang hase."

    Although they had never disclosed such details with the Dragon, he still somehow revealed this fact to the White Whale.

    "The Tohyang��"

    Upon hearing what the Dragon said while stroking his beard, the White Whale stared at Hamun. Seol thought she would get angry. But her reaction was different from what he expected.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The White Whale grabbed Hamun''s hand.

    "Is that true? Are you really Orgo''s��?"

    She was jumping up and down while holding Hamun''s hand.

    "Huh?"

    "Wh-why is she acting like that?"

    Those witnessing the scene were visibly confused by the White Whale''s reaction.

    "Yes, Orgo was my master."

    "Oh my God! What''s your name?"

    "My name is Hamun."

    "Hamun! Nice to meet you. To think Orgo had a sessor!"

    The one called Orgo��

    Was it just that name that excited the White Whale?

    "By any chance, do you know where he is now?"

    "I don''t know�� It''s been a while since my master got disillusioned with the world and secluded himself."

    "Well�� Since he made something like this, it makes sense. If I were him, I wouldn''t want to breathe the same air as such inferior beings."

    At the White Whale''s words, Seol and his group all looked at her face.

    Feeling troubled, the Dragon rubbed his eyebrow.

    "Little Kyung has a weakness for material things. She''s powerless in front of well-crafted objects."

    "The universe crafted by his fingertips! Orgo is probably the most perfect man humanity has ever produced! Ah�� It would be great if I could meet him at least once�� Human lives are so short. I wonder how they managed to journey through life."

    "I handed her the Tohyang because of how much she begged me."

    Seol and hispanions finally understood what had happened. It was hard to believe he had willingly handed over the Tohyang. Most likely, it had been forcibly taken from the Dragon.

    <em>Hmm�� Hmm��</em>

    The Dragon cleared his throat and spoke, "In any case, Kyung, these kids havee to retrieve the Tohyang from you."

    "��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    It felt as if the atmosphere had frozen.

    The White Whale, someone with considerable power, seemed visibly displeased.

    That whale was someone whom, if things didn''t go her way, she might try to kill them all.

    "Hng��"

    "Kyung?"

    "Hmm��"

    "Kyung?"

    The White Whale snapped at the Dragon.

    "Don''t talk to me. I''m thinking of a good excuse to refuse right now."

    "You brat��"

    "Ah, I thought of something."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    She raised her right hand''s index finger and said.

    "The Tohyang is a weapon specialized in dealing with evil."

    Seol and Hamun nodded.

    Orgo made it exactly for that purpose.

    "Therefore, you are not qualified to handle it.

    "Howe?"

    "Have you ever seen a knife being handed over to a child?"

    A child��

    As expected of a Phantom Beast, the White Whale was disying her arrogance.

    Shebeled Hamun and even Seol as a child.

    ''She has a good reason to be confident.''

    It seemed she wouldn''t willingly hand over the Tohyang.

    Then what about this?

    "Then how about this? Instead of taking the sword, you deal with Yaksha."

    "Yaksha?"

    "Kyung, these people are trying to face a being called Yaksha��"

    The Dragon exined to the White Whale who Yaksha was. The more she listened, the more her expression twisted with displeasure.

    "The Ghost Real��what? The Human Realm? If I leave the Celestial World, my power will weaken. So I can''t go. If you''re that desperate, bring Yaksha here, and I''ll deal with it myself."

    "What the��"

    She was beingpletely unreasonable.

    She didn''t want to return the sword, but she didn''t want to deal with Yaksha either.

    In short, she was throwing a tantrum.

    ''She has no intention of giving it back.''

    Anyone would reach that conclusion.

    The White Whale was actively sabotaging them.

    The problem was that they usually overpowered someone who made such unreasonable demands. But the White Whale wasn''t a being they could handle in such a way.

    ''In the worst case scenario, we could have a conflict with her��''

    While Seol was considering that possibility, the Dragon said.

    "Kyung, you''re being unreasonable."

    "Unreasonable? Did you say unreasonable? The real unreasonable act is to allow humans into the Celestial World!''

    "Didn''t I give you the Tohyang asking you to be understanding?"

    The White Whale shouted in frustration.

    "So if I return the Tohyang, does that mean I can kill all the humans who dared to step into the Celestial World��?"

    The atmosphere quickly shifted.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    It felt as if the weather had suddenly changed. Although the day was bright, there was an ominous sensation, as if it was just about to rain.

    The power they felt was beyond anything a person could have exuded. A strange power was emanating from the Dragon.

    ''I�� I can''t move my body!''

    Everyone except for the White Whale was feeling the same as Seol.

    "Think wisely."

    "��"

    "I''m saying this because I care about you."

    The old man''s eyes had transformed into that of a reptile, sending chills down their spines and filling them with deep unease.

    Those cold yet warm words made the White Whale stop acting so arrogantly.

    "Let''s do this��"

    "Hahaha! So you''ve finallye back to your senses."

    The White Whale began rummaging through her belongings.

    <em>Jingle��</em>

    ''A bell?''

    She tied a bell to the Tohyang''s handle.

    "If anyone among you can remove this bell from the Tohyang before the sun sets today, I''ll hand it over."

    "Hmm��"

    The Dragon stroked his beard, then nced at Seol.

    At that exact moment.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    "Are you kidding?!"

    Spectre, who had been hiding, burst open the door of the Dragon''s house.

    "Whoa!"

    The Dragon clutched his head.

    "So it was you. No wonder there was such a stench."

    "You talk as if you were being generous yet set an impossible condition! Old man, is that really fine?"

    "Hmm��"

    The Dragon looked at Seol.

    "Can you do it?"

    Seol pondered for a moment.

    ''Can I do it��?''

    Was taking the bell from that Phantom Beast even possible?

    Even if he had brought thousands of transferees, everyone would have shaken their heads in refusal.

    There were things in the world that couldn''t be achieved with just spirit and courage.

    ''Does it seem doable?''

    His voice, which flew toward the Void, soon returned as another voice.

    The answer didn''t have any hesitation.

    - Do it��

    Seol nodded.

    "Yes, I can."

    "What��?"

    He said with a determined expression.

    "I ept."

    "��"

    With everyone in shock, the White Whale sneered at him, "You''re dumber than you look."

    * * *

    In the afternoon.

    Spectre and Hamun approached a meditating Seol and said.

    "Honestly, it''s impossible."

    "I think the same."

    "I''ll try to convince that old man, so let''s just call off this bet."

    Both of them strongly opposed it.

    Curious, Seol asked for the opinions of others.

    "It seems Lady Seol Hong and Lord Chi Woo trust you. And Jin Ryeo is taking a nap."

    "I can''t help but wonder how a human can sleep so much unless they''re a newborn."

    Seol smiled.

    "Oof�� What are you up to? The White Whale is a Phantom Beast. Just because she looks like that doesn''t mean you should underestimate her. She might even be more dangerous than Yaksha. No, if we think long-term, Yaksha is definitely more dangerous."

    Hamun asked Seol, "Are you confident?"

    "Do you have a n in mind?"

    Seol nodded and replied.

    "I do."

    "I see��"

    "Alright�� I''ll also think of another way."

    Hamun and Spectre retreated.

    Just as they left, Seol could finally start concentrating again.

    "What are you plotting?"

    "You startled me��"

    The Dragon suddenly appeared right behind him.

    - Ah! That scared me!

    - My heart almost stopped!

    - Why are we the ones getting startled?

    "Can''t you see the future anyway?"

    "I prefer only to peek at what''s necessary. I''ll lose too much otherwise. Besides, isn''t it more fun to find things out directly?"

    His first impression was right. This Dragon was someone entric.

    It was hard to believe he was from the same n as the sly Hwagmu.

    "It''s a power that''s inside you, right?"

    <em>Flinch��</em>

    "It''s both hot and cold at the same time. What a mysterious energy."

    "It seems I can''t hide things from you."

    "Should I give you a hint to defeat Little Kyung��?"

    Seol''s expression hardened at the Dragon''s words.

    - As expected of the old man!

    - We always believed in you!

    - Sorry for wishing you''d died earlier!

    - Wow, so he was thinking so far ahead��

    After pondering for a moment, Seol shook his head.

    "They told me it isn''t necessary."

    "What? Hahaha! What a rude way of speaking! Was it the one inside you who said that?"

    Seol shrugged in response.

    "And what do you think?"

    "I��"

    "What is beyond understanding is revered��luck, fate. In a broader sense, you could say my helping you is simply a stroke of luck, don''t you think?"

    Upon hearing that, Seol recalled someone''s words.

    <em>- It isn''t about ending it. It''s about finishing it with my own hands!</em>

    The words that had been shouted by Jamad while covered in blood.

    "Relying on luck is a bad habit."

    "Hahaha... Interesting. Is it okay to have high expectations then?"

    Seol nodded and sent the Dragon back.

    He was finally left alone.

    "It will be only for a moment, right?"

    - Yes, there will be only one chance.

    Ur''s voice echoed in his mind.

    ''When she lets her guard down, I''ll have to give my all right from the start. What I''m worried about is assimtion��''

    - There''s no need to worry. We''ve significantly grown in the Library of All Knowledge. This is just part of the process of checking the result.

    <em>Nod</em>��

    Seol nodded and increased his concentration.

    A voice flowed out of his mind.

    - Remember. The critical point will be when you cross the Void''s door.

    * * *

    Unable to leave until sunset, the White Whaley down while yawning, "So? How long are you going to wait before making an attempt?"

    "Wait. Don''t be impatient."

    Chi Woo responded while also lying down. He had no intention of taking the bell.

    In fact, it wasn''t just him.

    The others, even Spectre, were chatting with the Dragon,pletely ignoring the bell.

    Theirck of concern for the bet only made the White Whale more anxious.

    ''Have they given up?''

    No, someone was missing.

    She noticed him muttering something to himself earlier, but there had been no sign of him since then.

    The White Whale smirked at his weakness.

    ''This will be an easy victory.''

    Was there a human capable of taking a Phantom Beast while in the Celestial World? Maybe it would be possible if they were a deity. But what could a human who had stumbled in by sheer luck do?

    ''It''s absurd!''

    Soon, the sun would set.

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    The White Whale was lying down when she suddenly sprang up.

    "Ah, how boring."

    She had thought of onest trick, a cruel prank to make them feel the stark gap between her and them.

    <em>Tap��</em>

    She ced the Tohyang on a nearby rock. At that moment, everyone''s gaze shifted to the Tohyang.

    The White Whale pretended not to notice and stretched her body casually, turning away.

    Right now, the White Whale wasn''t looking at the Tohyang.

    She wanted anyone to rush toward the sword, eager to witness their faces twist in despair as they realized the overwhelming difference in power.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    He hade.

    It was him.

    ''You won''t!''

    The White Whale turned her head halfway and saw Seol charging toward the Tohyang.

    She thought he was clumsy. He was slow.

    As expected, it was almost yawn-inducing.

    Though time is fair, it often approached in the most unfair ways.

    Right now, for that man, time must be feeling unfair, and it was true.

    Seol felt as if time had slowed down.

    No, it wasn��t just because of the White Whale��s speed. It felt as if everything had slowed down, even him.

    A single moment��

    This was that single moment he prepared for.

    Repeating that to himself, Seol charged fiercely toward the Tohyang.

    The moment he was about to reach it.

    "This is as far as you go��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The White Whale and Seol crossed paths at incredible speed.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Everyone''s gaze darted around, searching for the object that had sparked the conflict��the Tohyang.

    In whose hand was it?

    And upon seeing it, a gasp escaped their lips.

    "Ah��"

    "Hahaha! You''re an idiot, aren''t you? Hahaha�� It''s so funny it''s making my stomach hurt��"

    The White Whaleughed as if she could barely catch her breath.

    "Hahaha! You''re faster than I thought, but you still can''t beat me�� Huh?"

    Something felt off.

    Sensing something was wrong, the White Whale checked the tassel of the Tohyang.

    It was gone��

    The bell was gone.

    The White Wale''s gaze shifted to Seol.

    Everyone else was already looking at him too.

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    The ground beneath him was melting, thick smoke rising from the spot where Seol had stood.

    mes flickered from the footprints he left behind.

    Seol''s appearance was one none of them had ever seen before.

    He was wearing refined armor and had long hair spilling out from beneath the helmet.

    The helmet rattled.

    "Kahaha!"

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Now utterly speechless, the bewildered White Whale stammered.

    "Y-you''re�� The one who that day��"

    Finally, with the bell in his hand, Seol said.

    "It''s over."

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Knight ''Karen, the Red Lotus Knight.'']

    [You absorb Karen, the Red Lotus Knight��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Knight.]

    ��

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Bing stronger feels like climbing uphill. The higher one aims, the steeper the incline bes. And when they finally reach a level of strength beyond the norm, the road ahead is no longer sloped but level.

    They must walk on solid, even terrain.

    There''s no end in sight nor any sense of progress.

    Without any guidance, they won''t know if they''re heading in the right direction, and they will inevitably grow weary.

    Despite such hardship, if they persist on the path and luck is on their side, they will encounter it.

    A set of stairs.

    A wall.

    "Over here. Hurry!"

    "Lain��?""Karuna, did you bring her?"

    "Yes, Sir Lain."

    "Where was she?"

    "She was hiding in the servant''s lodging, sleeping."

    "To think she''d skip afternoon training and keep everyone waiting! Karen!"

    ''Huh��? This ce��''

    Her mouth was moving on its own.

    "Group training��? Lain�� This is too outdated."

    "You rascal! To think you''d train on your own!"

    "I don''t understand your point��"

    "That''s something you can do at any time! There are ten Guardians! Our goal is for all ten to be one."

    "Ugh��me."

    "Cherish the time we can spend together while you can��"

    Lain''s face showed a hint of regret.

    For some reason, Karen thought he looked a bit sad. Why didn''t she notice back then?

    Karen whispered to Karuna.

    "Karuna, let''s just wait for Lain to get weaker. We just need to hold out a little longer until he''s old."

    "��"

    "You brats! Stop chattering! This won''t do�� I, Lain, shall begin today''s training while ying the viin."

    At the mention of the viin y, the other knights spoke out in agony.

    "No!"

    "Anything but the viin y�� Please��"

    "Karen! Kneel! No��prone neck bridge!"

    Lain twirled his beard around his finger andughed.

    "Haha�� Prepare the formation. I''ll move in exactly thirty seconds."

    "Damn it! Everyone, get ready!"

    "Karen! You''ll pay for this!"

    There was a strange training method exclusive to the Montra Guardians, the so-called ''viin y.''

    During viin y, the Guardians are split into two teams.

    The strongest among them bes the viin and faces off against the other knights.

    And Lain was always the viin��

    He always volunteered to y the viin because he was far stronger than anyone else.

    Soon, thirty seconds had passed.

    Lain shouted and drew his greatsword, "A Knight is the sword of the Empire! The shield of His Majesty, the Emperor! I am a ruthless viin who came here to defeat you! The ck Sun, Lain!"

    The Guardians clenched their teeth.

    Anyone who saw Lain''s antics would probably find them ridiculous. But those who had actually faced him believed that his behavior only made him more terrifying.

    Karen shouted, "Lain! Why am I always the knight? Let me be the viin! I want to be a viin too!"

    "Fufufu�� A traitor? However, it''s still too early for you! Karen, you aren''t worthy of being a great viin!"

    "Ugh�� Why not?"

    "Because you''re weak! Viins must be strong! Tsk�� Let''s stop wasting time with words. Here Ie!"

    <em>Bang��!</em>

    Why did it sound like a cannon firing when it was just a person moving?

    "Stand firm! Or you might get hurt!"

    "Aren''t you going to hurt us anyway?!"

    "Was I found out?!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Ah��"

    The first Knight who shed with Lain was sent flying with a thunderous noise.

    "I should adjust my strength a bit."

    Usually, the first to collide with Lain never ended up in one piece. That''s why everyone instinctively backed away.

    Fights of one against many often created dramatic situations when one''s ability was extraordinary.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    "Fall back!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The ck Sun of Montra charged relentlessly through the Guardians.

    His strength and movements, which made the impossible possible, served as a massive challenge to the knights who were facing the viin.

    "Kneel before me, Montra Guardians! Is this the limit of your justice?!"

    "Captain, your malice is too great!"

    "Silence! Because I''m an old-fashioned leader, I tend to ignore my subordinates'' opinions! That''s also a form of malice!"

    Karen faced Lain''s overwhelming presence as it surged like a tidal wave.

    She was staring nkly at the scene.

    The Karen here was the Karen from a distant future��the one who had endured countless hardships and had reawakened after the fall of the Montra.

    That''s why she could observe Lain''s movements in more detail.

    Things she didn''t know or realize back then.

    Lain was like an encyclopedia for knights. How to move. How to deceive others with movements. How to flow from those deceptive movements into a strike. With sheer, unbelievable force, he hammered all of this directly into her head.

    "What''s up with that sloppy stance?! Do you think that will stop this injustice?!"

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    "Cough��!"

    It was such an overwhelming power that most couldn''t even respond properly. Even Karuna had already been knocked out.

    "What''s this?! At this rate, Montra will be destroyed!"

    "Lain, you''re the one destroying it!"

    "Viins only say what they want to!"

    "That''s just like Lain��"

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    "Cough��"

    Karen tightened her grip on the sword. No matter how much strength she used, it never felt enough. She couldn''t shake the doubt��could she really face that monster with just her sword?

    "Ah! This feels refreshing!"

    "Agh!"

    Karen admired such strength.

    Whenever Lain yed the viin, it usually ended like this��a fleeting movement, a flicker of light, and it was over. Sparring with him filled her mind with countless abstract ideas.

    Like homework she couldn��t escape. It forced her to think. It forced her to ept.

    Though they felt like food that didn''t yet suit her taste, he served them anyway, knowing that one day they would. It was terrifying. Lain was an unparalleled monster Montra created. He was humanity''s most talented��perhaps the strongest knight in human history.

    That was Lain, The ck Sun of Montra.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    After knocking down all the other knights, it was now Karen''s turn.

    Karen wasst in line. She was ranked tenth among Guardians, and Lain always made her undergo long, intense training under the pretense of special guidance due to her conduct.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Lain moved, and Karen realized how much could be done in such a short moment.

    Lain''s eyes seemed to speak.

    <em>- Karen, dodge.</em>

    Karen also responded with her own gaze.

    <em>- No��</em>

    "Guardian! Fall before evil��!"

    She saw it��the huge walling at her.

    She was seeing it.

    She had to see it.

    If she ever wanted to be that kind of wall herself.

    ''I must see it�� I must��''

    <em>Screech��!</em>

    The world was pushed back and bounced away.

    At the end of it, Lain praised her.

    "That''s it, Karen. Good eyes��"

    "AGH!"

    Karen once again drifted into a world without the Guardians.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    It felt empty.

    The Lain she relied on was gone. Only Ur was watching her.

    "Hmm. Are you about to break through the wall?"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "We can find another way if you''re unsatisfied. You don''t have to go out now��"

    "No. I''m almost there. I don''t need more time. What I need is��"

    Karen''s eyes gleamed as she looked beyond the darkness.

    "��resolve."

    "Then, get ready."

    Today, Karen would go outside.

    It felt like she had spent quite some time inside the Void.

    It would be a lie to say she had grown attached to this ce.

    Even so, it felt like if she wanted to find an answer here, it would take some time.

    That''s why she would go out.

    Standing in a prepared stance, Karen called Seol.

    - Master, can you hear me?

    ''Yes.''

    - I''m ready. You just need to run forward.

    ''That''s it?''

    - Yes. Just focus on running. That''s enough.

    Karen took a deep breath and flexed her thighs. They seemed to be on the verge of exploding.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol began sprinting toward the Tohyang.

    <em>Pang��!</em>

    At the same time, Karen also sprinted forward.

    Only mes were left in her path.

    While watching the traces left by Karen, who disappeared beyond the darkness, Ur gasped, "How unbelievable."

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    The Void Door, which was far from Karen, quickly rushed at her. That showed how fast she was moving.

    Once she crossed that door, she would reach that fleeting moment.

    She had fought shes like this a long time ago too.

    She was regaining her past senses.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Light seeped in, and the sky and earth transformed.

    Reality filled her lungs and heart.

    Seol''s body had already epted Karen the moment she emerged from the Void door.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Now, that was Karen controlling the Night Crow.

    Seol''s movements had be Karen''s.

    ''In an instant.''

    She could see the White Whale''s movements.

    ''Kyaha!''

    She was fast.

    The opponent was a Phantom Beast.

    However��

    ''Lain was faster��''

    If she could think at the moment of impact, it meant she wasn''t faster than Lain.

    ''I must elerate��!''

    The moment Seol and Karen''s strengths merged, all the insights she had gained came rushing in explosively.

    <em>Jingle��</em>

    From the beginning, the target wasn''t the sword but the bell.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    She looked at the scorched red earth.

    It was the path she had traveled.

    "It''s over."

    A warmth spread through her as she assimted with Seol��it wasn��t the heat from a fire but theforting warmth of a home.

    It was an embrace she had been looking forward to.

    [You enter the Night Crow form with Knight ''Karen, the Red Lotus Knight.'']

    [You absorb Karen, the Red Lotus Knight��s stats.]

    [Your ss is changed to Knight.]

    [Shadow Hand is evolving.]

    [You are able to use Burning Fixed Star.]

    [You are able to use Montra''s Swordsmanship.]

    [You are able to use Haze.]

    [You are able to use Passive: Best Friends.]

    [You are able to use Passive: Inferno.]

    [You are able to use ck me Cannon.]

    [You are able to use Exceptional Skill: Sunset Draw.]

    ��

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Goblin Steps.]

    * * *

    While Karen and Seol were having their long-overdue reunion, others were engaged in their own discussion.

    "Where did that terrifying beinge from? Shouldn''t we search his pockets? What if there are more?"

    "Is this your first time seeing her?"

    "Yes��"

    Jin Ryeo, Chi Woo, and Seol Hong all felt a deep sense of unfamiliarity toward the newly appeared woman.

    And it was understandable. Unlike Jamad, she seemed to have a vibrant color. It felt as if a walking me had appeared.

    Thebination of her red hue and radiant appearance felt out of ce.

    If she stood beside the White Whale, it would be impossible to tell which one was the Phantom Beast.

    "One more time! I had my guard down��!"

    "Haha�� Little Kyung, are you just making excuses?"

    "That''s�� Ugh��"

    For the White Whale, this was unprecedented.

    Just once. The opponent had only tried once��and seeded.

    Had the opponent tried hundreds of times before seeding once, she wouldn''t feel this way.

    She was frustrated.

    The White Whale whispered to the Dragon.

    "There''s something off about that human��"

    "You mean he''s extraordinary?"

    "No�� What I mean is, I''m sure he''s the same human who entered the Celestial Worldst time. Back then��"

    "Back then��?"

    "Well��"

    The White Whale couldn''t continue.

    ''I can''t say that he stopped my Daoist Spell that time too!''

    That would be like confessing she had lost twice.

    "Anyway! There''s no way a human could be faster than me!"

    The Dragon smirked, "Little Kyung, it isn''t up to you to decide their limits."

    "But��"

    "Even I, a Dragon, haven''t set their limits."

    "Then who does��? Are you going to say it''s up to the Gods?"

    "It''s themselves��"

    "How frustrating��"

    "I know."

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    The White Whale approached Seol while Karen stood in a strange position, watching both Seol and the White Whale.

    That position irked the White Whale.

    It was a position where Karen could intervene at any moment.

    "Sigh�� Fine. Here."

    <em>ck��</em>

    The White Whale handed the Tohyang to Seol.

    Seol reached out with both hands to receive it.

    Or rather, he tried to.

    <em>ck��</em>

    <em>ck��</em>

    The sword wasn''t moving.

    <em>Drip��</em>

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Water fell on top of Seol''s hand.

    It was tears.

    "Sob�� Ugh�� It''s so painful�� To think I would have to pass on such a treasure to someone else�� This has never happened before��"

    "Little Kyung."

    "Okay!"

    - What trash!

    - Snowman is trash! He made her cry!

    - ???: You''re making me trash now!

    - She doesn''t seem to be bad, hahaha. She''s just a sword otaku��

    Finally, Seol grasped the Tohyang.

    Feeling a sense of regret, the White Whale tried to leave, but something suddenly caught her gaze.

    "W-wait��"

    "Huh, what��?"

    "Let me ask something."

    Her eyes were fixed on Karen''s sword, re.

    Given how insistent she was, Karen reluctantly unsheathed re to show her.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Haa��"

    The White Whale inspected the de closely. She even blew on it and rubbed it. After a while, she reached a conclusion.

    "It''s Orgo! This is something Orgo made!"

    "Orgo��?"

    "You don''t know Orgo? This elegant line, this perfect bnce. Orgo definitely made it."

    Hamun chimed in, "That''s something I made."

    "You��?"

    "Yes."

    "You said you were Orgo''s sessor, right?"

    "Yes��"

    The White Whale walked back and forth, stroking her chin in thought. She then asked a couple of short questions.

    "Is this by any chance your life''s masterpiece��?"

    "It''s not."

    "Are you secretly really old and in poor health?"

    "Although I''m not certain about my remaining lifespan, I don''t think I''ll be turning into dust tomorrow."

    "Are you perhaps this man''s ve or something��?"

    "That''s a horrifying assumption."

    As if she had reached a conclusion, the White Whale pped her hands.

 Chapter 310

    The White Whale came to a conclusion.

    "Fine! I will help you!"

    "What��"

    "You came here because you need help, right?"

    "How exactly are you going to help? We came here to retrieve the Tohyang and awaken the demonic spirit."

    "I know. That''s why I said I would help."

    "We already retrieved the Tohyang, and the demonic spirit��"

    Seol was about to say that the Dragon would recover the demonic spirit. But the White Whale mocked his judgment and said.

    "To think think he can help you?""��"

    "Helping you humans would cause a significant loss in Daoist Energy, especially for someone of his level. Even the slightest help would probably have serious consequences for him."

    "That''s��"

    Spectre nodded.

    "She''s not wrong."

    She then approached the Dragon and poked his side.

    "You sly old man. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    "Haha�� What do you mean by that?"

    "You foresaw such a thing and set us up to fight the White Whale on purpose. Because you can''t help us directly."

    "Everything just followed its natural course. It''s fortunate Little Kyung decided to help you. You can trust her.

    Seol asked Spectre.

    "But she''s also a resident of the Celestial World, right? Isn''t it the same for her?"

    Spectre wagged her index finger.

    "There''s a way for her to help without losing Daoist Energy."

    "��"

    "Make her pay the price or stop being an insignificant being."

    "Ah��!"

    Upon hearing Spectre''s words, Seol recalled what just happened. They had made a fair bet, and he had won.

    In the end, the White Whale had no choice but to recognize Seol and hand over the Tohyang. To her, Seol could no longer be considered an insignificant human. She was now wary and conscious of him.

    That alone allowed them to avoid a significant portion of the restrictions.

    ''Was this the Dragon''s doing��?''

    It seemed there was a reason the Dragon got the White Whale involved.

    Up until now, the question has been whether the White Whale could help Seol''s group. Now, the remaining question was why she would help them.

    "Why do you want to help us��?"

    "I have a condition too."

    As expected, she had a reason.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The White Whale used her Daoist Spell and took out a scroll, which she then handed over to Hamun.

    Naturally, Hamun started to go through the scroll''s contents.

    The scroll listed the quantities of rare and almost impossible-to-find materials. Most were so rare that you might never see them in a lifetime.

    "You''ll have to stay in the Celestial World and make a few things for me. I was nning to ask Orgo when I met him. But I don''t know where he is right now."

    "You''re being quite rude to Master Cha��"

    "Be quiet! This is a fair deal."

    "��"

    Hamun rolled the scroll.

    "Is it impossible?"

    "It isn''t, but�� the materials are quite rare. There are some I''ve never handled before."

    "Hmph! These are materials humans would struggle to find even if they devoted their entire lives. What do you think?"

    He stood still as if he had fallen into deep thought. Seol approached him and said.

    "You don''t need to suffer hardships because of us. This proposal��"

    "I think it would be a valuable experience for me as well. Hmph�� Alright, let''s do it."

    The White Whale''s face lit up when Hamun agreed so easily.

    "Yes, gathering these materials was tough��"

    Seol frowned.

    He wondered if Hamun had been forced into this against his will because of him.

    "Hamun, if you''re doing this unwillingly because of me��"

    "That''s not the case. I''m doing this of my own volition."

    - Don''t go, vending machine��I mean, Hamun!

    - We just met again! At least give me a peerless item before going�� No, I mean, don''t go!

    - The sly intentions cannot be hidden. Could this be love?

    Although the situation had taken a strange turn, they were still progressing.

    The White Whale asked Spectre, "Is the one called Yaksha really that bad?"

    "It keeps getting stronger. It swallowed the Barrier Stone, and if you sh with its sword, your power will be drained. On top of that, its condition is highly unstable. It''s a problem in many ways."

    "No wonder you came searching to retrieve the Tohyang."

    "And you were stubbornly refusing to hand it over."

    "I''m trying to help, yet you''re treating me like this."

    "Oops! My mistake! I apologize for my rudeness."

    Spectre slyly replied.

    The White Whale rested her chin on her hand, lost in thought.

    "The Tohyang certainly has the power to drive out evil forces. It could solve the problems caused by shing with Yaksha''s sword. However, if everything I just heard is true, the real problem lies elsewhere."

    The White Whale looked at Seol and said.

    "The fact that it��s okay even after swallowing the Barrier Stone."

    "Hmm��"

    "The Barrier Stone is an artifact with an immense power. It can''t be easily destroyed. And even if it were, the power sustaining the barrier doesn''t disappear, but it should transfer."

    "Then��"

    "If Yaksha is using the power of the Barrier Stone as it is, it means it withstood the copse. Whether it can control it or not, the fact that it can use it is the biggest concern."

    The Barrier Stone was something that upheld boundaries, but it also had the power to cross them.

    Once someone obtained that power, the tension holding the space together would snap��Yaksha could go anywhere.

    "It isn''t easy to deal with someone who can cross boundaries. There��s no way to stop them if they run away."

    Seol nodded.

    "There are two solutions. Either follow Yaksha or prevent it from leaving."

    "Can both be done?"

    "It''s possible. For the former, you would have to swallow the Barrier Stone, just like Yaksha did."

    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to Seol.

    Seol frowned.

    "Of course. Your body would explode. After all, you aren''t Yaksha."

    "��"

    "Let''s go with thetter. I can smell the scent of strong Shamanic Spell around you. Am I right?"

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    When Jamad materialized, the White Whale looked at him.

    "Now I have a better understanding of what kind of being you are�� No wonder. Good! I''ll teach him how to lift the Barrier''s curse. A few days should suffice. Using it might be a bit inconvenient, but Yaksha won''t be able to go on a rampage as he pleases."

    Jamad was surprised by the White Whale��s words.

    Although she was a Phantom Beast who used Daoist Spells, it seemed she was also proficient in Shamanic Spells.

    "Oh�� You can use Shamanic Spells?"

    "Daoist and Shamanic Power share essentially the same body�� A simple conversion form won''t take long. But more importantly��"

    "Hmm��?"

    "Stretch out your hand."

    <em>nk��</em>

    Without being suspicious, Jamad extended his hand, and the White Whale leaned in and sniffed it.

    <em>Sniff.</em>

    "Ah�� A solid scent."

    - She''s dangerous.

    - She''s dangerous!

    - I just saw the whites of her eyes!

    - Jamad is stepping back, hahaha.

    With a flushed face, the White Whale said.

    "Your energy is overflowing! And you''ve maintained it well!"

    "Hmph, at least you have an eye for things."

    "The management of divine relics is��"

    The White Whale and Jamad kept talking about the Mountain Fists for a while. Conversations with the White Whale often veered off course like this, as she had a deep love for weapons.

    Aftering back to her senses, the White Whale said.

    "Ah! To be honest, I''m not really interested in Yaksha. That''s why I got a little sidetracked. Anyway, Boundary Shamanic Spells should only be used in very specific situations and are extremely inconvenient. You''ll have to hold the boundary throughout the battle. And you won''t be able to participate in it actively."

    "I guess I have no choice��"

    "Hmm�� First, let''s start dealing with the demonic spirit or whatever it is."

    * * *

    Agonyy on a stone altar at the mountain��s summit.

    The sight of the droopy round creature made Seol''s heart hurt. It looked as if it were in a deep sleep.

    "This is a�� demonic spirit?"

    "Technically speaking, it was a demonic spirit."

    "What does that mean? It isn''t one anymore? But anyway, it doesn''t seem evil at all."

    After meeting Frannan, part of the evil energy had been removed. And after encountering Santos, Agony had found a reason to live. It now resembled a human heart too much to be still considered a demonic spirit.

    "Well�� A lot of things happen�� What are you doing?"

    The White Whale poked at Agony��s body.

    "Let me look at its belly��"

    "Yes?"

    "What is this texture? I''ve never felt anything like this before��"

    It was from that moment that the White Whale''s eyes lit up.

    "D-does this thing talk? It does, right? It''s a demonic spirit, after all."

    "Yes."

    "It must be revived immediately! We cannot let such a rare being be asleep even for a moment!"

    - She''s suddenly motivated.

    - Huh�� Could it be a weapon?

    - A talking weapon? I can''t hold back!

    While the White Whale continued touching Agony, she turned to Seol and asked.

    "What if it falls in love with me after it wakes up? Will you allow our love?"

    "That seems unlikely��"

    After pondering for a brief moment, Seol replied nonchntly.

    "Well�� Maybe."

    - Evil!

    - This guy is the Demon!

    - Don''t toy with the heart of a sword otaku!

    - Doctor, if you save the patient, I''ll allow the marriage.

    "Falling in love with a talking weapon�� I see�� Then, let''s start!"

    - I see what? Hahaha.

    - She''s starting right away, lol.

    - I''ming to see you!

    -Agony! See you soon!

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Swosh��</em>

    The Tohyang floated in the air, and thin threads resembling veins extended from it, connecting to Agony.

    * * *

    <em>Caw��</em>

    <em>Caw��</em>

    <em>p��</em>

    A flock of crows flew by. In most viges, a gathering of ck birds would be seen as an ominous sign. But here, it was amon sight.

    This was a ce where the dead outnumbered the living��after all, it was a battlefield.

    Agony became trapped here the moment it shed with Yaksha.

    It sank into an inescapable fear.

    ��This ce�� I��ve been here before.��

    While Agony muttered to itself.

    <em>Squish��</em>

    A corpse with bulging eyes crawled across the ground.

    The air was filled with evil energy.

    Agony was startled and shouted.

    ��Master! Hey��!��

    But there was no answer.

    ��Ugh����

    The corpse''s eyes locked onto Agony, making it freeze

    Although it was a ce that should be familiar to it, it felt foreign.

    It was scared.

    ��How strange����

    It was weird to think a demonic spirit would fear corpses.

    They were its parents, after all.

    So why was he so scared?

    After returning to its hometown after a while, it was in agony.

    ��I-I want to go back.��

    <em>Tap��</em>

    At that moment.

    Someone lifted Agony''s head.

    ��Let me go! Who are you?! Eek����

    When it turned its head, it saw a figure wearing a grotesque mask staring at him.

    It was a mask that could change expressions.

    Agony had definitely encountered it beforeing here.

    "��"

    ������

    It was Yaksha.

    Agony and Yaksha stared at each other. Neither moved an inch. Then, Yaksha''s robe red open.

    Inside, there were souls crying out in agony��those devoured by Yaksha.

    "Help me��"

    "Please�� Save me��"

    "Don''t leave me behind��"

    Agony covered its mouth.

    ��Ugh����

    For a moment, it found it disgusting��it found those souls hideous and repulsive.

    At one point, Agony stopped liking such cruel things. There was a time when it considered them a form of entertainment.

    Yaksha asked, "Why are you avoiding this��?"

    ��Let me go! Let me go! Agony will go back to its master!��

    The ck-haired human was Agony��s ce offort.

    Right now, it felt ufortable.

    "But�� We��re the same��"

    Agony suddenly remembered when it was with the ck Knight.

    <em>- Let''s kill more lives! I want more blood!</em>

    Was there truly a difference between itself and the Yaksha before it? Agony began to doubt it.

    ��N-no. Agony is����

    Agony is��what was Agony?

    "Come here. Just like when you were born, let''s make more people scream."

    It was at that moment.

    <em>- </em>��ony!

    "Eek!"

    - ��Agony!

    Someone was shouting, like they were trying to interrupt.

    Yaksha said, "Don''t worry about it. No one''s looking for you. After all, everyone hates you."

    ��No! Agony�� Agony is����

    - Scream louder! There''s a response!

    - Agony! Come back!

    Agony''s ears perked up.

    ��Master!��

    - It''s moving! Keep shouting!

    - Agony! Here! Over here! You muste back!

    Agony''s head turned around. It definitely heard a voiceing from that direction.

    "You�� Must stay here."

    ��Agony doesn''t like this ce anymore����

    Where you were born didn''t determine everything about you��even flowers could bloom on a battlefield.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Agony��s body sprouted spikes like a pufferfish.

    "Ugh��"

    The sharp sensation made Yaksha let go of Agony.

    Seizing that moment, Agony rolled across the ground, heading toward the direction where the voice hade from.

    "��"

    Yaksha didn''t stop it.

    Instead, in a voice that could be barely heard, it said.

    "Save me��"

    Just as Agony was about to take itsst step fleeing toward the sound, it suddenly stopped and shouted.

    ��Just wait! I''lle back to save you!��

    "��"

    ��Wait for Agony, the Great Sea Urchin!��

    Return��?

    "Wait for Agony��?"

    ��Yes! Anyway, Agony is leaving! See you next time!��

    "Wait for Agony."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Yaksha nodded.

    "I''ll wait. Here."

    While standing still.

    "The Great Sea Urchin, Agony."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    At that moment, the battlefield ripped apart, and reality rushed back in.

    ��Agh! Oof�� Oof����

    "Agony! Are you okay��?"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Agony jumped into Seol��s arms the moment it woke up. Theforting weight made Seol smile.

    ��It was scary! Agony was scared! But Agony resurrected!��

    "Agony, are you okay?"

    ��But Agony has to return.��

    "What?"

    ��That''s����

    Agony felt like someone was staring intently at it, so it turned around.

    There stood the White Whale, with her arms wide open, looking devastated

    "Huh?"

    [Holy+Abomination: Agony absorbs Peerless: Tohyang��s energy.]

    ��

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Agony clung to Seol and looked around.

    It was because there were figures around it who hadn''t been there when it had lost consciousness.

    "It can talk! It can really talk!"

    The White Whale looked at Agony with an astonished expression, her mouth agape.

    "Ah, but that demonic spirit swallowed the Tohyang!"

    Only then did Seol check his surroundings.

    ''The Tohyang disappeared��''

    The Tohyang was a precious item in itself. There was a reason a Phantom Beast like the White Whale held it dear.

    Such a treasure had been absorbed into Agony''s body.The White Whale mumbled, "It ate Tohyang�� It ate it��"

    Seol quickly checked Agony''s status.

    [[Holy+Abomination: Agony]

    Quality: Holy+Abomination

    Rmended Level: 40-50

    Damage: 150-150

    Durability: 300/300

    Weight: 1.0kg

    A miraculous item born from a pearl, an ancient holy relic, has transformed itself to the will of its sessor. During the session process, this peculiar weapon was supported by magic to allow a demonic spirit, a mass of demonic energy, to be imnted, enabling its powers to be effectively utilized without drawbacks.

    After growing quite a bit, it had devoured the souls of Phantom and Shade, evil spirits.

    Basic Effect: All Stats +40(+8)

    Bonus Effect: Tuner (Exceptionality), Diverse (Unique), Blood Connection (Unique). This item is regarded as both an Abomination and a Holy Relic. You may only equip one Holy+Abomination quality item at a time. Durability gradually recovers as long as the demonic spirit remains alive. Haunted - Phantom��s des (Unique), Haunted - Shade''s Iron Wall (Unique), Tohyang (Unique).]

    [[Tohyang (Unique)]

    - Significantly mitigates the effects of Demonic Weapons. Basic Effect is increased by 20% of its original value. ]

    ''So itpletely devoured the Tohyang.''

    Although theck of a significant increase in stats was disappointing, he knew how absurd it was to absorb the effects, so he was satisfied overall.

    ''Well, Agony was also a Demonic Weapon, after all.''

    In that sense, it might be simr to Yaksha.

    "Since it became like this, cling to me too!"

    ��Agony doesn''t know you! Go away!��

    "G�� Good spirit��"

    ��Agony is bad!��

    "��"

    Saddened by not getting Agony''s affection, the White Whale dropped her shoulders.

    Spectre smiled and asked Agony, "Hey. demonic spirit, you''vee into contact with Yaksha, haven''t you?"

    ��Yaksha? That was Yaksha?��

    "Yes. That ghost wearing that mask."

    ��That''s right! I saw it!��

    "Recall the moment you shed with it."

    Agony brought its hand close to its mouth, thinking for a moment.

    ��BOOM!��

    "And?"

    ��Silence����

    "What else��?"

    ��Agony has just woken up. I don''t know the details.��

    "But still, exin as much as you can."

    ��Agony was born on the battlefield. When I opened my eyes, I was back there again.��

    Spectre and the slumped White Whale listened carefully to the story. The birth of a demonic spirit was always an intriguing topic.

    "How did it feel being there?"

    ��Ah�� I didn''t like it! It stank, and it was terrifying.��

    "Hahaha�� To think a demonic spirit would say that. You''re an amusing one, just like your Master, aren''t you?"

    ��It was there.��

    "Yaksha��?"

    ��Yes, Yaksha.��

    Spectre''s eyes changed.

    "That might be Yaksha''s essence. Did it take off the mask?"

    ��No, it didn''t.��

    <em>Oof��</em>

    Smacking her lips in disappointment, Spectre asked again.

    "What did you feel from it?"

    ��Pain!��

    "Pain?"

    ��Yes! Something kepting out, begging for help.��

    Spectre exined to those around her.

    "Yaksha is a very old object. It has survived by constantly changing Masters. Could it be that it never truly released the souls of those who once possessed it��?

    ��And Yaksha too.��

    "Huh?"

    ��Yaksha also asked for help.��

    "��"

    Seol''s expression stiffened as if shocked by those words.

    * * *

    <em>Paf!</em>

    "Haab!"

    "Ugh��"

    After Agony woke up, everyone began their preparations. The White Whale taught Jamad how to hold on to the barrier, while Chi Woo and Seol Hong had to prove their skills to Spectre.

    Jin Ryeo was excluded from the fight with Yaksha. Although her unpredictability was useful, it was decided that she shouldn''t be involved in a fight against a Great Ghost.

    It had been a few days since they arrived at the Dragon''s residence, and their preparations were nearlyplete.

    Although the Dragon seemed pleased with how noisy his residence had be, he never gave any orders nor offered any assistance.

    He acted as if he were watching a fire from across the river, behaving as if it were someone else''s problem.

    Thanks to this, Seol had some free time.

    Since Seol had time, his summon, Karen, naturally had some time too.

    Seol had been apart from her for quite a while. His memories of thest time he had seen her were faint.

    In fact, she said she finished preparing a long ago.

    Even when they traveled back to the past, it wouldn''t have been strange if she came out instead of Jamad.

    There had been plenty of other opportunities, yet she chose to remain in the Void.

    Why was that?

    "I''m not sure��"

    "What?"

    Karen was the first to speak.

    "I thought I would figure it out. I thought things would be different when we met again. Hmm��"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Hmm��"

    Karen sat down like an old soldier and said.

    "It seems like I''ve hit a wall."

    Karen was talking while imitating the gestures of a middle-aged person. The only impressive middle-aged person Karen knew was Lain, so she was probably mimicking him.

    "A wall? Are you perhaps talking about the Wall of Threshold?"

    The reason Seol was surprised by Karen''s words was that if what she was saying was true, it meant she had already reached the boundary of Immortal-rank. It meant she had be a lot stronger than before.

    She was now looking for the stairs to go further beyond.

    "Yes. I was stuck in the Void for a while. Although I was growing explosively, at some point, I felt like I was moving sideways, not forward. It seems simr to the wall Lain mentioned��"

    "What did Ur say about your current state?"

    "He said I''ll achieve it if I endure�� But I think differently. I feel like I could reach the next stage a bit faster�� That''s why I came out."

    Karen smiled and looked at Seol.

    "To meet you."

    She thought that merging with Seol might give her a clue about advancing to the next stage.

    "So it wasn''t."

    "Yes, it wasn''t. Although my strength increased, it wasn''t my power. Once again, I moved sideways. Ah, how troubling~ I don''t know��"

    Usually, when one encounters a wall, they seek a way to climb up to the next level.

    Seol considered a few possibilities before voicing what he thought was the fastest way to reach that stage.

    As expected, that was the only way.

    "The only choice is to fight a formidable opponent."

    "As expected, we think the same. I was waiting for you to say that."

    "There''s nothing like that in the Void?"

    "No. That being called Azran or something caused havoc. Ur seems to be stuck dealing with that. There might be a worthy opponent once things are settled. But�� there''s none for now."

    "Hmm��"

    "By the way, Karuna is in a simr situation."

    "Karuna is?"

    "Yes! Fast, right?"

    Perhaps it was a synergistic effect that resulted from bringing the experience gained outside back into the Void.

    Upon hearing that Karuna had also stepped into Immortal-rank, a certain thought crossed his mind.

    "It would be great if everyone could gather like before."

    "It will happen."

    "Hmm�� That day will soone, right?"

    "Yes, there isn''t much left."

    "Kyaha! But still, the air outside is nice. It feels good��"

    Karen stretched.

    Seol looked at Karen.

    A Knight at the top of the Immortal rank��Karen.

    Besides monster-like beings, it would be difficult to find an opponent that could match her.

    "Are you anxious?" Karen asked.

    "Anxious?"

    "Yes. Anxious that you might lose to Yaksha or however it''s called."

    "I''m anxious for a slightly moreplicated reason."

    He was anxious. The opponents Seol needed to face to move forward were all monstrous beings.

    ''Probably��''

    Yaksha was stronger than Karen.

    That might be the cause of his anxiety.

    "Do you think I''m going to lose?"

    "No, that''s not it."

    Seol nodded.

    "We''re going to win. Like we always do."

    "Kyaha! Yes, we will."

    While Seol and Karen were talking, Seol Hong approached them. Seol stood up to greet her.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Have you finished training?"

    "Yes. It seems that the Shamanic Spell transmission has ended as well."

    "Then, it''s time to leave��"

    They finished everything they had to do in the Celestial World.

    Now, it was time to chase Yaksha.

    Having fallen behind, the pursuit was probably going to be even fiercer.

    * * *

    There was amotion at the Dragon''s residence the day they decided to leave.

    "Ouch, ouch�� Don''t pull me like that."

    "Spectre! What are you doing to the old one?!"

    "Now that I think about it, the old man hasn''t done anything!"

    The others didn''t stop her.

    - For real, hahaha.

    - Hahaha! Although I wasughing, I didn''t want to do anything for you!

    - The White Whale did the heavy lifting��

    "Hahaha�� Don''t bully the old man."

    "At least give us something!"

    "I was nning to do that anyway."

    "Huh��?"

    The White Whale was startled by the Dragon''s words.

    "Old one! You shouldn''t recklessly interfere with the Human Realm''s��"

    "It''s okay. After all, what I''m going to give isn''t anything material."

    It was a strange statement. What would he be giving then?

    The Dragon eerily opened one eye. "You possess an item stolen from the past."

    An item stolen from the past��

    ''The Luminous Bell!''

    The events that involved Hye Myeong and Mi Ah were something no one besides Seol''s group knew about. Yet, the Dragon seemed to be aware of them.

    The group exchanged nces.

    They especially looked at Seol.

    After all, the Luminous Bell was in Seol''s possession.

    Seol took out the Luminous Bell.

    He opened his palm where the Luminous Bell rested quietly on top of it.

    "I won''t hide it."

    "Haha�� Then, this bell��"

    <em>Jingle��</em>

    The Luminous Bell moved from Seol''s hand to somewhere else.

    "This way."

    The Luminous Bell moved to Seol Hong''s hand.

    "Time it well. When the time it''s neededes, it should be in your hand."

    "O-old one!"

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    The group was astonished.

    The Dragon''s beard and hair suddenly grew. It had grown so much that it looked as if the Dragon had been buried in his own hair.

    Now resembling a hairy monster, the Dragon sliced off the messy hair with a swift hand movement.

    Though he now looked tidier than before, the Dragon still appeared to have much more hair.

    Seol Hong asked the Dragon, "What did you just give him?"

    "Haha�� The time for a salmon to swim upstream wille."

    He answered with a riddle. The Dragon was speaking in cryptic terms.

    The Dragon then looked at Jin Ryeo.

    "You''ve been sleeping all day."

    "Ah�� How did you know?"

    - Jin Ryeo, the shameless one!

    - At this point, just leave!

    "Though you appear to be indifferent, I know you are a courageous one."

    "Huh��?"

    "There will be a time when you must do something only you can do."

    "��"

    "Go forth."

    The Dragon advised Jin Ryeo as well.

    And it was as a riddle again, of course.

    A riddle only those who knew the future could solve.

    Now, the only thing left was to leave the Celestial World. However, unlike when they arrived, they were now fewer in number.

    Seol looked at Hamun, standing beside the White Whale.

    <em>Grin��</em>

    Hamun smiled.

    "We''re probably going to see each other again."

    "I hope so."

    That was thest exchange.

    <em>Flutter��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    As the Dragon waved his hand, Seol''s group vanished from the Celestial World.

    The White Whale pped her hands and hoisted Hamun onto her back.

    "Well, then, old one�� We''ll be off as well."

    "Go ahead��"

    "Stay healthy."

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    The White Whale transformed into a massive whale and soared into the sky.

    Even they were now gone.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    As the Dragon was left alone, he heard someone''s steps.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Someone had reached the summit while breathing heavily.

    "So you''vee��"

    "Yes. Even though Ie here often, reaching the summit always leaves me out of breath. And I thought my stamina had improved."

    "Haha��"

    "But Master�� your hair��"

    The one who hade to see the Dragon was Shin Yo.

    She had narrowly missed crossing paths with Seol and Seol Hong.

    "A lot of things happened."

    "Master, someone was here, right?"

    "Didn''t you see Little Kyung?"

    "No. This isn''t her scent."

    "Scent��?"

    Shin Yo tilted her head and said.

    "There''s a scent here."

    "What kind of scent��?"

    Shin Yo''s face softened.

    Although she wasn''t the type who showed emotions, she had a faint smile on her face.

    "A nostalgic scent."

    "Haha�� Yo-ah��"

    "Yes, Master."

    "Go back."

    "Yes��?"

    "I know why you came."

    "Master, then why��"

    The Dragon said while smiling.

    "Yo-ah, you will meet the one you long for again."

    Not understanding the Dragon��s words, Shin Yo furrowed her brow when her expression suddenly stiffened.

    "Oh my God��"

    Shin Yo said in disbelief while staggering.

    "They are alive��?"

 Chapter 312

    Just like in the South, transferees had also infiltrated the vastnds of the Khan Empire.

    Han Sang-im, a transferee who hade to the Adventurer Association of the medium-sized city of Sangyo, had been settled in Khan for a while.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "��"

    As soon as he opened the door and entered, the tense atmosphere of the association became immediately visible. No, this kind of atmosphere could be found anywhere these days.

    The eyes of defeated soldiers. The eyes of deserters. Those dead eyesnded on Han Sang-im.

    He deliberately ignored those gazes and checked the Association''smunity posts.

    [ (New) [<How long did you live in Sangyo>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now][Title: Why are Adventures in Sangyo so unfulfilling?]

    Did something happen around here?

    There aren''t many Adventures, and the rewards are stingy.

    - That''s because the nearby cities we traded with have all copsed.

    - Huh? Is it because of the masked one again?

    - Masked one? Lol. Anyway, whenever it appears, all the infrastructure gets destroyed. So, everything copsing is inevitable.

    - There used to be severalrge trade caravans and a major mercenary group here; that''s why all transferees ended up gathering here.

    - Where did they all go?

    - They fled.

    [ (New) [<Why do so many live in Sangyo>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: Honestly, one has to admit it.]

    Khan is going down the drain.

    No matter how it looks from the outside, you can clearly see everything rotting from within.

    - No. It can''t fall apart yet. I''ve paid my broker a lot toe here.

    - How much did you pay?

    - One tinum Coin.

    - What the hell, I paid two.

    - Did youe from the South?

    - No, from the North.

    - But the North has always been more expensive, hahaha. Due to the federation cracking down on brokers, it''s be even harder to cross.

    - Really? Then maybe I wasn''t overcharged.

    - No, but you overshared, hahaha.

    - Fuck.

    [ (New) [<Sangyo Bastards are Boring>��s Post]

    [Post Date: Just now]

    [Title: It wasn''t like this during my day��]

    Sangyo used to be bustling, and all the nearby trade routes were thriving. Seriously, it wasn''t too long ago�� That damn masked bastard ruined everything. A lot of transferees have died because of that bastard. And among the Dragon''s Flowers, how was she called? Seol Hong? Anyway, she was really popr, but I heard she also got taken down by the masked bastard.

    - Ah, I heard it. There were rumors that the Dragon''s Stone was a transferee, too. But he was also beaten by Yaksha.

    - It seems quite a few transferees have be Dragon''s Stones.

    - Why?

    - Because many got wiped out while fighting ghosts.

    - Ah! But what do you think about the Adventure near Tae Yul? I heard they''re gathering transferees to catch the Action Mask.

    - Why does the masked bastard have so many nicknames? Hahaha. Anyway, I wouldn''t rmend it. I''ve never seen things going well for transferees. Most don''t even go near that Adventure.

    - Ah��

    - That''s so many are fleeing Khan. But honestly, every piece of news I hear about here or anywhere else is bad. It''s hell everywhere.

    - Damn�� When I fell to Pandea, my heart swelled upon seeing the natural scenery. But who knew camping in that nature would be a daily thing��

    - How sad��

    Han Sang-im continued reading a few more posts before sitting in a corner of the Association.

    "Damn it��"

    "All you do isin, but you never leave."

    "Khan is so damn huge I get weed everywhere I go."

    "You idiot��"

    The transferees at the next tableughed among themselves.

    <em>Tss�� Tss��</em>

    <em>Foo��</em>

    Han Sang-im lit a cigarette and listened to the surrounding conversations.

    "Khan used to be a great ce to live, but now, it feels like a ce you want to avoid. How long do we have to keep living like this? Oof�� Is this world really going to make me draw out my sword?"

    "Ghosts are way scarier than monsters�� Have you ever seen one?"

    "No, I''ve only heard rumors. They can even talk and mimic humans�� But the worst thing about them is that they''ve crossed the line. They''re too brutal."

    "The people living in the cities conquered by them get impaled, and then the corpses��"

    "I''m eating, so let''s stop talking about things like that."

    "Ah, okay."

    Han Sang-im sank deeper into his chair and took another hit of his cigarette.

    "I heard the Adventures coordinated with the Central Army are worth doing. Apparently, the rewards are unexpectedly high��"

    "This ce is on the verge of copse, after all. This isn''t the time to be picky. But even if we go, aren''t transferees treated as mere cheerleaders at best?"

    "If you''re in the frontlines, you''re just a shield. And if you''re in a supporting role, let''s be honest��there''s not much difference between working with Adventurers or the Central Army."

    "No, there is."

    "What?"

    "The Central Army won''t betray you. Transferees stab each other in the back all the time."

    "Ah�� Right. My back has be t because of all the backstabbing."

    "You too?"

    "Haha��"

    Han Sang-im rubbed the back of his head.

    "But this time, the Dragon''s Flowers are very proactive."

    "It''s as if a building they''re supposed to inherit has be flooded with water. So they should do something about it."

    "I knew it since that Dragon War thing or something�� As expected, life is a battlefield."

    "But even now, the Empire''s citizen''s perception of Dragon''s Flowers isn''t too different from their ranking in the Dragon War."

    "Is there actually a difference between them in terms of strength after all?"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    "Hmm?"

    "Hey�� I spilled it. Stop shaking your leg."

    "It wasn''t me. I wasn''t shaking my leg. My grandma used to hit me all the time, saying it brought bad luck."

    "Then what was that just now��"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    This time, the entire building shook.

    "Get out!"

    "What''s going on?!"

    The people from the Association, along with the transferees, rushed outside the building.

    "KYAA!"

    "RUN!"

    Han Sang-im looked toward the bustling streets of Sangyo. People were pouring out of their houses.

    They scattered in all directions, fleeing wherever they could.

    "��"

    Not long after, Han Sang-im joined the crowd.

    In an instant, Sangyo had turned into chaos.

    <em>BZZZ</em>��

    Because the one wearing the mask had appeared.

    * * *

    <em>Dududu��</em>

    A group of soldiers were kicking up dust clouds as they rode forward. At the front was a man with a face covered in a thick, ck beard who resembled a goblin.

    It was Khan''s General Sang Eul-ryong.

    "Turn your horses now! We''re heading straight to Sangyo!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    There were familiar faces among those riding beside him.

    Tae Yul, his Dragon Stones'', and other subordinates. Shin Yo and Jang Du were also there.

    Tae Yul said to General Sang Eul-ryong as they rode side by side.

    "General Sang! We need to regroup! Yaksha always fights like this��"

    "Tae Yul, don''te forward."

    "��"

    "I have followed your advice until now out of my loyalty to the Dragon Emperor, but what has it gotten us so far?"

    "That''s��"

    "Chasing Yaksha��s trail has led us to nothing but the countless corpses of the Empire��s citizens."

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Yaksha was an elusive and unpredictable opponent. It never stayed in one ce for long.

    Even though General Sang now apanied them, they always just arrived in time to find only Yaksha��s traces.

    Both General Sang Eul-ryong and Tae Yul had long awaited the moment they could finally face Yaksha head-on. Now, that moment had arrived.

    ''But why now of all times��''

    Before they heard the news from Sangyo, Tae Yul''s forces, along with Eul-ryong��s, had already expended great effort in recapturing a city that had been taken over.

    As a result, they suffered significant losses and had yet to regroup fully.

    Given the current circumstances, facing Yaksha now was too dangerous.

    "But General, right now isn''t the time��"

    "Tae Yul, answer me."

    "Yes, sir."

    "When do you think is the perfect moment to face Yaksha?"

    "��"

    The perfect moment��

    Only now did Tae Yul realize he had been chasing such an illusion for some time.

    ''But�� we won''t be able to defeat the Yaksha unless we''re in perfect condition��''

    Without loosening his grip on the reins for even a moment, Eul-ryong asked another question.

    "Let me ask you one more thing."

    "Yes, sir."

    "When that perfect moment you��ve been waiting for finally arrives, will there be any citizens of the Empire left alive?"

    "��"

    He couldn''t answer either of the two questions��a tiger and a dog thought differently.

    "Tae Yul, in my eyes, you''re a remarkable man. Someone upright and worthy of respect. Perhaps you''re the one who inherited the purest bloodline of the Dragon Emperor."

    "��"

    "You''re a tiger. Perhaps that''s why you seek for the perfect moment to hunt for your prey."

    Without looking back at Tae Yul, General Sang Eul-ryong continued, "However, there''s one thing you mustn''t forget. I, Eul-ryong, am not fighting to win."

    Only then did he turn to look at Tae Yul.

    "I''m fighting to protect."

    Tae Yul knew about Eul-ryong very well.

    He knew he was born on the streets. His origins were humble. He had to ovee all sorts of obstacles to rise to his current position.

    "I was born without parents. The women of the streets took turns to nurse me."

    "��"

    "I was always invited to dinners so I wouldn''t go hungry. I was given a ce to sleep as well. Some might say I''m a man who grew up without knowing the warmth of a home or family. But that''s not true."

    <em>Dududu��</em>

    "While counting the stars, I thought: they are my family, and Khan is my home. I wasn''t born a tiger��I was more like a dog. I became a warrior because it was the only thing I knew how to do, but also because I wanted to protect my family. That resolve hasn''t changed even now."

    Eul-ryong bit his lip and said.

    "I, Eul-ryong, am a guardian dog. The kind of dog that will run through fire and water to attack anyone who threatens its master. Even so, do you intend to stop me?"

    Tae Yul bowed his head and said.

    "General Sang, do as you wish."

    The Empire''s citizens had to be protected.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t know that.

    Having to protect something could either be a source of strength or, conversely, a weakness.

    In the current situation�� it was undoubtedly a weakness.

    But he couldn''t stop him.

    Shin Yo approached General Sang and said.

    "General Sang, we��"

    "Shin Yo, stop. I think General Sang is right."

    Tae Yul looked at Shin Yo.

    Another city had been ravaged by Yaksha. There were bloodstains and corpses marked the streets, and sorrowy everywhere.

    Even the most resolute Dragon''s Flowers couldn''t help but be shaken upon seeing such a scene unfold every day.

    Shin Yo wanted to share the news she heard from her master in the Celestial World with everyone, but she had been strictly told not to mention it, so she had no choice but to observe the situation silently.

    "General Sang. Please�� save the Empire''s citizens��"

    "If you guys help me, it should be doable."

    "There''s no question about that."

    "Hahaha! Let''s go. Whether it''s Yaksha or just a ghost, I''ll cut it down with one strike!"

    General Sang was stronger than Jang Du, Shin Yo''s Dragon Stone. The reason the Empire had not fallen to external threats despite the ghost''s assaults was thanks to the Generals and warriors holding the frontlines.

    Although he was anxious, Tae Yul gathered his resolve and made his decision.

    There wouldn��t be another opportunity like this, where someone as strong as General Sang was on their side to face Yaksha.

    So, this time, they would find out for sure��just how strong Yaksha truly was.

    And whether it was possible to stop it.

    If they couldn''t stop it��

    ''There''s no way that will happen��''

    It would be Khan''s first defeat.

    ''No. I, Tae Yul, won''t stand by and let that happen.''

    * * *

    It hadn''t been long since Sangyo had descended into chaos. Most people tried to escape the city and seeded.

    "Kyahaha!"

    "Chase them! Let''s taste some meat!"

    Of course, just because they managed to escape the city didn''t mean they had evaded the ghosts��.

    "KYAA!"

    "G-get away!"

    "Run!"

    <em>Oof�� Oof��</em>

    No matter how fast an ordinary person could run, they would never be able to outrun a ghost.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    "AAAHHH!"

    "Ah�� How delicious!"

    "NO!"

    <em>Crunch�� Crunch��</em>

    "Hahaha�� What are you doing? Why don''t you escape? Soon, you''re going to��"

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    "��"

    Suddenly, the eyes of the chewing ghost became nk��an arrow had been stuck in its temple.

    "KYAA!"

    <em>Dududu!</em>

    A cavalry unit emerged from the bushes, galloping across the field. It was Eul-ryong and Tae Yul''s group.

    There was a longbow in Tae Yul''s hand, signaling that it was probably him who had just killed the ghost.

    "Kill everyst one of them! These are vile creatures targeting the Empire''s citizens!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    A human firing arrows from horseback was a formidable force on a battlefield.

    "Agh!"

    "Cough!"

    The arrows struck true, finding the ghosts�� vital points.

    "It''s Tae Yul! It''s Mr. Tae Yul!"

    "We''re saved!"

    The Empire''s citizens rushed toward the cavalry, careful not to get in their way.

    "Join with that group!"

    "That''s the best option!"

    On the other hand, the transferees turned back to support the cavalry. The tide of the battle shifted in an instant.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    <em>sh��!</em>

    General Sang''s martial prowess was amazing.

    "Cough��"

    "Ugh��"

    The sight of Eul-ryong charging forward and swinging his massive spear looked as if a heavenly deity had descended to Earth.

    "R-run!"

    Even the ghosts felt fear upon facing someone stronger than them.

    The ghosts fled in terror from General Sang.

    "Stop right there!"

    But just at that moment.

    <em>Dududu�� Paf��!</em>

    The ghosts scattered to the sides as if the Red Sea had parted.

    "General Sang! You''ve gone too deep!"

    "Follow me!"

    Eul-ryong tore through the ghosts'' ranks. Soon, he realized why they had scattered.

    "��"

    "So you''re Yaksha��"

    Yaksha was standing in the middle, quietly staring at Eul-ryong. Or was he? It was hard to tell if it was looking at him or somewhere else, as nothing could be seen beyond the mask.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Eul-ryong lifted his spear above his head and spun it around in circles.

    [Eul-ryong used Heaven Shaking Thunder.]

    [Damage dealt is based on how much the spear spins and how much distance is covered.]

    [Has a chance of dealing additional Lightning Attribute damage.]

    "You bastard!"

    <em>CLANG��!</em>

    With a thunderous sound, Eul-ryong''s spear shed against Yaksha''s sword.

    <em>BZZT��</em>

    A strange wave traveled up the shaft of his spear.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Sensing something ominous, Eul-ryong quickly pulled back the spear.

    He circled around Yaksha on his horse and retreated for the moment.

    "You foul creature. I will condemn you and hold you ountable for the harm you''ve caused to the Empire��"

    At that moment.

    <em>Wriggle��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "General Sang!"

    "No!"

    Eul-ryong fell from the horse.

    "M-my strength�� Is draining��"

    What made Yaksha terrifying was its ability to drain the strength of its opponents, no matter how strong they were. Although some might have countermeasures against it, Eul-ryong was unfortunately not one of those people.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Yaksha raised its sword.

    "Save General Sang!"

    "Jang Du!"

    Tae Yul''s subordinates, like Jang Du, rushed forward at full speed, but someone appeared before them.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    They were Yaksha''s allies��Yagwanggwi and Maegu.

    "No one can get close to Yaksha."

    "O-okay��"

    Just as Yaksha''s sword was about to pierce Eul-ryong''s heart.

    <em>Tss��</em>

    The smell of something burning filled the air.

    mes rose between Yagwanggwi and Maegu.

    "What?!"

    Feeling a sense of bewilderment, they turned their heads simultaneously.

    <em>CLANG��!</em>

    A mysterious-looking knight was shing swords with Yaksha.

    Everyone watching��Tae Yul, Shin Yo, Yagwanggwi and Maegu��was shocked.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Yaksha was on the back foot for the first time.

    Maegu had her mouth wide open, "This can''t be��"

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Three cloaked figures took advantage of the situation to join the fight.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    They pulled back their hoods.

    Tae Yul and Shin Yo''s eyes widened in surprise.

    No, everyone in the area froze.

    "Seol Hong�� Is that really you?"

    Seol Hong smiled.

    "Long time no see, Elder Brother."

    <em>Pang��!</em>

    The thunderous sound shifted everyone''s attention back to Yaksha.

    Jang Du stammered.

    "Th-that means�� Could that person be��"

    Yaksha''s mask twitched. The mask wore a sorrowful expression.

    The tip of Seol''s lip curled upward, "Yaksha, I waste because I needed to make some preparations."

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    mes erupted across the field.

    "I''m going to save you now."

 Chapter 313

    "It''s Kang Seol! Kang Seol!"

    "Didn''t Obsidian supposedly die along with the Death Flower and the others?"

    Seol Hong''s party had been dered missing and presumed dead��until now, that is.

    Jang Du was flustered at Seol''s appearance. He had always been a bit dark, but where did the long hair and armore from?

    "What the��"

    Tae Yul muttered with dazed eyes.

    "She��s alive�� She is alive��"

    At that moment, Tae Yul''s Dragon''s Stone, Ma Song, shouted.

    "Tae Yul! We must protect General Sang!"Upon hearing that voice, Tae Yul came back to his senses and shouted.

    "Protect General Sang! Don''t let themy a finger on him!"

    Having fallen from his horse, General Sang was dangerously vulnerable. With Maegu having realized his importance, rescuing him didn''t seem easy.

    "You think we''re going to let you?"

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    A sharp wind shot from Maegu''s long nails toward the fallen Eul-ryong��s chest.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    However, Seol Hong swung her sword and blocked the attack, sessfully saving General Sang.

    Despite having blocked Maegu''s attack, Seol Hong''s sword remained intact. It was a sword that had been crafted by Hamun specifically for Seol Hong.

    Although it had no special abilities, it was immune to Ghost Energy and had remarkable durability. Hamun made twelve of those swords and handed them to Seol Hong.

    Hamun''s ability to produce swords of such quality in such a short time was truly astonishing.

    "Seol Hong�� you��"

    Tae Yul found the sight of Seol Hong gripping the sword unfamiliar. What was this strange energy emanating from her?

    "Seol Hong!"

    Despite Shin Yo''s call, Seol Hong didn''t turn to look at them��taking her eyes off Maegu was akin to suicide.

    She had temporarily borrowed Yu Hwa''s strength but had yet to make it fully hers.

    Perhaps she might never be able to do so.

    Maegu''s reflection appeared in Seol Hong''s pupils.

    As the ominous energy flowed from Maegu, Seol Hong raised her sword to her chest and summoned her energy.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The golden energy Hye Myeong had bestowed on her continued growing.

    Instinctively wary of it, Maegu twisted her mouth and said, "So you have that strange energy too. Is that why you dared to stand before me so boldly?"

    Seol Hong wiped away the cold sweat trickling down her face, masking her exhaustion with a nk expression.

    Tae Yul quickly drew out his sword, ready to intervene.

    "Seol Hong! I''ll help��"

    "Don''te!"

    Seol Hong tly rejected his offer.

    Tae Yul stood frozen, confused.

    "Why��"

    "Please, don''t get involved in this fight. It''s too dangerous��"

    "What are you talking about?! The enemy of Khan��"

    "They aren''t the kind of ghosts that can be overwhelmed with sheer numbers. You will just end up putting us in danger too."

    Though she spoke in a gentle tone, the meaning behind her words was clear��no matter how much someone weak tried to help, they wouldn''t even be able to touch a strand of Maegu''s hair.

    In fact, they could be a weakness.

    After all, humans are beings bound by intangible values like emotions.

    Maegu chuckled, "It seems you know your ce."

    Meanwhile, although Tae Yul understood the meaning behind her words, his hands were trembling.

    "So you want me just to stand here and watch��?"

    "I''m asking you to believe in me��"

    "Seol Hong��!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    There was another loud crash.

    As expected, the sound came from Yaksha and Seol''s direction.

    They had already begun their full-on battle.

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo exchanged nces.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    They also needed to show the results of their training.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A thick white fog settled in.

    [Maegu used Sinister Dawn.]

    [Creates a fog around you. Casting Daoist Spells within the fog refunds up to 30% of the Mana spent.]

    [Mana recovery for enemies casting Daoist Spells within the fog will only be half as effective.]

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [Yagwanggwi used Rapid Freeze.]

    [You freeze your enemies. Enemies affected by this ability will also have ''Unleashed Frost'' stacked on them.]

    [Unleashed Frost can stack up to 100 times. At a certain threshold, the opponent will suffer additional negative effects.]

    Yagwanggwi began freezing his surroundings, preparing for the battle.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Maegu melted into the fog and said, "Let''s see what you''re capable of."

    Her figure disappeared. It only felt as if something huge was moving within the mist.

    * * *

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    "��"

    Seol groaned.

    Having blocked Yaksha''s sword made his hand tremble.

    He had already dispelled both the Ghost Energy and the Evil Energy. The only thing that remained was pure strength.

    <em>Whish��</em>

    Yaksha lowered its stance as if it were preparing to unsheathe its sword.

    [Yaksha used Sanho Swordsmanship: Pumpkin Cut.]

    [If the opponent is hit by Pumpkin Cut, it will be followed by Link: Pumpkin Drop.]

    Yaksha shed its sword in an upward crescent.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    There was no way to avoid it. Seol��s only option was to block it directly.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    His arms were trembling violently.

    At this moment, Seol and Karen had perfectly divided the control of the Night Crow.

    This was the optimal allocation they had chosen.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Before the Yaksha could make its next move, Karen swiftly kicked it in the abdomen. Startled, Yaksha blocked the kick with its elbow, though the kick didn''t seem to carry much power.

    Which basically meant that their next attack was already prepared.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    mes rose and enveloped Karen''s sword.

    Yaksha''s stance changed.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    [Yaksha used Daeryu Mountain Swordsmanship: Skipping Stone.]

    [Unleashes a powerful sh that repeatedly pushes the target back. If the target collides with a wall, they take additional damage based on the distance traveled.]

    <em>Tang��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Tang�� Tang�� Tang��</em>

    The Night Crow was sent flying backward.

    This was the second reason why Yaksha was such a troublesome opponent.

    The first was that its sword could absorb the opponent''s energy. The second was that it could freely use the sword techniques it had stolen.

    It was unpredictable.

    Even the energy within the sword could shift dramatically��sometimes light as a feather and other times as heavy as iron.

    That''s why one couldn''t think of Yaksha as a single swordsman.

    ''Dozens�� hundreds of swordsmen��''

    Not every swordsman Yaksha devoured was likely highly skilled, so it probably only used the techniques of the best of those it had consumed. And that was certainly the case.

    But it was still strong.

    On the other hand, the swordsmanship the Night Crow was using was limited to just the Montra Guardians.

    Karen had learned some Eastern Swordsmanship during her time with Karuna, but it was just that, some. She couldn''t use them in a life-or-death battle like this.

    Karen''s sword was straightforward, while Yaksha''s sword was ever-changing.

    So, did that mean Yaksha had the upper hand?

    "Haa!"

    <em>sh��!</em>

    Karen''s sword shed down, stretching toward the distant Yaksha.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    Yaksha''s legs momentarily faltered.

    Karen wasn''t being overpowered by Yaksha.

    After taking advantage of the brief distance created between them, Seol assessed Yaksha''s level with his Eyes of Foresight.

    [[Usurper Yaksha]

    Rank: Supreme

    Estimated Level: Unknown

    Yaksha''s origins are unknown.

    What is certain, however, is that Yaksha has existed for a long time, attracting many beings who sought to im its power��only to perish in their greed. Yaksha is a ruthless being that ys its foes and absorbs their strength, treating living beings as mere tools.

    Those who encounter Yaksha must immediately flee. After all, not even death offers escape from this monster once it''s toote.

    Basic Effect: [Unknown]

    Bonus Effect: [Unknown]]

    Yaksha''s true identity had been revealed��no, Seol wasn''t sure if this could be described as a revtion.

    ''Supreme��''

    Yaksha was Supreme-rank.

    Few had ever reached Immortal-rank, but Supreme-rank, which surpassed even that, was reserved for beings so powerful they could wield significant influence over Pandea.

    Yaksha is a monster that has devoured countless souls. Though its swordsmanship wasn''t overwhelmingly superior to Karen''s, the fact that it absorbed the power of others and devoured the Barrier Stone seemed to have determined its current ranking.

    As Seol struggled to suppress his unease upon seeing Yaksha''s information, Karen suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Kyahaha!"

    "Karen�� Why are youughing?"

    The helmet rattled.

    "Because it''s exciting! That guy is strong. For a swordsman, this is a blessing."

    "A blessing?"

    "An incredibly skillful swordsman is standing right in front of me. It''s a blessing for both of us! Just as Lain always said!"

    "What did he say?"

    "Hmm�� Something like that��anyway!"

    Seol understood why Karen called this encounter a blessing.

    But he couldn''t help but shake his head.

    While a duel between two swordsmen could be a blessing, from Seol''s perspective, this was a curse.

    A curse that would torment him forever if he couldn''t break.

    Everyone here saw Yaksha as a monster. They considered the mask and the swordsman before them as one entity.

    The only ones interested in the swordsman Yaksha possessed were Seol and Agony. And Seol was the only one who knew about that swordsman''s past.

    "It''sing!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Yaksha instantly closed the gap between them.

    Seol quickly cast aside all distractions.

    ''This is the strongest opponent I''ve ever faced!''

    There was no time to be distracted.

    <em>Screech��!</em>

    <em>Screech��!</em>

    Yaksha did a strange movement.

    The movement didn''t suit the long sword it was holding. The technique it used was most likely meant for a sword shorter than the one it held.

    [Yaksha used Turin Swordsmanship: 13 Tributaries.]

    [You unleash a sequence of 13 rapid strikes.]

    [Total damage is the same, but damage can be distributed across each strike.]

    ''Damn it! Turin Swordsmanship!''

    It was an infamous swordsmanship from the East.

    Even the One-Armed Sword Saint had be injured upon facing someone who used Turin Swordsmanship.

    The technique that struck him was exactly this one: the 13 Tributaries.

    The moment Seol recognized the sword technique, he quickly took control of the Night Crow.

    Without offering resistance, Karen handed over the control to him.

    ''The turning points wille three times.''

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Although the first two shes were loud, they carried almost no strength. They were feints.

    The following one would be the third sh.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    Seol gasped.

    ''The sword suddenly shortened!''

    Seol was saved because he knew there was a hidden trick in the third sh. He would have suffered a major blow if he tried to avoid it based on the distance alone.

    Just like Agony, Yaksha''s sword could extend or retract at will. He had just learned an important piece of information.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Despite Yaksha''s vicious movements, Seol dodged like a slippery eel, calcting the timing.

    ''The seventh sh ising.''

    The ability to distribute damage was a trap. Though the damage could be distributed, the movements weren''t so flexible.

    Turin Swordsmanship was predictable if you knew how the turning points worked.

    The One-Armed Sword Saint was likely injured because he didn''t know this.

    ''But now I know!''

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol leaped into the air and lunged forward.

    Since his center of gravity was moving forward, Yaksha would have to block it.

    ''Good luck with that.''

    The seventh strike targeted the lower part of the body. Yaksha''s sword had changed into the shape of a whip.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    It was the same this time.

    Yaksha''s sword could change not only its length but also its shape. As expected of a Cursed Sword, it was very simr to Agony.

    However, because of Seol''s movement, the low strike couldn''t reach him.

    <em>Screech!</em>

    The Night Crow''s sword grazed Yaksha''s shoulder. Just a bit more, and he should be able to inflict a wound.

    However��

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Yaksha shot a concealed weapon from its other hand.

    If Seol hadn''t pulled back, it would have pierced his head for sure.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    As Yaksha hit Agony, it retracted Turin Swordsmanship and took a moment to catch its breath.

    "��"

    Seol did the same.

    "Oof... Oof..."

    Although his movements weren''t more intense than usual, the weight of the fight left him breathless.

    Karen once again regained control.

    ''How can I defeat it��''

    As Seol pondered this while still watching Yaksha, a strange sound reached his ears.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Startled, Seol looked at Agony.

    Agony was chewing on something.

    It was a fragment of something.

    ��Agony has arrived!��

    Agony had bitten off a piece of Yaksha''s sword during their sh.

    After checking the state of its sword, Yaksha angrily narrowed its eyes.

    ��The Great Sea Urchin Agony hase to save you!��

    It was at that moment when a voice flowed out of Yaksha.

    "Agony��?"

    ''There was a response?''

    The eyes underneath the mask widened. It was an expression of surprise.

    ''No way, it wasn''t Yaksha who spoke?''

    The voice hadn''te from the mask but from the swordsman trapped beneath it.

    "Save�� Me�� I will�� Wait��"

    Someone''s words were echoing within Yaksha''s mind.

    <em>- I''ll definitely save you! So wait for me��!</em>

    <em>- Wait�� Wait��</em>

    Whose voice was that?

    "Wait��? Me��? Who��?"

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Lightning surged from Yaksha''s sword.

    [Yaksha used Thundercloud Swordsmanship: Thunderstorm.]

    [Lightning damage is added to your attacks, dealing additional damage that prates armor.]

    Yaksha''s sword became lightning itself.

    "Who?"

    Yaksha rushed forward while swinging the lightning sword.

    As always, the attack came in an instant.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>Bzz��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    "Who��?"

    Yaksha kept attacking while mumbling.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Eek��"

    Stunned by the electric shock, Karen clenched her fist and struck Yaksha''s mask.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Yaksha fell and rolled on the ground.

    "��?"

    Even Karen, who had punched Yaksha, was dumbfounded by how easily it had been knocked back.

    Why had Yaksha been so defenseless against the counterattack?

    The reason soon became clear.

    <em>BZZ��</em>

    ''As expected�� It came!''

    The moment Seol had judged to be the most dangerous while facing Yaksha.

    <em>Tsss��!</em>

    The Barrier Stone that Yaksha had swallowed started to activate.

    The surrounding space started to distort.

    "Jamad!"

    At his call, a massive troll appeared behind him.

    "You��re not going anywhere!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Jamad, who appeared along with darkness, brought his palms together and cast a shamanic spell.

    [Jamad used Shadow Shamanic Spell: Tail Bite]

    [Binds all individuals within a certain range inside a confined space that tracks any attempts to teleport, escape, or flee.]

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Jamad, who had activated the Barrier Shamanic Spell, frowned.

    "Damn it�� The power of the Barrier Shamanic Spell it absorbed is much stronger than I expected! I''ll eject the nonbatants!"

    Unexpected problems always arise in the middle of a battle. Seol had already anticipated some of this.

    The issue was that there were too many people upying the space, preventing Jamad from fully containing the Barrier Stone''s influence.

    Once the decision was made, things proceeded swiftly.

    <em>Pang��!</em>

    In an instant, everyone except those actively fighting the ghosts was ejected from the space. Shin Yo, Tae Yul''s group, General Sang, and the Central Army were all sent flying in the process.

    As Tae Yul was thrown out, he called out to Seol Hong.

    "Seol Hong!"

    "Leave it to us!"

    <em>BZZT!</em>

    A transparent barrier formed, cutting the world apart, and they disappeared somewhere else.

    Though faintly, those left behind could still see them as if they were a residual image rather than reality.

    * * *

    - Medium-sized City, Huchong -

    One of the cities that had suffered the most damage due to Yaksha was now in the process of recovery.

    "Wow�� Things look great."

    "Great? Can''t you see how the city''s still in shambles?"

    "Come on, old man. They say the masked guy doesn''t appear in the same ce twice. So we should see this as a good thing."

    "Ugh��"

    "Thanks to that, more people are flocking to the ces it��s passed through. If it weren''t for that, you wouldn''t have been able to run your shop again."

    It was true. Yaksha didn''t appear in the same ce twice.

    It was as if it were following a rule.

    "Stop talking nonsense, and get over here! Help me with this!"

    "Why are you so obsessed with the sign? The repairs aren''t even done yet, and you''re already hanging up a sign. You old man, when will you learn? Once it copses again?"

    "You''ve never run a business, have you? Now''s the perfect chance! While all the other shops'' signs are torn up, I''ll hang up a new one. This will catch people''s attention."

    "It''s pretty fancy�� It must have cost quite a bit�� Why do you live so tiringly?"

    "Quit grumbling and help me."

    "Oof��"

    The transferee who had climbed onto the roof lent a hand.

    Typically, this wasn''t the kind of task you would do with enthusiasm.

    "You should have hung it once the maintenance was done�� I''m not aborer, yet you''re trying to work me to death because I''m a regr customer��"

    "Hey! With all the tabs, you��"

    It was at that moment.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "Huh��?"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "O-old man!"

    "Wha��?"

    "Damn it!"

    The man quickly grabbed the shop''s owner and went out of the store.

    Soon, the store began to copse.

    <em>CRAACK��!</em>

    A huge crack appeared, causing the building to copse, as if it had forced the very space around it to shift.

    And those who witnessed the battle unfolding within that crack screamed.

    After all, it was a sight they could never erase from their minds.

    "Gh-ghosts��!"

    "Ghost?"

    The transferee who had just saved the shop''s owner nkly stared at the fissure.

    "Ugh�� Are you okay?"

    "Old man��"

    "Hey! What''s wrong?"

    "It''s that guy��"

    "What?"

    "It has returned��"

    The ghost that wore a bizarre mask and called out for other ghosts. It was the most notorious and brutal figure in Khan right now��Yaksha.

    And right now, someone was facing off against it.

    <em>CLANG��!</em>

    As the figures engulfed in mes and lightning came into view, people scattered in all directions.

    <em>Eeennnggg��</em>

    Amplifying devices rmed throughout the city.

    "KYAA!"

    "R-run!"

    "Why did it appear again?"

    "Who are those people?"

    At first, Seol and his group, watching from inside the barrier Jamad had set, had panicked. But now, they showed no signs of distress.

    No, at first, they did panic.

    However, a simr situation had already happened more than three times.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The newly erected shop sign tilted and fell.

    Currently, a strange phenomenon is causing chaos all across Khan simultaneously.

 Chapter 314

    The ces where Yaksha had reappeared were mostly ones it had previously ravaged.

    "KYAA!"

    "W-we must get away!"

    Some citizens screamed and fled at the mere sight of the mask, but those who had a grasp of the situation stopped running and turned back to look.

    The battle between Yaksha and Seol''s party was visible not only to those in the city where they fought but also to people in every city Yaksha had passed through along the way.

    Although the fight had started on the ins of Sangyo, they could now be seen all across Khan.

    In Huchong, where Seol''s group was actually fighting, the citizens watched the battle unfold.

    "Isn''t that�� Lady Seol Hong?"

    "Yes! That''s right!""Wasn''t Lady Seol Hong supposed to have died at Gi Seom?"

    "And who is that fighting against the mask?"

    "Can''t you tell? It''s obviously a hero who couldn''t stand still anymore and decided to step up for the sake of Khan!"

    There was an old rumor in the East that heroes would rise whenever Khan was in danger.

    Whether it was true or not was unclear, but in this situation, it seemed quite believable.

    [Yagwanggwi used Flying Hail.]

    [You sporadicallyunch a flurry of ice projectiles. The projectiles grow in size and destructive power as the surrounding Frost Energy intensifies.]

    [The projectiles linger upon impact and continue to emit Frost Energy, chilling their surroundings.]

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    As Yagwanggwi sped his hands, shards of icerger than an adult''s head formed in the air.

    As Yagwanggwi''s eyes gleamed, the projectiles shot toward Chi Woo.

    "Ha!"

    [Chi Woo used Spinning Wind.]

    [Enemy projectiles around you temporarily lose their target.]

    [Projectiles affected by Spinning Wind might fly in any direction.]

    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh��</em>

    The hailstones that collided with Chi Woo''s Spinning Wind scattered everywhere.

    <em>Crash��! Crash!</em>

    Even after hitting the ground, the hailstones kept growing. Some collided with the barrier holding the space together.

    "KYAA!"

    "Watch out!"

    The citizens screamed, trying to dodge the hailstones, but they fell so fast that they seemed too hard to dodge.

    <em>WHOOM��!</em>

    <em>CRASH��!</em>

    Fortunately, the projectiles bounced off when they hit the wall.

    "O�� Oof��"

    "W-we survived."

    This gave the citizens a reason to stay nearby with some peace of mind.

    When someone fights for you, it''s rare not to take a second look at them. Such was the situation now.

    "D-don''t dodge��"

    "Are you telling me to die?"

    "I''ll be scolded�� by Maegu��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Chi Woo plunged into Yagwanggwi''s chest.

    Yagwanggwi reflexively stretched out his hand to block the charge.

    A normal person wouldn''t have dared to approach Yagwanggwi, as he was notorious for freezing anyone who came into contact with him.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    However, Chi Woo had a special power to neutralize Yagwanggwi''s power.

    The radiant power Hye Myeong had nted shone brightly.

    "Huh��"

    "Let''s start with one hit."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Yagwanggwi quickly surrounded his body in solid ice.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    However, Chi Woo''s fist came crashing down on top of it, instantly shattering the ice protecting Yagwanggwi.

    "Agh!"

    Upon seeing that, Chi Woo became certain.

    Spectre''s judgment was correct.

    To Ghosts, the power that Hye Myeong had nted on Seol Hong and Chi Woo was nothing short of terrifying.

    "What''s this��"

    It was normal for the Immortal-rank Yagwanggwi not to be able to withstand it, just as a fish couldn''t resist the beak of a bird.

    "Let me ask you something."

    "It hurts, human."

    "What''s your goal?"

    "Goal��?"

    "Yes, your goal. Yaksha might not have one, but you two must be after something, right?"

    "I-I don''t have anything like that��"

    "What?"

    Yagwanggwi scratched his head awkwardly.

    "M-Maegu told me to do this�� or I''d be locked up in the Sacheon Prison again��"

    Chi Woo''s eyebrows twitched.

    Yagwanggwi didn''t seem to be lying.

    He was merely a pawn acting under Maegu''s orders.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    A de was deflected and flew to where Chi Woo and Yagwanggwi were.

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    Maegu had been pushed back by something.

    "Maegu!"

    Maegu frowned as Yagwanggwi called out her name.

    "Yagwanggwi, what are you doing?! Howe you weren''t able to subdue a single human?!"

    "B-but Maegu, you also��"

    "Silence! A human cannot defeat us. We''re ghosts who couldn''t be kept locked away in the Sacheon Prison."

    "But�� that''s not true��"

    <em>Piinng��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    A de flew out from the mist.

    "It''s useless!"

    <em>ng��!</em>

    Maegu''s sharp ws deflected Seol Hong''s de.

    <em>Step�� Step��</em>

    Seol Hong emerged from the mist.

    Just like Chi Woo, she was also enveloped in a golden energy.

    "That power�� is annoying! It blocks the Ghost Energy��it''s the worst!"

    "I�� I agree."

    "Yagwanggwi, we have no choice. Although it will affect Yaksha''s fight��"

    "Huh? What?"

    Maegu looked at Yagwanggwi''s eyes.

    Only then did Yagwanggwi catch on to what Maegu was thinking.

    "Got it!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    [Yagwanggwi used Cold Wave.]

    [You unleash a surge of Frost Energy throughout the area.]

    [Nearby enemies are exposed to Frost Energy.]

    The temperature around them rapidly plummeted.

    To make matters worse, Maegu also cast a Shamanic Spell.

    [Maegu used Mist of Amplification.]

    [You conjure a mist that enhances area effects for you and your allies.]

    [The range and potency of all area abilities are increased.]

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Frost energy began filling the entire ce.

    At this point, Chi Woo and Seol Hong also joined forces.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Theirbined golden energy created a bigger energy than before.

    "Ugh��"

    "They went hiding."

    The frost mist filled their entire field of vision, and the sudden drop in temperature restricted Seol Hong and Chi Woo''s movements.

    Without making any direct attacks, Yagwanggwi and Maegu gained the upper hand simply by dominating the space.

    Chi Woo and Seol Hong decided to respond as they had nned in advance.

    But at that moment.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The Frost Energy began melting, unable to maintain its form.

    Was it that they had given up on fighting? No, that wasn''t the case.

    Something startled Yagwanggwi and Maegu.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Behind them, someone spewing mes was driving Yaksha into a corner, leading to this turn of events.

    * * *

    <em>ng��!</em>

    Yaksha didn''t say anything.

    Its silent figure, swinging its sword, seemed almost as if it were part of thendscape.

    "��"

    Karen, who had been fighting it, had also been silent for a while.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Yaksha made another unpredictable move.

    Ignoring the sword aimed at its abdomen, Yaksha aimed its sword at Karen''s neck.

    "Ugh��"

    The Night Crow had noticed Yaksha''s attack and pulled back as quickly as possible, but they couldn''t avoid their shoulder from being shed.

    <em>Drip��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The Blood of Origin quickly healed the Night Crow''s wounds, and Yaksha''s wounds healed by themselves.

    "It''s too much like a monster."

    "��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    An opponent against whom tricks don''t work.

    That was how they both evaluated each other.

    If they took their eyes off, even for a moment, a sword woulde flying toward their vital spots.

    <em>ng! ng!</em>

    Despite the ferocity of their fight, the shing of their swords sounded crisp and clear.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    The sword flew toward Karen''s neck again.

    "You won''t!"

    Karen raised Agony and blocked the attack.

    <em>Creak�� Creak��</em>

    There was a brief struggle.

    Although they had to give their all, it was still better than just reacting to the sword''s unpredictable movements.

    At least they had a bit of time.

    After shing swords with Yaksha, Karen''s thoughts increased.

    <em>- Karen, clear your mind.</em>

    They were mostly things Lain had drilled into Karen.

    <em>- Once you draw your sword, leave everything to the sword. A knight''s will is reflected in their de, and any hesitation or doubt will weaken it. Focus only on defeating your opponent. You think too much, Karen. Hmm! How should I say it?</em>

    She was hopeless.

    To think she would remember how she was scolded for thinking too much after drawing her sword. It was quite ironic.

    "Hang in there!"

    "Don''t lose!"

    "Please! Please, win!"

    Voices rang out.

    They were desperate criesing from beyond the veil.

    They screamed how terrible of a being Yaksha was and how much harm its existence had brought to the world.

    <em>- Karen, you''re too kind. Kindness is the worst quality for an indecisive knight.</em>

    Yaksha''s sword and Agony shed head-on, each pushing against the other.

    The discordant hum of their swords affected Karen as well.

    While many questions were answered, even more arose.

    Karen, the Immortal-rank Knight.

    Right now��

    "Enough!"

    She was feeling fear.

    [You have entered the time of Selflessness.]

    [The chance of momentarily achieving enlightenment greatly increases.]

    The eyes behind Yaksha''s mask were brimming with an endless darkness.

    Karen felt as if time had slowed whenever she looked into them.

    ''I''ve had this experience before��''

    When she blocked The ck Sun of Montra, Lain''s attack, or when she made a bet with the White Whale.

    As they exchanged blows, she thought.

    ''I guess it can''t be helped.''

    She allowed her instincts to block Yaksha''s iing attacks.

    She needed to think.

    <em>- Karen.</em>

    "Yes��?"

    <em>- What are you thinking about so much, absentmindedly?</em>

    Huh?

    Where was Yaksha?

    With his scruffy beard, Lain was sitting by the campfire, staring at Karen.

    "Yaksha��"

    "Yaksha? Huh, I put enough vegetables in�� Here."

    A crude bowl filled with hot stew was passed on to Karen.

    "Ah�� Hot!"

    "A stew needs to be boiled for a long time to taste good. Just like you."

    "Is that why you beat me to a pulp again today?"

    "Hahaha! Well, you could say that."

    As Karen stirred the stew with a spoon, she asked Lain a question. Maybe he came to give her an answer?

    No, this seemed more like a forgotten memory.

    "Hey, Lain."

    "Yes?"

    "I''ll say it after eating��"

    "Just go ahead."

    "I think I''ve met a truly strong swordsman."

    "Me?"

    "Not you��"

    "Hmm�� I thought I had eliminated every other strong swordsman besides myself�� but I guess I''ve been sloppy."

    "Ah, stop with that nonsense��"

    "You! Shouldn''t you treat your master''s words as sacred?"

    "Enough!"

    <em>Slurp</em>��

    Lain took a sip of the stew and said.

    "So, how is it?"

    "Huh? What?"

    "The swordsmanship."

    "What about the swordsmanship?"

    "You fool. Isn''t swordsmanship everything to a swordsman?"

    Karen pointed at Lain''s chest.

    "There."

    "Well, the pectorals are important, but��"

    "No, I meant the heart."

    "Continue��"

    She continued exining.

    "I met a swordsman who seemspletely blocked here."

    "And?"

    "It doesn''t waver at all. It''s as if the sword moved on its own. That''s what scares me��I��m scared I might lose."

    "Was that all��?"

    "Isn''t it terrifying? An emotionless swordsman. Can you even imagine how scary it is facing someone who seemingly has no emotions��?"

    "I''ve met one."

    "What��?"

    "No��"

    <em>tter�� tter��</em>

    Lain said while scraping the bottom of his bowl as he spoke.

    "I''ve killed one. With my hands."

    "��"

    Lain spoke about murder as if it were nothing. For a moment, Karen had forgotten about the sheer amount of viins who had died at his hands.

    "He was possessed by a vicious evil Ghost. The number of the Empire''s citizens who have died at his hands is probably in the dozens�� no, maybe even in the hundreds. It shocked me the first time I saw his skills."

    Maybe the answer was in Lain''s story.

    "How did you win?"

    "How else? I just stabbed him."

    "Huh��?"

    "That''s all there was to it. Why? What were you expecting?"

    "No�� It shouldn''t be like that��"

    "Pff�� I almost wanted to thank him for taking care of my master, who did nothing but drink my alcohol and beat me up, but in the end, I avenged his death."

    "Wasn''t he strong?"

    "He was."

    Karen looked at Lain''s eyes.

    "But I was just stronger."

    Lain''s eyes were no different than those of a countryside farmer.

    Which meant that there was nothing special about him.

    Yet no one in this era would deny that he was the strongest Knight.

    "Karen, I know what you''re talking about."

    "You do, right? As expected."

    "I''m going to give you the answer. Will you follow it exactly?"

    "Huh�� After hearing it first?"

    "Haha�� You brat."

    Lain ced his hand on top of Karen''s head.

    "The sword is everything."

    "Damn��"

    "Just listen. If you''re going to talk about heart or whatever."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He picked up a twig that had fallen on the ground.

    "If I wanted to pierce your heart with a twig, what should I do?"

    "What are you talking about��? You''re being scary��"

    "No. Think about it seriously."

    Karen thought deeply before answering.

    "Well, first, this twig can''t pierce armor. So I would have to aim for a gap when the armor is off, right?"

    "And then?"

    "I''d wait until the target''s asleep so they can''t react."

    "And then?"

    "Stab! How about that?"

    "Wrong. You got it wrong from the start."

    "Ugh! Then, what''s the answer?"

    "The way you''re thinking is what a strategist would do. That''s not the way of a swordsman."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Suddenly, a murderous intent emanated from the twig in Lain''s hand.

    Somehow, Karen felt it.

    With that twig, Lain could pierce her breastte and reach her heart.

    "Do you understand now?"

    "��"

    "All the steps you thought of can be distilled into a single phrase: hone your skills further."

    "Ah��!"

    "That''s what a swordsman is. That''s what a Knight is."

    Lain borated further.

    "This sword is ultimately just a means. We''re the ones who wield it. And it''s the most efficient way to achieve our goals. If there were a better means than the sword, we would have chosen that instead��be it the heart or whatever, just like you''ve said."

    "I see��"

    "Disappointed? Because it isn''t exciting?"

    "No, not really."

    "Hmm�� You''re disappointed. Let me tell you something that might help you."

    Karen listened intently.

    "The truth is, the reason I could kill that emotionless swordsman�� was a lie."

    "What do you mean��?"

    "I actually respected my master. Sure, he did beat me sometimes, but that''s normal."

    "��"

    "That guy mutted my master''s body. It was left in such a state that I could barely tell it was him. The moment I saw that, something boiled up in my chest, and I couldn''t hold it anymore."

    Lain leaned in as if he were sharing a secret.

    "I cried a lot. I''ve never cried like that before or since. I chased him down and faced him. He was an opponent I was never supposed to beat. But then��"

    He tilted his head as he continued.

    "For some reason, that day, I could see the sword clearly."

    "What?"

    "My arms felt lighter than usual. My techniques were more polished. Isn''t it strange?"

    "What does that��"

    "Maybe�� Even emotions can be used as a tool along with the sword. How about that for an answer?"

    "So you get stronger when you cry�� Lain, that''s not cool at all."

    "Everyone who mocked my manly tears died by my hands. Do you want to join their ranks too?"

    <em>Smirk��</em>

    The two Knights smiled at each other.

    The wall Karen couldn''t surpass��The ck Sun of Montra, Lain.

    "Karen, an indecisive swordsman suppresses their emotions. But��"

    He nodded at her.

    "A strong swordsman harnesses their emotions. Use your heart as fuel and burn even brighter! Do that, and you just might reach me, The ck Sun of Montra!"

    "That doesn''t inspire me at all!"

    Lainughed.

    "Karen, don''t be a mediocre swordsman."

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    In an instant, the scenery melted away in mes. A fire so intense it could melt Lain.

    "Ugh��"

    Even Seol, who had merged with Karen, was surprised by the intense heat emanating from the mes.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The Night Crow, Karen''s movements changed.

    [Karen used Burning Fixed Star.]

    [Karen absorbs all heat within a certain radius while also generating her own heat as she spins.]

    [The range of all fire attacks is increased by 150%.]

    [The range of fire attacks can increase by up to 300% while she spins.]

    [Karen takes 50% reduced damage from all sources while she spins.]

    [Karen deals 500% of her damage with each spin.]

    [Karen��s stance is perfect.]

    [Karen��s spin rate increases by 50%.]

    [Karen spins 120 times.]

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    ��WOAH! We''re spinning round and round!��

    The Night Crow started spinning.

    Agonyined about being dizzy.

    <em>Kkak��</em>

    The impact staggered Yaksha and pushed it back.

    "KYAHAHA!"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Her mes were what dispelled the frost mist conjured by Yagwanggwi and Maegu.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    The zing inferno covered her armor as if it were reinforcing the steel.

    The mes took a defined shape, and some began wrapping around Agony.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    "Huh?"

    ��Tss����

    As the mes enveloped it, Agony''s de turned serrated.

    ��I like this!��

    [Awakening! You have awakened a new skill.]

    [Night Crow: Shadow Hand is resonating.]

    [You have learned Night Crow: Iplete Combustion.]

    [Night Crow: Iplete Combustion is born!]

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��

    A thick helmet flickering with fire.

    The kind-hearted swordsman, Karen, thrust Agony forward and said.

    "Thank you, Yaksha!"

    "��"

    "Thanks to you, I can see it."

    The intense battle had brought her an Awakening.

    She could now see it��the path toward Lain.

    The path that led to the sun.

    [Prepare yourself, a great step is imminent.]

    [The time of Selflessness has transitioned into Meteor Shower.]

    [Meteor Shower! While maintaining the Meteor Shower state, continuous enlightenment wille.]

    Their fight, which turned the entire area into a sea of mes, continued while the people of Khan watched.

 Chapter 315

    <em>Fwoosh</em>��<em>!</em>

    The Night Crow repelled the chilling energy with their mes.

    Seol and Karen instinctively grasped what kind of power Iplete Combustion was. They realized how they should use it and how to unleash its potential.

    "Ugh, I don''t know! Let''s just charge!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    With a smile on her face, Karen covered herself in mes and charged forward. Although her action seemed reckless, the actual pressure they emitted was far greater than before.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    Agony shed down from the Night Crow''s shoulder.

    <em>ng��!</em>Of course, there was no way Yaksha would stand still and do nothing.

    Yaksha and the Night Crow shed swords.

    <em>ng, ng, ng��!</em>

    Agony''s jagged de slid, scraping against Yaksha''s sword.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    Yaksha retreated after shaking off Agony. No noticeable damage was done to Yaksha''s sword.

    "Tsk��"

    Yaksha was a Cursed Sword��far more vicious and powerful than Agony.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    [Iplete Combustion''s effect increases.]

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    An inferno red up once again.

    While fighting, he could see Chi Woo and Seol Hong pushing Yagwanggwi and Maegu back.

    At this point, they should be able to defeat all other Ghosts besides Yaksha.

    ''We must suppress it no matter what.''

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Yaksha''s stance shifted, extending its position into a seemingly rxed posture.

    It waspletely different from the stiff posture it had been using.

    "Huh? What is it doing?"

    "Karen�� be careful."

    "Should I be careful?"

    Karen didn''t know, so Seol exined it in a way she could understand.

    "Yaksha�� is a sword."

    "Ah, got it��!"

    Yaksha is a sword. The body of the swordsman wielding it was also a sword. Even its movements were swordsmanship. The rxed motion it just did was swordsmanship. They were small movements that shouldn''t be underestimated.

    ''Those conspicuously careless movements��''

    Seol recalled the warning about Yaksha.

    The warning came from what he knew about Yaksha, plus the information Spectre had given him.

    <em>- Yaksha uses many forms of swordsmanship, but there will be three that you will most likely struggle to face. In the past, we managed to suppress it only through sheer luck��not because the Ghost Realm overpowered it. Yaksha''s sword��</em>

    [Yaksha used swordsmanship beyond understanding.]

    [You cannot understand it.]

    The first of Yaksha''s special swordsmanship.

    <em>- It moves ahead of perception.</em>

    A form of swordsmanship conveniently named Preemptive Sword.

    Seol quickly tried to take back control from Karen to counter this, but for some reason, Karen didn''t yield.

    ''Karen��?!''

    It was already toote.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Yaksha''s sword was already right before them, moving faster than what they could see or hear.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Karen!"

    "��"

    Karen blocked Yaksha''s thrust with a gauntlet she made with Iplete Combustion. Yaksha''s sword had been aimed at the Night Crow''s neck.

    "Just watch."

    [Iplete Combustion''s effect increases.]

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    <em>Bang��!</em>

    Yaksha hurriedly withdrew its sword andunched another attack.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Bang��!</em>

    ''How fast��!''

    Yaksha moved at a speed that defied all reason.

    To call this technique ''fast'' felt like an understatement.

    If Seol hadn''t been merged with Karen, the first strike would have taken his head.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Somehow, it felt like Yaksha''s sword could only reach the Night Crow''s armor.

    ''This is as if��''

    It felt as if every part of the Night Crow that could be struck was wrapped in armor.

    ''This can''t be��''

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    [Iplete Combustion''s effect increases.]

    Iplete Combustion continued addingyers of armor to the Night Crow''s body.

    Despite the thickyer of armor, moving wasn��t ufortable, and since the armor was made of fire, it didn''t feel heavy either.

    At this moment, the Night Crow had grown enough in size to beparable to Jamad.

    Now fully encased in a massive balloon-like armor, Karenughed while weaning a helmetpletely covering her face, "Kyahaha! It tickles!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Once again, Yaksha''s sword rushed in.

    They couldn''t afford to be careless since it seemed like Yaksha could see gaps in the armor.

    Karen flinched and hurriedly responded every time itunched a chilling attack.

    ''Maybe not��?"

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    - ��

    "You can''t easily take it out, huh?"

    Yaksha''s sword had gotten stuck in the gaps of the armor that the mes had forged. Seol was impressed.

    ''This was nned!''

    Since the trajectory of Yaksha''s sword was unpredictable, Karen could only guess where it would most likely strike.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Yaksha quickly pulled back, but it was a bitte��Karen had delivered a swift blow.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    - Cough!

    "It''s satisfying how it''s screaming."

    Yaksha''s body spun and tumbled across the ground.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    It stood up, reassembling its broken bones as if it were a soft-body creature. It was a fight between monsters.

    "Well done!"

    "YEAH!"

    "Kill it for good!"

    "Finish it off!"

    Due to the spectators around them, it felt as if they were in an arena.

    - Ah��

    Suddenly, Yaksha grabbed its mask and let out a sound.

    "Huh? What? You can talk?"

    Karen calmly stood, waiting for Yaksha''s reaction.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Yaksha lifted its head and said.

    - Ah, it hurts, damn it.

    "Is the mask the one speaking��?"

    The mask red at the Night Crow with angry eyes.

    ''It broke��''

    Part of Yaksha''s mask had broke. More precisely, it was the part of the mask covering the swordsman��s left eye, along with their eyebrow and forehead.

    The skin that had been stuck to the mask was now exposed.

    "Ugh�� Disgusting��"

    "What''s what��?"

    "What a disgusting monster��"

    Those who witnessed the fight noisily chatted.

    - Shut up��

    Yaksha��the demonic spirit within the mask��shouted.

    - I said shut up!

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Once again, the power of the Barrier Stone manifested.

    <em>Tsss</em>��

    "Run!"

    "Wh-what?"

    "Argh!"

    While screaming, people fled from Yaksha''s space. Soon, Yaksha''s rampage began.

    The surrounding scenery continuously shifted.

    "Ugh!"

    "Jamad! Are you okay?"

    "It''s trying to move to somewhere ridiculous."

    "What��?"

    "Stop it! It''s dangerous!"

    The Night Crow nodded and charged toward Yaksha.

    - Hihi��

    Yaksha greeted the Night Crow with a sinister grin.

    [Yaksha used swordsmanship beyond understanding.]

    [You cannot understand it.]

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The moment Yaksha''s sword began vibrating, Seol recalled the second of Yaksha''s three sword techniques.

    <em>- The second one is called Vibrating Sword. At the moment of sh, you''re going to feel like you''re being sucked in, so be cautious about engaging head-on.</em>

    Seol and Karen came up with the same countermeasure simultaneously.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    The giant armor surrounding the Night Crow dissolved into mes.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Enveloped in mes, the Night Crow''s sword thrust between Yaksha''s ribs.

    - Eek!

    <em>ng��!</em>

    Yaksha blocked Agony exactly where the strike was aimed.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    All of Spectre''s warnings were spot on. Even a slight sh with Yaksha''s sword made you unable to move due to the strange energy it emanated.

    The only fortunate thing was that it seemed Yaksha had to use quite a bit of mental strength to use such power.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Yaksha asked.

    - Hey, what''s your name?

    Karen and Seol hesitated. They weren''t sure if Yaksha was addressing them, but it soon rified its target.

    - You, the demonic spirit.

    Agony, who was wrestling against Yaksha''s sword, opened its eyes wide.

    ��Huh? Me?��

    - Why is a demonic spirit like you a subordinate of a human?

    ��But I��m not a subordinate.��

    - You aren''t a subordinate? Then what is it?

    Agony fell into thought while blinking.

    Agony briefly nced upward as if it were unsure how to answer.

    ��Uh�� do I have to answer that?��

    - So you''ve been brainwashed.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A small portion of Yaksha''s main form started to emerge from its mask. Its ck, sinister appearance was simr to when Seol had first encountered Agony.

    - You''re a demonic spirit. Have you given up on ughter and torment?

    ��Agony isn''t interested in that anymore����

    - You fool! You have that much power and don''t even know how to use it! Hurry, take over that human''s body!

    Agony looked at the Night Crow, then replied to Yaksha.

    ��Uh�� but won''t he get angry if I do that��?��

    - So you''ve beenpletely tamed. Listen carefully.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A massive demonic spirit emerged from Yaksha''s sword. It appeared like the embodiment of malice.

    - There''s only one path allowed for a demonic spirit. We have no choice. We''re beings who were born out of malice, and we repay it with malice.

    Yaksha looked down at Agony.

    - If you refuse that, I''m going to devour you once this fight is over.

    ��Huh�� but I don''t want that����

    - Hihi�� So, decide. Will you walk the path of a demonic spirit or be part of me?

    As Yaksha threatened Agony, Agony carefully chose an answer.

    ��Agony�� likes the old days.��

    - What��?

    ��I liked the deaths that took ce on the battlefield and rinsing my mouth with blood. Ah�� those were good times.��

    Yaksha and Agony were talking after being transferred to a wastnd.

    ��But�� there are things in the world Agony likes more. I like it when someone wakes me up in the morning. I like falling asleep by the fire. I like flowers. I like diving too.��

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Agony emerged from the sword and grew, just like Yaksha.

    Agony kept getting bigger.

    ��Agony likes things as they are now.��

    Yaksha frowned and said.

    - That doesn''t change your nature. You were born a demonic spirit, so you will live as one forever.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Agony kept growing.

    ��Agony doesn''t n to live forever. I was born a demonic spirit and will die as Agony. I don''t want to follow the path of a demonic spirit anymore.��

    Agony nced at Seol.

    ��I like to see him smiling. Agony will follow Agony''s path.��

    - You cannot change.

    ��Change? Has Agony changed?��

    Agony tilted his head before concluding.

    ��No! Agony is currently changing!��

    <em>GUOO��</em>

    Agony kept growing.

    Now, it was even bigger than Yaksha''s true form.

    Agony''s existence was a miracle born of small miracles.

    Although its cradle was death, its grave was life.

    It could no longer be defined as merely a demonic spirit.

    ��I''m Agony! I was born on the battlefield��!��

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    Agony pressed its forehead against Yaksha''s.

    ��I''m going to save the one who''s trapped and crying inside you. So don''t even think of giving me orders.��

    The citizens of Khan and others who witnessed the scene felt a greater fear from Agony than Yaksha.

    ��How dare someone who''s even smaller than me����

    - What��?

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    Agony reared its head back and mmed it down repeatedly.

    - Ugh!

    ��Agony Headbutt! Agony Forehead Hammer!��

    Only when Yaksha could no longer endure Agony''s harassment did it return to the sword, and did Agony return to the sword as well

    [Iplete Combustion''s effect increases.]

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Upon seizing the moment, the Night Crow gathered mes from inside.

    - Ugh�� Agh!

    Yaksha withdrew Vibrating Sword and clutched its mask.

    At that moment.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    " Seol! Prepare yourself!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    At that moment, there was a sensation as if the ground beneath them was copsing.

    The ground had disappeared.

    ''What��?''

    Upon looking around, he noticed that the clouds were now lower than eye level. Yaksha used the power of the Barrier Stone to transfer them to an absurd height.

    ''Damn it��''

    There was no way he could save everyone while falling.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    The group began falling.

    However, it didn''t seem like Yaksha had intended this transfer either.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Another transfer urred mid-air.

    It had already been hard to breathe, but now, it felt as if their chests were about to explode.

    Veins were bulging on Jamad''s forehead. He was trying to stop the transfer and the rampage.

    ''Here��''

    They were transported to a pitch-ck space.

    Where were they?

    Everyone struggled to breathe.

    In the darkness, Seol spotted a glowing light.

    It was massive. And it was getting closer.

    ''No way��''

    Seol realized they were underwater, and the approaching light was actually the eye of a giant deep-sea fish.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As the deep-sea fish opened its mouth, the entire space holding back Yaksha was being sucked into its maw.

    <em>BZZT��!</em>

    Just before the fish could close its mouth, they managed to transfer again.

    As theynded on solid ground, Jamad copsed.

    <em>Cough��</em>

    "It''s rampaging! Seol."

    "Jamad!"

    "The next one�� I won''t be able to��"

    The power of the Barrier Stone went berserk.

    Amid the unexpected situation, Seol quickly searched for the source of the trouble, Yaksha.

    And he became speechless at what he saw.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Yaksha was hitting its own mask.

    "AAAHHH!"

    Yaksha kept pounding its mask with its fist.

    "ARGH!"

    "That��"

    "AAAAHHHH!"

    It was crying.

    Tears were dripping from the eye holes of Yaksha''s mask.

    "AAAHHH! GET OUT! GET OUT!"

    Seol''s heart sank.

    It was a sight he didn''t want to face but one he absolutely had to.

    To save it, he had to meet it.

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Yaksha stopped moving.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    It began moving strangely.

    It brought its hands together and spread its legs shoulder-width apart. It was a basic stance, like the first one you learned while holding a sword.

    It should have beenughable, considering that the result of this fight would decide Khan''s future.

    However, neither Seol nor Karenughed.

    They also took up their stances.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Spectre''sst piece of advice.

    <em>- When I grabbed Yaksha�� I felt something strange��a pure energy that didn''t belong to him at all. That''s why I named it Yaksha''s Three Swords. If you sense an odd presenceing from him��</em>

    <em>ck��</em>

    ''It''sing!''

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    A huge wind pressure was apanying the shing at them.

    [Yaksha used Exceptional Skill: One-Mind Cut.]

    [Cut your target.]

    <em>- Keep in mind that you might need to retreat for now.</em>

    ''The Sword of One Heart��!''

    Spectre was wrong.

    This wasn''t Yaksha''s swordsmanship. It was the unique swordsmanship Seol''s piece, which had now be Yaksha''s body, used.

    <em>CRASH��!</em>

    The ground that had been gouged showcased the power of the Sword of One Heart.

    Layer byyer��

    As Yaksha was being peeled away, the being Seol had been seeking finally emerged.

    Seol asked.

    "Your name?"

    "I�� don''t�� know�� ah�� ugh��"

    <em>Grind��</em>

    Upon hearing that response, Seol clenched his teeth hard.

    "I''m going to save you��"

 Chapter 316

    A man was standing before a massive tree, so huge that it would probably take dozens of people with their arms stretched, holding hands to hands to encircle it.

    "Oof��"

    The man''s name was Yoo Hyun, and he often engaged in seemingly pointless activities.

    Although he had walked the path of the sword, no one knew his name. After all, he wasn''t someone interested in fame. The only thing that mattered to him was surpassing his limits.

    He was born with a weak body and was often ill because of it. That was why he grabbed the sword, to ovee his fragility. He didn''t put his sword down even after bing an adult.

    Yoo Hyun looked up at the tree. "Take care of me today as well."

    Yoo Hyun used to have a family. The reason it was in the past tense was because they were all dead.

    After losing his mother, he was raised by his father, who ended up dying during a merchant caravan escort mission. Yoo Hyun had only heard the news and never learned the details of what had happened.

    It was an expected death for those living in poverty.But his father had left something for him��it was this tree��no, to be more precise, it was the seed of this tree.

    This tree was exactly the same age as Yoo Hyun.

    He didn''t know where his father obtained the seed, but it was said he had nted it in the same year Yoo Hyun was born.

    At one point, Yoo Hyun''s father tried cutting down the tree. He thought Yoo Hyun was weak because the tree was taking all the nutrients.

    <em>- That cursed tree! One day, I''ll chop it down for you, Hyun!</em>

    Although his father deeply loved him, by that time, the tree had already grown toorge. Even if the entire vige worked together, they couldn''t get an axe to sink into its bark. This event led to the tree being known as cursed by the vigers.

    In the end, Yoo Hyun''s father couldn''t keep his promise. He still remembered what he said while scratching his head embarrassingly.

    <em>- Well��</em><em>Hyun, when you grow up a little more, you can chop it down yourself. Wouldn''t it be great if you cut down that tree and shake off all your sickness and then step out into the world reborn?</em>

    Those words Yoo Hyun''s father carelessly spoke became a significant guiding principle in his life.

    He had to cut down that tree. He had to chop it down and move forward.

    Even that day, Yoo Hyun was walking that path.

    "Well! Then��"

    He didn''t recklessly swing an axe at the tree.

    After all, an axe couldn''t even prate the tree''s bark.

    Instead, he used the peculiar sword his father had obtained during his wandering days. Though the sword didn''t seem particrly sharp or dazzling, it was incredibly sturdy.

    No matter how many times he struck the tree with the sword, the de barely showed any damage.

    Perhaps he could continue this seemingly pointless task for such a long time thanks to this sword.

    <em>Oof��</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Thank you!"

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Thank you!"

    He swung at the tree while making a ridiculous posture and repeated it until the sunset. His meals consisted of tasteless wild vegetables and mushrooms. asionally, he had meat.

    Rumors that Yoo Hyun had lost his mind after his father��s death spread in the vige.

    "Am I crazy��?"

    Seemingly bothered by rumors, Yoo Hyun would sometimes mutter that to himself.

    It was understandable why an outsider would think that��a man who spent every day struggling to chop down a tree. Had it been someone else, even Yoo Hyun would have thought the same.

    It all started from a stubborn resolve.

    After being left alone in the world, he wanted to prove he could aplish something to his deceased parents and to the people of the world.

    And then, the following day came.

    <em>Oof��</em>

    <em>Oof��</em>

    <em>TANG��!</em>

    "Thank you�� Huh?"

    That day, something strange happened.

    It might have something to do with a strange feeling he sensed a while ago.

    Yoo Hyun looked up at the tree and felt the presence of a God. There was definitely a God watching down at him.

    There was no other exnation.

    His strikes now had more strength behind them. Although it was hard to describe, he felt like he was now beginning to understand what the sword truly was.

    "Uhm�� Did I do well?"

    There was no response.

    After all, there was no way the tree would answer to him.

    "Please tell me I haven��t lost my mind��"

    Yoo Hyun asked.

    "Are you watching over me?"

    What did a God''s voice sound like? Would it be a voice as deep as the ocean? Or perhaps as high as the sky? If not, was he really going mad?

    Yoo Hyun shook his head and muttered to himself.

    "If I''d known you were watching�� I wouldn''t have cked."

    He stood up while staggering and struck the tree once more.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Tang��!</em>

    "Thank you!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Tang��!</em>

    "Thank you!"

    * * *

    Somewhere in the lofty heavens��

    "Snowman, what are you doing?"

    "Ah, SturdyPaulowniaTree."

    "Huh? Is this piece a swordsman?"

    SturdyPaulowniaTree was a God close to Seol.

    He had also helped Seol when he was raising Gollun, the Grave Robber. He approached Seol and asked him a question, so he answered it.

    "Yes, but it''s a bit��"

    "Huh? Ah�� you picked the wrong card."

    "��"

    "Oh, right! You don''t like the expression ''pick.'' Hmm��"

    After checking the status of the piece Seol was raising, SturdyPaulowniaTree covered his mouth.

    "Hmm��"

    "If you have something to say, feel free to do so."

    "Can I say something harsh?"

    "No. The piece will hear you."

    "Hehe�� Is that so?"

    SturdyPaulowniaTree scratched his head and said, "Do you have a hobby of collecting beings with negative traits?"

    "Ahem! It turned out like this due to circumstances of his life."

    "And you can''t undo it�� Haven''t you considered abandoning this Adventure? It seems like a waste of time��"

    "��"

    Honestly, it wasn''t that Seol hadn''t thought about it.

    This being called Yoo Hyun, who was endlessly striking a massive tree, was indeed weak.

    If Seol��s pieces were ranked at their birth, Yoo Hyun would have probably been ranked lowest. Not only in terms of environment or talent, but he was also inferior to others in every other aspect.

    "You''re right. I should probably give up, but��"

    "But Snowman, you never give up until the piece itself gives up."

    "That''s not exactly why I''m watching."

    "Then��?"

    "Because it''s fun."

    "Hmm? Fun? In what sense?"

    "Why don''t you watch with me from the side a bit?"

    "Sure."

    <em>Thud��</em>

    SturdyPaulowniaTree sat beside Seol and quietly observed Yoo Hyun.

    And after a while��

    "Isn''t this too much?"

    "Yes? Ah��"

    "He''s hitting the tree all day! When will the Adventure start��?"

    "The strange thing is his stats are improving quite well from just hitting the tree like this."

    "What about skills��?"

    "Those will appear in the future��"

    "Did you take a glimpse into the future?"

    "I asked Yoo Hyun directly."

    Snowman smiled slyly.

    "But why does he mutter to himself every time he strikes the tree?"

    "It seems Yoo Hyun''s fate is tied to this tree. He thinks of this tree as a God."

    "Hmm�� But what exactly is he thankful for?"

    "Who knows? I also don''t know�� Anyway, he seems to be thankful for anything really��"

    "The more I hear, the stranger he sounds. Hmm?"

    The words Yoo Hyun said while looking up at the tree floated as a script.

    [Thank you! How was it? Was it better than before?]

    "Who is he talking to��?"

    "The tree probably�� and�� me?"

    "I see why you''re so engrossed. Well, sometimes, it''s good to have things like this."

    "Yes. It feels like Yoo Hyun is listening to me�� That''s why I like him."

    SturdyPaulowniaTree shook his head and left.

    Even after that, Seol continued nurturing Yoo Hyun. The difficulty of raising him wasn''t particrly harderpared to other pieces.

    Gradually, Seol found it more and more interesting.

    Strangely, Yoo Hyun became stronger. And at a very fast pace.

    And finally��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [You have cut down a Celestial Tree with your sword.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''I''m Recovered.'']

    [You have earned the special title ��One who Ovees��.]

    [Awakening! You awaken a new skill.]

    [You awaken Exceptional Skill: One-Mind Cut.]

    [Exceptional Skill: One-Mind Cut is born!]

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The massive tree fell toward the forest.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Huh��?"

    For some reason, a single tear trickled down Seol''s eyes as he watched the scene unfold. His chest surged with emotion even though it wasn��t him who cut down the tree.

    [Thank you! Thank you��]

    Yoo Hyun had finally cut the tree that had tied him to this ce.

    He then set out into the world, taking only a few fragments of the Celestial Tree, two days'' worth of food, and a single sword.

    This was the record of Yoo Hyun before he became Yaksha.

    The Night Crow fell into thought while seeing the form of Yoo Hyun, who had finally emerged.

    - You weakling�� Don''t try to push me away.

    "Shut up! Shut up!"

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    Yoo Hyun once again hit Yaksha''s mask.

    This was the final battle Seol had long awaited.

    Seol felt his heart tearing at the sight of Yoo Hyun''s skin showing through the cracks of the shattered Yaksha''s mask.

    ''Yoo Hyun��''

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Yoo Hyun naturally took his stance.

    Seol recognized it. That was the most used skill of the Sword of One Heart.

    Although there were two or three other skills, those weren''t frequently used by Yoo Hyun. The true power of the Sword of One Heart came from One-Mind Cut��a movement with such destructive power that it cut down a Celestial Tree with a single strike.

    If one tried to confront it, they would most likely end up broken.

    ''How should I��''

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Karen also took her stance.

    "I''ll give it a try."

    "��"

    "Watch me."

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Agony, Karen, and Seol focused all their senses.

    ''It''sing!''

    Whoosh��

    They felt as if the entire space was being torn apart by Yoo Hyun''s sword.

    ''Now!''

    [Yaksha used Exceptional Skill: One-Mind Cut.]

    [Cut your target.]

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    Was the distance right? Were the steps okay? Was his breath steady? Did he properly distribute his strength?

    Yoo Hyun''s sword flew in like a beam of light.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    "��"

    Unable to confront that power, the Night Crow instead evaded it, which resulted in the Night Crow losing an arm.

    Yoo Hyun''s sword transcended what Bones of Origin and Iplete Combustion could absorb; that was why one of the Night Crow''s arms was severed.

    "Ha��"

    "Hahaha��!"

    "Haha��"

    Karen and Seol could feel the pain.

    Although the thrill of the battle allowed them to endure it somewhat, the pain was still real.

    Yet theyughed��at the absurdity of the power and in honor of the one who wielded it.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    Blood of Origin reattached the severed arm seamlessly as the Night Crow brought it close.

    If Yaksha�� No, Yoo Hyun was a monster, then Seol was no different.

    "Amazing��"

    "We won''t be able to dodge it again, right��?"

    "It might be possible��"

    Karen''s expression hardened.

    "But then we won''t win."

    Seol nodded at Karen''s words.

    They needed to make a decision. Just like Spectre said, perhaps they would have to escape and wait for another opportunity.

    However��

    "Crying�� That guy is crying��"

    "Agony?"

    "Agony wants to save it."

    "Kyahaha! For once, our minds are in sync, aren''t they?"

    "Will you help?"

    "Hmm�� I''m not sure. Master��?"

    Seol answered with a stiff expression.

    "Let''s end this here."

    "We have to put everything on our next move�� If you''re scared, you can step back. There will be another chance. You have a lot to lose, don''t you?"

    Seol shook his head.

    "I''ve always put everything on the line, so it''s fine."

    "��"

    "You know that doesn''t mean I don''t care if I lose, right?"

    "Haha�� Right!"

    Karen replied with a smile.

    This was a fight they couldn''t lose.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Maegu, who had been struggling with Seol Hong and Chi Woo, charged toward Yaksha.

    "Yaksha! The situation isn''t good. We should fall back for now and��"

    <em>sh��!</em>

    "��"

    "This can''t be��"

    Maegu''s head was sent flying.

    Confusion lingered in Maegu''s eyes before dying.

    "Ah�� scary�� scary��"

    Yagwanggwi clutched its head in fear, trembling at Maegu��s gruesome death.

    Now, the only one who could stop Yaksha''s rampage was Seol.

    <em>Oof��</em>

    <em>Oof��</em>

    Seol heard Yaksha''s heavy breaths. Then he remembered it�� Yoo Hyun''s every breath, every motion, all of it.

    " Seol, whatever you n to do, do it quickly. We don''t have much time��"

    Jamad looked severely injured, blood seeping from his mouth, most likely from the repeated dimensional shifts.

    Seol nodded.

    The Night Crow took its stance.

    It wasn''t much different from Yoo Hyun''s.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The fire the Night Crow had gathered was absorbed into Agony.

    [Iplete Combustion has reached its peak.]

    <em>Oof��</em>

    <em>Oof��</em>

    The air felt suffocating.

    It was a contest of power.

    He needed to end things with his next move.

    Although he didn''t want to imagine himself losing, after witnessing Yoo Hyun''s strength, the vision of himself losing kept creeping into his mind.

    If they failed, this moment could be theirst.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>f��!</em>

    They began running.

    There was no turning back now.

    Yoo Hyun''s sword began moving.

    - Wait! I��

    While ignoring what Yaksha was saying, Yoo Hyun unleashed his sword, which was the result of his greatest enlightenment.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    It felt as if their entire body was being drawn into that sword.

    Yoo Hyun''s sword gleamed like a shooting star.

    That''s how it looked.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    It felt like time was slowing down.

    The star looked differently to each of them.

    For Agony, it was someone crying.

    For Karen, it was Lain, standing like an unscble wall.

    And for Seol, it was Yoo Hyun, smiling brightly.

    Although their paths were different, their destination was the same.

    The three paths had to converge into one.

    "AAAHHH!"

    With Yoo Hyun''s war cry, a sh was unleashed.

    [Yaksha used Exceptional Skill: One-Mind Cut.]

    [Cut your target.]

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The wall surged forward.

    There was a shock so intense that it felt like their insides would be poured out.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    A wall they had to ovee.

    A person they had to save.

    And Yoo Hyun.

    Though they each started from different points, their destination was the same.

    All three of them let out a cry that matched Yoo Hyun''s.

    "AAAHHH!"

    "AAAAAA!"

    "AAGGHH!"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    An explosion.

    For a moment, it felt like Agony was exploding. The Night Crow''s mes gathered into one, forming a massive de.

    The me that had Agony''s shape pushed Yoo Hyun''s sword aside and drew a vertical line.

    They could see it. Beyond the shining star, thest step that remained.

    - See? You can do it if you try.

    The ck Sun of Montra, Lain.

    - So you came��

    The crying Yaksha.

    - ��

    The similing Yoo Hyun.

    And so, they arrived in a new world.

    [Night Crow: Trinity has beenpleted!]

    [A great step forward! Karen��s rank has improved to Supreme!]

    [A Meteor Shower is raining down! Once the battle is over, a great enlightenment wille.]

    [Awakening! Karen has awakened a new ability.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Sunset Draw has changed to Complete Combustion.]

    [Exceptional Skill: Complete Combustion is born!]

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    "��"

    "��"

    Yoo Hyun and the Night Crow looked at each other.

    "Thank�� you��"

    Yoo Hyun was the same as always.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A fissure ran through Yaksha''s mask.

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Yoo Hyun''s body was split in half. His upper and lower torso were severed.

    - No�� NOOO!

    Yaksha desperately tried to reattach the body. Disgusting fluids came out as it wed at its upper and lower halves.

    Seol approached the fallen Yoo Hyun.

    He could see Yoo Hyun''s shining eyes behind the hollow eye sockets of the dark mask.

    "Thank�� you��"

    "Yoo Hyun��"

    "My name is�� Yoo�� Hyun��"

    Yoo Hyun fumbled his chest.

    He pulled something out and reached it toward Seol. He gripped it so tight that it was hard to tell what it was.

    "This��"

    It was a crude wooden figurine.

    What was peculiar was that the figure had no facial features. It was as if it was made while thinking about someone whose face you don''t know.

    This was a figurine that had been carved out of the Celestial Tree.

    Upon realizing this, Seol began tearing up.

    "You�� really came��"

    "What��?"

    "I''m�� going to�� save you�� So, wait for me��"

    "��"

    "Wait�� Wait��"

    <em>- I''m going to save you! So, wait for me��!</em>

    <em>- Please�� Wait��</em>

    These were the words Seol had said after losing Yoo Hyun to Yaksha.

    "Did you really hear me��?"

    "I waited�� You''rete�� but still�� you came��"

    Yoo Hyun''s breathing grew fainter��

    "Thank you��"

    Until it stopped.

    <em>Shoosh��</em>

    Seol took Yoo Hyun��s mask off. Beneath it, the twisted flesh of his face was revealed.

    Seol gently closed Yoo Hyun��s eyes.

    "I''m sorry."

    Seol stared nkly at the figurine of him made of the Celestial Tree.

    [You have defeated Yaksha.]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''A Great Step Forward.'']

    [You have earned the inaugural title ��Supreme Stage��.]

    [A mid-point settlement of the Great Journey is being calcted.]

    [You have obtained Yaksha''s memento.]

    ��

 Chapter 307

    The 31st Piece Turns the Tables

    [Trantor �C SCM]

    [Proofreader �C Karane]

    Chapter 307

    "The Celestial World?" Spectre asked in surprise at Hamun��s words.

    "That''s right."

    "Oof�� Master Cha, isn''t there any other way?"

    "All the other ways will take time."

    "Time? How much?"

    "The quickest would take about half a year."

    "How did things get so bad that we have to rely on that old monster?"

    Jin Ryeo asked Spectre with sparkling eyes, "Do you know Lady Shin Yo''s master?"

    "Huh? That old monster has a student?"

    Spectre wore an amused expression upon hearing Jin Ryeo''s exnation.

    "What''s your rtionship with that being?"

    "It''s nothing special. Hmm�� Now that I think about it, it''s been a while since Ist saw that old man."

    Seol asked Spectre, "Is it possible to enter the Celestial World from the Ghost Realm?"

    "Of course. It''s probably easier to cross from here than the Human Realm. After all, it''s closer."

    Spectre looked somewhat dissatisfied.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Entering is easy�� but I can''t take the Ghost Souls to the Celestial World."

    The Ghost Souls were an important asset for Spectre, but she said they couldn''t be taken to the Celestial World.

    "Why is that?"

    "The inhabitants of that ce don''t like ghosts. If you use Ghost Energy,rge creatures called Phantom Beasts wille from all directions."

    "Ah��"

    Seol recalled something from some time ago��arge whale had appeared and almost driven his party to death.

    ''It certainly seemed like it had appeared because of Ghost Energy.''

    If they had been just a bit weaker, they would have most likely died by the beams shot by the White Whale.

    The Celestial World had left such an impression on him.

    "Why do they dislike ghosts?"

    "We''ve hated each other since before Hwagmu appeared. After all, we only caused harm to each other."

    "So it''s a long-standing rtionship then."

    "They began hating us the moment ghosts sided with Hwagmu. Hwagmu had many enemies, after all."

    "Are all the Phantom Beasts of the Celestial World special creatures like the Dragon?"

    "Not necessarily. That oldy is just special."

    Oof��

    Spectre briefly sighed and continued exining.

    "Dragons didn''t originally live in the Celestial World. That''s why that old man, or Hwagmu, who lusted over the Human Realm, are considered peculiar beings."

    He had an idea, but hearing it directly from the Ghost King''s mouth felt strange.

    "Why did that Dragon remain in the Celestial World��?"

    "Haha�� You''re curious about that, aren''t you? Well�� Some say it''s because of a lingering attachment. Others say it''s out of mercy�� But honestly, nobody knows. Maybe it''s to witness Hwagmu''s end��"

    "��"

    "That was a sentimental guess. Anyway, I guess it could be considered a good thing that Tohyang or whatever it''s called ended up in that old man''s hands."

    Her statement seemed out of ce for someone who had been sighing andmenting until just a few moments ago. Seol was naturally curious about the reason.

    "If you must cross over to the Celestial World, that old dragon is at least someone you can reason with. At the very least, he will listen to you. He won''t threaten or try to take your life for no reason. The problems are��"

    Spectre''s eyes foretold a sense of dread.

    "The other guys."

    Nod��

    Seol agreed.

    The situation would be difficult if there were many beings like the White Whale from before.

    "The Ghost Souls won''t be going. Once again, this contact will be dangerous. If anything goes wrong, everyone must find their way to survive, so��"

    Spectre nced over the party''s expressions.

    Besides Jin Ryeo, no one seemed particrly frightened.

    * * *

    Reaper Scans

    Trantor - SCM

    Proofreader - Karane

    Join our Discord for updates on releases! https://dsc.gg/reapeics

    * * *

    Seol''s group returned to the Castle of Joy with Spectre��this time, with Hamun.

    "Master Cha, was there a need for you to alsoe along?"

    "I must stay close."

    "Hmm�� In situations like this, it would be nice if we could move the Ghost Souls. Anyway, let''s go."

    Seol and his group were headed to the Castle of Joy''s underground.

    "Where are we going?"

    Spectre casually answered.

    "You said Yaksha swallowed a Barrier Stone, right?"

    "Yes."

    "The Castle of Joy manages another Barrier Stone. We''re going to use that to cross over to the Celestial World."

    "Isn''t Yaksha targeting this Barrier Stone?"

    "Everyone will die if you recklessly open a gate to the Celestial World. Even Yaksha won''t be able to withstand the onught of those creatures. And even if a hole is created, those monsters will quickly seal it with their strength."

    Creak��

    BOOM��

    The door deep within the underground of the Castle of Joy opened.

    "So that''s the Barrier Stone��"

    There was arge stone fragment emitting numerous lights and exuding a strong presence.

    "Master Cha, is this really the only way?"

    Hamun faintly smiled.

    That was his answer.

    "Tsk��"

    Bzzz��

    Spectre activated the Barrier Stone with the 12 Ghost Souls that had followed them, lending their strength.

    Bzzz��

    Ping��!

    A strange energy enveloped the group.

    Whoosh��

    BOOM��!

    Seol''s group was enveloped by a pir of light and disappeared somewhere.

    "Ugh��"

    "Ow��"

    "D-did we arrive? Is this ce��"

    [Sudden Adventure ''Celestial World'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

    [Adventure 33. (Special) ''Celestial World''

    You''re searching for a way to defeat Yaksha, the being disturbing both the Ghost and Human Realms.

    Thanks to the excellent assistance of Hamun, Orgo''s sessor, the situation has improved significantly.

    With his help, you''ve sessfully discovered a method to confront Yaksha and what''s needed to achieve that goal in the Library of All Knowledge.

    However, a few more steps remain. You must meet the legendary Dragon in the Celestial World and retrieve Orgo''s Sword.

    Objective: Obtain the Tohyang.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time ��Unknown��]

    "Everyone, conceal your Ghost Energy."

    Swoosh��

    This wasn''t the Ghost Realm, so Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Jin Ryeo all returned to their original forms.

    "I won''t be able to help you here, so you''ll have to survive on your own if anything happens."

    Spectre put on a cloak and concealed her Ghost Energy.

    Now, she just looked like a cute young child.

    Seol also suppressed his Ghost Energy as much as he could. Since he didn��t have much Ghost Energy to begin with, it wasn''t too ufortable for him.

    "Luckily, we''vended close by. We just need to climb this mountain."

    At Spectre''s words, everyone looked at the mountain before them. It was unlike any mountain they had seen.

    Although it didn''t feel particrly rugged, it was very tall.

    It seemed the Dragon they were searching for simply lived in a very tall ce.

    With no other choice, they started to climb the mountain.

    They began climbing the mountains until a stuffy smell came out of their mouths from exhaustion. They finally broke the silence and began talking.

    Rustle��

    Rustle��

    "Are you sure it lives here��?"

    "Yes. He lived here thest time I saw him."

    "When was thatst time?"

    At Chi Woo''s question, Spectre tilted her head.

    "Was it before Hwagmu came looking for me��?"

    "That''s over 300 years ago!"

    "There''s probably no one here who would consider 300 years ago a long time."

    "Ugh��"

    For now, they had no choice but to trust Spectre and keep moving.

    Whoosh��

    They began struggling the further they climbed up. However, the scenery around them turned awe-inspiring.

    "Anyway, thendscape here is truly overwhelming��"

    "The Celestial World is probably the paradise you humans dream of."

    Spectre began enumerating the reasons.

    "Trees bear fruit after a single day, the streams never run dry, and the weather stays warm enough to keep youfortable even at night. While the seasons do change, it''s never too extreme. The inhabitants of this ce also have no interest in conflict, so there are no fights."

    "It sounds like paradise indeed��"

    "Of course, humans wouldn''t be able to live here."

    "Why not?"

    "Because of the native inhabitants of this ce."

    Spectre said while gazing off into the distance.

    "Everyone, bow your heads."

    Swoosh��

    Everyone bowed their heads without a word.

    "Shhh��"

    A few momentster.

    Whoosh��!

    With a thunderous sound of pping wings, a giant beastly bird appeared.

    Screech!

    Screech��!

    The bird let out a bizarre cry, circling the area for a while before flying away.

    ''It seems dozens of times bigger than Koopa.''

    Although Koopa wasrge, its size was no match for that giant bird. It was so huge that it felt unreal, as if they had stepped into a ce where the very concentration of oxygen was different.

    "It didn''t see us?"

    "If it did, it must not be hungry."

    "��"

    "Let''s keep moving."

    At Spectre''s words, they resumed climbing up the mountain.

    The group had been climbing for two whole days. Although they took breaks regrly, the mountain''s height was considerable enough to exhaust them despite the extraordinary stamina they had.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Whew�� Isn''t this ce way too high to live in?"

    "How should I know? The old man has strange tastes. And��"

    Spectre warned them.

    "Lie t on the ground."

    Swish��!

    Everyone quickly ttened themselves against the ground.

    They weren''t wearing conspicuous clothing, so they immediately blended into the surrounding bushes.

    Whoosh��

    Whoosh��

    Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Seol covered their mouths as they saw a giant creature floating in the air.

    ''It''s the White Whale.''

    Uung��

    ''It''s the same one.''

    The White Whale, which was making sounds reminiscent of the deep sea, gradually disappeared into the distance. It leaped over the clouds and vanished.

    "The White Whale�� What a monstrous thing��"

    "Have you seen it before? Is it dangerous?"

    "Yes. It''s a stubborn creature. Be careful not to draw its attention. It arrogantly ims to be the one who maintains the order of the Celestial World��but unfortunately, it''s also very powerful."

    Although he was sorry to Spectre, Seol had already been spotted by the White Whale once before.

    ''Could it possibly still remember��?''

    They resumed climbing up the mountain.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    As they neared the summit, their fatigue worsened.

    Especially Spectre. Unlike her earlier carefree demeanor, she was now visibly struggling.

    It was hard to understand why someone as powerful as the Ghost King would be having such a difficult time.

    "Why are you struggling so much?"

    "I don''t know, why does it feel like my body has gotten heavier��?"

    "But you were fine just a few moments ago while we were climbing."

    "That''s what''s strange�� Ah, so that''s it."

    "��"

    Spectre suddenly stopped.

    When she stopped, everyone naturally looked at her. And then, they realized why she had been struggling so much��someone was standing on her head.

    "Could someone please get this bastard off my head?"

    "Pff�� You''ve only just noticed? I''ve been standing here for quite some time."

    "You damn old man! This is one of your pranks, isn''t it?!"

    It wasn''t amon sight to see an old man with long eyebrows and a beard standing on the head of a child. Moreover, the size difference between them was nearly double, so it seemed like her neck should have broken long ago.

    ''I didn''t sense him at all��''

    Even though Seol wasn''t using Asura due to Karuna not being there, it was still surprising that he hadn''t noticed the old man''s presence at all.

    The old man had a dazed expression, making it hard to tell if his eyes were open. Spectre acted as if it wasn''t an old man standing on her head but rather just a feather.

    "Eek! Eek!"

    "Haha�� Don''t mind me and keep climbing. We''re almost there."

    "We came all the way to see you, old man. So why should we keep climbing?"

    "Huh? You came to see me? Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m hungry, so let''s get up there and talk."

    "Damn it��"

    "Haha! We''re almost there. Haven''t you been here before?"

    It was just as the old man said.

    Soon, a shabby house that had a wide-open view came into sight.

    The scenery looked like something that came out of a painting, and the house was just as humble like it belonged in that same painting.

    "Are you still living in this kind of house?"

    "Is the first thing you''re going to say after all this time criticism?"

    "��"

    "I already knew you''d being."

    Flinch!

    Everyone except for Spectre flinched.

    It seemed the old man noticed them from the very moment they began climbing the mountain.

    Spectre further borated on this.

    "Although the old man doesn''t intervene in the present, he sees the future more clearly."

    "You know that, yet you''re trying to meddle in the Human Realm��"

    "It''s Yaksha we''re talking about, so I have no choice. He''s running wild in my domain.''

    "Haha�� That mask obsessed with power, huh?"

    The mask��

    The old man referred to it as a mask and not a sword.

    It was often said that the sword and the mask were one. But the old man seemed to have a different interpretation.

    ''Could the mask be the main body��?''

    While Seol continued to piece together his thoughts from their conversation, Spectre and the old man kept talking.

    "That bastard�� Can''t you do something about it?"

    "Why should I sweep the snow off someone else''s yard?"

    "Oof�� Right. After all, you''re someone who wouldn''t care even if there''s snow piling up in his own yard."

    "Hahaha��"

    Nothing about the old man suggested he was a Dragon. He gave off no aura��colorless and odorless.

    They seemed to be words that had been coined to describe him.

    "I see�� You probably didn''te all the way here just to ask me to intervene�� You probably have two purposes."

    "��"

    "To give you the sword to strike him down, and��"

    Swoosh��

    He pointed at Seol.

    "To wake up the wandering demonic spirit."

    The old man had urately guessed why Seol''s party hade to the Celestial World.

    "Is it possible?"

    "Of course it is. Who do you think I am?"

    This person, who looked like an ordinary old man, was actually a Dragon��a beingparable to Hwagmu, who had once drenched the East in blood.

    However, unlike Hwagmu, he didn''t seem to have the sadistic hobby of killing humans. For a Dragon, it was hard to tell who among them was the ''normal'' one.

    ''At least, he''s someone with whom one can talk.''

    But just as that thought had crossed his mind.

    "But that sword isn''t with me right now."

    "What��? Are you joking?! Don''t tell me you threw it away!"

    "Listen until the end. Even though I''m not one to care about material things, there''s no way I would discard something I''ve grown fond of. I''ve left it somewhere within reach."

    "That means��"

    "I''ve lent it to someone."

    For some reason, the word lent sounded ominous.

    The rest of the group most likely thought the same way.

    "Don''t tell me��"

    "Hmm�� Spectre."

    "Why?"

    "Hide."

    "You damn old man!"

    Paf��!

    Spectre quickly dashed inside the house.

    "Haha�� She''s still as reckless as ever."

    Even the Ghost King, someone who ruled over the Ghost Realm, seemed like a granddaughter to the Dragon.

    Whoosh��

    The group was frozen as a shadow was cast over the mountain''s top.

    At that moment, when everyone looked up at the sky.

    "Oh my god��"

    The massive creature casting the shadow over them was none other than the White Whale.

    Swoosh��

    The White Whale began shrinking.

    Tap��!

    Having transformed into a woman, itnded on the ground with a soft step.

    Although the woman had sharp eyes, her body was adorned withvish decorations and was incredibly beautiful.

    "Old one."

    "Little Kyung, so you''vee."

    "I told you not to call me that�� Who are they?"

    "They''re acquaintances of Yo-ah."

    "Oh, so they''re humans. No wonder��"

    The White Whale covered her nose.

    "There was such a foul smell��"

    "Hahaha�� Was there really a need to say that so loudly?"

    "I apologize, but I simply couldn''t bear the smell and��"

    The woman''s gaze sharpened.

    "Yes�� I can smell the scent of a ghost��"

    As the group tensed at her words, the White Whale seemed to grow even more suspicious of them.

    She began circling the group.

    This was bad.

    It seems like things have taken a turn for the worse.

    "Things have gotten intertwined��"

    The words Hamun had muttered were truth. Things had gone awry.

    What Hamun had seen was most likely the same thing Seol was seeing.

    The sword hanging from the White Whale''s waist was undoubtedly the Tohyang.

    The Tohyang wasn''t in the hands of the Dragon but hers.

 Chapter 317

    Yaksha looked startled after falling to the ground.

    - You useless bastard! Even in death, you''re worthless!

    Yaksha angrily cried out, belittling Yoo Hyun''s worth.

    Seol ced his hand on Yoo Hyun''s head, ignoring Yaksha.

    [<Yoo Hyun>��s inheritance is starting.]

    In an instant, Seol was pulled into Yoo Hyun''s memories. He started seeing the world from Yoo Hyun��s eyes.

    * * *

    ��

    "Cough��"<em>sh��!</em>

    Blood poured out from the swordsman who had been facing him only moments before. Now drenched in blood, his body copsed against him.

    "R�� Run��"

    "What��?"

    "You must run��"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Yoo Hyun yed a demon wearing a mask. He finally subdued the bloodthirsty killer who stained the area with blood.

    Yet, all that was left was a lingering bitterness.

    ''It was strange��''

    Yoo Hyun fell into thought while standing before the corpse.

    "He was extremely strong��"

    The swordsman he yed had a de that struck faster than the senses and drained one''s energy upon contact. Even Yoo Hyun found it daunting.

    But still, he managed to defeat him.

    Now, countless others would be spared from the fate of being sacrificed to it, and the souls it had brutally defeated could finally find sce.

    "Hmm?"

    Yoo Hyun couldn''t take his eyes off the sword the killer had wielded.

    "It''s beautiful��"

    Even though it was drenched in blood, it was exuding an enchanting energy. It was as if the sword was showing him what a weapon should look like.

    - You want it, right?

    <em>nk��</em>

    "Who is it?!" Yoo Hyun got up and shouted.

    There was no one around him.

    - It''s yours. You can take it.

    "What the��"

    Just in case, Yoo Hyun checked the killer''s face. He was definitely dead.

    But in his ce, his mask was emitting a sinister glow.

    - Swordsman, take me. I will give you what you never had.

    "I��"

    Naturally, Yoo Hyun''s hand grasped Yaksha''s mask.

    Like a carnivorous nt that lured insects to a dreadful end, Yaksha tempted Yoo Hyun.

    <em>No��!</em>

    ''Huh�� God?''

    He definitely heard a voice, a voice so faint that it left no trace, almost as if it were a hallucination.

    <em>Bzz��</em>

    A mist surrounded the memory, growing so hazy that he could no longer see clearly.

    <em>sh��!</em>

    "You�� damn�� monster�� someone�� will�� definitely��"

    <em>sh��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    There was something strange. Through the dead man��s pupils was the reflection of a masked figure.

    Yoo Hyun looked down at his hand, the hand who had killed that man.

    "Where am I��? Who am I��?"

    Yoo Hyun clutched his head.

    "I��"

    Entrusting himself to an overwhelming flow he could no longer control, Yoo Hyun heard Yaksha''s voice.

    - You''re Yaksha, a being born for blood and ughter.

    With dim eyes, Yoo Hyun muttered.

    "I am�� Yaksha."

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Rain fell over him and washed away the blood.

    No, maybe it was an illusion.

    What was pouring down from the sky was blood��a relentless torrent that was suffocating Yoo Hyun.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The being called Yoo Hyun was gradually being erased from the world. The world was changing into one where only Yaksha existed.

    "I can''t breathe��"

    His heart didn''t beat. He felt no warmth. He couldn''t even remember thest time sunlight had touched his face.

    Perhaps it would have been better if he hadn''t cut down that tree. If he had stayed there forever, things like this wouldn''t have happened.

    Yoo Hyun teared up.

    The world was drowning in blood, rising steadily past his waist, then up over his chest. Soon enough, it would cover him entirely.

    "Save me! Someone�� save me�� I don''t want to disappear like this."

    Yoo Hyun cried out like a child.

    "Please, save me! Ugh�� someone, please�� I beg you��"

    He begged, but who would be there to save him? He had alreadye too far to turn back.

    There was probably only one being who could save him.

    "God�� save me��"

    It was at that moment.

    <em>Yoo Hyun! Wait for me!</em>

    A long-forgotten voice reached him; he hadn''t been abandoned after all.

    "I''m sorry�� I�� I no longer��"

    His existence was vanishing. Yoo Hyun was slowly bing Yaksha.

    Those who remembered him were disappearing, and only God would probably remember him.

    <em>Don''t forget! Yoo Hyun! I''m going to save you! So wait!</em>

    "Yes, I�� Yoo Hyun��"

    A wave of tears surged.

    "So you were really watching over me��"

    <em>Please�� wait�� wait�� ugh��</em>

    The disappearing Yoo Hyun smiled while looking up at the sky.

    "God, don''t cry. I won''t forget, and I''ll definitely wait. So��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He surrendered himself to the mask and aimlessly drifted down the river of blood.

    ''I''ll wait�� So please,e��''

    He sank to a ce beyond reach. It felt like he would never resurface again.

    <em>Tang��!</em>

    <em>Tang��!</em>

    ''Ah, this ce��''

    He felt a familiar sensation��a sword was in his hand.

    It was when he swung his sword so fiercely that his grip was torn.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    He closed his eyes and swung his sword with all his might.

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    The tree was cut down.

    He opened his eyes.

    ''Huh��?''

    The scenery was also cut along with the tree.

    A Knight was staring at him intently.

    ''Did I swing the sword?''

    This sensation was familiar. It was simr to when the sunlight shone over his face and he was drenched in sweat��it was clear.

    That was the only way he could describe that feeling.

    Why did he have to fight that person?

    Somehow, it felt familiar and nostalgic.

    He should leave questions forter.

    With familiar movements and familiar shouts, he gave it his all.

    "AAAHHH!"

    The opponent also gave everything they had.

    "AAAHHH!"

    Iprehensible roars were exchanged. Just with that, his heart was warmed.

    For some reason, the emotions in the eyes of the approaching Knight felt vivid.

    ''He seems sad�� why?''

    As their swords shed,plex emotions were exchanged.

    The moment the swords met, emotions that had been frozen surged forward.

    "Thank�� you��"

    It was truly a magnificent sword.

    Yoo Hyun couldn''t help but think that as he fell.

    ''So it''s you! Why are you crying? You won, after all.''

    The world was tilting.

    He could no longer walk.

    <em>Cough��</em>

    Blood poured out of his mouth.

    It was cold.

    Why was he here? He didn''t know.

    His vision started getting blurry. Someone was looking down at him, but he couldn''t see their face��only their shadow.

    But that was enough. Was it all finally over?

    "Thank�� You��"

    "Yoo Hyun��"

    Yoo Hyun?

    Yoo Hyun, my name!

    "My name�� Yoo�� Hyun��"

    He searched his belongings.

    It should be there. It had to be there. He wanted to give it to him.

    He found it��

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The wooden figurine of his god he carved out of the Celestial Tree.

    "You�� Really came��"

    "What��?"

    "I''m�� going to�� save you�� So, wait for me��"

    "��"

    "Wait�� wait��"

    I heard it., your voice.

    You even cried for me, God.

    "Did you really hear me��?"

    Yes, I did.

    "I waited�� You''rete�� but still�� you came��"

    I want to smile�� I want to smile for you, but I can''t seem to form an expression.

    Thank you for watching over me.

    "Thank you��"

    With this, have Ie a bit closer to you?

    Although it was a lowly life, I hope you remember me.

    * * *

    [You have inherited Yoo Hyun��s unfulfilled desire.]

    [A skill has been inherited from the deceased.]

    [One-Mind Cut has been inherited.]

    ��

    A flood of messages appeared before him.

    However, Seol had no time to check them all.

    "Ugh��''

    The ones watching him were bewildered. After all, they had never seen him in so much agony.

    Seol was someone who always did tough tasks with an indifferent expression.

    "Uh�� ugh�� uaah��"

    As Yoo Hyun''s body started to fade, Seol tried to get a grasp of the light that was left behind.

    Although he knew it was futile, he couldn''t stop. A gaping hole had been left in his heart, and he needed to fill it.

    "AAAHHH!"

    Everyone heard his scream.

    The projection that had been created by the raging power of the Barrier Stone, which Yaksha had absorbed, wouldter be called Yaksha''s Trace.

    Those who watched Seol from a distance through it were focused only on the fact that Yaksha was dead.

    "Lady Seol Hong did it!"

    "Her Dragon Stone did something huge!"

    "Khan has finally chased away the nightmare!"

    Yaksha''s death was their happiness.

    It should be okay if they could rejoice as much as possible.

    Meanwhile, in some ces, the rumor that Seol was a transferee circted. And the transferees who had witnessed the scene were speechless.

    "That monster is a transferee��?"

    "There''s no way��"

    "It must be a lie��"

    No matter how everyone reacted, the situation had reached its conclusion.

    What remained now was left for Seol to bear.

    This was a penance��a long, grueling path in search of his pieces.

    But still, he couldn''t stop.

    Upon seeing the vulnerable Seol, Yaksha smiled slyly.

    - Use me.

    "What��?"

    - I''m going to erase your sad memories.

    "��"

    - Then, it would be as if all of this had never happened. What do you think?

    Seol grabbed Yaksha''s mask without hesitation.

    Just like when Yoo Hyun was captivated by Yaksha.

    Yaksha''s smile thickened.

    "Seol!" Seol Hong shouted at him.

    Was the story about to repeat itself?

    Seol looked at the mask in his hands with sorrowful eyes.

    - Yes, take me��

    Yaksha''s whispers grew louder.

    - Embrace me��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Just at that moment, a crack appeared on Yaksha''s mask.

    - Huh��?

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Seol''s hands trembled.

    Yaksha''s mask was being broken apart from both sides.

    - AAAHHH! IT HURTS!

    As Yaksha cried out in pain, Seol said in an emotionless tone.

    "What''s wrong��?"

    Yaksha looked into Seol''s eyes.

    "You should smile."

    "What��?"

    His eyes held such a darkness that even Yaksha felt terror.

    It was despair, loss, and a sense of emptiness. All of these emotions were reflected within his pupils.

    Yaksha felt fear toward a human for the first time since its birth.

    "After all, you took Yoo Hyun''s expression."

    "Stop�� Stop��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "I-I surrender�� I''ll surrender to you, that''s why��"

    "No thanks."

    Darkness�� The ce Seol''s heart had reached was darkness.

    "Please�� NOO!"

    The monster that had harvested the blood of countless swordsmen by deceiving them��Yaksha.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Its reign was finally ending.

    "Argh��"

    Yaksha''s mask was split in half.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    The storm of negativity within it was sucked into the sword that had been itspanion.

    [You have defeated the manifestation of Yaksha.]

    [Yaksha''s manifestation has extinguished and its power is now bound to Wonder: Yaksha.]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement ''If I can''t have it, I''ll break it.'']

    [You have earned the inaugural title ��Artifact Destroyer��.]

    ��

    Seol turned his gaze toward Yagwanggwi.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Yagwanggwi quickly raised his hands.

    "I-I surrender! I was only following Maegu''s orders��"

    And so, the battle that had drenched Khan in blood had finallye to an end.

    "WOAH!"

    "It''s over! It''s finally over!"

    Seol Hong tried to approach Seol.

    "Let''s go back��"

    However, Seol shook his head.

    He couldn''t go back.

    He asked Jamad, "It was too much, wasn''t it?"

    Jamad nodded while wiping the blood from his mouth.

    "Soon, everyone in this space will be swept away by the shock created by the Barrier Stone."

    "Is there a solution?"

    "To wait quietly."

    "What will happen if we get swept away?"

    "Well�� we will probably be okay. But they will be torn to shreds for sure."

    Seol Hong understood what Jamad had said to Seol.

    She finally realized why the space had remained intact despite the fact they had jumped spaces so much in such a short time.

    "Don''t tell me�� the Barrier Stone''s rampage�� was being held back��"

    Jamad had been holding it back forcibly.

    Now that Yaksha had disappeared, there was no one left to stop the Barrier Stone from exploding.

    "Well, Spectre will retrieve the Barrier Stone''s power."

    "That''s great��"

    Seol nodded at Jamad.

    "You can release them from here, right?"

    "Yes. I expected you to ask that."

    Seol Hong and Chi Woo turned pale.

    "Seol! Don''t do this!"

    "Seol! Stop! Let''s go back together! No. If you have to stay, then I''ll stay by your side!"

    Seol shook his head.

    "I was someone who had to leave in the first ce."

    "Promise me�� that you wille back��"

    "��"

    "Promise me!"

    "I didn''t want the farewell to be like this, if possible��"

    "Promise me! Then�� I can wait! Seol! If you aren''t here��"

    "If I survive��" Seol smiled.

    He didn''t want to suffer anymore over matters rted to his pieces. His heart was already torn to shreds.

    "I''ll do my best toe back."

    One more promise.

    Seol Hong would be able to endure by holding onto that promise she struggled to obtain.

    "It''s about time."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Seol Hong, Chi Woo, and Yagwanggwi were sent out of the space.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The surroundings changed.

    "Cough�� Oof��"

    "Seol Hong!"

    "Lord Chi Woo!"

    People rushed toward them.

    They were in the ins of Sangyo, where the battle with Yaksha had first begun.

    Shin Yo and Tae Yul were the first to run up and embrace Seol Hong and Chi Woo.

    "Restrain him!"

    "Ah�� b-but it isn''t necessary��"

    Yagwanggwi scratched his head and obedientlyplied.

    Seol Hong looked at the Yaksha''s Trace and shouted.

    "Shin Yo unni�� Elder Brother Tae Yul, we must�� save�� Seol is currently trapped there��"

    Tae Yul nodded.

    "Send a messenger to Zodiac immediately! And to the Great Shaman of the Dragon Pce��"

    And.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>BEEP��!</em>

    Seol��s reflection in the Yaksha��s Trace vanished before their eyes.

    At least, the condensed power of the Barrier Stone had exploded.

    Their vision turned hazy.

    Seol Hong staggered and copsed.

    "Seol�� Where did you go��"

    He probably hadn''t died. There was no way he died.

    If that was the case��

    "I will�� definitely�� find you."

    After saying that, she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 318

    <em>Whir��</em>

    How long had it been? What had happened? How far had Seol drifted after being swept by the explosion?

    <em>Blink�� Blink��</em>

    Seol tried to open his eyes, forcing his heavy eyelids upward.

    "Pff��"

    His mouth was full of snow and pieces of ice.

    "Snow��?"

    Seol sat up and looked around. He was touching snow, and the scenery unfolding before his eyes was a snowy in.

    The snowfield stretched endlessly beyond the horizon.''Have I died?''

    Seol was momentarily dazed.

    ''No. That can''t be.''

    Although he couldn''t stop the Barrier Stone from exploding, the explosion itself wasn''t powerful enough to kill him.

    Of course, this only applied to him and not Chi Woo and Seol Hong.

    ''Someone''sing.''

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Someone was approaching him while stepping on the snow.

    He thought that the only beings he might encounter in such a deste snowfield were wild beasts or monsters. However, it surprisingly was a person.

    A bright red nose and round eyes greeted Seol. They were also wearing goggles that looked like protective eyewear.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to be bandits.

    ''Where did I end up?''

    Although it was unlikely, he might be able to return to Seol Hong soon if he were close to Khan.

    "See? I told you I wasn''t seeing things!"

    "Sorry, sorry. But isn''t it stranger to believe you would encounter someone in such a snowfield?"

    "Well�� That''s true."

    A woman with blue eyes approached him. Her nose was also red.

    "Hey, aren''t you cold?"

    "Ah�� no."

    "That''s amazing�� Do you perhaps have really high cold resistance? What''s your secret?"

    "Yes?"

    "Ah, aren''t you a transferee?"

    The person seemed to be a transferee. Thinking it wouldn��t hurt to show some camaraderie, Seol introduced himself.

    "I''m a transferee. My name is Kang Seol."

    "Ah, your name�� Are you Korean?"

    "Yes. What about you?"

    "I''m Japanese!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The man lowered his mask and grinned. The beard clinging to his chin like seaweed was eye-catching.

    "Ishi. You can call me Ishi. Ugh�� how cold�� I think my tongue might freeze."

    "Ishi��"

    "I''m Yeva. I used to live in Russia�� There''s something I wanted to ask you."

    They muttered to each other.

    "Hurry up and ask�� Before it gets awkward��"

    "Couldn''t you ask instead��?"

    After scratching their heads for a moment, they asked Seol.

    "Well�� We haven��t had a proper meal in a few days�� Do you happen to have any food?"

    Seol had made new acquaintances in the middle of the vast white snowfield.

    <em>Nod��</em>

    "R-really? That''s a relief!"

    * * *

    Sharing food wasn''t hard. In fact, one of the easiest ways to increase one''s cooking proficiency was to serve a hungry person a great meal, so cooking for them could be good too.

    "There''s an outpost in that direction."

    "How far is it?"

    "Hmm�� I''m not sure. After all, it''s rare for us toe all the way here where we found you. Ah, also, feel free to speak more casually."

    "Got it, Ishi. But�� an outpost?"

    As Seol asked, Yeva scolded Ishi.

    "Don''t call it an outpost. He might expect something impressive."

    "Ah, is that so? Well�� In that direction, there''s a lousy cave where you can avoid the snow, at least. It''s full of bugs, though. So if you feel like throwing up, let me know beforehand."

    The transferees Ishi and Yeva. Where were the three of them currently?

    Upon seeing the snowfield, there was one ce that came to mind.

    ''It must be the North.''

    He was probably further into the north than Khan.

    The distance he had traveled made him sigh.

    "By the way, where are we?"

    "You don''t even know where you are? Did you just transfer?"

    "No, that was a while ago."

    "Hmm�� I see. This ce is��"

    "Let''s talk after getting to the outpost."

    "You mean trash dump."

    "Right. Anyway, let''s rest and talk at the trash dump. If I start talking now, I feel like the cold air will freeze my insides. By the way, you really have food, right?"

    <em>Nod��</em>

    When Seol nodded, Ishi clutched his stomach.

    "Oof�� Thank goodness. It''s been a while since the supply chains were cut, and we haven''t been able to hunt anything worth eating yet. I was starting to get worried."

    "Worth eating?"

    "The meat of the monsters here has a foul stench. How should I describe it?"

    "Just the smell alone makes you feel like passing out. I tried eating it once, but it felt like I was eating Ishi''s socks, so I spat it all out."

    "Hey! My feet don''t stink!"

    "Anyway."

    He became increasingly certain that this ce was the North. It was notoriously barren, and those unlucky whonded here at the beginning ended up spending grueling days.

    After a long walk, they finally arrived at the outpost��no, what they called the ''trash dump.''

    "��"

    "See? I told you you would be disappointed."

    "There really is nothing here."

    As they entered after going through an artificial barrier to block the cold wind, he saw a shabby bed and traces of an extinguished fire.

    Ishi and Yeva took off their masks. They both had striking features.

    Ishi had shoulder-length curly hair, while Yeva''s was just past her shoulders.

    <em>Paf��</em>

    Yeva grabbed a bottle she had ced by the bed and opened it.

    "Want to drink?"

    "Alcohol?"

    "Yes. It''s cold, isn''t it? Also, there''s nothing better than this for a conversation."

    "I''m fine."

    Seol didn''t feel that cold in the first ce.

    He faced off against Branka, the Frostmaw Troll, so this level of cold was nothing to him.

    "Well, you don''t have to drink if you don��t want to."

    Yeva shrugged and took a sip from the bottle, followed by Ishi.

    "Oof��"

    "Ah�� this is great."

    Ishi scratched his beard and asked.

    "So�� You were asking where we are, right?"

    "Hic��"

    "Hey, go over there."

    As Yeva huped, Ishi pushed her away.

    "Yeva has a terrible drinking habit. Her passing out like this is actually helpful. The cold bes harder to resist at night."

    "Hmm��"

    "Anyway, let''s get back to what we were talking about. How did you end up here?"

    "I don''t even know where this is��"

    "Hwigeltong��"

    Seol''s eyes sparkled.

    "Hwigeltong?"

    Then he tilted his head.

    ''But this terrain doesn''t seem to match Hwigeltong''s��''

    Then, as expected, Ishi smiled and kept talking.

    "This is a Federation outpost."

    "Are you part of the Northern Federation?"

    "Oh, you know the Northern Federation? Did you get transferred here?"

    "Not exactly�� I''ve just heard rumors."

    As expected, he was indeed in the North.

    ''This is bad�� The distance from Khan must be huge.''

    Well, regardless of how long it took him, he just needed to return. He had yet to recover Yu Hwa''s unfulfilled desire, so he needed to head back to Khan.

    ''Has the Federation''s influence extended so close to Hwigeltong?''

    Technically speaking, it was most likely just an extension of the border while leaving the infrastructure as it was, but either way.

    There was a federation in the northern region of Pandea.

    Several nations had joined forces. And ording to the information he gathered, they rapidly absorbed transferees to strengthen their ranks.

    It seemed Ishi and Yeva were some of those transferees.

    "It will be easier to talk if you know about the Federation. Do you know who lives in Hwigeltong?"

    "Ice Moles and Trolls."

    "Oh! So you''re well-informed. But Ice Mole is just a nickname. Here, they''re called Emon."

    "Emon��"

    "Yes. The Emon, who are rapidly expanding, and the fallen Frostmaw live in Hwigeltong."

    "Then, are you part of the Federation''s border patrol, keeping an eye on them?"

    At that moment, Yeva, who had been dozing off due to the influence of alcohol, suddenly sat up and answered.

    "Dast roight! We ah the Fed''ration''s border pat��"

    "��"

    Ishi nkly looked at the drunken Yeva when he began emitting a peculiar energy.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The pungent smell of alcohol briefly tickled Seol''s noise.

    ''Is this Divine Power��?''

    When Seol nced at Ishi''s hand, he grinned.

    "There''s nothing like this for a hangover."

    Yeva frowned.

    "Hey! I told you not to waste my precious booze like that!"

    "Then you should have behaved."

    "Did I stutter..? How many things have I said?"

    "Yes. One."

    "Then, well done��"

    She flopped down nearby and said.

    "Well, what''s there to hide? It''s obvious at first nce. We''re part of the Federation''s border patrol. Our duty is to keep an eye on the Emon and the Frostmaw. Our job is to monitor them as they cause trouble."

    "Sorry to interrupt, but�� can we eat before talking?"

    "Ah�� Right�� I''m sorry, but we haven''t been eating much recently��"

    "Are supplies dyed?"

    "They''re usually pretty punctual. But apparently, they got ambushed along the way. The escort team took a heavy hit�� That''s why they ordered us to survive on our own for now."

    Seol pointed to a frozen piece of meat in a corner.

    "What about that��?"

    A frozen thigh cut was visible.

    "It''s Yangusni meat. Thest time we went hunting, we caught that out of all things."

    "Isn''t it edible?"

    "Wanna take a sniff?"

    "Hey, what if he throws up��"

    "Well, sometimes, you have to experience it yourself."

    Following their suggestion, Seol brought his nose close to the Yangusni meat.

    Seol couldn''t help but frown.

    "How about it? Amazing, right?"

    "Is this even meat? Isn''t it rotten?"

    "More than a stench, it''s a reek, hahaha!"

    "Okay. I''m going to make something delicious out of this."

    "Hahaha! What��?"

    "Are you joking��?"

    "You just watch."

    Seol opened up the windbreak for venttion and weed the cold air.

    <em>Tss��Tss��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Soon, a roaring campfire zed.

    "Woah�� The fire caught fast!"

    "What''s that?"

    Seol''s cooking tools were remarkable, even by general standards. He also carried the best equipment for making fires as well.

    He quickly crafted a cooking stand for the campfire and cut the Yangusni meat into bite-sized pieces on a cutting board.

    <em>Dadada��</em>

    "The meat is soft."

    Seol smiled and began applying a seasoning he had to the Yangusni meat. Normally, he would have let it marinate, but he instead put it directly into the pot because of its intense odor.

    <em>Tss��</em>

    "Ugh�� The smell��"

    A rotten stench filled the air.

    As Seol stirred the meat, he added various ingredients to mask the smell, including some ssified as toxic nts.

    <em>Tss</em>��

    "Huh? The smell has improved a bit��"

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    As he added a special pre-refined liquor, the mes red and carried away the foul odor.

    <em>Tss��</em>

    Now, it seemed like a good aroma was rising from the pot.

    The next step was simple. He scooped up some snow from outside and added it to the meat and vegetables, letting it all boil together.

    <em>Bubble, bubble��</em>

    As an irresistible smell came out of the pot, Ishi and Yeva started to drool.

    "It''s cooked, right? I mean�� I-it must be cooked! It''s done! I''m sure of it!"

    "I agree! I wholeheartedly agree with Russia''s opinion!"

    "Japan''s on board too! Hurry!"

    [You have finished cooking.]

    [You have made Yangusni Stew.]

    [The vors are rich and deep. The dish was a sess.]

    [This recipe has never been seen before.]

    [The pr region��s cuisine inspires you.]

    [You have been inspired.]

    [You feel like you will be able toe up with a recipe the next time youe across a new ingredient.]

    [Your cooking skills have greatly improved.]

    <em>ck��</em>

    He put the dish into separate bowls.

    "Is it Korean-style?"

    "Try it."

    "I''m not good with spicy stuff��"

    Yeva pulled her hair back behind her ear and took a bite.

    "Russia closed her eyes here�� The Kremlin shimmers before her eyes."

    "Wow�� That terrible smell ispletely gone. How could this be��"

    [Your cooking skills have further increased.]

    "Ah��"

    "Oof�� Nice."

    - Their reactions are fun, hahaha.

    - They reacted just like a Korean.

    When Seol asked them about this, Ishi and Yeva exined.

    "Ah, there was a Korean here. However, he got reassigned somewhere else. But we began imitating his eating habits to tease him, and it sort of stuck."

    "What''s the Federation like?"

    "Can''t you tell? They''ve thrown us out here and asked us to survive on our own�� I''m starting to miss Earth."

    "That''s right�� We realized the preciousness of Earth far toote. We were all one big family��"

    "But still, I would never live with Ishi. His morning breath is unbearable."

    "Yeva''s farts are so loud that the Emon stop digging and bury their heads, thinking there''s an earthquake.

    "Hey! I''m going to kill you!"

    "Who started it first?"

    Some things were universal, just like eating well and bickering.

    Now that they had rxed a bit, they patted their stomachs and said.

    "Ah�� I ate too much."

    "I''m starting to feel sleepy. Thanks, Seol. But now that I think about it, we haven''t heard about you."

    Before reviewing the rewards he obtained before being transferred here, Seol replied to Ishi''s question.

    "I''m from the East."

    "Where��?"

    "Khan."

    "Woah��! I had no idea! Then, did you see it?"

    "See what?"

    "Yaksha''s war. I heard Khan was trembling in fear because of a terrifying monster. Is that true?"

    "��"

    Seol was at a loss for words.

    His chest started to ache again.

    "Yes�� Probably."

    "That''s amazing. I heard a lot of people died�� But it''s been half a year, so things must be okay by now."

    Seol''s expression hardened.

    "What��?"

    "Huh? What?"

    "What did you just��"

    "That a lot have died?"

    "No��"

    "That it''s been half a year?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, Yaksha''s war ended half a year ago, right? Or was it seven months?"

    Seol had been asleep for over half a year since the sh with Yaksha.

    [The Linked Adventure continues.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''The ce Where Blood Freezes'' is now active.]

    [This Adventure is very dangerous.]

 Chapter 319

    At the northern entrance of Hwigeltong.

    "Yawn~!"

    "You''re sleepy because you ate too much!"

    "Ishi, you don''t get it! Animals that hibernate need to fill their stomachs with food!"

    "I don''t want to know something like that��"

    "You should! I do hibernate."

    While Ishi and Yeva were chattering, Seol was lost in thought.

    ''Seven months�� It looks like going back early is out of the question.''

    Even if he wanted to return now, it would be already toote.The Dragon War would have probably been resumed, and Seol had no means of intervening in it.

    He could only hope Seol Hong and herpanions did their best.

    ''But how did I end up asleep for over half a year?''

    He wondered if, instead of simply falling asleep, the Barrier Stone��s explosion somehow sent him flying forward in time.

    - Oh, you''re awake.

    ''Ur?''

    A wee voice greeted Seol.

    He was worried he might have lost all his summons, just like the first time he arrived in the East when Ur spoke to him.

    - After the explosion, you''d been asleep at the boundary.

    ''So that''s why I didn''t freeze to death��''

    - If you''d fallen on the snowy field directly, you might have woken up sooner. Unfortunately, that didn''t happen.

    Seol tested his energy flow by clenching and unclenching his palm.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Hmm?"

    Ishi quickly turned his head toward Seol.

    While feigning ignorance, Seol asked him, "Is there anything wrong?"

    "No�� It''s nothing."

    Puzzled, Ishi tilted his head.

    Seol continued talking with Ur.

    "What about Karen��?"

    When he sent out his energy, he sensed a response from Jamad but not from Karen. It was as if she didn''t exist in the Shadow Space.

    - She returned to the Void.

    As expected.

    ''Why?''

    - For growth. She''s going through the process of organizing the newly obtained energy from her rank increase.

    Upon hearing that, Seol recalled what had happened before.

    ''That''s right. Karuna also went through this once.''

    Karuna had also fallen asleep like this before they reached Yognatun Volcano.

    Back then, he could roughly guess how long it would take, but not this time. It seemed Karen would need a lot of time to get the strength suitable for a Supreme rank.

    ''Well, I should be safe as long as Jamad''s around. But�� there''s something I must check.''

    Seol looked around.

    The items he obtained this time radiated a strange energy, which could cause problems if someone were around.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "I''m going out for a bit."

    "Huh? You''re going out?"

    "Are you running away��? You don''t like us, right?"

    Ishi and Yeva looked sad.

    Seol waved his hand and said, "I''m picking up some ingredients for breakfast. I''ll take a look around nearby."

    "Then, let''s go together. Yeva, get up��"

    "No. I also thought I''d take the chance to clear my head."

    "Hmm�� Do you have a cigarette?"

    "I don''t smoke. It''s okay."

    "Ishi, what a surprise. To offer him a treasure like a cigarette?"

    "We''ve eaten a lot, so it''s only fair to give something back, isn''t it?"

    "Ah�� You''re right."

    "I''m saying this so you hear it, Yeva."

    "That''s not a thing in Russia."

    "Are you sure?"

    "In my neighborhood, at least��"

    Ishi scratched his head.

    "You''re helping us again. What should I do?"

    "It''s okay. I''ve found a ce to rest, thanks to you."

    "Yes. Tomorrow, we''re going to join you. Once the supply lines resume, we''re going to repay our recent debts, too."

    Seol shrugged his shoulders and stepped outside.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The viewersughed while watching him.

    - Is this the stream that has been restored after 7 months?

    - Yes.

    - But what is he doing now?

    - He''s sneaking off to the restroom to eat a choco pie secretly.

    While feeling the cold air flow through his lungs, Seol stepped out.

    After making a small marker to use as a reference, he moved to the center of the snowy field.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    ''I can understand why the North has such a bad reputation. An ordinary person wouldn''tst a day here.''

    Ishi and Yeva, who were dispatched here, were most likely among the strongest of the transferees, which was why they managed to endure and survive this cold.

    Seol rested his chin on his hand and fell into thought.

    ''Hwigeltong�� What a coincidence.''

    He encountered the Frostmaw Tribe at the Library of All Knowledge. He thought he was done with them, yet he somehow found himself close to them again.

    Two options popped into his mind: one was to head straight toward Khan, and the other was to stop by certain ces along the way to gain strength.

    ''I''m alreadyte�� so it might be fine to take my time��''

    If he decided to go to Khan through a safe route, he should be able to get to Seol Hong sooner. But then, he wouldn''t be able to recover the growth that had been postponed.

    ''I haven''t made any progress in over half a year.''

    The other transferees might have gotten much stronger in the meantime.

    ''Maybe they caught up��''

    If so, it couldn''t be helped. Seol was the type of person who quickly moved on from matters he couldn''t solve.

    If the other transferees had gotten close to him, then he would just have to n things to make sure he surpassed them even faster.

    ''First, let''s check what I got��''

    Seol opened the loot he got by defeating Yaksha.

    As expected, this reward was a brilliantly shining tinum Box. This was the second time he got a tinum Box after the Library of All Knowledge.

    [You are very wise.]

    [Your high wisdom instantlyprehends the mechanism of the lock.]

    [Infusing mana into the lock will release it.]

    <em>Creak��</em>

    [Checking Yaksha''s memento.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect has activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have obtained Wonder: Yaksha.]

    [You have obtained Broken Smile''s Gauntlets.]

    [You have obtained Whetstone of the Clear Swamp..]

    [You have obtained Broken Conscience''s Belt.]

    [You have obtained Windbreaking Cloak.]

    [You have obtained 52 tinum Coins (Khan).]

    [You have obtained 2 Unknown Keys.]

    [You have obtained 3 Frost Resting ce''s potion.]

    ��

    Seol first inspected Yaksha, which was emanating a mysterious energy.

    [[Yaksha]

    Quality: Wonder

    Rmended Level: None

    Damage: Unknown

    Durability: Unknown

    Weight: Unknown

    An ancient sword that has led many swordsmen down a bloody path. Its paired mask has been destroyed, so it can no longer cause mental contamination. However, the engraved swordsmanship skills were lost. Due to a side-effect of the mask''s destruction, Yaksha cannot remember itself.

    Basic Effect: Unknown

    Bonus Effect: Unknown]

    "Sigh��"

    - Here we go, another unknown!

    - Why does this keep happening? It''s unknown!

    - I can''t help butugh at the analysis posts that have been posted over the past six months lol.

    - It''s unknown why I wasted time on that nonsense!

    The information was locked.

    He wondered if he shouldn''t have destroyed Yaksha''s mask.

    ''No. I wasn''t nning to use it anyway.''

    No matter how strong Yaksha''s sword was, he had no intention of holding and wielding it himself. The sword that pushed Yoo Hyun into the depths of despair should never be wielded by anyone anymore.

    Of course, this didn''t mean he would keep it buried inside his inventory.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Agony was looking at Yaksha while drooling.

    He hadn''t appeared while Ishi and Yeva were around. But now, it was looking down at Yaksha from Seol''s shoulder.

    "Are you hungry��?"

    [My stomach feels a bit empty��]

    "All of a sudden?"

    [It isn''t because of this. Hmm�� Or I don''t think so.]

    Despite Agony saying that, it couldn''t take his eyes off the sword. It had been a while since Agony, who used to be a Demonic Spirit, craved for blood.

    It seemed that hunger had since transformed into the drive for growth, and now he couldn''t hide his desire whenever he encountered something that could help him grow.

    [Maybe it''s because of this��? I think it might be hard to digest��]

    "Can you even eat it��?"

    [The only things Agony can''t eat are eggnts and lotus roots. I could probably even eat a piece of metal.]

    "Then, do you want to try it?"

    Agony hesitated for a moment before licking it.

    [Oh��! It has a curious vor��]

    "Can''t you chew it?"

    [I think I might get a stomach ache if I did.]

    "Then eat it slowly."

    [Okay!]

    - To think we would be here, watching someone lick a de��

    - It fits!

    - It looks like he''s holding a lollipop and licking it, hahaha.

    - Yaksha, covered in saliva: Just�� kill me�� please��

    A response came immediately.

    [Agony starts consuming Wonder: Yaksha.]

    ��

    He waited a bit, but there was no further change.

    Perhaps Agony needed to consume Yaksha for any effect to manifest fully.

    ''There''s no need to rush, so��''

    Next was another item.

    [[Broken Smile''s Gauntlets]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 40 ~ 48

    Defense: 190

    Durability: 170/170

    Weight: 1.0kg

    A gauntlet with a disturbing smile etched on it. Despite its odd appearance, it boasts a stable defense.

    Basic Effect: Strength +30, Agility +24, Constitution +33

    Bonus Effect: Your defense increases by 10% while wearing full armor.]

    ''Oh��''

    It had good options, considering it was a pair of gauntlets. Seol decided he would give these to either Karuna or Karen once they returned.

    ''A Knight''s defense is overwhelmingpared to other sses�� so these are excellent.''

    He felt more satisfied with the gauntlets than with Yaksha, which he didn''t know how good it was.

    While feeling good, he moved on to the next item.

    [[Whetstone of the Clear Swamp.]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: None

    Weight: 3kg

    Bonus Effect: Restore a blood-stained weapon''s de to its original state. Although the durability is unknown, it seems it can be used multiple times.]

    ''Even a whetstone�� This is great.''

    The Whetstone of the Clear Swamp.

    Those with jobs that wield weapons are often forced to kill while on an Adventure. Not everyone they kill is truly an evil individual.

    Eventually, whether it''s an object or a person, they end up in a Soaked Blood state. If this state persisted over a long period of time, not only would the state of their weapon worsen, but it could also end up in one''s fall.

    This was most likely what happened to Yaksha.

    ''For now, I have some leeway, but you never know.''

    Adventures made you face clear enemies and go through trials. But there were situations where good and evil weren''t that obvious, like when he needed to sh with other transferees.

    Whetstone of the Clear Swamp would help reduce these kinds of worries for him.

    Next was Broken Conscience''s Belt and Windbreaking Cloak.

    The cloak had options rted to Agility and a Bonus Effect that seemed well-suited for an assassin, making it tricky to use.

    ''I''ll put this aside.''

    He would either store it or sell itter on.

    [[Broken Conscience''s Belt]

    Quality: Treasure

    Rmended Level: 44 - 50

    Defense: 120

    Durability: 130/130

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A belt engraved with a suspicious face whose expression changes constantly.

    Basic Skill: Intelligence +25, Wisdom +25, Constitution +45

    Bonus Effect: The belt disys a pained expression when your Constitution drops below 30%. In that state, gain a defensive shield equal to 100% of your Constitution thatsts for 20 seconds. If the shield isn''t destroyed within that time, you recover 20% of the shield''s Constitution.]

    ''Is it really a Treasure?''

    - Is this really a Treasure?

    - Shouldn''t it be Wonder?

    - It''s a wonder why this is considered a Treasure, hahaha.

    - The options are limited, hahaha. Although it''s too overpowered;

    - They have no shame.

    The belt looked like it would be useful in critical situations.

    Since he''d secured the basic options across the board, collecting options like this that could create variables would be crucial for Kang Seol''s future growth path.

    [Jamad, the Great Shaman, equips Broken Conscience��s Belt.]

    He gave it to Jamad, of course.

    Next, he checked the titles.

    [[Inaugural Title: Supreme Stage]

    Rted Achievement: A Great Step Forward (Adventure: None)

    Bonus Effect: Charm +50, Dignity +50. You can perfectly conceal your power.]

    [[Inaugural Title: Artifact Destroyer]

    Rted Achievement: If I Can''t Have It, I''m Going to Destroy It (Adventure: None)

    Bonus Effect: Ignore most of the stringent restrictions engraved on relics.]

    Both had excellent options befitting inaugural achievements. The ability to conceal power meant he could avoid revealing himself, and ignoring a relic''s restrictions meant that he now had ess to a wider range of items.

    ''Does this also apply to armor?''

    He attempted to equip the newly obtained gauntlets, but it seemed that his hope was in vain. This type of gear wasn''t applicable.

    ''But still, it''s pretty good.''

    The higher an equipment''s rank, the more restrictions they tended to have.

    ''This isn''t a bad haul at all.''

    Seol decided to think positively.

    After all, he managed to survive and gained excellent rewards.

    Although he was still far from Seol Hong, he would eventually reach her if he kept walking.

    "Although it will take another half a year, but�� You little!"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak!</em>

    A fox had been grabbed by Seol''s shadow hand. Unfortunately for the fox, it was now destined to be tomorrow''s breakfast.

    "I''m sorry."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    After giving the snow fox a quick death, Seol headed back to the outpost.

    - Seol.

    As Jamad talked to him, Seol stopped.

    ''You can feel it too, right?''

    - Yes, there are traces.

    Someone hade to the outpost��no, it was more than one.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    Seol melted into the surroundings like a creeping fog to observe the situation.

    - They''re gone.

    Seol returned to the outpost to confirm the traces.

    Ishi and Yeva were gone.

    "There are no signs of resistance. Which means��"

    - They were either allies or their number was so overwhelming that they couldn''t think of resisting.

    "It''s probably thetter."

    Seol''s senses were far beyond a human''s. By observing the remaining traces, he could roughly piece together what had happened here.

    - Who do you think it was?

    Seol grinned at Jamad''s question.

    "That''s something we''re going to find out soon."

    This was Seol''s first adventure since the great battle against Yaksha.

 Chapter 320

    Seven months had passed since Yaksha''s Great War ended.

    Most of the Ghosts that had crossed to Khan had returned to the Ghost Realm or were exterminated by the Central Army.

    The ground hardens after the rain. The citizens who witnessed the fight against Yaksha remembered a few Dragon Flowers who had fought without caring for their lives.

    Naturally, Tae Yul, Shin Yo, and Seol Hong were among them.

    Although the opinions about Tae Yul''s rational attitude during Yaksha''s Great War caused division in people''s opinion, no one could deny that he helped the war conclude with minimal damage.

    Shin Yo and Jang Du had been active all over the battlefield. However, maybe because of her cold demeanor, people thought of her as someone unapproachable.

    And then, there was Seol Hong.

    "Lady Seol Hong! Please, look over here!"

    "Ah, it smells good.""Yes! The bread just came out! Please, take it!"

    A citizen of the Empire hurriedly offered bread wrapped in paper.

    Seol Hong epted it with a smile.

    One of her guards tried to stop her.

    "Lady Seol Hong, the food might be��"

    <em>Nom��</em>

    However, Seol Hong had already taken a bite of the bread before they could finish speaking.

    "L-Lady Seol Hong!"

    "It''s okay."

    People gathered around wherever she passed.

    Something peculiar was the variety of attire of the people around her. Some were wearing clothes made of golden silk adorned with decorations, while others were dressed in threadbare clothes with loose gaps between the threads. Both the poor and the wealthy admired her.

    It wasn''t just because of her aplishments but also because of the stories of the journey she had undertaken to reach this point.

    From the underground to the clouds, Seol Hong''s story had an allure.

    Although no one knew what her evaluation within the Dragon Pce was, the Empire''s citizens'' love for Seol Hong continued growing.

    <em>ck��</em>

    <em>ck��</em>

    Seol Hong''s horse entered the pce''s grounds.

    After dismounting, she handed the reins to a servant.

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    "Yes��"

    The servant led the horse away, eventually leaving only Chi Woo and Seol Hong.

    "Seol Hong."

    "��"

    "Seol Hong?"

    "Ah�� I was lost in thought for a moment."

    Seol Hong had grown taller than before. She was gradually starting to resemble Yu Hwa.

    Her physical body was showing growth. It was as if her body was saying, ''Look at how much I have grown.''

    However, her heart was different. Rather than growing, it looked like it was shrinking.

    "Any news?"

    "Not yet��"

    "I see�� We''ll have to wait a bit longer."

    Chi Woo frowned.

    Seven months had passed, and several seasons hade and gone. Seol disappeared to somewhere unreachable.

    "Maybe�� It''s time to stop?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Seol��"

    Chi Woo muttered in a low voice.

    "It wouldn''t be surprising if he were dead��"

    Jin Ryeo approached them and sat next to Seol Hong. After leaning against the window, she said.

    "Lady Seol Hong, can you see that storm cloud?"

    "Storm cloud?"

    "Yes. It feels like it''s been raining a lottely. It''s almost as if a huge snake is trying to be a Dragon."

    "You''re right��"

    Jin Ryo continued while gazing at the cloud reflected in the window.

    "I came from the North. When I got here, I didn''t know about the culture and people of this ce. Lord Tae Yul used to exin things to me whenever he had time, as if I were a child. It reminds me of a legend he once shared with me."

    "Legend? What kind of legend?"

    "The Dragon Emperor Hong Cheol used to be a salmon. However, due to being unable to bear the tyranny of Hwagmu, he swam upstream to be a Dragon. Isn''t it funny? How can a salmon be a Dragon?"

    "Well�� salmon are revered in Khan. That��s why they often appear in legends�� But I didn''t know there was one like that."

    "Perhaps�� just perhaps��"

    Jin Ryeo turned to Seol Hong and said.

    "Maybe Seol is a salmon."

    "A salmon?"

    "Yes! The Dragon of the Celestial Realm mentioned a salmon, remember? A salmon always returns! And the one who will return�� Maybe it''s him?"

    Seol Hong thought for a moment and then gently smiled.

    "I hope things are as you say."

    * * *

    At that moment, Seol was pursuing the beings who had taken Ishi and Yeva.

    [Jamad used Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Yeti''s Guidance.]

    [Can only be used in snowy terrain. It precisely tracks the trail left by entities that have passed by stepping over the snow.]

    "They went this way."

    - These footprints��

    "They are definitely not human��"

    The footprints headed toward Hwigeltong.

    The inhabitants of Hwigeltong were generally divided into two groups��the Emon and the fallen Frowstmaw trolls.

    In this case��

    "It''s the Frostmaw."

    - The Emon move underground, after all.

    "But why? If there had been a confrontation, they would have killed Ishi and Yeva right away. Why take them?"

    There was no way to know without confronting them directly.

    Seol couldn''t help butugh as he took the unlikely role of a caretaker.

    ''But sometimes, this isn''t bad.''

    Seol faced one serious event after the other, leaving him unable to rx while in the East. It seemed Seol arrived in Khan just when it was going through a crisis.

    Although Seol missed that tension, he enjoyed this brief liberation.

    In reality, Seol was the weird one for chasing the Frostmaw while humming all the way to Hwigeltong.

    "Wait��"

    Seol was following the cier Shamanic Spell when he frowned.

    "This isn''t the direction of the snowy mountain."

    The Frostmaw were beings that reigned over the pr regions while having the Hwigeltong''s snowy mountains as a base. Just because their power had declined, that shouldn''t have changed.

    "Could it be the Emon��"

    - Has their fortress been taken by the moles?

    Jamadughed in disbelief.

    Even if Seol and Jamad were wrong, the possibility that the Frostmaw had lost their fortress in the snowy mountains was enough to tell how bad their current situation was.

    However, even so, the current circumstances made no sense.

    They attacked and abducted the Federation''s guards. For what reason?

    Seol narrowed his gaze and stared intently in the direction they had disappeared.

    "Huh?"

    - Seol.

    Seol increased his pace and started to pursue them deep into Hwigeltong.

    [You consume Firery Breath''s potion.]

    [Your Cold Resistance has greatly increased.]

    [Your body temperature won''t easily drop.]

    "Yes..?"

    - Are you thinking of intervening in the fight between the Emon and the Frostmaw?

    Seol scratched his chin.

    "I''m not sure��"

    The fight between the Emon and the Frostmaw had been going on for a long time. If the power bnce has tilted so much, overturning things won''t be easy.

    "Let''s just watch for now�� There''s no reason to intervene yet."

    - Alright, let''s focus on the pursuit for now.

    The pursuit didn''tst long.

    If the Frostmaw were heading to the snowy mountain, they should have delved deeper into the pr region. But instead, they had stopped somewhere unexpected.

    "We got them��"

    Finally, the traces of the Frostmaw stopped.

    Seol quickly infiltrated the poorly built fortress.

    * * *

    "It''s your fault."

    "No. It''s your fault."

    Ishi and Yeva had been imprisoned behind cold iron bars.

    At least the Frostmaw weren''t heartless, as they had left a nket for them.

    "Ugh�� It''s cold�� Hwigeltong is too cold��"

    "What if supplies arrive while we''re gone?"

    Ishi growled at Yeva''s question.

    "Are you serious? Are supplies what matter now? Don''t you know trolls eat people?!"

    "Really��? But I don''t even have much meat on me!"

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Do you have to argue about that? This is why you don''t have a girlfriend."

    "Yeva��"

    Ishi stared at Yeva.

    Today, his bore looked particrly more sleazy. Feeling ufortable, Yeva asked.

    "Wh-what��?!"

    "To be honest�� There was something I wanted to say for a while."

    "Hey! H-how could you say it in a ce like this��"

    "Should I not��?"

    "Since you brought it up, go ahead! I-I''m ready."

    "Last time, during the supply distribution, your cigarettes weren''t missing. I took them."

    "Our rtionship�� What? Y-you bastard!"

    "But I did share them with you."

    "You crazy bastard. You were showing off with my cigarettes! And I�� I thought you were a decent guy��"

    Yeva cursed Ishi.

    "I hope you get eaten by a troll, you wretch."

    "If I get eaten, you''ll get eaten too."

    "Right��? Then, I take it back."

    <em>Oof��</em>

    They sighed out loud.

    Ishi asked.

    "Why do you think they brought us here?"

    "It is strange. They didn''t kill us but brought us all the way here carefully�� It doesn''t make sense."

    "What does the Federation say to do in situations like this?"

    "Survive on your own! Don''t you think that''s what they would say?"

    "Haha�� As expected of the Federation�� Those pieces of trash."

    After thinking for a while, Yeva asked.

    "Do you think he managed to escape?"

    "Who? Ah, the Korean��?"

    "Seol, yes."

    "Who knows? He either escaped or froze to death."

    "What do you think about hoping he rescues us?"

    "From a Japanese perspective, I think that''s a very trashy hope to have."

    "So it''s universal. Russia thought the same just now."

    "��"

    "��"

    Yeva murmured while leaning against the wall.

    "They say Koreans are very caring��"

    "Although it wasn''t for me, kimchi is worth trying."

    "Maybe he won''t just abandon someone in need."

    "They do have a decent security rate."

    "You idiot, what does that have to do with this��?"

    "There''s no way someone would burst into this ce just because they are caring��"

    <em>ROAR��!</em>

    At that moment, a Frostmaw troll approached them and shouted.

    "G-got it! We''re going to be quiet��"

    "H-huh? These bastards are opening the cell!"

    "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t wanna go!"

    While being bound, they were being dragged somewhere by the Frostmaw trolls.

    <em>Grr��</em>

    <em>Wak! Kak!</em>

    "Ugh�� What are they even saying�� Damn it��"

    "And their breath reeks. Ishi, I think it''s worse than yours."

    "How can youpare me to them in the first ce? Hey, just go and fart already, so this ce copses."

    "You idiot�� That wasn''t me."

    "If it wasn''t me, it had to be you. Who else��"

    <em>Kwak! Kaak!</em>

    "I-I''m sorry. We''ll be quiet."

    "There''s no way they''re going to understand you��"

    "Shut up!"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Yeva and Ishi were thrown into a space with a menacing atmosphere.

    In front of them was a massive troll sitting in a grand chair alongside a Shaman, who seemed to be his subordinate.

    "Damn�� So there was a reason they brought us here."

    "Are they trying to offer us?"

    <em>Krrr��</em>

    <em>Kwak!</em>

    As the Troll said something, the shaman stepped forward.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Shaman holding the crystal orb muttered something and then ced his hand over Ishi and Yeva''s heads.

    "Eek! I don''t want to die!"

    "Stop it!"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The troll Shaman said.

    "Humans, be serious."

    "Huh? Y-you speak the humannguage��?"

    "It''s a trantion Shamanic Spell! They want to understand ournguage! But why��"

    Ishi and Yeva''s faces contorted.

    The troll seated on the chair asked.

    "Humans, I have some questions for you."

    "Y-yes, sure! If we answer well, will you let us live?"

    However, the troll''s questions were different from what Ishi and Yeva had expected.

    "If the Emon spill over from Hwigeltong, how would the humans react?"

    "What? Well��"

    Yeva and Ishi carefully answered.

    However, the more they answered, the more they realized they couldn''t provide a satisfactory answer.

    "Are you nning to leave Hwigeltong��?"

    "That''s none of your concern. Next��"

    The following questions continued in the same manner.

    And finally, the Shaman said to the troll who was asking the questions.

    "It seems unlikely that we will be able to move the forces out of Hwigeltong without attracting the Emon��s attention."

    "So this is the end��"

    "I''m going to stay behind."

    "You will��?"

    "Yes. I will try to buy us some time. But Brutul, you must leave Hwigeltong quickly, at least. Even if it''s for the next generation of the Frostmaw��"

    The troll called Brutul chuckled.

    "The next generation of the Frostmaw�� That sounds nice, but it won''t happen."

    "Brutul!"

    "Where would we run to? The Frostmaw will fight. And if we fight, we''re going to give our all."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Brutul stood up and said.

    "If we''ve decided to fight, we won''t turn our backs! This is the only thing I learned from my father."

    "I''m going to try to devise a n��"

    "Yes�� Yes, you should��"

    Brutul nced at Yeva and Ishi for a moment before closing his eyes.

    "We have no energy to spare for the uing battle. Kill them."

    "What? W-wait a minute, please��"

    "No�� I don''t want to die��"

    The Shaman nodded.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The cier Shamanic Spell began swirling in the Shaman''s hands.

    "Humans, it won''t be painful."

    "NOO!"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    With a slicing sound, the crystallized wind flew toward Yeva.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Ishi leaped forward and shielded Yeva.

    "Ishi!"

    "Huh��?''

    Ishi closed his eyes, bracing himself for death. Yet as he waited, the pain never came, so he slightly opened his eyes.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A dark figure stood before Yeva and Ishi. In their hand was the cier Shamanic Spell the Shaman had just cast.

    "How impatient��"

    "Wh-what?! Guards!"

    Ishi and Yeva realized who the voice belonged to.

    It was Seol.

    "See? I told you. Koreans are caring."

    "Sob�� Seol�� please, help us��"

    Seol briefly nced at the crying faces of Yeva and Ishi. Then he turned to Brutul.

    "Who are you��?"

    "A resident of Earth."

    "What?"

    "Let''s talk."

    "I''m not interested."

    Seol smirked.

    "I think you should be interested."

 Chapter 324

    <em>Grr��</em>

    The spheres of water Bron created gradually grew.

    "Run! It''sing!"

    "We must hide underground!"

    "It''s that! That!"

    Bron chuckled and spread his palm.

    "This is my greeting to you, moles!"

    "Kiik!"

    "It''sing! Coming!""Hide!"

    [Bron used Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Torrential Rain.]

    [By using moisture, create water arrows that strike the target. The prating power of each arrow scales with Wisdom, Intelligence, and the number of arrows summoned.]

    [This spell can be maintained for up to 1 minute.]

    [The spell will be automatically canceled if there isn''t enough moisture.]

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Arrows formed from the water orb and shot toward the moles like tentacles being extended.

    "Kiik!"

    "Kik! Kiik!"

    "Scary! Scary!"

    "Hide!"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Kiik��"

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    The water arrows pierced through the moles�� bodies, leavingrge holes. As if that weren��t devastating enough, Bron''s Shamanic Spell became even more potent in extreme conditions like this.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "Agh!"

    "It froze! It froze!"

    "He-help me!"

    "I-I don''t wanna! It''s scary!"

    "Kiik!"

    The prated wounds froze and exploded from within. As a result of that��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "AGH!"

    The once-sturdy bodies of the moles were shattered, left dangling and broken. The number of severely wounded moles skyrocketed.

    ''So this is the power of Bron, the Great Hail��''

    Although this was the first time Seol witnessed his strength, he could tell the skill he possessed with just that move.

    ''He''s a monster��''

    Bron was most likely the strongest out of all the trolls he had encountered so far.

    Moreover, he handled the moles with ease. It was as if he was used to dealing withrge armies like this.

    "I hid!"

    "I''m not going to hide!"

    The moles that couldn''t escape or hide in their burrows mocked Bron. After all, once they left the open area, it was easier to dodge Bron''s water arrows.

    This was precisely the drawback of area-of-effect Shamanic Spells��or rather, abilities specialized for wide areas.

    Abilities with considerable killing power also consumed a huge amount of mana, and their effectiveness was inconsistent.

    Wide-area attacks aimed to achieve efficiency by killing opponents using the least amount of mana possible. However, if any parameter were slightly off, it would be hard to inflict even a single wound on the opponent, let alone kill them��terrain, weather,patibility, angles, geology, and resistance. All of these factors could be obstacles.

    Unlike attacks that targeted a single being, every environmental condition posed a hindrance to them. Such was the case now.

    As the moles began hiding, the number of casualties rapidly decreased.

    ''I''ll have to step in.''

    Bron might have other options, but the simplest solution was for Seol to assist him.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Seol, who had fused with Jamad, ced his hand on the ground.

    Since the Pir of the Sea had shown part of his power, Jamad, the Pir of Earth, also needed to show some of his strength.

    [You use Earth Shamanic Spell: Excavation st.]

    [A strong shockwave that travels through the ground is sent toward the target. Upon impact, it erupts in a destructive st that destroys the terrain.]

    [If there are ores in the destroyed terrain, damage is applied at 150%.]

    <em>WHOOM��!</em>

    "Eek!"

    "It''sing this way!"

    "Take cover!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Kiik!"

    "Agh!"

    With an ear-splitting sound, the moles hiding in the rocky area exploded en masse.

    Such a scene unfolded simultaneously in multiple ces.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Haha�� There was no need for the visitor to step in."

    Bron chuckled and approached Seol. To this, Seol shrugged and replied.

    "I just want to rest."

    "Then, I''ll ask you for a bit more."

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The symphony of Shamanic Spells shook the earth.

    Just as Seol had been overwhelmed by the scenery of Celestial Ream, this unfamiliar sight brought fear to those watching.

    "Seol was this strong��?"

    "Were the Frostmaw so strong?"

    Perhaps Ishi and Yeva were the two closest tomon sense among those gathered here. Not only did they have a rough understanding of the average transferee, but they also knew the capabilities of the Northern Federation''s figures.

    For them, the power of the pirs made them fearful. A fear that he might not be the same kind as them.

    "Frostmaw! It''s time to reim the fortress!"

    Brutul didn''t remain idle either.

    "WOAH!"

    "We''re going to crush the moles!"

    Present here were not only Bron''s Frostmaw but also the current Frostmaw.

    The sudden addition of two Pirs and a well-trained elite army was shocking, but right now, they needed to deal with the immediate problem��the moles in the fortress needed to be driven out.

    "Kiik! Kiik! Shoot!"

    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot the arrows!"

    "Hit them! Hit them!"

    Annoying voices echoed through the air. The moles'' voices proved that even a voice that sounded like aical evil viin could sound majestic when united.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    As the Frostmaw advanced effortlessly to the fortress'' vicinity��thanks to the efforts of the two Pirs��arrows suddenly filled the sky as if they had been waiting.

    "Block them!"

    Since both Pirs were casting offensive Shamanic Spells, they couldn''t quickly change to defensive ones.

    "Raise the ice wall!"

    "Yes!"

    At that moment, the Great Shamans of the Frostmaw stepped forward��powerful beings who weren''t at Brutul''s side.

    [Faction: Frostmaw''s Great Shamans used cier Shamanic Spell: Frozen Zone.]

    [Created a protective barrier around the caster. Projectiles only inflict 50% of their damage to the barrier, but magical attacks deal double the damage.]

    [The barrier moves centered on the caster.]

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    As if it were a hedgehog, the barrier was struck with arrows.

    Yeva and Ishi flinched when the arrows were shot. But now, they felt as if they were in a dream.

    This was their firstrge-scale battle, and it was far beyond anything they had anticipated.

    "Charge! Reim the fortress!"

    "WOAH!"

    No one could ignore the Frostmaw charging forward with a barrier protecting them.

    "Eek! Eek! Send that guy out!"

    "Yes!"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    A massive hole opened in front of the fortress, and a mole the size of an ogre emerged.

    "Grrr��"

    It wore a steel muzzle and was drooling as if it had lost its sanity.

    "What is that��?"

    "A monster��"

    Yeve and Ishi trembled in fear.

    They thought that even if they had an ogre, it would be reduced to pulp against that monster.

    They found themselves unconsciously backing away.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Two more moles of simr size came out, and the hope of reiming the fortress grew dim.

    "Oh my god��"

    "Kiiii!"

    "Release the restraints! Order them to kill them!"

    The mole general, who oversaw everything from atop the fortress, was certainly no ordinary being, although its true identity remained unknown.

    "KAAAAAH!"

    The massive moles howled.

    As Seol stepped forward to confront them, Bron extended his hand to restrain him.

    "Let them warm up��"

    "��"

    Bron turned back and shouted.

    "What are you sitting there and staring at?!"

    "��"

    "Hurry up and kill them! They''re just moles!"

    At that moment, the Frostmaw surged forward like bubblingva.

    "Ahaha! I''m first!"

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    A mole swung its w.

    The first Frostmaw that stepped forward slid across the snow, and then the next in line smoothly took over.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Throw the chains!"

    "A big mole is still just a mole!"

    "Hahaha!"

    He once again witnessed the scene he saw at the Library of All Knowledge.

    A savage was brought to its knees by a more brutal savage.

    "This way!"

    "Hahaha! You''re slow! Way too slow!"

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The Frostmaw leaped onto the mole''s head and relentlessly mmed down an axe.

    "This part is nice and tender!"

    "Don''t use poison! This one''s for dinner!"

    "Hihihi!"

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Smash!</em>

    Of course, some Frostmaw were sent flying back.

    "Ugh!"

    "Hey! Did you already die?"

    "Pft�� Who''s dead?"

    "Hahaha! Follow well!"

    Madness��it was clear how the Frostmaw had managed to rule over Hwigeltong for such a long time. They knew how to use madness.

    Perhaps only the frozennd of Hwigeltong could cool down their boiling blood.

    "Kiik! Th-they''re nearing the fortress!"

    "Shoot! Shoot! The fortress is invincible! They don''t even have siege weapons!"

    They were right.

    Although the moles had captured the ice fortress through their cunning schemes, it had been infamous for being unbreachable in Hwigeltong.

    They thought reiming it would require the Frostmaw to make a considerable sacrifice.

    However, there were a few things the moles hadn''t considered.

    They had forgotten that the Frostmaw were a group of monsters that specialized in battle. And now they were against Bron, the Great Hail, and Jamad, the Pir of Earth.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Shoot!"

    "Shoot! Shoot��"

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Huh?"

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    Water arrows and rock fragments were flying at them. They were projectiles created by Bron and the Night Crow.

    The uracy of their projectiles was iparable to the moles'' crude arrows.

    "Kik! Kiik!"

    "It hurts! It hurts! There''s a hole in my chest!"

    "Aah! It��s scary! I hate it!"

    Even though the wide-area Shamanic Spell was troublesome, the Frostmaw warriors'' astonishing tactics made any hint ofughter disappear from the moles.

    "Hahaha! Drag them down here!"

    "Make them crash into the walls!"

    "Good! Just pin them there! We can step over them and enter the fortress."

    "AAGGHH!"

    They smashed the agonizing moles into the fortress, using their bodies to break down the outer walls or as tforms to climb onto the battlements.

    They didn''t care about things like precision or details. They just did whatever was necessary.

    Themander of the mole army sensed defeat. He had forgotten��to the Frostmaw, the battlefield was merely scenery.

    "Retreat��!"

    "Kiik!"

    "Kiik! Run!"

    "We can run now!"

    After giving the order to retreat, themander remained on the battlements, notching an arrow.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "Before I leave, I must give you a parting gift."

    His target wasn''t the Night Crow or Bron.

    It was someone who wouldn''t be able to evade his arrow.

    "Farewell, Brutul."

    <em>Ping��!</em>

    The whistle of the arrow echoed throughout the battlefield.

    Seol and Bron immediately sensed the malice behind the arrow.

    However, the shooter had fired from outside their range, making interference impossible.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    The arrow broke through the barrier the Great Shamans had created.

    Although its strength had diminished upon passing the barrier, the arrow still posed a considerable threat.

    Brutul hastily deployed a defensive Shamanic Spell.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    Yet the arrow shattered his defense with ease.

    It wasn''t surprising. After all, Brutul had yet to fully recover from the injuries he had sustained in the prior battle.

    The arrow was now inches away.

    "Argh!"

    At that moment, someone holding a wooden shield dashed in front of Brutul.

    It was Ishi.

    <em>Pang��</em>

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    The wooden shield shattered the moment the arrow connected, and Ishi rolled across the ground multiple times.

    "Tsk��"

    The molemander, already anticipating the oue, withdrew with his soldiers.

    "Cough�� Oof��"

    Although it hurt a lot, he didn''t die. And Brutul had survived.

    Brutul looked at Ishi.

    "Human��"

    Yeva rushed at Ishi.

    "Ishi! You idiot!"

    "Oof�� Oof�� I blocked it. Did you see it?"

    "You stubborn idiot! Why did you jump in?! I thought you were really going to die!"

    "Hehe�� I just got an achievement. Jealous?"

    "Die! Just die!"

    "Ouch!"

    Bron watched them for a moment before turning to Seol.

    "They''re fun fellows��"

    "I was thinking the same."

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The sound of the moles retreating from the snowy mountains echoed for a while.

    "What a bunch of pathetic creatures. To think they would flee from the battlefield. Well, in that case��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    A troll climbed over the fortress wall and opened the gate.

    "It seems that we''re back."

    Following Bron, the Frostmaw marched into the ice fortress.

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    And soon, the gate closed as if nothing had happened.

    Only the corpses of the moles buried in the snow spoke of the battle''s oue.

    Hwigeltong��thend where blood freezes��its ancient ruler had returned�� from death.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The throne of the fortress was adorned with the bones of colossal beasts they had hunted when they used to rule thisnd.

    Bron looked at them briefly before sitting on the throne.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The majesty of the King filled the hall as soon as he took his ce.

    The Frostmaw''s high-ranking warriors, Brutul, and Seol''s group awaited his words in the grand hall.

    He ced his elbow on the throne, resting his forehead on his hand, a natural gesture.

    He was the rightful master of this fortress.

    "Well, then�� shall we start by cleaning the house?"

    The first thing the terror of the pr region, the Frostmaw did��

    "Let the mole hunt begin."

    "WOAH��!"

    The bloodthirsty Frostmaw roared.

    [Faction: Frostmaw keeps a powerful stance.]

    [If no hostile forces are nearby, the faction will enter a golden age.]

    ��

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 325

    "WOAAAHHH!"

    "UOOOOOO!"

    The cries of the beasts showed no signs of ceasing. Covered head to toe in frozen bloodstains, the Frostmaw roared.

    Everyone rejoiced in the victory��except for Seol.

    ''In reality, the Emon haven''t lost much. It''s too early to celebrate.''

    Thanks to Seol and Bron''s efforts, they managed to eliminate countless moles that charged at the Frostmaw, eliminating three giant mutated ones in the process.

    ''It isn''t enough.''

    They needed something more substantial to achieve a definitive victory. If Left unchecked, the moles�� numbers would multiply like mushrooms after rain. The war would be one of countless skirmishes if they left this happen, eventually putting them at a disadvantage.

    Although it was a victory, they needed an even greater one.''Still, reiming the fortress is something worth celebrating.''

    If they did things correctly, the ice fortress could easily repel the moles who relied solely on their number tounch frontal assaults.

    The molescked intelligence. Not only that, but their unfamiliarity with the fortress'' terrain had also been a decisive factor in their defeat.

    [Faction: Frostmaw''s base has changed to Ice Fortress, Gargea.]

    There was no way the fortress didn''t have a name. Gargea now belonged to the Frostmaw.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Brutul stood before the true chief, Bron.

    "Father�� just what happened to you?"

    "Haha�� Would you believe me if I told you?"

    "After seeing you return from the death, there''s nothing I wouldn''t believe."

    "Hahaha�� Fine. I''ll exin everything."

    Bron recounted every detail of what happened in the Library of All Knowledge from his perspective.

    One day, he woke up with Branka, the Frostmaw Tribe, and his subordinates in the same ce. There were only books around them, making it impossible to understand what had happened. Regardless, they had no choice but to move to survive. ?

    After all, it wasn''t just the trolls that had awakened��a huge ck wolf had attacked them, and they couldn''t think of facing it before grasping the situation. That''s why they headed upstairs.

    The rest of the story was as Seol knew it exactly.

    "So�� Branka also awoke?"

    "Yes. Although, All Knowledge who''s here�� No, the Pir of the Earth has dealt with him."

    "Then, why��"

    "Branka was sick, Brutul. His overwhelming ambition nearly led everyone to disaster."

    Bronughed heartily.

    "Hahaha! I almost didn''t make it back here myself!"

    Finally, he told how Seol��who had be All Knowledge��gave life to Bron and the Frostmaw, who had been mere illusions before.

    Yeva and Ishi, who had been listening to the conversation, were also shocked.

    "Oh my God�� Is that possible?"

    "Ressurection�� Seol did?"

    The more Yeva and Ishi heard of Seol''s doings, the more they distanced themselves from him. It was only natural. No one would want to grow close to someone who could crush them with a flick of a finger.

    However, they kept those emotions to themselves. Outwardly, they showed no reluctance. They merely refrained from drawing closer than necessary.

    "I see�� Everyone��"

    "Do you believe me?"

    "I must. It''s a miracle that saved the tribe. Not believing it would be sacrilege."

    "Hahaha! That''s right, indeed."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    With a hardened expression, Brutul removed his ne and extended it.

    "What''s this��?"

    "Do you remember this ne?"

    "I do."

    "It''s the ne you entrusted me before leaving for yourst expedition. It''s a symbol of the Frostmaw�� The token of a Great Chief."

    "��"

    "I failed my duty. Please, take it back."

    "Failed your duty?"

    "I�� I couldn''t be the son that could answer your hopes�� I constantly disappointed you, and even when you were underground, I felt guilty for it."

    "Is that your judgment?"

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Brutul stuck his head to the ground.

    "Please, rebuke me for my shorings."

    "Bring me the token."

    At those words, Brutul handed the ne over to Bron.

    This was a deration. That his rule was wed, and now it would be taken back.

    "You did well."

    "Yes...?"

    "Do you remember what I said when I handed this to you before leaving for the expedition?"

    "That was��"

    Brutul thought carefully before answering.

    "You said you''de back��"

    "Hahaha! Yes�� That''s it." Bron chuckled.

    "I can finally say I''ve returned. I took a considerably long detour and ultimately failed to achieve my goal, but�� my son, I was the one who couldn''t keep the promise."

    "��"

    "My ambition to pacify Hwigeltong before your time came probably led to the past mistakes. It was all my fault."

    "That��"

    "I will be your shadow."

    Bron nodded.

    "Before your timees, the Frostmaw will again see prosperity."

    "That means��"

    "I will temporarily hold onto the Great Chief''s token."

    [Faction: Frostmaw''s leader, Brutul, steps down from the throne.]

    [Faction: Frostmaw''s new leader is ''Bron, the Great Hail.'']

    Brutul trembled as he spoke.

    "I''ve always dreamt of this day."

    Each had their own story to tell.

    "I always believed that someday�� You would return to set things right, Father."

    "Hahaha! I shall do my best. Return to your ce since there''s still a crucial matter that must be solved for the tribe''s future."

    "Yes."

    Brutul quietly returned to his ce. No one took issue with it or mocked him.

    Trolls were a species that revered wisdom and strength. Naturally, the position of Great Chief had to go to the strongest and wisest.

    Bron was more suited than Brutul.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Bron looked over at the assembled trolls, then turned to Seol. He knew Seol was Jamad.

    Moments ago, Bron exuded the authority of the Great Chief, but he cast it aside and took on a humble posture.

    "All Knowledge�� No. Great Shaman of the Earth. Listen to my words."

    Bron stepped down from the throne and slowly walked forward. The trolls parted to make room for him.

    "The Frostmaw has ruled as the dominant force in Hwigeltong for countless years. Yet, due to my arrogant and reckless decision, we''re now on the brink of copse."

    Bron looked around at the surrounding trolls and said, "It''s truly shameful. However, I believe there''s still hope. I believe that with you here, a new opportunity hase to the Frostmaw."

    His eyes met Seol''s.

    "I do not doubt it."

    "Bron."

    "Our allies are tired and have abandoned us. Even with my return, I, Bron, cannot restore things to how they once were."

    He extended his hand.

    "I ask you�� Will the Great Shaman of the Earth lend me his power?"

    "I have already made a deal with Madria."

    Bron paused for a moment, then shook his head.

    "A deal is a deal, but it cannot bring certainty. The battle with Irizard will be one in which everything is at stake. Right now�� I need certainty."

    Seol and Jamad were already one. He conveyed his intent.

    "Let me ask. Have you known about Irizard''s existence for a long time?"

    "The Emon''s uprising and Irizard''s corruption happened during my era. The struggle has been going on for a while."

    "Then�� do you believe that Irizard can be defeated even though her strength has waned? Considering she''s still a fragment of an Old God?"

    It was a valid question. Any answer besides one would be unsatisfactory.

    However, there was no way Bron would give such an answer. Without a moment''s hesitation, Bron responded with augh.

    His speech had reverted to his natural tone.

    "Hahaha! Of course! If you lend us your hand, it''s possible!"

    [[The new leader of the Frostmaw, Bron, seeks your assistance. Bron intends to defeat Irizard, a fragment of an Old God. How will you respond?]

    1. A fragment of an Old God is still an Old God. It cannot be defeated.

    2. I will think about it carefully.

    3. I will maintain our rtionship. Even if the opponent is an Old God, there won''t be much difference.

    4. There''s a condition.

    ��]

    Seol smirked as Jamad''s voice flowed out from within him.

    "I shall partake in your ambition."

    Bronughed as he shouted.

    "Bring the alcohol!"

    The drink was poured into the skull of a monstrous beast.

    "I, Bron, swear. I wee you as a sworn ally and will stand by your side through any hardship."

    "As do I."

    Bron poured a Shamanic Spell into the drink and shared it.

    <em>Gulp�� Gulp��</em>

    [Helper ''Bron, the Great Hail'' pays his respects to you.]

    [Helper ''Bron, the Great Hail'' bes your Sworn Friend.]

    [Your Primal Powers are resonating.]

    [A Sworn Friend will listen to news about you attentively and stand by you, even if it means abandoning all else.]

    [Trust him. He won''t betray you.]

    * * *

    The Old God, Madria, had been relocated to the depths of the fortress.

    Since her relocation, the damage dealt to the fortress had been restored. And the snowy mountain ravaged by the moles regained its vitality.

    Seol and Jamad fortified the soil of the snowy mountains, blocking any paths the moles might use to invade.

    No matter how adept they were at moving through the underground, they would have to do it through the main gate if they wanted to enter the fortress.

    "Bron! I can''t believe it!"

    "Hahaha! Back off, keep some distance."

    "Is it really you, Bron? Have you actually returned? Have you transcended death?"

    "I was lucky. Not only did I ovee death, but I regained my youth too, hahaha��"

    Madria leaped with joy at the return of the mighty Bron.

    "I''m happy! But�� Irizard is growing stronger�� Meanwhile, mine is fading�� I can''t deal with Irizard."

    "Huh? How is someone who doesn''t leave the fortress supposed to deal with Irizard in the first ce? You wouldn''tst even ten seconds against her."

    "What? That''s too harsh!"

    Madria pouted, visibly upset.

    Seol felt a strange sensation upon seeing Bron tease the Old God.

    It felt odd seeing him interact so casually with an Old God. After all, Jamad had a negative view of them. His hatred was so intense that he also felt those emotions when he encountered Purga.

    However, when Bron and Madria were together, there wasn''t a trace of such negative atmosphere.

    - There are some peculiar ones among the Old Gods��though perhaps it''s just Madria now��? After all, it��s impossible to know the minds of those dealing with the clouds.

    Seeing Seol''s curiosity, Jamad offered his insight.

    While they were having this conversation, voices around them suddenly began rising.

    "Bron, are you out of your mind?!"

    "I''m always in my right mind. We don''t have time. We need to move faster than they expect."

    "Even if your assumptions are correct�� that method is far too dangerous!"

    "I won''t change my mind. This is the only way to stand a chance against Irizard. And it still might not be enough. There''s one more extreme measure we must take."

    "I''m sure there''s another way�� Another way to defeat Irizard��"

    "Madria."

    Bron looked into Madria''s eyes.

    "Trust me."

    "��"

    "I won''t fail twice."

    "You''re nning to go alone, aren''t you?"

    "��"

    "Irizard probably knows�� She''ll know you''reing and will likely send a lot of moles."

    "I know."

    "You know, and you''re still going? You''re going to die."

    "Hahaha�� Even if they know, will they be able to stop me? After all, now I have��"

    Bron looked at Seol.

    "��luck on my side.''

    "I know how stubborn you are, Bron, and that you won''t listen to me�� Fine! I will make you a Shamanic Spell to wake up the cuties. Take it."

    "On point as always��"

    Bron grabbed a blue crystal.

    As he left the hall, he said.

    "Let''s go. It will be just a little walk in the park."

    As they left the hall, Madria grabbed Seol.

    "Child��"

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    "I can see the potential within you. Protect Bron�� please."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Jamad''s form, half-turned, responded to Madria.

    "Hmph�� There won��t be any problems with me here."

    "Please��"

    Not even a full day after their farewell with Madria, Seol and Bron left the snowy mountains��just the two of them.

    They took no soldiers along.

    Although the opposition was intense, everyone understood that ensuring the sess of this mission, as well as protecting the fortress and Madria, were both essential.

    Both were formidable tasks that required everyone''s utmost effort.

    More soldiers could help, but removing too many troops could endanger the fortress and Madria.

    It was a battle where they had to both defend and attack.

    This was the only way.

    * * *

    With Seol and Bron''s departure, the fortress could be vulnerable to mole attacks. That''s why it was crucial to fill in for their absence without letting it be noticed.

    The two strongest Great Shamans had left on a secret mission. Due to a battle having taken ce recently, they assumed that the enemy wouldn''t be able to respond quickly.

    Now, guided by Bron, Seol headed to the Tomb of Breath.

    "Is there any guarantee that going to the Tomb of Breath will make this n seed?"

    "Haha�� Who knows�� If Irizard''s power has grown far beyond my expectations, then all this would be for nothing. If that''s the case, those who slumber there would already be beyond saving."

    "What exactly happened at the Tomb of Breath��?"

    "You asked if we knew of Irizard''s existence, right? Yes, we knew of her. And we tried to subdue her."

    Bron said in a somber tone.

    "And we were defeated. Realizing that defeat was imminent, I used a Forbidden Shamanic Spell before Irizard could take everything."

    "You used a Forbidden Shamanic Spell?"

    "Yes�� I froze the entire expedition. It would have been the end of the Frostmaw if Irizard had taken their souls."

    "What was the price of the Forbidden Shamanic Spell?"

    The power of a Forbidden Shamanic Spell varied greatly depending on its price. There might even exist a Forbidden Shamanic Spell so powerful that not even an Old God would dare to interfere, especially since Irizard wasn''t aplete Old God.

    "The price I paid was my life��"

    His life�� Bron''sst Shamanic Spell had most likely seeded.

    If so��

    "If before dying, my spell seeded��"

    Then Bron''s lieutenants who had fought Irizard that day might still slumber there.

    In the Tomb of Breath.

    "They should be there, frozen."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    <strong>The 31st Piece Turns the Tables</strong>

    While sitting in the chair, Brutul found himself frowning upon being faced with an unexpected situation.

    "How did you get in?"

    "The security wasx. What other reason could there be?"

    "You aren''t wrong��"

    "I-I will immediately issue an order to strengthen security."

    "There''s no need. Even with the increased security, it wouldn''t have been enough to stop him."

    "��"At first, Ishi and Yeva were overjoyed upon seeing Seole to rescue them. However, they became uneasy when he started speaking the trollnguage.

    "H-He''s speaking troll, right?"

    "Be quiet��"

    "Could they be on the same��"

    "Geez! Please, be quiet."

    As Seol began talking in fluent troll, Brutul and the Shaman grew intrigued by the peculiar being standing before them.

    "Interesting. Where did you learn thenguage?"

    "I''ve dealt with matters rted to your kind from time to time."

    "Hmm��"

    "I have a proposal for you."

    "A proposal?"

    "Tell me how things havee to this point."

    The Shaman looked at Brutul. It probably meant he had no right to speak and would wait for Brutul to open his mouth.

    "Hmm��"

    After pondering for a moment, Brutul said.

    "What will you do after hearing the whole story?"

    "I''ll think about thatter. Anyway, I have no desire to sh with the Frostmaw."

    "So you n to escape from here with your subordinates? Do you think that will be possible?"

    Seol smiled brightly.

    Upon feeling a chill from that smile, Brutul briefly held his forehead before continuing.

    "Fine. This is something that would be soon known to humans anyway."

    He anxiously fiddled with his hands, then exined how things had progressed this way.

    "The Emon have stirred up."

    "The moles? Haven''t you been holding them off well so far?"

    "That too, has reached its limit. We can no longer stop them."

    It was strange. The Emon had existed for a while.

    Despite not being known for their intelligence, they were one of the few beings who had survived in this harsh pr region.

    "The situation didn''t be like this for one reason�� First, the Emon have grown cunning."

    "Cunning?"

    "In the past, they relied on numbers and simply charged ahead. But�� After some incident, they becamepletely different from the old Emon. Now, they can even speak."

    "They speak��?"

    This would be as if wild dogs had gained intelligence and found themselves in an equal position. Seol hadn''t expected this at all. Hearing something so unexpected only made him more curious.

    ''It seems things are moreplicated than I thought.''

    He initially thought that this was probably a mere shift in power dynamics. However, if what Brutul said was true, then this might be a huge issue that could affect the entire northern region.

    "If they''ve gained intelligence, couldn''t you have made something like a truce?"

    "You say that because you don''t know the Emon. Those creatures are full of greed, desire for reproduction, expansion, and conquer. They move in huge groups and leave everything in shambles. Reason doesn''t work with them."

    "They even killed our envoy. The Emon are beings who cannot be dealt with." The Shaman added ament.

    Seol briefly nced at him.

    "Ugh��"

    The Shaman flinched upon seeing him.

    It wasn''t that he looked at him with killing intent, but he made an exaggerated reaction.

    ''It''s because the gap is vast.''

    Typically, the Chief of the Frostmaw would be at least a Great Chief, and his closest aide was often a Great Shaman.

    ''But this guy��''

    His power was far from that of a Great Shaman.

    Furthermore, he didn''t seem to have any particr skill.

    ''How much have the Frostmaw fallen?''

    Putting aside his evaluation of them for a moment, Seol focused on the topic at hand.

    "How far have they advanced?"

    "The Emon''s eyes and ears reach nearly every corner of Hwigeltong. They might even be eavesdropping on our conversation right now."

    "The situation is bad��"

    The entirety of Hwigeltong had be the domain of the moles.

    Under these circumstances, the other transferees would have considered the easiest solution��to leave Hwigeltong.

    However, Seol''s way of thinking was a bit different. He didn''t think from the perspective of a piece. He viewed Pandea as a huge game board and considered how the events unfolding within it would y out.

    ''The power bnce will shift if the Emon are left unchecked.''

    There have been a few instances like this in the past.

    He refrained from stopping the excessive expansion of certain forces only to face significant difficultiester.

    If the Emon expanded, they would inevitably sh with the humans and the dwarves.

    The game board shaking would inevitably negatively affect the transferees who lived there.

    So, for the Northern Federation, it was better for the Frostmaw trolls to control Hwigeltong than the Emon. After all, the Frostmaw could be reasoned with, at least.

    "But the Frostmaw have really fallen for just that reason?"

    "That''s not all. As I said, it''s due to abination of reasons�� The Frostmaw are far from our days of glory."

    "Why?"

    "It''s all due to mycking."

    "Brutul! That''s not true! It''s all because��"

    "Enough, I''m just stating my thoughts. The spark that gave the Emon a chance was because Icked the talent of my predecessor."

    "��"

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Seol thought of Brutul as a leader who couldn''t measure up to even half of his father.

    It was sad but true. The era of Bron and Branka marked the peak of the Frostmaw Tribe''s prosperity. They possessed not only personal strength, but their leadership had fortified their tribe.

    "I''m having a hard time believing you lost the snowy mountain merely for such a reason."

    The snowy mountain had been the domain of the Frostmaw trolls for a long time. It was a great natural fortress with fierce snowstorms that would drive out even the toughest enemies.

    Even the Frostmaw struggled to survive there.

    "They got their hands on some kind of artifact��"

    "Artifact?"

    "A being called Zakcha, one of their generals, attacked the fortress along with the Great Shaman Krom. Although we were at a disadvantage, I thought we could repel them thanks to the terrain, but��"

    Brutul trembled.

    "As Krom swung a staff, everything froze. A coldness even harsher than a blizzard swept in."

    "A staff��?"

    "It was a staff with a blue crystal orb."

    A blue crystal orb��

    Seol''s eyebrows twitched slightly at those words.

    "Do you remember what the crystal orb looked like?"

    "Its appearance?"

    After a brief exchange of nces, Brutul and the Shaman responded.

    "Well�� It had the pattern of a white bird��"

    "Oh, damn��"

    "What''s wrong? Did you realize what artifact it is?"

    "Ah, aah��"

    Seol''s heart trembled violently. The tremor even reached the Void.

    - Why? Do you know that artifact?

    Seol nodded.

    ''It''s an artifact of Azran. The Crystal of Dawn.''

    - Really��? It��s an item that belonged to Azran?

    ''Yes. He didn��t use it after gaining enlightenment. But it''s an artifact he used for quite some time.''

    The Crystal of Dawn might be what Seol, or rather Ur, needed the most right now. Thanks to the Frozen Truth, he had been delving into Frost Magic. That''s why something like the Crystal of Dawn could greatly help him.

    - Seol��

    Ur said in a serious tone.

    - It seems this matter isn''t unrted to us.

    ''I was thinking the same.''

    Just as Seol was about to continue the conversation��

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The temporary outpost shook.

    ''An earthquake? No, this��''

    The Shaman shouted.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "It''s the moles! The Emon have appeared!"

    "Damn�� Brutul, give us your orders!"

    Brutul looked at Seol with tired eyes and then said to the Shaman.

    "I''ll go myself. Prepare for the encounter."

    "What about them��?"

    "Find an opportune moment to slip away if you can escape from the moles, that is."

    Yeva and Ishi exchanged nces and then turned to Seol, who simply shrugged in response.

    * * *

    "AGH!"

    "Stop them! Watch your feet!"

    The ambush started in the dead of the night.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Cough��"

    Red blood sttered on the pure white snow.

    The moles wielding spears were, at best, less than half the size of the Frostmaw''s trolls. Yet, the fight was evenly matched.

    It was due to the one leading the moles from the front.

    "Hihihi! Irizard has ordered us! We''re going to kill you all!"

    An Emon dressed in strange, mboyant armor introduced himself.

    "I''m the faithful servant of Irizard, Kuakha! Brutul,e out! I''m going to pickle you and roast you!"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Brutul, who had rushed outside upon hearing the ambush, frowned upon stepping forward.

    "Hihi�� So you didn''t escape."

    "The Frostmaw don''t flee from the likes of moles."

    "Hihi! Your pathetic throne is already in our hands. That''s why tell me!"

    The mole''s eyes shone.

    "Where did you hide her?"

    "As expected of a mole, you have a long snout."

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    [Kuakha used Icicle Barrage.]

    [You strike three times. The wounds inflicted by the strikes freeze, lowering the body''s temperature.]

    "You won''t!"

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Brutul was wielding a spear that fit his massive frame.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    <em>Tang! Tang! Tang!</em>

    Brutul blocked the three strikes without much trouble.

    ''Oh�� Not bad.''

    At best, the ice mole Kuakha was a warrior who had reached the middle of the Transcendent-rank. He shouldn''t have been a challenge for Brutul, who led arge tribe, to deal with.

    However, seeing how Brutul''s eyes were trembling suggested that he was struggling.

    "Hihi! Brutul, you''re weak. How long do you n on staying weak?"

    "From how you put it, Kuakha, you seem to have already defeated me."

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    [Brutul used Shard Strike.]

    [Ice shards rise from the ground along the path of the sh. Enemies hit by the sh are guaranteed to be frozen upon contact with the shards.]

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    Brutul''s fierce attack.

    "Hihi! You''re making me yawn!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Kuahka knew how to make full use of his nimble body. Neither the sh nor the ice shards even came close to hitting him.

    ''Brutul is going to lose.''

    If the opponent''s strength was speed, one should engage in closebat to hold him down, using their weight and block to stop the opponent.

    ''Only a fool would keep getting hit like that.''

    On the other hand, the mole probably thought the same way Seol did. Despite his age, Brutul disyed ack of fighting skills.

    It was understandable for one whocked talent.

    ''The problem is he''s the chief of the tribe.''

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    The mole effortlessly deflected his spear and taunted him.

    "Hihi�� Did you think you were the king of the North? Hihi�� Nonsense!"

    "��"

    <em>Swiish��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Can someone with no subjects be a king? Hihihi!"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Kuakha wasn''t a being beyond the Frostmaw''s capabilities. He was in the middle of the Transcendent-rank, at best.

    However, to Brutul, Kuakha''s strength was probablyparable to a demon''s.

    That''s how far behind Brutul was.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "I heard that, unlike you, your son has talent�� Is that true? If so, I should deal with him in advance."

    "You bastard! Don''t even think ofying a finger on my son! After all, you''re going to die at my hands here!"

    "Hihi�� I''m going to die? Ah, I could."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "However, there''s no way I''d die at your hands."

    <em>Thud��!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Thump��</em>

    Brutul fell after getting his shoulder impaled by a spear.

    "Brutul!"

    "Chief!"

    "Hahaha! Now, Kuakha is the king! Kuakha is the king! I will enve you all!"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Kuakha pulled out the spear.

    "Agh��!"

    "Hihi! What should Kuakha do once he bes king? I could kill you all. Huh? Tell me if that''s okay."

    "��"

    "If you don''t want to answer, die."

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    A spear attached to chains flew toward Brutul''s face.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    "Kik�� Huh? Human?"

    Seol, silently observing the fight, intercepted Kuakha''s spear.

    "Why is a human here?"

    "You''re too noisy."

    "Kuakha''s noisy? Kik�� Noisy?"

    "Yes."

    "Everyone who said Kuakha is noisy is dead! Kuakha will kill you!"

    Yeva and Ishi shouted.

    "S-Seol! It''s dangerous!"

    "Don''t interfere!"

    Those who didn''t know Seol''s strength always said his actions were reckless. This time was no exception.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    Kuakha pulled on the chain, retrieving his spear.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Oof��</em>

    Seol took a deep breath.

    "Are you nervous? Huh? Kihi�� Kihihi��"

    [Kuakha used Northwesterly Wind.]

    [The weapon releases a cold wind. The wind applies a de effect, slicing through targets.]

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Kuakha spun around Seol.

    <em>Paf!</em>

    <em>Paaf!</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    "Hihi! How about this? You can''t see me, right? I bet you can''t see me!"

    At that moment��

    Jamad woke up, wrapping around Seol''s body.

    <em>BZZT��</em>

    Almost simultaneously, Kuakha sensed an ominous presence. He immediately concluded that he needed to dodge and execute it.

    Or at least, he tried.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    "Kik�� Kiik��"

    [You use Earth Shamanic Spell: Stone Hand.]

    [Restrain your target with hands made of stone. Your Strength and Intelligence determine the grip''s strength.]

    "Let me go! Let me go!"

    A massive hand made of stone had grabbed Kuakha.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    <strong>The 31st Piece Turns the Tables</strong>

    "Kuakha! Get away!"

    "Run, Kuakha!"

    "Kiik�� Kiik��"

    For a moment, the surrounding battle stopped.

    The moment their ruthless leader fell into a trap, they felt something had gone wrong.

    Seol and Jamad simultaneously said.

    "You''re too noisy."Kuakha''s eyes trembled upon meeting their gaze.

    "I-I''ll be quiet. It''s fine if I stay quiet, right? K-Kuakha will be silent now, so��"

    Seol clenched his hand tightly. As he did, the stone hand followed and gripped Kuakha firmly.

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    "Kiik! Kiik!"

    "Kuakha!"

    <em>Pfoosh��!</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    "��"

    "Kiik��"

    There was a heavy silence. The sight of bits and pieces of Kuakha scattered across the battlefield struck terror into everyone.

    "Seol�� Seol?"

    "What the��"

    Yeva and Ishi backed away.

    Seol said.

    "Finally, some silence."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol unleashed the energy he had been suppressing. Dark shadows emerged around him and then scattered in all directions.

    "Kiik! Kiiiik!"

    "Run! We must run!"

    "He''s dangerous! He''s a dangerous Shaman!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The stone gripping Kuakha just a moment ago floated upward. This was one of the things that changed after Jamad became a Great Shaman, especially since he became the Pir of Earth.

    He could now continuously regenerate Mountain Primal Power.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Kiik��"

    "Run!"

    The floating stone hands dropped down, crushing the moles below.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    A fragment of stone pierced the mole''s head.

    "Kiik!"

    "It''s dangerous! Too dangerous!"

    As if they didn''t have any loyalty, the moles broke formation and fled. Each one scrambling to save its own life.

    Countless moles were in by the Frostmaw in the process.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Brutul gasped for breath.

    The Frostmaw watched the outpost the moles had abandoned with tense expressions.

    The sight of Seol effortlessly dealing with Kuakha and single-handedly driving back the moles must have made him look like an absolute being.

    "A�� A Great Shaman!"

    "A Great Shaman has appeared for the Frostmaw!"

    "Oh, Great Shaman! Please�� Please��"

    Warriors and Shamans dominated the troll society. And among them, the Great Shaman held a leader-like status. Those who were even at a higher ne were the Pir Shaman. These strong Shamans were revered almost like gods.

    Since trolls couldn''t be gods, they revered the beings that were the closest to such.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol''s shadow rose.

    Jamad''s gaze scanned everyone.

    "Brutul."

    "G-Great Shaman�� Why��"

    "I am Jamad of the Rock Mr."

    "Jamad�� The Frostmaw are slow about news�� They do not yet know your name."

    Jamad smiled.

    "You''re going to remember it from now on."

    "Then, we��"

    Brutul cast aside a Shaman who was healing him and asked.

    "Will we be able to survive��? Will we be able to protect thisnd our ancestors have passed down?"

    "Since I have stepped forward for you��"

    Jamad made a chilling smile.

    "You will."

    * * *

    "Please, teach us!"

    "Great Shaman, teach us!"

    After Seol fended off the moles'' attack, the response from the Frostmaw diverged greatly.

    Some were wary. Wondering why the Pir of Earth hade all the way to Hwigeltong and help the Frostmaw.

    Others, however, revered Seol and Jamad.

    Unfortunately, due to Brutul''s ipetence, Seol and Jamad''s presence had been disproportionately magnified. Brutul humbly acknowledged this.

    Three days had passed after the attack.

    "It''s all due to my shorings��"

    He sat on the edge of his bed, self-reproaching for a long time. Seol didn''t soothe him.

    "But Great Shaman, why did youe to such a ce? Hwigeltong isn''t exactly an ideal ce for training, is it?"

    "I have some circumstances."

    They wouldn''t believe him anyway, even if he said he was blown here by the Barrier Stone''s explosion after Yaksha''s Great War.

    "Will you really help us��?"

    "Yes��"

    "Is there anything you want?"

    Seol nodded.

    If a Great Shaman was willing to engage in a battle between factions actively, it was most likely because he had something he wanted.

    "The staff the mole named Krom uses."

    "Are you after that artifact��?"

    "Yes."

    Brutul looked noticeably relieved after hearing Seol''s response.

    "There will be no need to suffer from baseless fears. After all, that''s not an artifact that belongs to our tribe. The Great Shaman taking that cursed item is something we would wee."

    Brutul was now showing a respectful demeanor toward Seol.

    Leaving one''s tribe aside, a Great Shaman was a rare and formidable figure, even among the trolls as a whole, just like how the Council of Elders had a huge influence over other tribes as well.

    "But�� Let me ask you something."

    "Who is she?"

    "Th-that��"

    "It seemed the moles knew. Since we''re dealing with them, it would be useful for me to know as well.''

    Amid the battle, Kauhka asked Brutul about ''her'' whereabouts. Now that they were allies, it wouldn''t hurt to know who she was and where she might be.

    "I''ll tell you everything�� Please, follow me."

    Dressed in leather clothes engraved with various symbols, Brutul led Seol down into the underground of the outpost.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Brutul opened a secret door that had been sealed with a Shamanic Spell while sweating. In a way, it seemed as if he became Seol''s subordinate.

    - Poor Brutul!

    - It''s kind of bittersweet. It''s like watching the survival of the fittest, hahaha.

    - If you don''t like it, get stronger! The strong dominate the weak! Snowman is always strong!

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    As the door opened, a wave of moisture poured out, and the humidity that dampened his face carried a freshness he had never felt before.

    ''Hmm?''

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol spread his hand and let the moisture slip through his fingers.

    ''I sense a shamanic power. This is no ordinary humidity.''

    Upon seeing the change in Seol''s expression, Brutul held up a torch and said.

    "It seems the Great Shaman felt it too."

    "Yes..."

    "She''s here."

    "It does look like a space like that. What impressive shamanic power."

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Brutul began recounting an old memory while extending his hand with the torch.

    "I remember the first time I saw her."

    "What was she like?"

    "It felt as if I had encountered the purest, cleanest being in the world��"

    Jamad answered in his ce.

    "They often are. They are beings who draw forth devotion and obedience from many."

    "That might be�� the first time I saw her, I was hiding behind my father. And when she smiled at me, I made a vow."

    Brutul looked at something in the distance.

    "I vowed to carry on the will of my predecessors��to protect her."

    "The will of your predecessors��"

    "Do you know the origin of the Frostmaw?"

    Seol smiled.

    "As much as it''s known."

    "Our ancestors settled here long after. Although we ruled over Hwigeltong for a long time, we used to live elsewhere."

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Seol nodded.

    "We are the descendants of the falls. Our ancestors were the now-disappeared Soul Rain Tribe."

    "��"

    The Soul Rain Tribe.

    "��"

    Mountain, Cloud, Sulfur, Lightning, Gust, and Waterfall��in the past, the six troll tribes lived scattered. They adapted to their surroundings by borrowing strength from the Old God they served.

    The Soul Rain Tribe, which inherited the power of the waterfalls, was the first to grow into arge tribe.

    Water was an element closely tied to the birth of life. The trolls who wielded it were well aware of it.

    However, as conflicts with other tribes arose and they became too big, internal strife arose among the Soul Rain Tribe, eventually plunging it into crisis.

    "A curse fell upon thend where we lived. gues arrived, and the flesh of many melted, turning thend into a swamp."

    A gue that couldn''t be ovee even with the power of an Old God.

    "We left thatnd��those who remained ended up perishing. Ultimately, we were driven out again and again�� And were forced to settle in this barrennd."

    Brutul looked weakened.

    "That ce is this, Hwigeltong."

    "Was that when you lost the power of the falls?"

    "To be more precise, we didn''t lose it. We just couldn''t reim our former glory."

    "Couldn''t reim your glory��"

    "Our power hardened, transforming into the one of the ciers. Rarely�� very rarely, some children who can wield the power of the waterfall are born, but��"

    He shook his head.

    "That power can no longer take root."

    "Why?"

    "Because my father, Bron, passed away."

    "Bron��"

    "Do you know my father?"

    "I know him�� Quite well, actually? You could say we''re acquaintances."

    "You knew him��? Ah�� Haha�� Father wasn''t fond of humans in his lifetime, so I''ll take that as a joke."

    "Hmm��"

    Brutul didn''t believe in Seol''s words.

    After all, it had been many years. And Seol and Bron probably hadn''t lived in the same era even for a single day.

    "My father�� He was our tribe''sst me."

    "The end of the golden age of the Frostmaw."

    "Yes�� It is said the Frostmaw was at its peak during my father''s era, more than Branka''s. Although Branka wielded Ancient Shamanic Spells, Bron, my father, wielded something closer to the pure power of the falls."

    "The power of the falls��"

    The one thing Seol regretted when he was at the Library of All Knowledge was not having witnessed Bron''s power.

    The legendary Bron, the Great Hail, was known for being stronger than the infamous Branka. He regretted never having the chance to see if what the stories said was true.

    "The story has gone for too long�� I''m not the one with whom the Great Shaman should talk."

    "Yes��"

    Seol reached the deepest part of the underground.

    <em>Drip�� Drip��</em>

    The sound of water dripping from the ceiling echoed.

    "Then�� have a conversation with her."

    They arrived at an undergroundke.

    The mysterious light radiating vibrant colors remained perfectly still. No fish swam within its depths as ity motionless, showing off its rity.

    Brutul shouted.

    "Oh, Madria! Wake up!"

    "��"

    "Spirit of the falls! Please��"

    - Aah! Shut up!

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A small wave rippled across the water, and a shape resembling a young troll started to form. Strangely, her body seemed to beposed entirely of transparent water.

    [You have witnessed an extraordinary being.]

    [Your Wisdom has permanently increased by 5.]

    The same message that appeared when he encountered Purga.

    - Human! I''ve been waiting for you. I heard you helped my children.

    "You were watching��?"

    - Of course! After all, I can see very far.

    The spirit of the falls��the Old God Madria was standing before Seol.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    - To think you''d share a body with a dead troll. How peculiar. Anyway, when was thest time I saw a human? Hmm��

    She was very chatty. After muttering to herself, she finally said.

    - Ah! I remember! Azran!

    Seol smiled.

    - Azran was a weirdo! He barely listened to what I said. He was seriously annoying!

    Ur, who was listening to the conversation inside the Void, chuckled.

    - Hahaha�� That''s Azran for you.

    After encountering the illusion of the Grand Duke of Frost, Ur behaved as if the word ''Azran'' was his favorite in the world.

    Hearing his name made him happily smile. And this time was no different.Madria continued.

    - He was strong, that kid! Despite being a human, he had a pure heart�� And also��

    <em>Ssh��!</em>

    Water sshed onto Seol''s face.

    Madria was suddenly close enough to touch Seol''s noise.

    - He felt simr to you. Who are you?

    "I''vee to help the Frostmaw."

    - Really? You don��t have hidden motives?

    "I do. In return, I n to take the Crystal of Dawn."

    - Ah! You even know its name! How did you know?

    Well, that was obvious.

    ''The Crystal of Dawn was created with your help, after all.''

    - Anyway! So you mean I don''t have to feel grateful?

    "For now, yes."

    - Hmm�� Even though a Great Shaman has stepped up to help, the Frostmaw can''t defeat the Emon.

    Upon hearing Madria''s words, Seol asked back.

    "Why not?"

    - Because they have Irizard!

    "Irizard��?"

    It does feel like that mole, Kuakha, mentioned that name.

    ''Irizard�� Irizard��''

    After feeling something strange, he looked over at Brutul, who was silently bowing his head.

    - So you didn''t know.

    "No. Who��s Irizard?"

    - She''s the Old God of the ciers.

    "What��?"

    - She''s an Old God.

    "An Old God��"

    That shocking revtion made Seol speechless.

    "There''s an Old God behind the Emon too? Then is this a battle between Old Gods?"

    This was wrong. Things had gone terribly wrong.

    Seol was happy at the thought of getting the crystal after smacking some moles'' heads. But now, it felt as if a hammer had struck him instead.

    - Yes! And you know you can''t back out, right? You should also know what happens if you break a promise with an Old God.

    "This is a fraud��"

    - People often say that when they face unreasonable things. But listen, there''s some good news for you.

    Madria created something with water. It was a doll that resembled her.

    - This is me.

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    The doll split into two.

    She held one part and said.

    - This is the current me. And the other one is Irizard.

    "��"

    - It''s okay. Irizard and I are significantly weakerpared to other Old Gods. We probably can''t even muster half the power they have. Now that we''ve been split into two, even a quarter of that is impossible!

    Given how absurdly strong Old Gods were, even that was excessive. Even a quarter of a quarter of a truck was still bigger than a human.

    "Oof��"

    - Ah! You just thought things got tangled, right?

    "Yes."

    - You''re honest! I like that!

    "Why are you and Irizard enemies?"

    - Irizard is merely a condensed form of malice within me. You could say she''s a mass of malice made for easier separation�� But she ended up breaking free when she became too hard to control.

    "So she must be the one manipting and enhancing the moles from behind."

    - Yes! Irizard is currently looking for me. It''s giving me chills!

    Despite the moles'' frequent attacks, she seemed unconcerned.

    "Are you okay?"

    - No�� I dread a future where I''m absorbed by Irizard, awakening yet another evil.

    As overpowered as the Old Gods were, they also had foresight.

    - However, since I met you, that future has been bing increasingly hazy. Why is that? You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?

    She seemed excited that Seol''s presence might erase her ominous future.

    "Is there a way to win this fight��?"

    - First�� We have to return to the snowy mountain. Only there can I function properly.

    Seol jumped to his feet and said.

    "The snowy mountain�� Let''s do it."

    - Oh�� Do you have a n in mind?

    "I do, roughly."

    - Really? Could you whisper it just to me?

    Seol whispered into her ear.

    "Wait."

    Madria tilted her head.

    - Wait, who?

    Seol responded only with a smile.

    [ Adventure 33. (Special) ''Mole Hunt''

    You were blown all the way to the far northernnds near Hwigeltong by the explosion of the Barrier Stone.

    Here, you''ve encountered the Frostmaw and got involved in their long-standing conflict.

    It''s already toote to flee. The Frostmaw and Emon have be aware of your presence, and they will hound you until you fall.

    There''s only one way to escape them.

    Help the Frostmaw achieve victory.

    Objective: Annihte the Emon forces.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time��Unknown��]

    "Oof��"

    The advance went smoothly.

    Staying hidden in the temporary outpost wouldn''t help this situation. With the moles'' habit of moving underground, a problem could arise at any moment.

    ''The situation isn''t ideal for waiting either.''

    The Great Shaman. The Shamans that supported each element shone like stars, resonating with one another.

    ''They''re getting closer. I''m sure�� There isn''t much time left.''

    While Seol��s group and the Frostmaw advanced toward the snowy mountain, another Great Shaman was in motion, slowly approaching the same destination.

    It seemed they would soon get there.

    "Ugh�� It''s cold��"

    "Ishi, do you want to drink?"

    "No. Drinking before a fight is a quick way to die."

    "Doesn''t this whole situation seem like a quick way to die?"

    "You aren''t wrong��"

    Seol asked the two humans who joined the Frostmaw Tribe''s advance.

    "Yeva, Ishi, are you sure? You can still turn back."

    "Are you trying to get rid of us? No! I can smell it�� A scent that won''t let me turn back."

    "Scent?"

    Yeva shouted.

    "The scent of an Adventure! Ah�� It''s been so long."

    "It could be dangerous��"

    Yeva and Ishi shook their heads.

    "It''s fine. After all, we aren''t on the front line. We just intend to fulfill our support role."

    "Why are you helping?"

    "Because you helped us."

    "Of course! We might not help much, but it''s still better than nothing, right?"

    "Thank you��"

    Transferees sometimes surprised Seol��some of them, at least. Despite the situation being behind their capabilities, a few still tried to help him. This time was no exception.

    "Don''t die."

    "Okay!"

    "Ishi, you heard that?"

    "Yeva, he was talking about you."

    "Pf."

    "Pft."

    "Are you a kid?"

    "Are you an adult?"

    The emotions Seol felt while talking to them washed away instantly.

    "The snowy mountain is in sight!"

    "There it is!"

    Before they knew it, they had reached the snowy mountain''s vicinity.

    Although many years had passed, the ice fortress still boasted a grand presence.

    Brutul asked Seol.

    "We don''t have proper siege weapons. So why��"

    "We''re going to set up a camp here."

    "H-here?"

    "Yes."

    "But we will be an easy target! There are many moles, and we might get ambushed once the night falls��"

    "I know all that. It''s fine."

    "��"

    "Trust me."

    "We''re going to believe the Great Shaman. Prepare the camp!"

    "Yes!"

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    As dusk arrived, the Frostmaw became busy setting up the camp until nightfall.

    ''The moles seem to be watching.''

    They likely expected some movement as soon as they reached the snowy mountain. Yet, contrary to their expectations, the Frostmaw had taken a disadvantageous position, which seemed to have made the moles cautious. They were hesitant about attacking and possibly reconsidering their approach.

    Before long, the night fell, and darkness surrounded them.

    "Make a fire."

    "Yes!"

    Although it wasn''t an ideal decision, they had no choice. After all, Ishi and Yeva wouldn''tst the night without fire.

    Seol sat on a throne adorned with skulls��a chair befitting a Great Shaman.

    Two additional chairs had also been prepared. Brutul sat in one while the other remained empty.

    "Why did you ask us to prepare an extra chair?"

    "Let''s call it a wee gift."

    "A wee gift��?"

    "Just watch."

    Despite the wordsing from a Great Shaman, the Frostmaw couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    They had set up camp very close to the enemy and were acting as if they had all the time in the world. Even though it was for a single night, it was nerve-wracking.

    Seol closed his eyes and started counting.

    "Ah,e to think of it, they might mistake us for moles."

    He gave an order to Yeva.

    "��"

    Yeva nodded after hearing Seol''s instruction, then strung an arrow.

    "I''m really going to shoot it."

    "Yes. They''re almost here."

    "Okay!"

    <em>Peeeew��!</em>

    [Yeva used Fare Shot.]

    [Consume Magic Power and an arrow to shoot an illuminating light.]

    [The size and pattern of the light can change.]

    <em>Pzzzt��</em>

    The entire area lit up as if it had been struck by lightning.

    "I-It''s them!"

    "We''re surrounded by moles!"

    Seol turned his head in the direction of the sound.

    There was a swarm of rats. Moles had gathered like a horde of rats, blocking the path to the snowy mountain and partially encircling the campsite.

    "Grab your weapons and prepare for��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Seol raised his hand at Brutul''s outcry, asking him to stop.

    "B-but��"

    Seol smiled as he watched the scene.

    "They''re here."

    "Who is��?"

    "Can''t you hear it?"

    <em>Boom��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    It was undoubtedly the sound of drums.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Along with it came the sound of footsteps.

    The moles hesitated as the sound drew closer, unsure whether to advance or retreat.

    "E�� Eek��"

    "Those guys�� are strange��"

    "A dangerous smell��"

    Even though they were more intelligent than before, they still fell far short.

    "Oof��"

    Beings covered in snow were approaching the campsite, and the one leading them breached the camp''s perimeter and drew closer to Seol fearlessly.

    "Wh-who''s there?!"

    "If youe any closer, we''re going to respond with force!"

    Seol waved his hand, signaling them to hold back.

    "B-but��"

    "Let them be."

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The beat of drums, the crunch of footsteps in the snow, and the seemingly endless procession��a long line stretching as far as the eye could see.

    A snow-covered figure slid closer and took a seat at the prepared chair.

    "To think a guest would be ying the host��"

    Seol grinned and said.

    "I''ve been waiting."

    "Long time no see, All Knowledge."

    "I quit that."

    "Damn�� Well, it didn''t suit you anyway�� Hahaha��"

    Brutul''s face hardened.

    "This voice��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The figure took off its frozen cloak and tossed it aside.

    "It''s been a while, Brutul."

    "This can''t be�� There''s no way��"

    <em>Boom��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    "Even a brief warm-up feels refreshing. Perhaps we could rest inside the fortress since we��re weary from the long journey."

    Seol nodded.

    Bron''s forces then began forming ranks in perfect order.

    "Prepare yourselves. We''re going to dine in the fortress."

    "Hahaha!"

    "We''re finally back to this damn ce!"

    The light from the re still hadn''t faded yet.

    Now, the moles naturally understood the situation.

    "E-eek! I-it''s him!"

    "Kiik! I''m scared!"

    "He came back! He came back! Even though he died!"

    "The dead have returned!"

    "This can''t be�� Retreat! Return to the fortress!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Thest remaining Great Shaman of the Waterfall. The pir who supported the vast ocean.

    "I''ve missed you little rats."

    "It''s Bron! Bron!"

    "Run! It''s really Bron''s scent!"

    Bron, the Great Hail, and his soldiers had returned to Hwigeltong.

    The moles raced to the fortress to escape.

    <em>Tadada��</em>

    [Helper, ''Bron, the Great Hail'' has appeared in this adventure.]

    [Helper, ''Bron, the Great Hail'' will join you in this adventure as an ally.]

    [Faction: Bron''s Frostmaw has joined Faction: Frostmaw.]

    [Faction: Frostmaw is being restructured.]

    The Great Shaman of the Sea and the Great Shaman of the Earth had gathered in one ce with amon purpose.

    <em>Krrr��</em>

    Massive spheres of water started to form around Bron.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "I have returned from hell."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Bron was a natural guide. He knew about Hwigeltong��s terrain like the back of his hand.

    "This route is out. We��ll bepletely exposed if we get ambushed through here."

    "There''s an underground cave. It''s a bit long, but it''s connected to the other side."

    "Be careful. The bats here carry diseases."

    Although some mole units were still scattered through Hwigeltong, they fortunately hadn''t encountered a single one.

    That meant they would be able to reach the Tomb of Breath safely.

    "They probably thought we would stay inside the fortress and slowly wait for the day we die. That''s because they don''t have many who can properly think."

    Thus, Seol, Jamad, and Bron were able to enter the outskirts of the Tomb of Breath.

    The Tomb of Breath''s terrain could be considered an ice canyon. The ground switched from subterranean and surface levels. The ice floors were brittle and treacherous. However, that wasn''t why the location had such a notorious reputation."Yes�� I fought her here."

    "Is she strong��?"

    He must have been referring to Irizard.

    At Seol''s question, Bron recalled what had happened here. It was a terrible and helpless memory.

    <em>- RUN!</em>

    <em>- Bron! My Shamanic Spell has been taken over! She''s absorbing my Shamanic Spell��</em>

    <em>- Warriors of the Frostmaw! Do not fear death!</em>

    Their Blood. Their breath. Everything froze and vanished.

    Many lost their lives as if they had been sculpted from ice from the beginning. Those who challenged the Old God never rose again. They felt a fear as overwhelming as death from a being beyond one''s understanding.

    However, those who returned from death often wished to take that challenge again. Perhaps Bron was one of those who dared to attempt the impossible.

    "She was so strong that we couldn''t do anything."

    "It makes sense��"

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    As they walked past an open area with the sky visible above, a ceiling made of ice blocked out the light. Their surroundings gradually grew darker.

    <em>Whish��</em>

    Hwigeltong was inherently cold. It wasn''t an environment where ordinary people could survive alone. The Tomb of Breath, in particr, was known as one of the coldest areas within it.

    "It''s seriously getting colder."

    "Haha�� Icicles will begin forming on your eyebrows soon."

    "Was it always like this?"

    "No, it wasn''t this cold. Even the Frostmaw could freeze here�� Maybe it was influenced by my Forbidden Shamanic Spell��"

    Bron frowned.

    "Or it was Irizard''s doing."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "Can you endure it?"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The Night Crow''s eyes transformed and shed a warm glow in response to Bron''s question.

    Thanks to Sulfur Primal Power, the cold posed no problem to him.

    "It seems I only need to worry about myself��"

    "Was the ce you used the Forbidden Shamanic Spell deeper than here?"

    "We have a long way to go. Watch your step. Although it seems solid, you never know when it might copse."

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    They were walking for a while when the Night Crow suddenly stopped moving.

    "I can feel a powerful energy."

    "Haha�� It''s the Forbidden Shamanic Spell I used. It''s there��"

    Bron checked after confirming the Forbidden Shamanic Spell that he used.

    "Hahaha! Not even Irizard managed to dispel my Forbidden Shamanic Spell! Of course! After all, this is a Shamanic Spell I risked my life to use��"

    Not even a fragment of an Old God could dispel the Shamanic Spell. It showed a glimpse of how powerful Bron was at his peak.

    "Bron, I have a question."

    "Go ahead."

    "What was the size of the expedition force that lies here?"

    "��"

    "Is it about half the forces stationed at the fortress?"

    "Hmm�� I can''t recall exactly since many were on the verge of death. But if I had to estimate��"

    Bron smirked.

    "It would be several times that."

    "What��? Weren''t they all elite forces?"

    "Haha�� That was during the golden age of the Frostmaw. I brought all of them to fight Irizard, after all."

    Securing them would certainly add considerable strength. However, this situation could also be viewed in another way.

    "So�� even with that many soldiers, you couldn''t defeat her?"

    At the Night Crow��s questions, Bron replied bitterly.

    "Just having the numbers on our side wasn''t enough to defeat Irizard. Irizard�� is strong."

    "Then, why are you challenging Irizard again? After all, you couldn''t take her down even with the expedition team here."

    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s because you''re here."

    "��"

    "It isn''t a simple reason. Irizard possesses traits that make her hard to face��things beyond her absolute strength. But with you�� No, with two Great Shamans, we can take her down."

    "Okay, let''s go with that�� Then, if we recover them, will that be enough to stand against Irizard?"

    Bron thought for a moment before replying.

    "You''ve fought Branka''s subordinates before, haven''t you?"

    "We shed in the Library of All Knowledge."

    They were stronger than the typical Frostmaw. Some of them were stationed right now at the fortress.

    They were also visiblyrger in stature.

    "Why is there such a difference?"

    "Branka��s greed led them to absorb the spirits of their ancestors into their bodies. They turned into monsters that could wield Ancient Shamanic Spells. Their savagery was uncontroble, causing constant problems.

    "A matter of pure blood versus mixed blood."

    "It wasn''t that simple. We started to rot from within. And I��"

    "Instead of trying to deal with that problem, I removed them from my sight."

    "Did you split��?"

    "Yes�� I exiled them all. We agreed not to interfere in each other''s affairs. They''re called the Icemaw. Given our strength, we thought division would be better than conflict. shing would surely leave both sides deeply wounded."

    In other words, Branka''s lineage had been separated and forced to leave the fortress and be independent.

    Seol wanted to ask Bron a few more questions, but they weren''t in a situation where they could rx and converse.

    "Wait."

    "Hmm��"

    "There''s something."

    "They''re moles, right?"

    "Probably, but�� Something feels off."

    "I''ve also felt it. There aren''t that many of them."

    "So they didn''t expect us toe here. I mean, who would have thought Bron woulde back alive? Haha��"

    The Night Crow asked.

    "What happens to the dormant forces if we make a scene here?"

    "There''s no need to worry about that. If the ice were fragile enough to break from something like that, it would have broken long ago."

    "So I can go all out."

    "Shall we do it?"

    "Let''s do it."

    * * *

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The sounds of the moles moving reached their ears.

    "Have we been found out?"

    "Judging by the signs, they have just noticed us."

    "Then, let''s move quickly."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paaf��!</em>

    Bron and the Night Crow dashed deep into the canyon.

    At that moment��

    <em>WHAM!</em>

    "Kiik! Kiiiik!"

    "They''re here! They really came!"

    "Don''t let them in!"

    A scout with sharp ws rushed toward the Night Crow.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Keek��"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    "Argh��"

    Although they hadn''t used a Shamanic Spell, the scouts were sent flying by the Night Crow''s punches.

    "Eek!"

    "It��s a shaman! He''s strong!"

    "It was true! They''re strong!"

    "Dukoko! Dukoko! Help us!"

    "Dukoko! We did as you ordered! Come help us now!"

    The moles suddenly began calling out the name Dukoko.

    <em>WHAM!</em>

    <em>WHAM!</em>

    Moles appeared from every corner of the canyon.

    "Tsk��"

    "There aren''t too many of them. This isn''t a proper nned deployment of defense forces."

    "Dukoko!"

    At that moment��

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    A giant mole dropped from above, and a mole Shaman held its reins atop it.

    [The Vile Dukoko has appeared.]

    [The Gluttonous Dagugu has appeared.]

    "Kik�� Kihihi�� It''s true. Dukoko was right! I''m going to be praised by Zakcha!"

    "Grr��"

    From these two that radiated a powerful energy came out a familiar name.

    ''Zakcha��? The one who moves along with Krom, the Shaman who has the Crystal of Dawn�� Was he a great general?''

    Dukoko seemed to be one of his subordinates.

    Then, he needed to be dealt with quickly.

    Bron asked.

    "Did youe alone��?"

    "Huh? Dukoko and Dagugu make two, right? Are you so dumb that you can''t count��?"

    "To think I would be a fool�� Hey, what about your reinforcements?"

    "I didn''t call any! All the glory for taking your heads will be mine! Kekeke!"

    - Oh dear��

    - So our friend here hase alone��

    - To think he woulde by himself to such a dangerous ce��

    The viewers could almost foresee Dukoko''s grim future.

    The Night Crow said.

    "I''ll take the fat one."

    "Then I''ll take that brilliant Dukoko or whatever it''s called."

    Dukoko shouted.

    "Go, Dagugu! Show them your strength!"

    "Kiik!"

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Dagugu''s body began swelling like a balloon as ice soon enveloped it.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    ''Scales?''

    Dukoko proudly showcased the intricate ice woven like armor.

    "Dagugu is solid! He''s never been pierced!"

    [Gluttonous Dagugu used Body Swelling.]

    [Your attack range increases by 50%.]

    [Gluttonous Dagugu used Ice Scales.]

    [Cover your body in scales made of ice. You receive 30% reduced Physical damage, and increases your total defense by 50%.]

    "Grrr! Kwaaak!"

    Dagugu charged at the Night Crow while drooling.

    "Watch out!"

    At Bron''s warning, the Night Crow scoffed and covered its body with an Earth Armor.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Tss��</em>

    Although he was pushed back, the Night Crow seemed unscathed.

    "Kihi! You seem quite solid too."

    "Really? But you don''t."

    "Grr�� Grr��"

    The Night Crow gripped Dagugu''s ice scales, which shattered under his grasp.

    "What��?"

    "Grr��"

    <em>Wham��</em>

    The Night Crow drew its arm back and plunged it into Dagugu''s body.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    With a pop, the ice scales shattered into pieces.

    "Kiii! Kiii!"

    "Dagugu! Calm down! Wh-what? How could he injure Dagugu? Dagugu is solid!"

    A voice echoed from the Night Crow''s gauntlets.

    ��It felt pretty soft to me.��

    "��"

    Agony wasn''t an ordinary weapon, and Jamad''s Mountain Fist that it covered was also not ordinary. It could easily crush most defensive attempts.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Agh!"

    "Oops, did I miss?"

    A water arrow pierced Dukoko''s shoulder. Bron tried to take advantage of a moment of distraction and deal with Dukoko, but his aim was slightly off due to Dagugu''s pain.

    "It hurts�� It hurts!"

    "Eek! Eek�� We''re losing! Dukoko is being pushed back! Dukoko! This is different from what you said!"

    "Silence! You useless fools! This is happening because you are of no help! Help? Yes, be of help! Dagugu!"

    "Grr�� Grr��"

    "You can eat as much as you want!"

    [Gluttonous Dagugu used Ravenous Meal.]

    [Your size and stats increase significantly based on the food you eat.]

    [If you move too vigorously afterward, you will suffer indigestion.]

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    "Kiik!"

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    Dagugu began devouring the moles�� its allies.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    "Stop! Dukoko! Please, stop!"

    "Shut up! Dagugu can''t use his strength because he''s hungry!"

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The monster''s maw devoured dozens of moles. It was a grotesque sight.

    "Groar�� Groar��"

    Dagugu had now grown sorge that Seol and his group could no longer ignore it.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>The ground started cracking.

    "Damn�� Hey, mole. We''re on top of ice here��"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Seol, Bron, Dukoko, and Dagugu plummeted down the canyon, repeatedly crashing throughyers of ice as they fell.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Agh!"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Ugh��"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Fall on top of that fat monster!"

    "Good idea!"

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    They fell to the deepest part of the Tomb of Breath.

    Bron and the Night Crow absorbed the shock of the fall bynding on Dagugu''s massive belly, then flipped backward and retreated.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Tss��</em>

    "Damn it! Dagugu, hurry and eat them up!"

    "Groar�� Groar��"

    Bron nced at Dukoko and stopped. As the ice began shattering, his surroundings became visible.

    They were at where the frozen Frostmawy.

    They looked as if they were in the middle of a battle. Their vivid faces were striking, all staring in the same direction.

    And in that direction, there was nothing.

    Finding this odd, Seol and Jamad asked.

    "What were they looking at?"

    "At me��"

    "��"

    "I was standing there."

    While Bron and the Night Crow distanced themselves to observe the situation, Dagugu continued devouring the moles.

    "Come here! You bastards! This is the only way to win!"

    "Go away!"

    "Kiik!"

    The moles'' nature was on full disy.

    Bron fumbled in his pockets and pulled something out. It was the blue crystal Madria had given him beforeing here.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    "Arise, warriors. I�� Have returned��"

    "��"

    Even with Madria''s magic, there was no response.

    "Bron."

    "Yes��"

    "It failed."

    "It seems so��"

    <em>Burp��</em>

    Dagugu burped and looked in their direction. After devouring most of the moles, he seemed full and no longer paid attention to the remaining ones.

    "Kik�� Kiik!"

    "Dagugu is scary��"

    Dukoko seemed to understand the situation and mocked Bron.

    "Kikiki! What were you expecting? Huh? Troll? Hihihi�� Aren''t you a fool?"

    "Yes, I was a fool�� I thought they would all return."

    "A lot of time has passed already! Irizard has be a far greater being! I''m a loyal servant of Irizard! I''ll throw you all into Dagugu''s jaws��"

    Bron wasn''t listening to Dukoko''s rant. After all, the air and the cold of the ce had brought him back to the fight that had taken ce a long time ago.

    <em>- Stop! What are you trying to do, Bron?! Stop! We still��</em>

    <em>- There''s no other way�� Most of my Shamanic Spells have been taken over. If this goes on, Irizard will take over all of us.</em>

    <em>- Then we''ll die! I''m not afraid to die!</em>

    <em>- That''s right. Death isn''t scary, but�� everything will end. We will be her puppets. Our minds will be stripped away.</em>

    <em>- What are you nning��?</em>

    <em>- To defeat Irizard, we need our power. Someday, someone from our tribe wille to awaken us. Until then�� stay asleep, warriors.</em>

    <em>- Are you certain��?</em>

    <em>- Trust the Frostmaw. The Frostmaw will never lose.</em>

    <em>- No. I don''t believe in such things.</em>

    Thest words of the Frostmaw''s Warrior Chief, Sk, echoed in Bron''s fading consciousness.

    <em>- I''ll trust in your judgment, as always.</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Night Crow was sent flying like a kite with its string cut.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Tss��</em>

    While sliding, the Night Crow caught its stance, but its elbow ached from having deflected the attack.

    "Bron, there will be another way."

    "Yes��"

    As Bron looked into Sk''s ring eyes, a strange energy began radiating from him.

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    The roar of rushing water suddenly filled the canyon.

    "Bron��?"

    "Kikiki! You��re a failure! A failure! Just surrender your neck! Dukoko will receive praise!"

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    Something that sounded like ocean waves echoed through the space.

    ''This��''

    - It''s dangerous, Seol.

    It was Bron''s doing. An overwhelming power, like a mighty waterfall, was converging upon him.

    Although there was sound, the scenery remained unchanged.

    "H-how strange�� What is that sound��?"

    "Strange, huh? Hey, does everyone know how to swim?"

    "Swim?"

    Bron stretched out both arms horizontally with his palms facing upward.

    [Bron used Exceptional Skill: Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Flood.]

    [You summon a deluge of water that engulfs the area.]

    [You can use all Waterfall Shamanic Spells underwater.]

    <em>SPLASH��!</em>

    A torrent of water began pouring out around Bron.

    "Kiik! Kiik!"

    "W-water!"

    "H-help me! I hate water!"

    "I''m scared of water!"

    The moles were helplessly swept away by the flood. Dukoko and Dagugu were no exception.

    Since they were in the deepest part of the Tomb of Breath, there was no way for the water to drain. The water quickly rose near Dukoko''s face.

    "Kiik!"

    The moles on the outer edges managed to escape. However, the huge Dagugu and Dukoko sitting on top of it were unable to get away.

    Dukoko quickly racked his brain, searching for a way out of this crisis.

    In the distance, he spotted the Night Crow, who had climbed onto a floating piece of ice.

    Seol and Jamad had adapted quickly to the flood.

    Just like them, Dukoko attempted to use a Shamanic Spell to create an ice raft.

    <em>Pss��</em>

    "Huh? What��"

    <em>Psst��</em>

    He couldn''t cast his Shamanic Spell.

    Bron smirked.

    Upon seeing his grin, Dukoko realized that all of this was Bron''s doing.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Grab��!</em>

    As Bron clenched his hand, arrows formed within the water.

    They were all shot straight into Dagugu''s body.

    <em>Pif!</em>

    <em>Pif!</em>

    Soon, the water around them turned red.

    "Kiik!"

    "Dagugu! Stop struggling! If you keep this up��"

    "Kii! Kii!"

    "Let me go! You, don''t tell me��"

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Dagugu ced Dukoko in his mouth and chewed him up. Was this his final act of gluttony?

    [Vile Dukoko has been defeated.]

    A message appeared before Seol, who was on the floating ice.

    <em>Growl��</em>

    And not long after, another message popped up.

    [Gluttonous Dagugu has been defeated.]

    * * *

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The Night Crow moved the ice it was floating on closer to Bron, who was lying on the water, staring upward quietly.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The water continued rising even though the moles had all been submerged already, and using any more power now would be excessive.

    "Bron, stop."

    "Ah, that''s right."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The tense Shamanic Spell''s power started to decrease. Now, only the gentle ripple of water could be heard.

    They looked at the scene in silence for a moment.

    "Did I look pathetic?"

    "Far more than I expected."

    "Haha! As I thought! However, I couldn''t help but feel angry."

    "Angry of what?"

    "Angry at myself. I failed so spectacrly, didn''t I? I used a Forbidden Shamanic Spell, saying I was preparing for the future."

    "The chances of sess were low in the first ce."

    "What a harsh assessment��"

    The Night Crow looked into Bron''s struggling eyes.

    "However, it was the only way and was worth trying."

    "How do you know that��?"

    "Because they all have that same look on their faces."

    "��"

    Seol and Jamad had observed the frozen faces of the soldiers.

    They all stared at one ce. Their faces showed a glimpse of hope, and the intensity of their gazes still lingered in the air.

    "They said they believed in me�� but I couldn''t repay their trust."

    "If every belief was to be rewarded, the world might have been a more bearable ce."

    "Hahaha�� Right? I guess it''s amon thing."

    "Let''s go back, Bron. We need to prepare for what''s next."

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Bron climbed onto the floating ice and said.

    "Yes. I''m not nning to break down here."

    "Do you have another n?"

    "Of course! Although that n has even shakier grounds than this one."

    "If it''s less solid than this one, doesn''t that make it useless?"

    "Hahaha! Now that you mention it, you might be right�� Listen, after this��"

    <em>Blub��</em>

    Suddenly, bubbles rose from theke below.

    Bron and the Night Crow stopped their conversation.

    "What a bunch of disgusting creatures�� To think they haven''t died yet."

    "Moles seem to dislike water."

    "Haha�� Well, most of them can''t swim, after all."

    <em>Blub��</em>

    Then, a second set of bubbles appeared.

    Now, neither of them thought these bubbles were the moles''st breaths.

    "Bron��"

    "Ah�� Yes��"

    They peeked down the water.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Frost started forming from the depths of theke''s bottom, creating steps. No, on closer look��they were footsteps.

    Someone was walking up through the water.

    "It''s freezing��"

    "��"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Finally, a towering figure emerged from the water.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    He walked out of the water. Ice formed beneath his feet with each step, so he never sank.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    In one of his hands was the corpse of a drowned mole.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    He used his tusks to tear into the mole''s flesh.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    He met Bron''s gaze.

    "Hey, there''s a dumbstruck kid here."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Another figure emerged from the water. However, this one was dressed impably. For some strange reason, there wasn''t a single drop of water in his clothes.

    "Is this true?"

    "We could ask this guy here. I don''t like the look in his eyes. Maybe I could kill him first and ask questionster."

    "Sk, you fool! He won''t be able to answer if you kill him. We must kill him after hearing his answer."

    "Ah, that''s right."

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    Sk approached Bron. He spread his rough hand, stretched it, and squished his face.

    "Eyebrows, eyes, and nose shaped like this��"

    "��"

    "Yes. Hey, have you seen an old man who looks like you? His beard would have been pretty impressive."

    Bron pretended to think.

    "Hmm�� Unfortunately, I haven''t."

    "Is that so�� How strange�� Then, let me ask again."

    Sk leaned in. His face was just inches from Bron''s.

    "Are you Bron?"

    At that moment��

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Theke began freezing, and the sound of ruptures echoed as elite soldiers of the Frostmaw began rising from the ice.

    Bron answered.

    "Yes. I''ve crossed death ande back."

    "How unbelievable�� I thought it was the end��"

    "Sk, it''s war."

    "The opponent?"

    "Irizard."

    "Hasn��t she died of old age by now?"

    "There''s no way."

    The war heroes of the Frostmaw who had once stood against Irizard had woken up from their long slumber.

    "Well, that''s good news��"

    Sk turned around and shouted.

    "IT''S WAR!"

    "YEAAAH!"

    [Warrior Chief Sk has joined the Faction: Frostmaw.]

    [Great Shaman Tamur has joined the Faction: Frostmaw.]

    [Great Warrior Tiomet has joined the Faction: Frostmaw.]

    [Great Warrior Agnaga has joined the Faction: Frostmaw.]

    ��

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Meanwhile, Yeva and Ishi were waiting for Seol in Gargea.

    "Yeva, what''s going to happen to us?"

    "Shouldn''t we be thinking about what to do?"

    "Yes. Maybe we should run away?"

    "Is that even possible?"

    "Oof��"

    They sighed.

    "Who would have thought things would get this far�� I would��ve never brought Seol to the outpost if I''d known."

    "We would��ve already been dead if it weren��t for him�� We just got unlucky and got caught up in all this.""Do you really think he''s a transferee?"

    "You also have doubts? He''s certainly suspicious�� Can a transferee really be that strong?"

    "Have you ever seen a transferee who speaks troll?"

    "No��"

    "Me neither��"

    The more they thought about it, the more their worries grew. They had doubts about Seol''s identity, but they couldn''t bring themselves to ask about it.

    After all, Yeva and Ishi were peripheral figures in this war and also weak.

    "I wonder what''s going to happen��"

    "The Emon and the Frostmaw will probably sh��"

    "The fight will escte, right?"

    "Are you joking? Of course! This time, one of them might getpletely wiped out."

    "Who do you think will win?"

    "Obviously�� the Emon��"

    "R-right?"

    "You saw it too�� That swarm. I couldn''t even imagine facing them."

    Even though Bron and his forces had joined, the mole army that once upied the fortress was only a part of the Emon''s force.

    In other words, the more the war escted, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Frostmaw.

    "So�� who would you rather win?"

    "Not the Emon, at least."

    "Me too�� At times like this, how should a member of the Federation act?"

    "A good member of the Federation would escape and report the current military situation in Hwigeltong to the Federation''s leadership."

    "Then, why aren''t we doing that?"

    "Because we aren''t that good!"

    "Correct."

    "Honestly, I don''t think they would even believe us�� Let''s at least document things properly. If not, we could be used of being traitors."

    "Good idea!"

    Yeva grumbled.

    "Does it make me strange to think I��d rather see the Frostmaw win��?"

    "Well�� I guess it would be better if the trolls won. At least we��ve exchanged a few words with them, right? I don''t think it''s particrly strange��"

    At that moment��

    "Open the castle!"

    The fortress suddenly became noisy.

    "Should we check it out, Ishi?"

    "What are we waiting for?"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    They climbed onto the parapets and looked down at those approaching the fortress through the snowy mountains.

    "Oh my god��"

    "Wh-what is that��?"

    When they had retaken the fortress, they felt as if they were victorious generals. However, the true majesty akin to that of a triumphant general seemed to shine most brightly in situations like this.

    The sheer number of Frostmaw approaching the fortress was overwhelming, and the energy they exuded was truly chilling.

    "So this is�� the Frostmaw�� The rulers of Hwigeltong��"

    "Ishi��"

    "Yes?"

    "If the Federation were to receive a report of the scene we''re witnessing right now, would they believe it?"

    "They would probably smack Yeva''s head with the report."

    "Right?"

    <em>Step�� Step��</em>

    The troll at the front shouted.

    "Sk has returned! Open the door!"

    Yeva and Ishi couldn''t understand what he said, but his voice alone sent shivers down their spines.

    "Ishi�� This fight, perhaps��"

    "I just had the same thought."

    A war for the dominance of Hwigeltong was imminent.

    As time went on, the oue became increasingly uncertain.

    * * *

    Seated on the throne, Bron looked around at those gathered in the hall. They were divided on either side, discussing a single agenda.

    "Now is the perfect opportunity! While they are unprepared, we should march to where Irizard is and finish this once and for all!"

    "That judgment is exasperating. It isn''t that simple. The number of moles has grown to unprecedented levels. There are also formidable opponents among them."

    "If dying things would change anything��"

    Bron raised his hand as the heated debate continued, silencing the discussion.

    "��"

    He looked at Brutul and asked a question.

    "Brutul."

    "Yes."

    "You know them best, don''t you? How do their forcespare to ours at this moment?"

    "They are either on par or hold a slight advantage."

    "You can speak frankly."

    "The Emon still have the upper hand."

    Brutal had been fighting the Emon after Bron��s departure. That''s why he was well aware of the Emon''s scale.

    "What? Even though I, Sk, am here, those damn moles still hold an advantage?"

    "Sk, calm down. Even on thest expedition, our forces were evenly matched. What more needs to be said? That expedition ended in failure, after all. I''m sure the Emon''s forces have grown significantly."

    "Hngh��"

    Upon hearing Brutul''s honest assessment, Bron made an urate diagnosis of the current situation.

    "shing would mean annihtion."

    "Hey��"

    "No. I''m not referring to the destruction of just the Frostmaw��it''s mutual annihtion."

    "��"

    "The Emon and the Frostmaw will both face total ruin with nothing left intact."

    "But unless we fight�� we won''t know��"

    "No. There are almost no variables. Their species rely on their overwhelming numbers, so they will inevitably try to fight on the snowy ins."

    "��"

    "Given the obvious risks, neither side will find it easy tounch an attack."

    Brutul asked.

    "Father, do you have something in mind?"

    "We must possess overwhelming power."

    "Yes��?"

    "Only by crushing them with overwhelming power can we reduce the damage from the war."

    It was an obvious statement, but it was easier said than done.

    Brutul frowned as he replied. "How can we reinforce our strength to that degree in such a short time��?"

    "We will meet the Icemaw Tribe."

    Seol, who had been quietly listening, looked around upon hearing Bron''s words.

    ''I was expecting it�� But the reaction is quite intense.''

    Sk was the first to raise his voice.

    "Bron! Are you out of your mind? It''s the Icemaw we''re talking about!"

    With Sk''s outburst, the other trolls also turned against Bron.

    "Bron, you exiled the Icemaw. They won''t help us."

    "They surely harbor resentment against us. They might be waiting for our mutual destruction with the Emon, hoping to seize dominance once it happens."

    "Have you forgotten why we cast them out in the first ce?!"

    Seol silently waited for Bron to speak.

    After a moment, when the troll''s mor subsided, Bron opened his mouth.

    "Some among us have experienced death before. I��m sure they understand��Hey, you!"

    "Yes��"

    "Was there anything beyond death?"

    The warrior who was addressed shook his head as he replied.

    "There was nothing��"

    "That''s right. There''s nothing. At least, in the death I''ve experienced��"

    Bron slowly continued.

    "We have taken root in this frozen wastnd. While we don''t fear death, we should rightly fear meaningless death."

    What Bron emphasized was survival.

    "We will survive. All other things are secondary to that."

    Skughed.

    "Hahaha! Surviving, huh��? Bron, do you think those guys will willingly follow you? We also know this battle will decide the future, but the Icemaw and we are��"

    "That''s why I intend to confront them."

    "What��?"

    "To understand what they feel. If they were able to shake off the curse of the spirits, and if they can look toward the same goal as us."

    Brutul shouted.

    "Father! They are killers mad with bloodlust! They are the ones who killed my mother, your wife!"

    "��"

    "How could you say such a thing��"

    Seol inhaled silently.

    ''So there was a story like that�� Was that why the Icemaw were exiled?''

    Brutul had every reason to be angry. However, Bron, having experienced death, seemed to have a different perspective.

    "Brutul, I hated the Icemaw more than anyone else."

    "Then why��?"

    "Just like I was given time to change my mind, they were given the same opportunity. So maybe��"

    Bron closed his eyes.

    "We might reach a different conclusion."

    "I''ll go as well."

    "You��?"

    "Yes. I don''t think I can ept the oue until I see it with my own eyes."

    "Very well�� Me, Sk, and Brutul."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Bron looked at Seol.

    "The Great Shaman and the humans too."

    When Yeva and Ishi saw Bron point at them, they asked Seol.

    "What is he saying?"

    "He says you two areing along on this mission."

    "Ah�� Is that so��? Wait�� us too?"

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    Ishi and Yeva gulped nervously.

    "We''re setting out to negotiate with the Icemaw."

    Sk chuckled upon looking at the visibly tense Yeva and Ishi.

    "What? Hahaha! These humans won''t make it back alive!"

    Yeva asked Seol.

    "What did he say?"

    "He says you can count on him if anything happens."

    "What? Ah, phew��"

    Yeva nervously smiled.

    "Th-thanks, troll! That''s reassuring!"

    Sk looked at Seol.

    "Hmm? What did she say?"

    "She says they won''t let something like death stand in their way."

    "Hahaha! As expected! They aren''t ordinary ones!"

    With a minor misunderstanding left untouched, Bron and the expedition party set off to the Icemaw��s dwelling the next day.

    * * *

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    "Sk, stop eating so much. If you eat all the provisions, what will we eat on the way back?"

    "Aren''t we marching to confront the Icemaw? One needs to have a full stomach to fight."

    "If you go with the intent to fight, there will inevitably be one."

    "If you don''t go with the intent of fighting, you won''t be prepared when one doese."

    Bron and Sk stared at each other.

    "Pff��"

    "Haha��"

    "You haven''t changed��"

    "Yes. Seeing how you haven''t changed after bing a brat, it seems we understood each other quite well."

    Sk patted Yeva and Ishi��s shoulders.

    <em>Tap, tap��</em>

    "Eek!"

    "A-a steel bar just fell on my shoulder!"

    Ignoring their startled reactions, Sk said.

    "If the Icemaw pulls any stunts, I will at least avenge you."

    Although the journey was somewhat tiring, the presence of Seol, who was experienced with long-distance expeditions, prevented any major incidents from happening.

    Aside from the time they were stuck in a cave to avoid a snowstorm��after spending a considerable amount of time��they finally reached the deepest part of Hwigeltong, where the Icemaw''s outpost was located.

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    A massive white wolf bound to a small stake growled at them.

    "I-is that stake secure��?"

    "It looks like it��ll pop out if it jumps at us��"

    "Hey! Don''t say stuff like that."

    It wasn''t just the wolf��there were even snow eagles, bears, and even snow leopards. It felt as if they had entered a zoo.

    And then��

    "Ugh�� What is that?"

    "It looks like skin�� and flesh��"

    Stripped hides and flesh of monsters were scattered around, filling the air with the scent of death.

    Yeva and Ishi were frozen with fear, but the rest of the group walked without much concern.

    "Stop��"

    A huge troll looked down at Bron.

    "Bron�� is that you?"

    "Yes. I''vee to meet with Bram."

    "Hahaha�� I''ll ry the message to Bram."

    The gatekeeper troll flicked his tongue and disappeared. He reappeared shortly after and gestured for the group to enter the outpost.

    <em>Sniff��</em>

    Seol took a sniff and sensed something unusual.

    ''This��''

    His expression hardened as he whispered to Bron.

    "Bron, a guest hase before us."

    "Yes�� I''ve smelled them too."

    The outpost was massive. He thought it would probably be like a small vige. But their numbers rivaled those stationed at the ice fortress.

    From within, they heard a voice greet them.

    "Ah�� Bron, my brother, I''ve been waiting for you. I knew you woulde."

    "Bram�� Your reception feels a bitcking�� Especially considering the other guests."

    "Hahaha�� Ignore them. Just like you, they came of their own ord."

    The guests who hade before them turned around to look at Seol''s group.

    Seol had anticipated this, but Yeva and Ishi seemed shocked upon encountering these figures.

    "M-moles��"

    Bram had a striking resemnce to Branka. He was equally massive and grotesque.

    With a grin, he introduced them.

    "This one is called Zakcha."

    Brutul clenched his fist.

    Seol recalled the conversation he had with Brutul.

    <em>- A being called Zakcha, one of their generals, attacked the fortress along with the Great Shaman, Krom. Although we were outnumbered, I thought we would be able to hold our ground by using the terrain��</em>

    The mole general, Zakcha.

    ''He''s no ordinary being. That power��''

    It seemed he had received the most power from Irizard. He was emitting such intense energy that he thought that he might be the strongest one among the moles.

    ''Then, the one beside him must be��''

    It was probably the Great Shaman, Krom.

    Seol inspected the staff in Krom''s hand. At its head, there was indeed a blue crystal engraved with a white bird.

    ''Found it.''

    Seol smirked and looked at Krom''s eyes.

 Chapter 329

    "Hmph��"

    The Great Shaman Krom became wary of Seol upon feeling his gaze. Seol quickly looked elsewhere, concealing that his true target was the crystal.

    ''This is my chance. A chance that was given by the heavens.''

    No��he knew what kind of beings lived in the heavens, so he decided to think of this as just good luck.

    ''If I can get that without much trouble��''

    The sh against Irizard was something he promised to a Sworn Friend��something he could not break. Whether he obtained the Crystal of Dawn now orter was just a matter of timing. He would get it either way.

    Still, he thought it would be better to secure it now if possible.

    - So that''s it�� Indeed��

    Ur urged Seol with an insidious voice.- We''ll have to think of how to snatch it right away.

    Seol agreed with Ur but knew it wouldn''t be that easy.

    ''This is the Icemaw''s domain. Moving recklessly could be dangerous.''

    If he caused a stir in the domain of others, he risked not only turning the moles but even the Icemaws into his enemies.

    ''If there''s no way, I''ll have to wait for the next opportunity, but��''

    Seol had a remarkable thieving ability called Shadow Theft. Amazingly, the power of that ability increased as Seol''s threshold did.

    While it still activated randomly during shes against enemies, he also gained the ability to trigger it at will. Now, real theft was possible.

    Seol pondered for a moment whether he should like or dislike it but ultimately decided it was better than not having it at all.

    Ur said he could fix the part where it activated randomly. Since he didn''t have many opportunities to sh with transferees, having this ability was more advantageous than harmful for now.

    "��"

    Seol continued ncing at Krom, thinking of a way to make contact with him.

    ''If I get caught, I''m going to regret it�� What should I do?''

    Regardless of Seol''s intentions, the conversation continued.

    Bron looked at Zakcha andughed. "Haha�� I was wondering where you went after surrendering the fortress. So this is where you were."

    "Bron�� so you really dide back alive."

    "Do you know me?"

    "I am Zakrom''s son."

    "Ah, that guy. Now that I look at you, you do resemble him. No, actually, I''m lying. I can''t distinguish the moles at all."

    A mole under Zakcha''smand said. "Kiik! Zakcha is a Great General! Zakcha is young!"

    "Ah! Is that so? A young mole general, huh��? Haha�� Now that I think about it, Irizard was always fond of ying soldier."

    Bron taunted the moles. Although it seemed that conflict could erupt at any moment, nothing much happened.

    "Do you want to die here?"

    "Oh, my. Did that upset you? To think you would try to send me back to the grave when I have already died once."

    "Hmph�� You are all talk."

    "Well, I was dead for a while."

    While looking at them exchange words, Seol evaluated Zakcha.

    ''A Great General�� He''s certainly different from the other moles.''

    The energy he exuded was extraordinary.

    Just as Bron said, he couldn''t distinguish between the moles, but since they said he was young, he must be quite young.

    Considering his youth and the fact that he was a mole, there was no way he could reach this ne without paying a price.

    ''The Old God must have yed some trick��''

    No power came without a cost. Zakcha would most likely realize this. If not now, then at least before his death.

    As he thought about it, Zakcha''s build caught his attention. He was smaller than a troll but bigger than a human.

    Although he was insignificantly smallpared to a Frostmaw, he was still sufficiently monstrous.

    <em>nk��</em>

    Zakcha ced his hand on the sword hanging from his waist.

    "I can send you back to your grave right here, right now."

    <em>Boom��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Sk approached Zakcha and leaned in close.

    "Mole, choose your ce to die wisely. Irizard isn''t here, so there''s no one you can go to cry over to��"

    "Sk��? I see. What Irizard said was true."

    "What��?"

    "She said fate got twisted. That those who shouldn''t have returned hade back."

    Seol''s brow twitched.

    ''She knew but still didn''t stop them?''

    Since Irizard was a fragment of an Old God, it wasn''t surprising that she noticed Bron''s n. He already found it strange that she hadn''t interfered, but they were able to hear the reason from Zakcha''s mouth.

    "Hmph! If she knew, why didn''t she stop us?"

    "She said it was an unstoppable flow. Instead, she instructed us to observe closely."

    <em>Swish</em>��

    Zakcha turned his gaze, settling on Seol.

    "Is it you, human? The one disrupting our ns?"

    "��"

    The atmosphere grew tenser as if a fight was about to break out at any moment.

    Seol, who Zakcha had suddenly marked, made a troubled expression.

    ''We''re at a disadvantage��''

    While he had Sk and Bron on his side, the other two transferees and Brutul were unreliable.

    On the other hand, the opposing side had a Great General and other generals who all exuded a great presence.

    ''They have most likely hidden forces nearby as well.''

    Ishi and Yeva were trembling.

    "A-are we fighting��?"

    "Th-there was no mention about something like this possibly happening��"

    At that moment, a booming voice shattered the frozen atmosphere.

    "Hahaha! I wanted to sit back and watch, but unfortunately, patience isn''t one of my virtues��"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    It was Bram.

    The exiled Chief of the Icemaw looked at Bron and asked.

    "Bron�� my brother. Tell me why you came here."

    Bron nodded and spoke honestly.

    Although there were moles beside him, he didn''t seem to care.

    "I want to kill the moles and Irizard. Lend me your strength."

    "Th-that bastard!"

    "Kiik! I''m going to kill you!"

    Although the moles were outraged at his words, for some reason, Bram justughed.

    "Haha�� Hahaha�� Khahaha!"

    "Why are youughing?"

    Bram answered Bron''s question.

    "The moles said something simr. Hey, Zakcha! Tell me again why you''re here."

    Zakcha also replied without hesitation.

    "We''re nning to sweep away the Frostmaw. If you add your strength, Irizard willmend you afterward."

    <em>Grin��</em>

    Bram said while smiling wickedly.

    "It seems things got quite noisy while I was holed up. So�� whom will the Icemaw ally with��?"

    A lot depended on the Icemaw��s decision. Their size was far greater than what Seol had imagined.

    ''And this man called Bram�� He''s inherited Branka''s power.''

    He hadn''t heard for certain if he was Bron��s true sibling, but Bram bore a striking resemnce to Branka, even in strength.

    "What should I do��"

    Bram scratched his chin for a moment and then smiled.

    <em>Grin��</em>

    "This is what we��ll do��strength. The Icemaw will follow the strong."

    Bron and Zakcha replied in unison to those words.

    "I can handle the moles before lunch."

    "This time, the Frostmaw will be destroyed for good."

    "Haha�� Since I can''t tell who''s right, I''ll just have to see for myself."

    Bram waved his hand.

    "Fight here and now."

    "��"

    "��"

    "You don''t have to fight directly. You may send out your underlings instead."

    At these words, the two leaders hesitated briefly before replying.

    "Good."

    "It isn''t a bad idea."

    * * *

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Unlike Bron, who was preparing himself by loosening up, Zakcha looked at his close aide, Krom.

    "I shall go�� Kikiki��"

    "Krom. Yes. There''s no way you would lose."

    "The power bestowed by Irizard has awakened this old body. How could I lose to a mere Shaman?"

    "You''re right. Go ahead."

    It seemed that Krom would represent the moles.

    ''Jamad, I have an idea��''

    After Seol exined his n to Jamad, he also agreed to it.

    - That will be amusing. Their expressions will be worth seeing.

    Having set up a n, Seol tapped Bron''s shoulder.

    <em>Tap, tap��</em>

    "Huh?"

    "I''ll go."

    Bron stepped back in surprise at Seol''s response.

    "Are you sure? He doesn''t seem like an easy opponent."

    "Yes. I''ll handle this."

    Bron withdrew, taking Sk with him, who was also eager to step in.

    Seol looked around.

    All of the Icemaw''s members were watching. They were wary of the stranger and expectant about what strength might be disyed.

    Seol scanned the many eyes watching him and finally focused on the mole shaman, Krom.

    "Kiki�� Are they going to involve humans now?"

    "Seeing how they''ve sent an old mole into the war, it doesn''t seem like things are going well on your end either."

    "How foolish of me to exchange words with a lowly creature��"

    "Agreed."

    <em>Whir��</em>

    A st of frost swirled forth as the Great Shaman waved his staff.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Krom looked over to Bram.

    "Can I kill him?"

    "It doesn''t matter. If you can."

    Seol was about to ask something but ultimately decided to prepare for the fight without speaking.

    "Kik�� Were you going to ask if you can run away?"

    "Think whatever you like."

    Bram announced, "Begin!"

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    Krom nted his staff into the ground as soon as the battle began.

    In that instant, all the snow covering the ground leaped upward.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Spikes of ice hidden beneath the snow surged upward at Seol.

    ''So they''ve prepared in advance. This is how you''re going to y, huh?''

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Seol quickly merged with Jamad and covered himself with Earth Armor.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    The spikes that struck the Night Crow''s body failed to achieve their goal and shattered.

    Seol and Jamad had frequently fought against Shamans. However, the ones they had fought until now were all physically formidable. That''s why the fights tended to be more brutal.

    In contrast, the Great Shaman Krom relied solely on Shamanic Spells, giving the impression of facing a Magician.

    ''There won��t be an opportunity to use a big technique.''

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    A de made of ice struck the Night Crow.

    Krom seemed determined to prevent closebat, bombarding Seol with all sorts of Shamanic Spells.

    [Krom used cier Shamanic Spell: cier Fishing.]

    [Shatters the ice around you, creating a shockwave.]

    [Those caught in the shockwave are exposed to Abnormal Status: Stunned.]

    <em>CRASH��!</em>

    Countless ice fragments asrge as a human torso shattered, blocking the Night Crow''s sight and restricting movement.

    "Kiki�� You''re struggling to move properly, aren''t you?"

    "Certainly��"

    Krom was experienced. He could hold his own against any warrior, not just the Night Crow.

    However, one question lingered.

    ''This alone shouldn''t be able to defeat me, though.''

    The Shamanic Spells Krom used so far could cause trouble to a seasoned warrior but wouldn''t be fatal.

    [Krom used cier Shamanic Spell: Frost Web.]

    [Enemies exposed to the cold will get bound.]

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Krom''s Shamanic Spell quickly encased the Night Crow in ice.

    "Kik�� It''s over."

    <em>Whoosh</em>��

    An ice stake targeted the Night Crow''s heart.

    At that moment��

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    [You use Sulfur Shamanic Spell: Hyperhidrosis]

    [You generate immense heat.]

    [The heat causes the Abnormal Status: Burn.]

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Seol emerged by shattering the ice instantly.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    He even grabbed the iing stake.

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    Bram expressed his admiration as he watched the stake melting.

    "How interesting�� multiple Primal Powers?"

    In contrast, Krom mocked him.

    "Kikiki�� Multiple Primal Powers? Impressive, but��"

    Krom''s staff vibrated.

    "Nothing stands before the power bestowed by Irizard."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Bron frowned upon feeling an ominous energy emanate from Krom''s staff.

    "What is that power��? Don''t tell me!"

    "Can that power of yours protect you?"

    The power of Frost encircled Seol.

    "Hmm?"

    [Krom used Shamanic Spell: Encroachment.]

    [Prevent your target from using shamanic powers.]

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Chains of ice formed, wrapping around both of the Night Crow''s arms.

    "Kikiki! How about that?"

    "��"

    Seol tried to channel his shamanic power while being entangled by the chains.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    However, his shamanic power didn''t budge.

    Upon seeing that, Bron shouted.

    "That''s Irizard''s power! He''s freezing your shamanic power to neutralize you!"

    "What difference will telling him make? How foolish��"

    Kron sneered, assured of his victory.

    ''Not bad��''

    To be honest, he was shocked. To think he would freeze his shamanic power to the point it wouldn''t budge.

    The Lightning Primal Power, the Sulfur Primal Power that opposed the frost, and even the Earth Primal Power he trusted the most were helpless against Irizard''s authority.

    ''Huh��?''

    While pondering how to escape, the Night Crow found an easy solution and smiled.

    "Now, admit your defeat. Otherwise��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    While all the Primal Powers of the Night Crow were frozen, one wasn''t.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    An immense chill emanated from the Night Crow''s body.

    "Impossible��!"

    Upon witnessing it, Bram got up from his seat. Not only him but the Icemaw were stirred too.

    "That''s��"

    "It can''t be�� There''s no way��"

    The energy Seol emitted was rted to the Icemaw��it was Branka''s Ancient Shamanic Spell.

    The chains of ice binding his arms got covered with even more ice.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [You use Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Midwinter.]

    ��

 Chapter 330

    [You use Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Midwinter.]

    [The amount of Eternal Snow obtainable increases.]

    A chilling wind blew.

    "How could he��?!"

    "To think a human would use the power of a heroic spirit?!"

    Everyone except Bron became stunned after seeing the Night Crow use an Ancient cier Shamanic Spell.

    "What? How could that guy��?"

    Bron awkwardly smiled at Sk��s question.

    "It''s a long story. Anyway��"[You use Ancient cier Shamanic Spell: Eternal Snow.]

    [Eternal Snow will umte every time you use a cier Shamanic Spell.]

    <em>Whish��</em>

    "It really is just like Branka''s��"

    <em>nk��</em>

    "Ugh��"

    Krom lost hold of the chains. If there had been even a moment of dy, there was a chance his shamanic power would have backfired, and he would have be Encroached instead.

    "Don''t get cocky!"

    <em>nk��</em>

    More chains began appearing.

    [Krom used Shamanic Spell: Encroachment.]

    [Prevent your target from using shamanic powers.]

    Krom quickly swung his staff and shot chains toward the Night Crow.

    <em>Paf!</em>

    <em>Paaf!</em>

    <em>nk��</em>

    The Night Crow easily fended off the chains.

    <em>Whish��!</em>

    However, they couldn''t fend off all of them.

    "Haha! Got you!"

    Although Krom thought Seol was in danger, that wasn''t the case in reality.

    ''I should find out more about this before shing with Irizard.''

    If the power Krom was wielding were Irizard''s, then a better understanding of it could be crucial for his fight against her.

    Thus, Seol deliberately allowed one arm to be bound by the chains.

    - Hmm�� Is this Irizard''s power?

    ''I think I can use cier''s power because of the opponent.''

    - I agree. Irizard can probably seal Branka''s power, too.

    He might not have been able to use any Shamanic Spells at all had the opponent been Irizard herself.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "Die!"

    An ice spike flew toward the Night Crow.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    At that moment, a cial wall formed before Seol, blocking the spike''s advance.

    "Tsk��"

    Seol could still use Branka''s Shamanic Spells. With them, he could easily subdue Krom.

    ''But that wouldn''t be right. I need to gather more information.''

    Even though he could have easily overpowered his opponent, he instead tried his best to understand his opponent''s power further.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    ''Hmm?''

    - I think I understand it now��

    Jamad sent good news.

    - It''s at times like this when having secured a lot of Primal Powers is beneficial.

    ''What does that mean?''

    - Rotation, Seol. Rotate the Primal Powers before they''re frozen.

    ''��''

    - Let me show you.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creaakk��</em>

    Jamad sensed the Primal Powers more clearly than Seol, allowing him to handle Encroachment more skillfully.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    As if a blocked meridian had been cleared, the Primal Power instantly spread throughout every corner of his body.

    A tingling sensation surged like blood rushing back into a body that had been numb.

    ''So this was it.''

    This is definitely a power that devours Shamanic Spells.

    The Old God''s power made the Shamans lose without them being able to do anything. If he hadn''t endured Encroachment in the fight against Krom, he might have been utterly powerless against Irizard.

    "Stop! Stop fighting!"

    Sensing something strange, Zakcha shouted, but no one reacted. Especially Bram��he was watching the fight with a serious expression.

    ''It can''t end yet.''

    "Kiik! Let''s see if you can��"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    As Krom tried to pull a trick with his crystal orb, Seol rushed toward him, unable to hold himself back.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    ''Huh��? Was he always so fast��?''

    An unexpected turn of events happened. He reached right up Krom''s face much faster than expected.

    "Kiik!"

    The Night Crow''s fist blew right before Krom''s face.

    ''Damn!''

    The speed even took Seol by surprise. He quickly withdrew his strength upon seeing Zakcha charging at him. Instead, he acted to achieve his original goal.

    [Tendency: Shadow Theft activates.]

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    <em>ng��!</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creeaakk��</em>

    Before anyone noticed, the Great General Zakcha had drawn his sword and stood before Krom.

    "I told you to stop��"

    "Ah, right. Though, I wasn''t thinking of killing him." Seol said nonchntly and backed off.

    ''Jamad, you also felt that�� right?''

    - Yes. To think someone like that was possible.

    Rotating Primal Powers. Doing that allowed him to move differently than usual.

    A ticklish sensation followed��a feeling he recognized from before.

    ''Don''t tell me��''

    It was simr to what he felt when Karen surpassed her limits while fighting against Yaksha.

    ''Yes�� perhaps��''

    This might be the clue that would allow him to move to the next level.

    While Seol was sorting out his thoughts, Zakcha turned and said to Bram.

    "Bram, this method doesn''t seem appropriate."

    "��"

    "Bram!"

    Bram wasn''t paying much attention to Zakcha. However, as he screamed at him again, Bram got up and approached him.

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    "So you''re searching for something appropriate, huh��? What could that be?"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    Bram''s massive size was iparable to Zakcha''s.

    "Hmm? Say it."

    "Are you right in your mind?"

    "Haha�� Right in my mind?"

    <em>Paf!</em>

    Bram grabbed Zakcha by the cor, lifting him off the ground.

    Despite his feet dangling in the air, Zakcha kept a calm expression.

    "When have I been right in my mind?"

    "The negotiations are over�� you will regret having rejected Irizard''s grace."

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    <em>Paf��</em>

    After breaking free from Bram''s grip, Zakcha''s cloak fluttered as he withdrew.

    "We''re leaving."

    "Kiik��"

    "Kiik!

    Having regained hisposure, Krom pointed his staff at Seol and shouted, "Just wait. I''ll ensure you have a terrible death!"

    "Yeah, sure."

    "Kiik!"

    As the moles hurriedly retreated, Bram approached Seol.

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    "Human."

    "I won, didn''t I?"

    "That power��"

    Upon seeing the ferocity in Bram''s eyes, Bron quickly stepped in.

    "Brother, since the unwee guests are gone, why don''t we continue our discussion?"

    "Come back when the sun sets��"

    "I''ll do that��"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    As Bram departed along with his warriors, Bron approached Seol.

    "We''re fortunate to have at least experienced Irizard''s power, even if it was just a little."

    "Encroachment�� That was dangerous."

    "Haha�� Right? So, how does it feel to have experienced the power of an Old God, even though it was indirectly?"

    Seolughed as he pulled out the crystal engraved with a white bird from his pocket.

    "It seems doable."

    [You have sessfully stolen a special artifact.]

    [You have earned the special achievement ''Thief!'']

    [You have earned the special title ��Phantom Thief��]

    * * *

    Before sunset, the group was assigned a tent that could barely be called a lodging.

    Seol was given a spot next to Yeva and Ishi��s tents.

    With plenty of time left until evening��

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Seol, staring at the blue glowing crystal, checked its information.

    [[Wonder: Crystal of Dawn]

    Rank: Wonder

    Rmended Level: None

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A crystal created by a legendary magician.

    After the magician disappeared, its whereabouts were unknown��until now, when it has resurfaced once more.

    Bonus effect: Emits the power of extreme cold.]

    It had a very straightforward description.

    Seol shuddered at the immense energy he felt upon grabbing the crystal.

    - I can feel it! It''s Azran''s power!

    Although no one called him, Ur appeared out of nowhere and verified its authenticity.

    During the fight, Seol created a piece of ice identical to the crystal using Branka''s power. That had been his intent all along. He used the distraction caused by his attack on Krom to swap the Crystal of Dawn with the fake.

    ''I was wondering if it will work�� And it did.''

    Thanks to Zakcha''s timely interference, Krom hadn''t noticed the switch before he left.

    Although Seol had seized it, he hadn''t yet decided how to use it.

    ''Even if I forge it as a weapon, I already have Agony��''

    Karen, Jamad, and Karuna all had decent weapons. Even if he crafted a weapon from the crystal, there was no guarantee it would outperform theirs.

    Itspatibility with ice powers made it perfect for Jamad, who used cier Shamanic Spells, or Ur, who had obtained the Frozen Truth. But Jamad''s main power was the Primal Power of Earth, and Ur couldn''t wield equipment.

    ''Turning it into equipment is out. In that case��''

    He frowned.

    "I have to consume it��"

    In fact, that was how Azran used the Crystal of Dawn. He devoured the crystal and enhanced his magic.

    The crystal was obviously toorge to swallow, so he must have absorbed it through his mana.

    "If devoured�� Who should do it?"

    Who was going to consume it?

    Seol naturally thought Ur should consume it. After all, he inherited Azran''s power.

    However, there was also a reason to hesitate.

    ''Who knows what trouble it might bring��''

    Seol once dealt with a simr issue after taking the Pill of Eternal Life when he left the South.

    The Artifacts left by his Legendary ten pieces possessed extraordinary power. Even Seol had to be cautious about using them.

    ''What if Ur consumes it and vanishes for three years?''

    That dreadful scenario kept circling in his mind. He couldn''t help it because he had experienced something simr before.

    - There''s a way.

    Ur proposed a solution to Seol.

    - It''s risky if I consume it and pointless if you do?

    ''Yes.''

    - Then let him consume it.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    An avatar that looked exactly like Seol appeared before him.

    "Ah!"

    - Hahaha�� See? It''s simple.

    It was the least risky course of action. Among his summons, Ur was the one who used Seol''s avatar the most efficiently.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Seol gave an order to his avatar.

    As he did, the avatar brought the crystal to its mouth.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The crystal shattered into fragments, turned into powder, and then swallowed by the avatar.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [The avatar has consumed the Crystal of Dawn.]

    [It freezes from the overwhelming power.]

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Seol frowned upon seeing the avatar frozen.

    "Did it fail?"

    - There''s no way. Send him back. I''ll study how to use that guy.

    "Alright."

    <em>Whir��</em>

    With a quick motion, Seol sent the avatar back to the Void Door.

    It was as if he''d already received the reward from this Adventure.

    A few momentster��

    "Let''s go together."

    "Okay."

    Seol headed toward Bram''s tent. Then went along with Bron and Brutul to where Bram was.

    There, he heard an unexpected response.

    "Bron, go back. The Icemaw can''t join you."

    "What��? What did you just say��?"

    "I''ll say it again. The Icemaw�� cannot join you."

    "��"

    It was a shocking answer.

    ''Did the Icemaw never intend to get involved in this war from the start?''

    However, the unsettling atmosphere made it hard to believe that was the true reason.

    Seol quietly observed the situation.

    "As expected. So you still hold a grudge against me for having cast you out��"

    "No, that''s not the reason. We��"

    "How shameless, Bram."

    "Brutul��"

    "You have brought such suffering upon my mother with those hands, yet��"

    "Brutul! Don''te forward! This��"

    "You deserved to be exiled! That day�� that day, we��"

    Seol raised an eyebrow.

    "We�� trusted you��"

    Bram reacted to Brutul''s words�� and his reaction was intense.

    "Y-yes�� That''s right�� We''vemitted an unforgivable sin, one that cannot be forgiven."

    "Then! Shouldn''t you answer our call and seek redemption?!" Brutul faintly smiled.

    "We weren''t able to ovee it��"

    "��"

    "The curse of the heroic spirits�� They made sure to keep us bound�� We''re still starving."

    "That��"

    Seol and Jamad were starting to understand the situation.

    ''Did they end up killing their kin out of bloodlust? So that''s why they were exiled��''

    - It''s amon urrence when trolls cannot break free from the Blood Curse. However, the Icemaw might have craved for too much power.

    Seol nodded at Jamad''s whisper.

    "That can''t be true�� You said there''s a way! You asked me for time!"

    As the story unfolded, more secrets came to light.

    It seemed the exile of the Icemaw had been something Bron and Bram had discussed long ago.

    "It''s toote�� No Shaman could appease the heroic spirits after Branka��s death. Everyone who attempted to perform the memorial ritual ended up dying after being cursed by the heroic spirits. Now��"

    "Branka�� Branka�� Him again? This��"

    At that moment, Bron murmured as if he had just realized something.

    "Branka�� Branka��"

    Then he turned around and looked at Seol.

    "Branka!"

 Chapter 331

    Seol had returned to the outpost with Bron and Brutul.

    "Father, why did you deceive me?"

    "Brutul."

    "I still vividly remember that day. But how�� How could you deceive the tribe even until your death?"

    "Because it was everyone''s fault��"

    "Everyone''s fault��?"

    "I''ll exin everything. There��s probably a lot you don''t know."

    Brutul refrained from acting rashly, waiting for Bron''s exnation.

    "The Icemaw, including Bram, didn''t be that way by choice.""Then�� whose wish was it?"

    Bron revealed the truth that had been hidden from Brutul.

    "The tribes."

    "��"

    "The tribe made them ept the power of the heroic spirits."

    "Was it Branka''s order?"

    "Branka was part of it. But the truth is�� we had no choice left."

    The reason they had no choice but to ept the powers of the heroic spirits was rted to the Frostmaw��s circumstances at that time.

    "It had been a long time since our people, who once belonged to the Waterfall Tribe, settled here in the ciersnds. Hwigeltong has always been and of death, but I��ve heard it was even harsher back then."

    Seol nodded.

    In many records and documents, Hwigeltong was described as thend of death. That''s how dangerous it was for life to settle there.

    "However, our ancestors survived, and so did those who inherited thisnd from them."

    Bron''s gaze deepened.

    "In that process, our ancestors formed a profound bond with the beings of thisnd, awakening wisdom and strength from them. They even became simr beings themselves. However�� their strength was dangerous��epting it took them one step closer to savagery. In the end, that strength was forgotten."

    The Icemaw��s power was borrowed from the heroic spirits of their ancestors. Seol thought of a troll.

    ''Branka must have received strength from them.''

    Brutul kept listening.

    "It was Branka who recovered those forgotten Shamanic Spells. Even then, the Frostmaw fought countless wars over Hwigeltong, battling numerous enemies. The ancient heroic spirits awakened the savagery we had forgotten, allowing us to win many wars." ?

    Bram was Bron''s older brother.

    In other words, they were siblings. This made Seol curious.

    ''Why did Bram inherit the power of the heroic spirits, but Bron didn��t?''

    Bron soon answered that unspoken question.

    "For the first time in several generations, I inherited the pure power of the Waterfall��power that didn''t align with the power of the heroic spirits. Instead, Bram delved into that dangerous power on my behalf. We were young then, and we had to do everything we could to protect the tribe in Branka''s absence."

    "Father�� are you saying Bram bore all the burdens in your ce?"

    "It wasn''t just him. Bram and many others epted the power of the heroic spirits."

    "Why�� Why did they have to��"

    Why did they have to embrace such a dangerous power? The new generation of the tribe, including Brutul, couldn''t understand the tribe of that era, who had taken such a risk despite knowing the consequences.

    "Because we had to survive."

    "��"

    "Madria was severely weakened after moving to Hwigeltong. There was nowhere else to retreat. We had to�� create a ce where we could exist."

    In other words, Bram and the Icemaw had epted the heroic spirits'' power not out of greed but to protect the tribe.

    "Even so�� could anyone forgive what they did?"

    "I know. That night�� many died."

    "Mother! She lost her life to Bram, someone she trusted the most�� And yet, Father, why��"

    "That''s because I know it wasn''t his fault."

    Bron seemed to have already forgiven Bram.

    "Not all matters can be judged by their oues alone. What seemed right at that time may not hold true today. This incident is no exception."

    "Are you saying they were right?!"

    "I''m saying the tribe was wrong. Handing them a sharp de and expecting them not to get hurt��that whole thing was wrong from the beginning."

    Bron was saying that since it was the tribe''s decision, it was only right they should all bear the responsibility.

    "Brutul. We abandoned them."

    "��"

    "We forced them to ept a dangerous power and shifted the responsibility to them��"

    Brutul took a deep breath, trying to calm down at Bron''s words.

    "Does that matter now? They can''te back anymore. The heroic spirits will no longer lend us their power."

    "I came here to resolve that."

    "I''m going out to think for a moment."

    "Yes."

    Bron watched Brutul''s retreating figure for a while.

    "Hahaha! Arguing with my child, who''s now older than me, makes me feel pathetic."

    "Sometimes, you need to have an honest conversation."

    Seol felt warmth from that sight. He had never experienced such a familiar bond before. He never had anyone kindly guide him like this.

    "Well, it''s just as you''ve heard. The Icemaw may be outcasts, but they weren''t exiled for their sins."

    "It''s because of their power, right? That might go berserk at any moment."

    "Exactly, on the night the Icemaw lost control, many tribe members who tried to restrain them died at their hands�� But most saw that as inevitable."

    "So power was more important than the lives that were lost?"

    "We had to survive. The Icemaw were forced to carry the burden of that power due to the tribe''s choice."

    "So, what''s your n? Will reconciliation improve anything?"

    "Emotional rifts will eventually fade with time and generations. And in war, emotions are the first thing that must be set aside."

    Bron looked at Seol.

    "We''re going to hold a memorial ritual to soothe the spirits."

    "Isn''t having someone other than Branka conduct the memorial ritual dangerous?"

    "That''s why I''m asking you."

    "��"

    "I want you to lead the memorial ritual."

    It seemed that this was how things were going to unfold.

    "Is it because I''ve inherited Branka''s power?"

    "You got it half-right."

    "What about the other half?"

    "You''re the strongest Shaman I know. If you fail, we won''t need any further attempts."

    "So you''re asking me to throw myself into the fire with kindling in hand."

    "Hahaha! I haven''t even considered the possibility of you failing. If you do make this favor for me, I won''t forget about this."

    Seol asked Jamad.

    ''Can we do this?''

    - There''s nothing special about a memorial ritual. The issue lies in how favorably the spirits respond. ept it.

    ''Are you sure?''

    - If you don''t take such debt now, they might have a change of heartter. However, Bron doesn''t seem like someone who would do that. A memorial ritual�� It''s been a while.

    Seol nodded upon hearing Jamad��s words.

    "Alright. I''ll do it."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s a relief�� really."

    * * *

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The Icemaw trolls gathered at the outpost.

    Those unrted to the heroic spirits, like Sk, were left to keep watch. So all who were cursed by the heroic spirits were here.

    "Yeva! Over here!"

    "Ishi!"

    Yeva stood atop a slope, holding something and looking down at the tribe.

    "What''s that?"

    "I''m trying to capture this in a drawing."

    "Aren''t you cold?"

    "I can manage. After all, I took the medicine Seol gave me."

    "But drawing? I didn''t know you had that kind of skill."

    "Didn''t I mention I went to art school?"

    "What? Is that beard of yours drawn too?"

    "But I''m serious��"

    "Ah�� Sorry."

    <em>Awooo��!</em>

    <em>Awoooooo��!</em>

    "Uh�� scary."

    "I wonder, why are they howling like that?"

    "No idea��"

    "To think we would get to see a troll memorial ritual. Are we lucky?"

    "Considering we''re in Hwigeltong, calling it unlucky wouldn''t be wrong either."

    "Ah."

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The trolls formed a circle around a massive bonfire, seated in concentric rings, with Seol sitting closest to the fire.

    "Do you think that Seol is perhaps a troll?"

    "That''s ridiculous��"

    "No, seriously. Isn''t it surprising how a human gets along so well with trolls? He''s a transferee on top of that."

    "Well, seeing a human perform a troll memorial ritual is such a surreal sight that your point almost makes sense."

    "Right?"

    "What will happen if Seol fails?"

    "Honestly, I''m more worried about how this war will unfold."

    "Do you think we''ll even survive until the war ends?"

    "Hahaha! We got involved in a pretty deep mess."

    "I''m going to write a book about this unbelievable stuff when we get back. I''ve been keeping detailed notes."

    "Oh, that''s a great idea. If we make it back alive, let''s do it."

    "Hey! Don''t say it like that. It makes it sound like we won''t make it back.''

    There was no chance the conversation between the two humans would reach the roll''s ears.

    While they chatted, the rolls were focusing their minds.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Bron sat down beside Seol.

    "Seol, have you ever been a leader?"

    "Not really."

    "How unexpected. To think someone with your skills would work alone."

    "Really? I thought I was ill-suited for such a position."

    "Huh? Ill-suited?"

    "Yes. Leaders should possess certain qualities, right?"

    "Qualities�� there are, I guess."

    Bron grinned and began sharing his thoughts.

    "Do you know what it takes to be a leader?"

    "Someone superior to others? Or perhaps wiser?"

    "Yes. I''m sure there are guys like that. However, since I''m unsure about them, I will tell you about Hwigeltong."

    "So, what kind of person bes a leader in Hwigeltong?"

    "Someone who keeps moving forward."

    "��"

    "There''s no time to look back. In Hwigeltong, if your heart takes a break, it means death. That''s why you must keep moving forward. There''s no time to check if the direction is right or if those following you are keeping up."

    Since it came from Bron, who once led Hwigeltong through its golden age, it had to be true.

    "For us, it''s a matter of survival. So�� right now, the only future I see is one in which Irizard is done. The rest will be up to those who follow once peacees."

    "Bron."

    "That''s why�� we have to do this. Otherwise, there won''t be a future for anyone."

    Bron ced his hand on Seol''s shoulder.

    "I believe in you."

    Seol smirked.

    <em>BZZT��</em>

    Seol''s form darkened upon embracing Jamad''s power. He then replied, "Believe in me."

    <em>Fwoosh��!</em>

    As Seol blew on the bonfire, its mes surged upward.

    <em>FWOOSH��!</em>

    At that moment, Seol, alongside the Icemaw, was drawn into the realm of the heroic spirits.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The night swallowed everything��even the Icemaw and their surroundings��leaving only the bonfire.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to have some support nearby?"

    "Seol��"

    Jamad spoke up.

    "It seems I''ll have to step in."

    "Already?"

    "They''re here."

    "What��?"

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The bonfire illuminated its surroundings.

    Something huge that seemed both soft and rigid appeared.

    What was that looming near the bonfire?

    ''A paw��?''

    Upon looking closely, it seemed to be some kind of paw.

    ''A bear?''

    Seol raised his gaze slowly, starting from the massive paw way bigger than a troll''s.

    ''Oh my god��''

    A colossal white bear was sitting before him. It was a creature so huge that it made him feel like he needed to scream.

    - Despite having Branka''s scent, you''re someone I''ve never seen before.

    As the bear spoke, its voice resonated deeply through the space.

    Jamad replied.

    "Spirits, ancestors of the Frostmaw, the tribe is facing a dire crisis. We need your help."

    - And yet, the one speaking isn''t even a Frostmaw.

    "I, who am not even a Frostmaw, stand here for them. So why do you, ancestors, remain silent?"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    Next to the huge bear, an equally gigantic wolf appeared.

    - You remind me of that child, Branka.

    "Branka��?"

    - Yes. He had a simr boldness to yours.

    "The tribe Branka left behind is in trouble. So why have you turned your backs on them?"

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    This time, an owl appeared.

    Just like the others, its size wasparable to a hill.

    - Because it''s futile.

    "What��?"

    The owl said while ring menacingly.

    - Despite how much they resist, they won''t be able to sever the submission etched into their blood.

    "��"

    - We''ve existed for a long time. We''ve watched, shed, and lent them our strength. Watching them only disrupts the peace within us.

    Jamad sharply retorted.

    "You call yourselves their ancestors yetck even that much patience?"

    - There''s one way to sever the dominance of an Old God.

    "Is that true��?"

    This had been one of Jamad''s ultimate goals, to break free from the Old God''s control��to free the trolls from their grasp.

    However, the words the owl uttered made Jamad''s expression harden.

    - To abandon being a troll, abandon being alive.

    "What do you mean��?"

    - My existence is beyond definition. To shed blood and form to transcend perception.

    "Are you saying we should be something other than trolls��?"

    They were suggesting to transform into beings of another dimension different from them, just like themselves.

    - Exactly. Just like chrysalis emerges as something entirely new, you must be greater beings��

    Jamad, who had been quietly listening, frowned.

    "What would be the point of doing that��?"

    - What��?

    Seol realized from the start that their persuasion wouldn''t work with Jamad. The words they uttered were things Jamad despised.

    "If nothing is left, if everything but the essence of who I am is overturned��"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The Earth��s energy swirled around the Night Crow''s body.

    "What''s the point of that?"

    - Without such a transformation, the trolls will never escape from the Old Gods.

    "Hey�� I''m a troll."

    Jamad began scolding the old spirits in return.

    "We''re savage and like war. We reject any power other than the strength of Shamanic Spells and raw physicality."

    He smirked.

    "That''s what I like. Purity. That''s who I, Jamad, am."

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOOM��</em>

    A massive snow leopard approached.

    - If you give up on being trolls, the reason for fighting will also disappear. Wasn''t peace the future you all desired?

    "No. It has changed."

    Jamad corrected their misunderstanding.

    "It isn''t about staying as trolls to fight. It''s about fighting to remain as trolls. Combat is inevitable. That''s what I understand."

    - A life full of endless struggle�� You and Branka are truly alike.

    Just at that moment��

    A frost storm surged through the space.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Haha��</em>

    <em>Hahaha��</em>

    Someone��sughter echoed through the space.

    The heroic spirits stared down the Night Crow as something bluish emerged from their body.

    "You all are still the same."

    - Branka��!

    - As expected, I knew it was your scent.

    - Haven''t you gone to the Realm of Souls?

    The lower part of Branka''s body remained hazy, with only his upper body and face clearly defined. It proved that he only existed as a spirit.

    "Ah, yes. Well, a lot happened�� That''s why I''m relying on this one."

    - That form�� Does that mean you lost?

    - Branka was defeated?

    - There''s no way Branka would lose! After all, he''s the one who epted our power��

    The heroic spirits seemed shocked at the idea of Branka losing.

    Branka stepped in to persuade them in Jamad''s ce.

    "Heroic spirits, the Frostmaw need your power.''

    - Branka, didn''t you say the same thing long ago?

    "Did I? Well, I don''t have a good memory."

    - You fool! Despite having resisted so fiercely, nothing has changed! For generations, you''ve done nothing but resist Irizard. What could be more pointless than fighting for something that never changes?

    "You''re right. We might have to keep fighting until the day we die."

    The bear spirit, who had remained silent, said.

    - Then�� Why keep fighting? Even in the face of endless defeat?

    Brankaughed.

    "Hahaha! What else can we do? That''s how we were born. That''s how our life is."

    - You will lose. Irizard has already surpassed Madria.

    "That isn''t a good reason to avoid the fight."

    - Even if we had our strength, the Emon cannot be underestimated. They have already��

    "That''s also not a good reason to avoid the fight."

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    A scent brushed lightly past the tip of their noses as a white fox appeared.

    - Branka, your role is over. I will ask the young troll.

    As the fox appeared, the spirits stepped back and bowed their heads.

    - Young troll, all these obstaclesy in front of you. Why do you still fight?

    Jamad answered firmly, as if he were making a vow.

    "Because we were born on thisnd."

    - I see��

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The forms of the heroic spirits started to change. They began transforming into massive trolls.

    They were returning to their original shapes.

    Behind them, countless flickering lights were dancing��all of them were spirits.

    - You''re right.

    The giant trolls gazed down at Jamad and said.

    - Then, there''s no choice but to fight.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    The night shattered, and the heroic spirits dispersed.

    <em>WHOOSH��</em>

    Their souls were drawn into the bodies of the Frostmaw.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 332

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The heroic spirits shining in various hues flowed into the bodies of the Icemaw, creating a spectacr scene.

    "Oh my God��"

    "Wh-what am I looking at?"

    It was something they had never experienced before, a mesmerizing sight that left them in awe.

    It felt as if an aurora had descended and was dancing right before their eyes, apletely novel experience.

    "Seol did it!"

    "He pulled it off!"

    Such a spectacle wouldn''t have unfolded if Seol failed.Yeva and Ishi confidently waited for the moment they would wake up. Bron did the same.

    "��"

    While frowning, he observed their transformation.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The waves of light continued for a while.

    Bram was the first to open his eyes.

    "Bram!"

    "��"

    "Was it a sess? Or��"

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Bram''s form started to change. His fangs had grown sharper, his muscles were now densely packed without a single gap, and a coat of pure white fur had emerged.

    His size soon surpassed that of any other troll by several times. Even his facial features had changed, resembling a giant bear.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "That sight��"

    "It looks like the heroic spirits have started getting serious this time."

    "Oof��"

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The other tribe members were also transforming as they embraced the powers of the heroic spirits.

    One took the form of a wolf, someone looked like a snow leopard, and another one looked like a fox. Each exuded a strength several times stronger than before.

    Bron followed Bram''s gaze, who was now much taller than him. There stood Seol with his arms crossed and his eyes open.

    Bron waited desperately for the answer he had been anticipating toe out of his mouth.

    "It''s done."

    "��"

    Bram smirked and said to Bron.

    "We will stand with the Frostmaw."

    [Faction: Frostmaw and Faction: Icemaw are now in close alliance.]

    [The bnce of power between Faction: Emon and Faction: Frostmaw has shifted.]

    [The bnce of power between Faction: Emon and Faction: Frostmaw is now asymmetric.]

    "That means��"

    "We will crush the Emon, regardless of how many there are. Just as we did in the past."

    Bron closed his eyes. His body was trembling.

    Not only had he achieved his purpose foring here, but the power of the Icemaw�� now their allies��had also significantly grown.

    "Gauge the timing, Brother."

    "Ah�� Timing. Supply lines�� They won''t be necessary, will they?"

    Bram and Bron were on the same page.

    The momentum had shifted in their favor. If they lost this chance, there wouldn��t be another change.

    Thus, they nned to give their all.

    "There''s no need. This war won��t be long."

    Bron said while looking to the North, where the Emon were.

    "Yes. It''s time to make things return to normal."

    * * *

    Seol and Bron''s group joined the Icemaw and returned to the fortress.

    As news of a sessful negotiation with the Icemaw spread, mixed reactions swirled within the fortress.

    On one side, some supported the alliance and believed this would finally end the war. On the other hand, some argued that the atrocities the Icemawmitted in the past couldn''t be overlooked.

    While Brutul and Bron began preparing for war while listening to what the opposition was saying, Seol was making good use of his spare time.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    "Hmm�� This isn''t right��"

    <em>BZZT��</em>

    Seol separated from Jamad.

    He was organizing his thoughts about what he felt during the previous fight against Krom.

    "The sensation of moving the Primal Power itself feels foreign. I can''t even grasp it."

    - That''s the drawback of having multiple Primal Powers. Getting distinct Primal Powers circting together requires considering numerous factors. They will get entangled and smashed if you aren''t careful. It isn''t your fault.

    Seol imagined the Primal Powers as different pieces inside arge circle.

    ''This doesn''t feel right��''

    The Primal Powers couldn''t mix with ordinary methods. In fact, he felt uneasy that forcing them to circte might disrupt the bnce and create even bigger problems.

    "So there you are."

    As he was discussing training with Jamad, Bron came looking for him.

    Seol appreciated having a Shaman nearby who could share his insights about Primal Power cirction.

    "That''s right. To think you would figure out a way to counter Irizard''s authority just from your encounter with a mole�� You''re amazing. As expected, you��"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Bron created a sphere of water in his palm. Seol noticed something remarkable as he looked at his body��Bron��s Primal Power was rotating.

    The Night Crow tried to imitate him, but their Primal Powers refused to budge.

    "Hmm, it isn''t easy."

    "Hahaha, of course not. I''m merely making a single essence to circte. Being able to do this took me an incredible amount of time."

    Brom emphasized the importance of Primal Power cirction.

    "Irizard''s authority slowly freezes your Primal Power, preventing you from using Shamanic Spells. It''s as if your heart itself was freezing�� Her very existence is a curse."

    "Cirction�� Cirction��"

    "It won''t be easy. You might not get a grasp of it until the very moment you step into battle."

    "How strange�� When I subdued Krom��"

    "That''s exactly why I''m not worried. It''s much easier once you''re in the heat of a battle."

    Seol found a clue in Bron''s words. He came to an understanding upon reflecting on his fight against Krom.

    "It''s hard to understand the sensation of making your Primal Power move. But when an opponent persistently targets it, my essence unconsciously responds with strength."

    "Hmm�� So it isn''t a circle?"

    "A circle��?"

    Bron asked back at the mention of a circle, and Seol shared his doubts.

    "Hmm��"

    After hearing his exnation, Bron seemed to understand what he was missing and added additional insight.

    "What is a circle to you?"

    "Well�� It''s round��"

    "What does it mean to you?"

    "Mean to me��?"

    "What significance does a circle hold to you?"

    "It''s just something round�� Hmm?"

    Amidst their conversation, Seol realized why making his Primal Powers circte had been so challenging.

    "It''s hard to picture it."

    "Exactly. In my case, I think of the Primal Power as a wheel. I imagine it rolling in my mind."

    "A wheel�� a wheel��"

    Before attempting to put Bron''s suggestion, Seol asked.

    "By the way, it''s soon, right?"

    "Yes�� Tomorrow. It''s unsettling. A cold wave ising."

    The weather was ominous.

    A cold wind knocked on the fortress'' doors, and their stockpile of provisions dwindled to a precarious level.

    "With more mouths to feed, we don''t have enough resources for a prolonged campaign. We can''t give the enemy time to prepare."

    "What about the opposition?"

    "We''ll have to settle it soon. If no decision is made before the march��"

    Bronughed awkwardly.

    "We can''t take them with us."

    "What about waiting out the cold wave before marching?"

    "We''re facing too many problems. Things are escting because someone who should be dead is forcing the pace. If we sit back and wait for the cold wave to pass, the tribe will grow sluggish, and moving them will be hard."

    "��"

    "This is our only chance. We must make everyone look forward. So�� we can bring down Irizard."

    Many thoughts crossed Seol''s mind while he looked at Bron��what would have happened to the Frostmaw if he hadn''t returned? What if he hadn''t released him from the Library of All Knowledge? Or if their paths never crossed in the first ce?

    As Seol thought about these things��

    "Bron!"

    A soldier appeared to deliver a message to Bron.

    Bron listened before turning to Seol.

    "Come with me. It seems the opposition is demanding an exnation."

    "Well, it makes sense. After all, the march is tomorrow��

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Seol and Bron returned to the throne room.

    The opposition was gathered there, waiting for him. Most of them were veterans who remembered the past.

    "Bron, it''s good to see you alive, but�� I can''t agree with everything you''ve nned."

    "I understand the importance of ending this war! But�� they aren''t to be trusted."

    "They won''t keep their promise."

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Bron gave a slight nod and responded.

    "I understand your anger."

    "You understand?"

    "Anger is our source, after all. So it''s only natural."

    "How bold of you to say such a thing after bringing back the Icemaw."

    At that moment, Brutul, who had been standing by, stepped forward.

    "Father, may I speak to them?"

    Brutul seemed to have shifted his perspective after participating in the negotiations with the Icemaw. He seemed to realize their importance in this war.

    "Go ahead��"

    Brutul addressed the opposition.

    "I also lost my mother to someone I trusted a lot. I still remember that day vividly. Since then, I''ve been nurturing my anger." He smiled bitterly. "Focused anger is a sweet thing, after all."

    "��"

    "However, anger only shows one color. It paints the entire world in that hue."

    Despite not being a great leader, Brutul empathized with the tribe through emotions. After all, unlike Bron, he couldn''t look ahead.

    "My father achieved things that might have been within my reach, even with my limited strength. But I didn��t. I couldn��t even see those possibilities. Anger blinded me, shutting out any chance of coexistence or understanding."

    "Don''t you dare tell us our anger is misced!"

    "Right now�� we might possess the greatest strength yet hold the weakest bonds."

    Growling rebuttals erupted from the opposition.

    "Erase�� erase our anger? How could you even suggest that?"

    "It isn''t erasing it, but redirecting it temporarily."

    "What��?"

    "Fill the world with anger toward Irizard."

    "Why should we do that?"

    "Because this opportunity might nevere again."

    "��"

    Brutul was once the most prominent figure among those who despised the Icemaw. As he said it like that, the atmosphere seemed to ease a bit.

    Their anger needed to be redirected. But what came after that?

    If their anger could be redirected, even by the same degree it had been misaligned, they would still need the strength to push forward.

    Bron asked the opposition.

    "Have you ever seen a wave��?"

    "What does that mean?"

    "With the Waterfall Shamans gone, I never had the chance to learn anything from them."

    From his birth to his growth, Bron''s life has been full of extraordinary things. The long-forgotten power had resurfaced. And although he didn''t have anyone to guide him, he had grown to be someone exceptional.

    His very existence bordered on the miraculous.

    "Every day, I imagined myself floating on the sea. Even though the only ocean I''d ever seen was the tranquil Pr Sea, I imagined all the oceans, the sunlight slipping through the clouds, the stormy nights, and the ever-moving waves."

    Imagination�� that was the origin of Bron''s power.

    ''Ah�� So that''s why.''

    Bron''s power started with a sound. The sound of water came even before a single drop of water emerged.

    "As time passed, certain things became visible."

    "Visible?"

    "The waves."

    "��"

    "The world has a flow. I call it the wave. Even in ces where there isn''t water, there are waves."

    The wave Bron spoke about was deeply tied to the war at hand.

    "I see it. A massive wave surging toward us."

    "A wave��"

    "If we ride it, we''re going to reach the shore in an instant�� but if we''re swept away by it, it''s the end."

    Nobody wanted such a future where the tribe was torn apart.

    What the opposition truly wanted might have been an opportunity to unleash their long-held anger.

    "Then, Bron�� how do we ride this wave?"

    "By facing it. By not fearing it. By not avoiding it. And by knowing the right moment��"

    Bron spoke with conviction.

    "I intend to ride the wave. Your thoughts are as countless as stars, as varied too. I''m just here to guide you. The decision is yours."

    "��"

    "And finally�� to ride the wave, I need your strength."

    The march was set for tomorrow. If Bron failed to convince the opposition, it would be akin to losing their forces without even fighting.

    And thus, he tried his best to persuade them.

    He told them where to direct their anger. He told them that now was the time they all had to see in the same direction.

    As the murmurs among the opposition grew, Bron, along with the other trolls, frowned. The oue remained uncertain.

    Then, as if their discussion had reached a conclusion, the leader of the opposition, a Great Warrior, said to Bron.

    "Bron."

    "��"

    "This wave�� it will be huge, right? Big enough to carry all this pain and anger."

    "Haha�� Ah�� Of course. I''d put everything I have at stake."

    Bron suddenly stood up and roared.

    "A massive wave like none of you have ever seen will rise and sweep away Irizard and those damn moles all at once."

    "Then, good! We will ride that wave you speak off!"

    The day before the march, the Frostmaw finally became a single, colossal spear.

    * * *

    <em>Boom�� Boom��</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    As the day of the march dawned, the gates of Gargea opened, and the Frostmaw came out through it.

    From above, the vast army moving across the snowy ins resembled a swarm of ants on the march.

    <em>Boom�� Boom..</em>

    <em>Boom�� Boom��</em>

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    Seol and Bron rode atop tamed wolves.

    The two Great Shamans were, in truth, the strongest assets the Frostmaw had to show.

    The oue of the battle against Irizard depended on these two.

    They advanced toward the North, the heart of the Emon''s territory.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    On the third day of the march.

    "It seems we��re the first to arrive��"

    No one was at the ce where they were supposed to meet with the Icemaw. It was undoubtedly a discouraging sight.

    Yeva whispered to Ishi.

    "There''s no way they betrayed us�� right?"

    "Then�� what would happen to us?"

    "I don''t know�� I think they scrapped everything they had for this��"

    Unease quickly spread among their ranks.

    "See?! They never intended to keep their word!"

    "Believing in the Icemaw was a mistake!"

    Asints poured out from those who still didn''t trust the Icemaw, Bron said to them.

    "It seems we have arrived early! Do not waver!"

    It was at that moment��

    <em>Kiik��</em>

    <em>Kiiiik!</em>

    Instead of the Icemaw, a rather troublesome group of guests appeared.

    "Kiik�� We''ve been waiting for you."

    From the distance, a voice Seol had once heard before came.

    "It seems you failed to bring the Icemaw. Kikkikkik��"

    The Great Shaman Krom and the Emon mocked Seol''s group from afar.

    "Zakcha can see further! The blizzard ising! And you��"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    "In this ce��"

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    The sounds of massive drums spread.

    And from a distance, faint shadows began to emerge.

    <em>BOOM, BOOM��</em>

    <em>BOOM��</em>

    <em>GROAAR!</em>

    A massive bear was the first toe into view.

    Leading the bear was Bram, who shouted.

    "Brother, apologies for making you wait!"

    Bron smirked.

    "You''re a bitte��"

    As the Icemaw made their grand entrance, the moles grew agitated.

    "Kiik�� It''s them!"

    "We need to finish the mission and retreat��"

    "Shut up��! I was just about to do that!"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Krom swung his staff and shouted.

    "This staff, which was bestowed upon me by Irizard, canmand the power of weather itself! Now�� see!"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    "Now�� the blizzard shall"

    "Youmand what?"

    "Kiik! Just wait. Soon, the blizzard will��"

    As the staff showed no reaction, Krom began sweating profusely despite the frigid cold.

    "The blizzard�� Why��"

    "How long are you going to make us wait?"

    Krom paused for a moment and brought his ear close to the staff''s crystal orb.

    He tapped it lightly with his finger.

    <em>Tap��</em>

    <em>Tap��</em>

    Then he brought his ear close again, frowning.

    This time, he hit the orb with slightly more strength.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The crystal orb shattered like ice, breaking into fragments. It was an obvious result.

    After all, it had been ice all along.

    Looking visibly flustered, Krom muttered, "T-to think Irizard would deceive me��"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Krom had been tasked with making sure the Frostmaw were hit with a blizzard in the middle of the snowy ins.

    He had an unwavering confidence in any mission as long as he possessed the staff that had been bestowed to him by Irizard. But the sight of the crystal orb shattering left him utterly devastated.

    "Wh-why..."

    "Kiik! Run! Run!"

    "Why did Irizard..."

    "Kiik! Don''t pass out! You''re heavy!

    "Lift him! Lift there too!"

    Several moles hurriedly carried Krom on their backs and began retreating.

    "Why are those guys...""Anyway, it''s good that we have one less concern."

    Yeva and Ishi grumbled amongst themselves.

    <em>BOOM...</em>

    <em>BOOM...</em>

    As the Icemaw drew closer, the Frostmaw were shocked by their drastically changed appearance.

    "Wh-what kind of power..."

    "What on earth happened?"

    Thinking back to when the Icemaw were banished from the tribe, it was hard to imagine their current form.

    After their rampage, their teeth became separated, and their hair sparse from their intense pain. Their final appearance, which resembled a well-dried mummy, could no longer be seen.

    They grew three timesrger and exuded an overwhelming presence as if they had be giants.

    "Kahaha! I wished for this day toe, but who would have thought it woulde from the hands of my brother, who returned from death?"

    "Brother, are you ready to fight?"

    Bram grinned at Bron''s words.

    "Yes, let''s march."

    Everyone looked in one direction.

    While looking at the snowy ins, the massive army started heading slowly toward the North, where the mole base was.

    * * *

    <em>Whir...</em>

    The blizzard would soon arrive.

    Those familiar with the weather imed this storm wouldn''t be particrly fierce. Even so, it was a Hwigeltong strom.

    It was an unfavorable environment forbat.

    <em>Creak...</em>

    <em>Creak...</em>

    <em>Kikiki...</em>

    Given the moles being mostly underground, their base had rarely been attacked. No one was willing to risk fighting them in their underground domain.

    To make things worse, the one leading them was Irizard, a fragment of an Old God. That''s why, after the Frostmaw��s fall from grace, the Emon had risen to dominate the power hierarchy.

    <em>Kiiiik!</em>

    "They''reing! Coming!"

    <em>Whir...</em>

    <em>Boom...</em>

    <em>Boom...</em>

    <em>Boom...</em>

    The rumbling of drums filled the air.

    Resonating from a distance, it instilled unprecedented fear in the Emon��a fear deeply etched into their unconscious.

    "They''re here...!"

    Even though the Emon had gained intelligence, their history was extremely short, leaving them far from possessing knowledge that spanned all aspects of society.

    Theypensated for theirck of knowledge with their sheer numbers and aggressive expansion, which turned into a fatal weakness in such situations.

    "There are so many!"

    "What should we do!"

    "Zakcha, what should we do?!"

    Zakcha''s gaze was locked on someone far across the snowy ins��Seol, who didn''t shy away from his stare.

    ''We can win...''

    Seol noticed the unease in Zakcha''s eyes and realized that he was wavering.

    ''The battle will ignite in an instant.''

    Everyone gathered there most likely shared the same thought. This fight was poised to burst into mes as quickly as dry straw, creating a massive wildfire.

    In Hwigeltong, thend of death, it wasn''t a fight for survival but how many enemies you could kill.

    Seol''s heart began to race.

    The eerie stillness before war dulled everyone''s senses.

    ''I must focus on what I have to do.''

    Everyone had a distinct role in this war. Some had to take the vanguard and draw the enemy''s attention, while others had to infiltrate enemy lines and reduce their numbers.

    Seol and Bron''s roles were more specific.

    ''Hunt Irizard.''

    They needed to take Irizard, a fragment of an Old God, down. It was the most dangerous and, perhaps, nearly impossible task.

    No salvation awaited them, and they faced immense obstacles. It was a battle where they could rely only on themselves.

    "Oof... Oof..."

    <em>Boom...</em>

    <em>Boom��</em>

    [The drums of war inspire you!]

    [You feel less pain.]

    [Your thirst for vengeance grows clearer.]

    <em>Boom...</em>

    <em>Boom...</em>

    Bron stepped to the front of the formation and turned to face everyone.

    "Now, there''s no ce to retreat."

    "..."

    "..."

    Everyone became silent at his voice.

    "Don''t expect anything grand. We''ve always struggled to survive."

    "Oof... Oof..."

    Mist rose from their breaths and became clouds.

    "We struggled to survive when Madria fled to the pr regions, seeking a different path from the other Old Gods."

    "Oof... Oof..."

    "We still struggled to survive when Hwigeltong''s victors refused to acknowledge us."

    Perhaps their lives had been a history of defeats.

    "And now, the pain Madria bore is trying to seize ournd. So once again, we have to struggle to survive."

    "Oof... Oof... Haa..."

    Bron''s eyes widened, and he firmly said.

    "Then, let us struggle to the very end."

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    His wolf turned back to face forward.

    The Emon gripped their weapons and red at them.

    Bron raised his hand slightly, feeling the wind.

    <em>Whir��!</em>

    The strong winds made arrows nearly useless. It was the same for the other side. But, the Frostmaw would not fall to mere arrows.

    Bron shouted.

    "Crush them all!"

    It was their signal for war.

    As if they had been waiting for thismand, the wolf riders and the Frostmaw charged forward with their shields and weapons in hand.

    "WOAH!"

    "KHAHAHA!"

    "I''m going to kill you all!"

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    It almost felt as if the ground was shaking.

    Seol shook his reins and moved alongside Bron.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Whoom!</em>

    The Frostmaw''s front line collided with the Emon��s formation.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The Frostmaw trampled through, advancing relentlessly.

    "Ahahaha!"

    "Take their heads!"

    <em>Kiik!</em>

    "Surround them! Kill them all!"

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    "Argh!"

    "Aim for their legs!"

    Orders were lost amidst the chaos.

    Sk led the charge, directing the troops from the front.

    "Break through the right!"

    <em>Crack...</em>

    Ice spikes erupted from the ground, piercing the bodies of the Frostmaw.

    "Argh..."

    "Counterattack!"

    <em>Whir...</em>

    The Frostmaw had far more skilled shamans than the Emon.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    "Dodge!"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Dozens of Emon were sent flying as a snow giant swung its fist at a formation of moles.

    <em>Beep...</em>

    For a moment, Seol''s mind blurred.

    The battlefield was pure chaos.

    The wars in the centralnds were characterized by finesse and precision. However, the wars in the pr regions were shes of sheer, raw power.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Kiik...</em>

    A mole soldier''s head was crushed under a blunt weapon.

    "Deploy the armored moles!"

    <em>WHOOM...</em>

    The ground split open, and a swarm of armored moles emerged.

    ''There are more than I expected.''

    Looking at their numbers, Seol worried about the main force. His gaze shifted from the moles to Bron''s back.

    Bron didn''t look back. It was an act that could be seen as either ruthless or wise, depending on one''s perspective.

    "Khahaha!''

    Bram leaped over the head of an armored mole.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    His ws tore through the armored mole''s flesh.

    "I''ll make sure everyst of you die today, so just wait."

    <em>Crack...</em>

    With a monstrous strength, Bram snapped the thick neck of the big mole.

    Having recovered the power of the heroic spirits, the Icemaw recreated the nightmare-like strength that once brought terror to the Frostmaw.

    <em>Kiiiik!</em>

    <em>Whoom...</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    It was then��

    ''The ground is copsing...!''

    Whether they had been preemptively prepared or not, a trap Seol hadn''t foreseen was triggered.

    ''Damn it... Even the moles will get swept away...''

    The trap that triggered had swept away not only the Frostmaw but also the moles in its radius.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The entire ground caved in, and no one could escape being dragged into the copse.

    The fall wasn''t particrly high; with a bit of luck, some might survive with minimal injuries.

    However, for those unlucky...

    ''Focus!''

    He was shaken for a moment.

    The uncertainty about roles.

    Doubts began appearing in his head. What was the purpose that brought them here? Was it truly right to prioritize anything over the lives of hisrades?

    Ironically, in moments like this, no clear choices emerged. Even knowing what options were avable might have provided him peace of mind.

    Seol looked at Bron.

    Bron was doing his best to avoid falling. That''s right. He was trying his hardest to protect himself so he could face Irizard in peak condition.

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Paf!</em>

    Seol quickly joined Bron.

    "Ugh..."

    Groans filled the air all around them.

    "Kiik! The ground has copsed!"

    "This is our chance! Our chance!"

    "Irizard! Irizard!"

    Amidst the chaos, Seol turned his gaze toward a striking structure. An exquisite ice structure was built underground. It didn''t seem rted to the Emon.

    ''That has to be...''

    Irizard��

    That had to be where the fragment of the Old God, Irizard, lived.

    <em>Tss...</em>

    "Damn..."

    "Why did we stop?"

    "Look up."

    An immense force was gathering at where Bron pointed.

    ''Oh my God...''

    It was unmistakably Irizard''s power��the curse of extreme cold itself.

    It seemed as if Frost was gathering while trying to bury the chaotic battlefield.

    "Ugh..."

    It was such an immense strength that it made even Bron hesitate.

    ''I have to stop it...''

    Even if they managed to defeat Irizard, it wouldn''t have been a victory if the Emon annihted their main forces.

    <em>Ssh...</em>

    A colossal pir of water erupted as Seol and Bron turned to theirrades, shing against the Frost power that Irizard had unleashed.

    <em>SPLASH!</em>

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    The two forces collided midair and dissipated, neutralizing the attack by a narrow margin.

    "KYAK!"

    Bron screamed upon seeing the one who intercepted Irizard''s attack.

    "Madria!"

    "Go! Bron!"

    "But..."

    "You promised not to look back! Go now!"

    "Ugh..."

    "You''re the only one who can do it... This is thest chance! Go!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Forcing himself to look forward, Bron headed toward the underground ice fortress along with Seol.

    "Stop them! Stop them!"

    "Kiik!"

    "They mustn''t reach Irizard..."

    <em>Paf! Paf!</em>

    Water arrows came flying and pierced the necks of the Emon blocking their way.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Seol and Bron swiftly advanced through their ranks.

    But then, Seol shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "Bron! Stop!"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The head of the wolf Bron was riding was cleanly severed.

    Seol dismounted his wolf and sent it away to slow down their pace. They were now just a few steps away from Irizard''sir.

    "You aren''t getting past here..."

    Seol turned his gaze to the mole exuding menacing energy, the one who beheaded Bron''s wolf.

    "Zakcha..."

    "This is the end. Your rebellion stops here."

    Although Irizard''sir was so close, they were now being held up.

    "..."

    "How dare you try to step into Irizard''s sanctuary with your filthy feet..."

    Zakcha''s chilling words, which he delivered with his sword pointing forward, were abruptly interrupted.

    "Khaha! I knew this would happen, Bron!"

    A blue-eyed troll appeared while riding the wolf Seol had sent back.

    "Sk..."

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    After leaping off the wolf, Sk charged at Zakcha like a missile.

    <em>CLANG��!</em>

    <em>Kiik...</em>

    <em>Kiik...</em>

    "Go, Bron," Sk smirked. "Don''t fail this time."

    "I won��t..."

    "Ugh... Stop there!"

    "You won''t!"

    <em>ng!</em>

    "Hey, mole, stay here and y with me."

    "Ugh... You bastard..."

    <em>ng...</em>

    <em>ng...</em>

    As the two fiercely shed, Seol and Bron slipped into Irizard''sir.

    [You enter Hall of the Shattered Frost.]

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [A tremendous danger is awaiting.]

    An ominous energy was flowing from within.

    "Haa... Ha..."

    "..."

    "Oof.."

    Seol nced at Bron, whose breaths were heavy and uneven. The deeper they went, the more Bron''s body trembled.

    "Damn it... I can''t calm down..."

    "What''s wrong? We''vee this far..."

    "Haha... That''s why... I''m afraid of failure."

    "..."

    "I''m terrified of failing again. This fight... is very important. What if... I fail again?"

    "It''s probably over."

    "Khaha! You''re right. It''ll all be over..."

    Bron stared at Seol''s back, who was confidently marching ahead.

    "Hey..."

    "What?"

    "Aren''t you afraid? Of all this?"

    "Afraid?"

    "Yes. Our opponent is Irizard. The..."

    At that moment��

    <em>Thud...</em>

    Something came rolling across the ground��it was the skull of an Emon.

    A massive mound of bones came into view. And atop of it, there was a being gazing down upon them.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    A transcendent existence, who had absurdly borrowed the form of a troll, looked down at Bron and Seol.

    - Wee...

    It was the fragment of an Old God, Irizard.

    - One who has returned from death and wanderer.

    <em>Whir...</em>

    The wind howled fiercer than any blizzard or me. It carried a cold that seemed like it could freeze everything in its path.

    <em>Thud...</em>

    Bron fell to one knee.

    "Haa... Haa..."

    It wasn''t an act of submission or respect before battle��it was fear. The existence of Irizard herself overwhelmed him.

    Irizard looked at him with pity.

    "I... I..."

    "Bron, stand up. You aren''t thinking of fighting in that state, right?"

    Bron forced himself to stand, suppressing his trembling.

    He couldn''t help but wonder upon looking at Seol. How could he face Irizard without fear?

    The answer was surprisingly simple. Seol had always walked the razor''s edge, fighting countless battles with everything on the line. To him, this was just another step in that unyielding process.

    Perhaps the most extraordinary being in Hwigeltong wasn''t Irizard but Seol.

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    Irizard stood atop the mound of bones and d herself in an armor forged from Frost.

    <em>Crack...</em>

    - I''m cold itself.

    Bron''s fear grew as Irizard revealed more of her power, but it didn''t break him because hisrade was someone who could stand against that fear.

    "Bron, how much do I need to wait?"

    "Haha... Khahaha! I''m sorry! I was just reminiscing a bit."

    "Shall we start?"

    "Of course..."

    Bron''s trembling had ceased.

    Irizard also questioned Seol. After all, it was the first time someone hadn''t shown any reaction before her.

    - What are you...?

    [You have entered a raid battle with the Old God''s Fragment, ''Irizard of the cier.'']

    [A certain amount of Era''s Might can be gained in this Adventure.]

    [The oue of this Adventure will be recorded in history.]

    [The results of this Adventure will influence Pandea.]

    [This is an extremely dangerous battle.]

    [Current raid members: 2.]

    [Rewards will significantly increase upon sessful subjugation.]

    [Difficulty is near impossible.]

    ��

    <em>BZZ��!</em>

    Seol fused with Jamad and took their stance. His arms were spread slightly, not in the position usually required for casting a Shamanic Spell, but in a posture more suited for pping.

    The Night Crow smiled at Irizard''s question.

    "I''m a Shaman."

    <em>CLAP��!</em>

 Chapter 334

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Some stone fragments that the Night Crow''s Shamanic Spell had created flew toward Irizard, but her ice armor effortlessly nullified them.

    Although it was merely an attack to gauge her armor''s durability, the fact that it caused no damage was not a good sign.

    Seol frowned upon taking a nce at the fleeting message.

    ''Era''s Might, huh��? So it won''t be easy.''

    Era��s Might was something closely tied to Seol. It was a power he needed if he wanted to attempt Ascension.

    The problem was that the opportunity to gain this power hade too soon. Era''s Might wasn''t granted in just any Adventure. One usually needed to undertake an outrageous challenge or rewrite history to obtain it.

    In other words, he would greatly struggle against Irizard.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>Thick white clouds appeared around them. Each one had such an intense cold that it made anyone frown just by touching it.

    [Irizard used Power: Frozen Blood.]

    [All enemies facing Irizard will gradually umte Chill over time, up to a maximum of 100.]

    [At 50 Chill, movement speed is reduced by 20%. At 80 Chill, mana efficiency is decreased by 20%. At 100 Chill, the target is Frozen.]

    [When Chill freezes a target, their Chill resets to 0. However, each reset increases base Chill by 10 and umtion by 1. The target bes vulnerable to Shamanic Spell: Encroachment upon unfreezing.]

    [While freezing is unavoidable, Chill umtion can be resisted through certain actions.]

    Having discerned Irizard''s power, Seol conveyed his intentions to Bron.

    "Bron, start the rotation of the Primal Powers first."

    <em>Nod��</em>

    Upon catching Seol''s intent, Bron began trying to rotate the Primal Power.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Circting one''s Primal Power was the way to resist Irizard''s power. It could slow the umtion of Chill and extend the time it takes to reach the freezing threshold.

    With this, they could avoid the fatal scenario where both became frozen simultaneously.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [Irizard used cier Break.]

    [Both your arms are considered weapons. Half of their damage is converted to cier damage.]

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Irizard gathered strength in her arms and smashed down the mound made of bones.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The bone fragments scattered in all directions, prompting the Night Crow and Bron to hastily construct a barrier in response.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    <em>Paf!</em>

    The fragments failed to breach the barrier, yet Irizard still easily destroyed it.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    "How relentless��"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Irizard broke through the barrier and charged forward.

    The Night Crow switched to close-rangebat.

    <em>Tap��!</em>

    Irizard''s punch was deflected upward, followed by an attack aimed at her legs.

    - Hmph.

    <em>Swish��!</em>

    Although it seemed like Irizard had staggered from the Night Crow''s attack, she retaliated by kicking upward, maintaining her offensive momentum.

    At that moment, Bron executed his ploy.

    <em>p��!</em>

    [Bron used Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Ssh!]

    [The terrain around your target transforms into a smallke.]

    <em>f!</em>

    Irizard sank directly into theke.

    <em>p��!</em>

    [Bron used Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Blue Marlin Bombing.]

    [Summon 16 blue marlin arrows that target enemies submerged in water.]

    [Any effects applied to the blue marlin arrows are applied to all targets.]

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Arrows shaped like blue marlin shot at Irizard.

    <em>THUD!</em>

    A spray of water erupted as Irizard emerged from theke.

    "Damn it��"

    - Is that all?

    Bron''s attack ultimately failed to pierce Irizard''s armor, forcing them to rethink their strategy.

    He exchanged nces with the Night Crow and nodded. It seemed like he intended to shift to a defensive stance.

    <em>p��!</em>

    The Night Crow pped and created a sphere from shamanic power.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Sulfur, Lightning, Mountain, and Shade''s skull merged to form a Shadow skull.

    At this point, it was hard to say whether Seol or Jamad was leading the fight. After all, unless both of them gave their all, there was no way they could resist Irizard''s power.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The Sulfur skull opened its jaw while crackling.

    <strong>[Everything shall burn��]</strong>

    <em>FWOOSH��!</em>

    mes surged high.

    However, a problem arose before the fire could spread.

    [Power: Frozen Blood has greatly diminished the influence of Sulfur.]

    ''Damn it...''

    The Night Crow''s first option had already been nullified.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    [Irizard used Pir Extraction.]

    [Summon pirs of ice that can be used as weapons.]

    [The pirs are retrievable.]

    A massive ice pir, asrge as Irizard herself, materialized from her arm.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Irizard threw it without hesitation.

    The Night Crow swiftly dodged the pir and red at their opponent.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The pir started to return to Irizard.

    - Tsk��

    The Night Crow smirked.

    "Using it sparingly makes it look cheap."

    [You have applied Lightning Primal Power.]

    [You used Primal Power: Lightning Strike.]

    While evading the iing ice pir, the Night Crow even left a Lightning Seal on it.

    <em>BZZ��</em>

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The power of Lightning Strikebined with the destruction of the Ice Pir created a force that hit Irizard.

    Lightning Strike was one of the Primal Powers Jamad trusted the most. If you were to describe it with a single word, it would be ��destruction.��

    However��

    "How are you still standing��?"

    As the mist cleared, Irizard''s armor was revealed. Although it had some scratches and dents, it remained mostly intact.

    Once again, Irizard said.

    - Is that all?

    Neither Sulfur nor Lightning proved effective. Abnormal Statuses also seemed ineffective against Irizard.

    This left pure destructive power as the only viable option, but that was proving to be just as difficult.

    Although he used shamanic power, he couldn��t deliver any meaningful damage.

    He wouldn��t have even managed to leave those scratches if it weren��t for Sulfur and Lightning. Achieving that with unfamiliar shamanic powers like cier and Shadow would have been impossible.

    The only option left was the strength of the mountains.

    Due to being deeply rooted within him, he could exert more power with Mountain Shamanic Spellspared to other attributes.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Irizard''s armor splintered at the corner.

    ''Did it work��?''

    <em>Crack��</em>

    However, the damaged area was soon covered with new armor.

    "Ha��"

    - Child of the Waterfall. Death couldn''t im you, so why are you willingly walking toward it once more?

    Irizard directed her cold, emotionless words at Bron.

    Bron, who was circting his Primal Power to avoid being frozen simultaneously with the Night Crow, scoffed.

    "Because this is the path toward life itself."

    - Foolish. You are all so fragile, incapable of doing anything without the shadow of the Old Gods.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Bron was about to retort, but Jamad raised his hand to stop him.

    "Words are meaningless. In the end, the truth of the one who survives will be the only one that remains."

    - It''s pointless.

    <em>Grin��</em>

    Jamad smiled.

    "Then, let''s put what I said to test. Bron, now!"

    "Got it!"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Ssh��!</em>

    Walls of earth and waves surged, obstructing Irizard��s vision.

    Irizard instinctively realized what they were plotting.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    She deduced that Chill must have frozen the Night Crow. They were using this wall to cover her vision and attempt physical contact between the two Shamans.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Irizard demolished the earth wall with a single punch, revealing apletely frozen Jamad.

    "No!"

    - How pathetic��

    Irizard sneered at Bron''s desperate charge toward Jamad.

    To think such pitiful beings would dare oppose the power of an Old God.

    - It''s over.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Irizard struck the ice.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The oue of the battle seemed decided as the frozen body of what seemed like the Night Crow shattered.

    Bron, alone, didn''t stand a chance against the Old God.

    "You bastard!"

    [Bron used Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Water Prison.]

    [Restrain your target in a prison of water. The smaller the target, the stronger the binding force.]

    Bron''s Shamanic Spell was directly aimed at Irizard''s hand.

    - Hmm��?

    There was something strange about Bron��s attack. Though it seemed like an attack fueled by rage, its execution was unnervingly precise.

    Rather than targeting her neck, the attack was focused on binding her arms, raising suspicion.

    Irizard realized their ploy at that moment.

    - Not bad��

    With her arms temporarily sealed, Irizard turned her head to see the Night Crow emerge from the edge of the earthen wall.

    The shattered figure from before had just been created using cier Primal Power. The real Night Crow had been hiding behind the earth wall, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    "Take this!"

    The Night Crow gathered the shamanic power spheres and shot them all at Irizard.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    [Sulfur Shamanic Power Sphere has been destroyed.]

    [The shock continues.]

    [Overload has been triggered. The destructive power of the shamanic power increases by 15%.]

    [Lightning Shamanic Power Sphere has been destroyed.]

    [The shock continues.]

    [Overload has been triggered. The destructive power of the shamanic power increases by 15%.]

    [Mountain Shamanic Power Sphere has been destroyed.]

    ��

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Immense energy surged. The Night Crow froze before it could even witness the result.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    [Chill has reached 100.]

    [You be Frozen!]

    [You cannot escape until contact is made with another ally.]

    ��

    <em>Thud.</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The ice encasing him shattered as Bron tapped the Night Crow''s shoulder.

    [You are unfrozen! Chill umtion has increased by 1.]

    [Base chill level has increased by 10.]

    [You have been affected by Shamanic Spell: Encroachment.]

    ��

    ''This��?''

    Seol shuddered upon feeling a peculiar sensation going through his body. His reaction stemmed from something else, not the unfreezing.

    ''Something��''

    <em>nk��</em>

    The icy chains from Encroachment coiled around his wrists.

    The Night Crow looked forward.

    Irizard, who had her armor shattered and looked rough, was looking at him.

    - Is this your final struggle?

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The Night Crow, who had ced his hand on Bron''s frozen shoulder and unfroze, replied to her.

    "You''re too much of a hassle��"

    Seol and Jamad frowned at the sight of Irizard, who was unharmed despite the massive shamanic power spheres they had unleashed.

    The overwhelming power of the Old God reminded them that there weren��t any shortcuts.

    ''Jamad, the first n failed.''

    Jamad smirked at what Seol said and replied.

    "Then, what''s the second n?"

    ''We''ll have to figure it out.''

    <em>Paanng��!</em>

    Irizard leaped toward the Night Crow.

    "Ugh! I''m going to block her!"

    Bron leaped in front of the Night Crow to intercept Irizard''s attack.

    The chains that once had wrapped around Bron had shrunk and now were only encircling part of one arm.

    He overcame Encroachment by circting his Shamanic Power.

    In contrast, the chains around the Night Crow''s arm were farrger, many times thicker, and were still holding him captive. He had yet to achieve cirction.

    Although they were in a dire situation, there was still a glimmer of hope.

    Just as Bron pointed out, he could sense his Primal Powers more clearly as Encroachment��s chains began targeting it.

    <em>- It''s hard to understand the sensation of making your Primal Power move. But when an opponent persistently targets it, my essence unconsciously responds with strength.</em>

    Bron''s words were true.

    ''Rotation�� I''m starting to get it.''

    "Yes, rotation."

    He just needed to rotate it.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol and Jamad noticed an anomaly while practicing Primal Power cirction in the fortress.

    It was different from Bron''s case.

    Their Primal Powers were vast, intricate, and heavy, making them incredibly hard to rotate.

    "Seol!"

    It wasn''t Jamad��s Primal Powers but theirs. It wasn''t only Jamad who could make the Primal Powers circte; Seol could do it alongside him.

    ''The two as one, one yet two�� Rotation�� it''s all about rotation.''

    A massive wheel began to turn. They needed to visualize it and be one with the Primal Powers.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>PAANNGG��!</em>

    The wheel suddenly surged forward with an explosive force.

    [You have achieved Multiple Primal Power: Cirction Pinnacle.]

    [Prepare yourself. A great step is imminent.]

    [Meteor Shower! While maintaining the Meteor Shower state, continuous enlightenment wille.]

    ��

 Chapter 335

    Encroachment led Seol and Jamad to learn more about the previously misunderstood cirction of multiple Primal Powers.

    Their prediction that achieving Primal Power cirction was key to advancing to the next threshold proved urate.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Their Primal Powers started spinning ferociously without any further hindrance. Like mes, a huge amount of Primal Power radiated from the Night Crow��s body.

    "Bron!"

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Upon sensing the overwhelming energy from behind, Bron quickly deflected Irizard''s power and leaped away from his position.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    And the Night Crow took Bron''s ce.<em>Tsss��</em>

    Immediately after the sh, some of Irizard''s ice started to melt. It was due to the power emanating from the Night Crow''s body.

    - ��

    The precarious battle resumed with the sh of power as a signal.

    <em>Ssh��!</em>

    [Bron used Waterfall Shamanic Spell: Turbulent Wave.]

    [Create arge wave that strikes your opponent.]

    <em>Ssh��!</em>

    The wave surged toward Irizard like a de.

    <em>Creak��!</em>

    Irizard''s grip easily crushed the wave. However, simply buying time was enough for the wave to fulfill its role.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    - Ugh��

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Night Crow''s movements became iprehensibly faster than before. Irizard struggled to endure the assault, staggering backward repeatedly.

    At first nce, Seol''s group seemed to have the upper hand, but Irizard still had reliable resources to rely on.

    "Ugh, Jamad!"

    Bron had frozen.

    "Damn it."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    The Night Crow retreated and touched with Bron.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Although the fight had returned to a neutral state, it was clear that Seol''s group would only be more disadvantaged as time went on.

    ''Chill slowed down thanks to the cirction�� But it will eventually reach its limit. However�� I just felt a strange sensation again��''

    As their bodies touched to unfreeze, another shiver went through his body. Seol still couldn''t grasp what the sensation meant.

    While breathing heavily, Bron said, "Haa�� haa�� our Primal Powers can��t recover fast enough to keep up with the battle."

    "This isn''t good.."

    This meant that merely continuing the fight wouldn''t do them any good.

    - How foolish.

    "What��?"

    Irizard mocked them.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    Irizard''s power extended in all directions, turning the entire corridor transparent and revealing the outside.

    "Smash its head!"

    "KAAAK!"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    The sights and sounds from outside reached them.

    - Do you not feel anything from this?

    While waiting for his Primal Power to recover, Bron responded.

    "Just that it''s intense."

    - This is a fight that didn''t need to happen.

    "��"

    - All of this is nothing but artificial suffering created by your struggle. It''s the result of your refusal to ept that the Old Gods stand above and rule over you. ?

    "So you''re saying this hardship is of our own making?"

    - That''s correct. Are you going to deny it?

    Bron scratched his chin and replied.

    "No, it''s true. I won''t deny that it''s our own doing."

    - Then��

    "But I will never ept it. The Old Gods oppress and possess us. Since birth, I, Bron, have never once��"

    <em>Grin</em>��

    "��blindly obeyed anyone''s orders."

    "Haha�� In that sense, we''re simr."

    Jamad chuckled even amidst the dire situation.

    "Old Gods, let me ask you something. After all the years we''ve served you, if we now refuse your domination, can you ept it?"

    - Even beasts know better than to speak their minds so recklessly. I will severely punish your defiance and pull every tooth from your jaws. However, mistakes are the fate of the foolish. Bow your heads and��

    "I see. As expected��"

    The two trolls grinned like demons.

    "We refuse everything."

    - Only death will await you.

    "That''s fine."

    While having Irizard before them, Jamad asked Bron.

    "What do you think?"

    "I want to crush her face."

    "Same here."

    - Your clumsy intellect will stain your future in blood.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Irizard''s body began floating into the air.

    [Irizard used Blizzard.]

    [Create a raging blizzard that engulfs a wide area.]

    - Then, perish.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    A merciless blizzard swirled within the fortress.

    "Ugh��"

    "Haha�� To think I would be able to fight to the end, what a rare fortune this is."

    The Night Crow froze once again.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Bron ced his hand on him, making him regain his senses.

    <em>Crack</em>��

    "I can''t give up��"

    <em>p��!</em>

    [You used Mountain Shamanic Spell: Mud Turtle.]

    [You protect yourself in a shell made of mud.]

    [The shell absorbs all damage 50% of all the damage you take, but your movement speed is reduced by 20%.]

    Jamad surrounded him and Bron with a mud shell.

    "Oof�� Oof�� That''s better."

    "We muste up with a n��"

    "Haha�� I can''t think of anything." Bron said with a grim expression. "Weck power."

    Jamad shook his head.

    "She isn''t absolute either. She''s already spent a lot of energy. Didn''t you notice from seeing how her form changed?"

    "Her form�� Different�� That''s right!"

    Bron recalled how Irizard''s body had slightly melted during her sh with Jamad.

    And thest time he had seen her�� Irizard''s lower half was blurred and ghost-like.

    "Yes. In the end, she��s also an iplete being. We can take her down if we can harness enough power andnd a decisive blow."

    "Can we��? Time is running out."

    "That''s��"

    Seol interjected.

    "There''s one thing I want to confirm."

    "Confirm?"

    "Yes. A bit earlier��"

    A sensation both Jamad and Bron had brushed aside due to the heat of battle. When Seol shared his theory based on that sensation, their reactions were unanimous.

    "That''s insane."

    "A horrifying idea to solve a horrifying problem."

    Seol nodded.

    "It circtes. Even bigger."

    "Circting my Primal Powers with Bron''s��? This doesn''t even leave room for ast will."

    Seol deduced that the sensation he felt upon contact was the beginning of cirction. He wondered if it could be the start of a bigger cirction.

    However, it was a suicidal act. It was like recing someone else''s blood with your own and forcing it to flow through your veins.

    "Do you want to try it?"

    "Let''s do it."

    "I''m in."

    "What about the signal��?"

    "There''s no need for that."

    Soon, the shell started to shatter.

    <em>Crack</em>��

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Bron struck the Night Crow''s hand, as the Night Crow froze along with the explosion.

    <em>Tap��!</em>

    At that moment, Bron''s Primal Power flowed into the Night Crow''s body, breaking the freeze, and Jamad''s Primal Power flowed into Bron in return. They exchanged Primal Powers.

    In other words, it was an impossible act.

    "AGH!"

    "AAGGHH!"

    <em>CLANG!</em>

    The chains surrounding their forearms extended, linking the Night Crow''s left arm with Bron''s right arm.

    [Your Primal Power is going berserk.]

    "AGH!"

    Jamad let out a piercing scream.

    Seol couldn''t share the pain Jamad was feeling from the Primal Power.

    Instead, he focused on what he could still do.

    "Jamad, you can do it."

    Seol took full control of the Night Crow. Right then, Irizard charged straight at him.

    [Irizard used Crack in the gap.]

    [Send a shockwave that copses the target area.]

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    The shock rippled across a vast area, from the ground beneath the Night Crow''s feet to the fortress itself. The Old Gods possessed power more suited to facing armies than individuals.

    ''Perhaps this is why we''re still holding out.''

    <em>WHOOSH��!</em>

    With agile movements, Seol escaped the copse and dashed toward Bron.

    This was a fight against time, and he couldn''t afford to make a single mistake.

    "Agh��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    While running, Seol struck Bron''s frozen palm.

    In that instant, another exchange of Primal Power urred.

    "Agh!"

    "Ugh��"

    - How fun.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    Seol extended his hand toward Irizard''s jaw but couldn''t reach it. And soon, he would be frozen as well.

    After thinking quickly, Seol pushed Irizard away and yanked the chain forcefully.

    <em>Pang��!</em>

    Staggering from pain, Bron was pulled along by the motion.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The frozen Night Crow collided with Bron, instantly regaining their energy from the impact.

    Although Bron and Jamad were enduring immense suffering, Seol was no joke. Not only did he have a near-divinebat instinct, but he also had an impressive talent that allowed him to navigate toward the correct answers.

    Irizard began to notice how extraordinary Seol was.

    - You�� just who��

    <em>PANG��!</em>

    - Ugh��

    Irizard staggered backward after being hit in the chest by Seol.

    Surprisingly, Seol was on the offensive despite having one arm bound to Bron by the chains and without Jamad''s assistance.

    - Although your effort is admirable, this isn''t a battle you can win.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Irizard''s hand stretched toward Bron. Seol''s instincts screamed in warning upon realizing what the fallen Old God was attempting, so he quickly moved to block her.

    - It''s useless.

    It was an invisible power. One that humans couldn''t grasp.

    <em>Crack...</em>

    However.

    - You blocked it��?

    The power directed at Bron was simr to the mental torment he encountered in the Ruins of Wat. This malevolent power, seething in vicious energy, tried to prate Bron''s mind and shatter his already weakened psyche.

    But it had been stopped by Seol.

    - How could a human��

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    Seol was single-handedly holding back Irizard, someone who had a strength akin to an entire army��he was buying time.

    Upon realizing that breaking through Seol wouldn''t be easy, Irizard found herself intrigued by the human standing before him.

    - What are you waiting for?

    Seol answered with an exhausted look.

    "Cirction."

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    "Jamad!"

    "Bron!"

    Jamad and Bron were teetering on the edge of life and death. Having exchanged their Primal Powers, it was no surprise they could barely stand.

    They were at the ce where their Primal Powers resided��the Primal Power that Jamad wielded and the one Bron had on top of that. Before them, an enormous water wheel filled their view.

    "It''s freezing."

    Irizard''s power and the rampage of the Primal Powers caused the waterwheel to freeze. At this rate, it would stop spinning, and they would all perish.

    Jamad and Bron urgently tried to break the ice encasing the wheel.

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    "Ugh��"

    But they weren''t in a good condition, and Seol was starting to get pushed back.

    "Jamad��"

    "What?"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The freezing of the waterwheel was elerating at an rming pace.

    Bron''s expression darkened.

    "Did it fail?"

    "Considering you''re still spouting nonsense, I''d say we haven''t failed yet."

    "Haha... I was being serious."

    "Serious?"

    "Yes. Seol should have fallen to Irizard by now. The waterwheel is freezing much faster."

    "��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    They were desperately trying to shatter the ice. But breaking the ice on such a massive waterwheel with just the two of them was an incredibly daunting task.

    The word ��impossible�� was etched into their minds.

    But at that moment��

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "Need some help?"

    A group had suddenly appeared by their side.

    "You all are��"

    Jamad''s brothers from the Pointy Thorn Tribe were standing before him. Next to them was a troll engulfed in mes��it was Magra, the Scorching, ring at him with disdain.

    "To think you''d crawl your way here. How big of an ambition is this?"

    "Old man��"

    And next to him, the one who breaks the ice.

    "Ungus."

    The former leader of the ck Thunder Tribe, Ungus, was faintly smiling at Jamad.

    "Look at the size of your Primal Power. Jamad, you''ve truly devoured a lot. And now, you''re even dragging my resurrected offspring to death with you?"

    Even Branka had arrived.

    They had all appeared and were surrounding Jamad.

    "What do you want?"

    One of them asked Jamad.

    "Do you still think you can set us free?"

    The answer was very easy for Jamad.

    "Shut up and help me fix this."

    "You crazy bastard."

    "Crazy? I might be."

    Jamad didn''t cling to the path he had already walked.

    "Hurry up. I don''t have much time."

    "Hahaha! You''re still the same, Jamad."

    "I have a long way to go."

    "For what?"

    Jamad paused momentarily and answered.

    "To bury every Old God into their coffins and finally be free."

    Without looking back, Jamad resumed breaking the ice stuck to the waterwheel''s connections.

    The Shamans who were watching him closed their eyes and said.

    "He really hasn''t changed."

    "He''s still the same as ever."

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As if they were a mirage, their spirits started to fade.

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    Heat began swirling around the waterwheel.

    "Unbelievable��"

    Bron quickly rolled away from the waterwheel to the ground.

    mes burst forth from his and Jamad''s waterwheels alike.

    <em>Tssss!</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Now free from the ice, the waterwheel started to budge.

    <em>nk��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Soon, his Primal Powers filled the entire space.

    * * *

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    - This is the end.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Seol red at Irizard while coughing blood.

    Just like Jamad mentioned before, Irizard had also been using and draining her strength. She was far from being unscathed.

    However, reaching her still seemed impossible. This was probably his limit.

    - Why do you resist so much? Even after bringing you to death, I will still have that doubt.

    "Haha�� Things wouldn��t have turned this way if I knew the reason. Don''t you think?"

    With an indifferent gaze, Irizard replied to Seol.

    - Perhaps.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    Irizard slowly approached the Night Crow.

    Although her intentions were unclear, it was most likely to finish him.

    However, Seol had no intention of willingly giving up his neck. He forced himself into a ready stance, preparing for Irizard''s next move.

    "What��?"

    - ��

    Seol mumbled with his eyes wide open.

    "What is this power��?"

    Bron, who had been slumped over, slowly raised his head. An unfamiliar radiance surged from his eyes��the same radiance that poured out of the Night Crow.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    [You have achieved Great Cirction.]

    [A great step forward! Jamad��s rank has improved to Supreme!]

    [A Meteor Shower is raining down! Once the battle is over, Enlightenment will follow.]

    [Enlightenment! Jamad has awakened a new ability.]

    [Jamad has learned a Great Shamanic Spell.]

    ��

    [A great step forward! Bron has taken the first step into the Supreme Stage!]

    ��

    Following Jamad, Bron too.

    What was Great Cirction that it had changed both so much?

    After waking up, Jamad answered that question.

    "Aah�� This��"

    Bron smiled.

    "How much of a satisfying power this is."

    The power emanating from both of them was on apletely different level from what they wielded when they first shed with Irizard.

    - ��

    Just as Seol''s group had anticipated, Irizard had been exhausting her strength. That was why she could no longer guarantee victory if they were to sh again.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Irizard''s power erupted upward, shattering the ceiling.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Irizard tried to soar through the gaping hole.

    Jamad and Bron converged and murmured in unison.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Their Shamanic Spells resonated.

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    An overwhelming strength was exercised against the ground.

    Jamad formed a peculiar hand shape and made an upward pulling motion.

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    [Jamad used Great Shamanic Spell: Shaman''s Hand.]

    Bron mirrored him, conjuring a counterpart hand made of water.

    [Bron used Great Shamanic Spell: Shaman''s Hand.]

    After widening the already shattered ceiling, the giant hand hovered beside the already ascending Irizard.

    - Wh-what the��?!

    "A Shaman��"

    Jamad and Bron sped their now unchained hands.

    <em>CLAP��!</em>

    "Dominate the curse."

    The huge hands made of Shamanic Spells mmed into each other, with Irizard caught in between.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 336

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    A thunderous roar filled the air as the massive hand crushed Irizard, drawing the attention of everyone on the battlefield.

    "What the��"

    "Irizard has��"

    Except for those who fled, hardly any Emon were left on the battlefield. The strength the Frostmaw had reimed was devastating, a force that no mere Emon, without Irizard''s aid, could oppose.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    Irizard plummeted straight into the snowy field.

    The Frostmaw hesitated for a moment. Should they rush to confirm Irizard''s state? However, their deliberation didn''tst long.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>Two Shamans radiating with eerie energy then appeared on the snowfield��they were the Night Crow and Bron.

    ''Hot��''

    That''s what Seol thought about being fused with Jamad, who had reached the Supreme-rank.

    It felt as if his body had be cold fire��the power surged through his body. The energy surrounding him was so tangible that it made his presence unmistakable.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    As he walked closer to confirm, he saw Irizard limp. Noticing how she still had some faint signs of life, he realized she must have passed out from the impact.

    [The Raid Battle against ''Irizard of the cier'' has ended.]

    [Irizard''s Power: Frozen Blood has lost its effect.]

    [Shamanic Spell: Encroachment has lost its effect.]

    ��

    ''Jamad, can you sever her neck?''

    Jamad shook his head.

    - It''s impossible for now.

    Seol had already suspected that much.

    Irizard was special since birth. While a Shaman might be able to harm her, they couldn''tpletely obliterate her. No��even if it were possible, the resulting fallout would be unbearable for the Shaman as well. ???

    An Old God was a curse. Whoever ended up killing one would be cursed.

    Jamad said that killing one was currently impossible. But to Seol, that was no different from saying it might be possible one day.

    "For now, we must restrain her."

    "Agreed."

    Due to Irizard being unconscious, the force restraining Jamad and Bron had disappeared.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Irizard''s body started to turn stiff as if it had be a statue. On top of that, Bron slipped an orb of water orb into Irizard''s mouth.

    With the dualyered containment, even if Irizard woke up, it would be impossible for her to escape before they noticed.

    Seol felt a surge of unfamiliar power within, to the point of bewilderment. It felt as if he crossed into another dimension.

    "WOAAAH!"

    "Chase them! Kill them all!"

    It seemed that the war between the Tribe and the Emon had also ended. The few Emon that survived dug into the ground and fled in numerous directions.

    However, where could they possibly go? Hwigeltong wasn''t and merciful enough to allow the defeated to sustain their lives.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Whir��</em>

    A blizzard started to rage.

    The Night Crow hoisted the fallen Irizard onto his back and returned to the tribespeople to confirm the Emons�� fate. And as expected, most of them had died.

    "Hey, Bron."

    Sk called out to Bron, drawing his attention. He had restrained Zakcha and was looking at them.

    Zakcha muttered, "Our God has lost."

    To the Emon, Irizard was a God who had descended into their realm. She granted them intellect and allowed them to dream of a future.

    "What do you hope to gain by killing our God?"

    Bron stroked his chin in response to Zakcha''s question.

    "Hmm��"

    "Is it peace or justice, as the others im?"

    "Haha�� I''m not interested in things like that. But if I had to pick one�� Yeah, it would be freedom."

    Bron grinned, "Freedom."

    Zakcha tilted his head.

    "Is that something worth risking everything for?"

    "Worth risking everything?"

    Bron corrected Zakcha.

    "That is everything."

    "I see. At least I''ve learned one thing." Zakcha closed his eyes. "That you are all a bunch of fools."

    "Hahaha��"

    "And we��who lost against such fools��are even greater fools."

    Zakcha exposed his neck.

    "Kill me. Next time, I won''t lose."

    Whates after death?

    Bron nodded at Zakcha��s calm demeanor.

    "Fine. We don''t shy away from battles thate to us."

    <em>WHOOM��!</em>

    <em>CRACK��!</em>

    Sk��s axe tore through the air and painted the snowfield red.

    The dripping blood gave rise to countless emotions.

    [Faction: Emon''s leader, ''Great General Zakcha,'' has died.]

    [No one ims leadership of Faction: Emon.]

    [The poption of Faction: Emon has dwindled rapidly in a short period.]

    [Faction: Emon has lost the war against Faction: Frostmaw.]

    [Faction: Emon enters a period of decline. They will face their downfall unless something extraordinary happens to them.]

    ''There''s too many messages��''

    [Faction: Emon has been annihted.]

    [You have obtained additional rewards.]

    ��

    Seol nced at the war-rted messages before him, then turned his head.

    These were things he could reviewter on once everything was settled.

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The Frostmaw gathered around Bron and the Night Crow. Among them were Brutul and the Old God, Madria.

    - Bron!

    "Madria."

    - You really did it��

    Madria''s assistance was essential to neutralizing Irizard without receiving many penalties. Knowing her role, Madria kept silent.

    Bron said to her.

    "Madria, it''s time to make a decision."

    Madria remained silent for a moment before replying.

    - Let''s go to the Last Mountain.

    "Won''t you regret it?"

    - Nope, to the Last Mountain!

    * * *

    Irizard remained unconscious for a while.

    After binding the restrained Old God to a wolf''s back, the Frostmaw started their journey.

    Packing only the bare minimum of provisions, they set out for a forgotten ce in Hwigeltong, the Last Mountain. It was located far from snowy mountains, closer to Irizad''s castle.

    Hwigeltong was the coldest region in Pandea. And within the coldest part of Hwigeltongy the Last Mountain.

    The Frostmaw headed there.

    <em>Step�� Step��</em>

    "Haa�� Haa��"

    "Oof�� Oof��"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The blizzard made their visibility poor. They felt as if their irises would freeze whenever they lifted their heads.

    At times like this, they walked with their heads down. Only the heels of the person ahead served as their guide.

    The ones leading the way as their eyes in the storm were the Night Crow and Bron.

    It was unbearably cold, yet no oneined.

    Yeva and Ishi hade all the way here to see how the war would conclude. And for the other trolls, this path was imbued with deep significance.

    This was a pilgrimage, a long-awaited journey for the Frostmaw. And thus, they were savoring each step.

    Breath wasted on breath was a luxury, and harsh weather was of no concern. The procession moved forward like one long, living organism.

    They were the living history of Hwigeltong.

    After several days of this quiet march, the Frostmaw finally reached the Last Mountain.

    Upon arrival, amotion arose.

    "What I''m saying is, we want to go!"

    "You cannot. Only the sacred may ascend to the summit."

    "Huh�� What is he saying? We. Go. Summit!"

    "Do you understand me?"

    "Worry, thank you! It''s fine, summit!"

    Unfamiliar with the troll''snguage, Yeva and Ishi pieced together clumsy sentences based on the words they had learned.

    Seol approached them and asked.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah, Seol! I thought I was going to lose my mind. Are we heading to the summit? It seems like everyone else wants to stay behind��"

    It seems they also wanted to go to the summit.

    "But it will be dangerous��"

    "How dangerous is it?"

    "I''m not sure about that. But it will be really cold."

    In truth, such a level of cold was nothing for Seol. Although the chill was harsh enough to freeze one''s bones, his body brimmed with energy after achieving Great Cirction, as if it had be a steam train. If he infused them with even a fraction of his energy, such a level of cold would be trivial for them. But he was curious.

    Why did they want to go to the summit with him?

    Ishi scratched his beard and said.

    "Should I say it an instinctive attraction��?"

    "An instinctive attraction��?"

    "Yes. I just�� Want to see it."

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    Yeva shoved Ishi aside and interjected, "It''s frustrating! I want to see how your fight ends! I want to witness it up close. Please?"

    "Even if it''s dangerous?"

    "I don''t care if I die!"

    "Why go that far��"

    Yeva gave a bashful smile.

    "Isn''t it natural to be curious about how a story ends? Especially one as epic as this!"

    "��"

    "I know it''s rude and absurd, but��"

    "Fine."

    "But still�� Huh? Really?"

    "Yes. But don''t expect me to protect you if something happens."

    "That''s fine! I have Ishi!"

    "What? But I only believed in you!"

    No one could go against the Night Crow''s words, someone who had been instrumental in this war and had reached an unprecedented threshold.

    "Alright! That''s fine!"

    Even Madria gave her approval.

    And so, Seol, Jamad, Bron, Madria, Yeva, and Ishi��just the six of them��started their climb toward the summit of the Last Mountain.

    Physical exhaustion quickly caught up with them.

    "Haa�� Haa��"

    "Oof��"

    The environment was so harsh that without the help of shamanic power, even breathing was hard.

    Despite this, Yeva and Ishi followed without anyints.

    Seol didn''t look back while ascending the mountain. The long fight of the Frostmaw Tribe was finally drawing to an end.

    "Phew!"

    "We made it��"

    "It''s cold�� too cold."

    He had crossed many mountains sinceing to Pandea, yet each one still evoked a new sense of wonder.

    Among the recent mountains he had seen, there was also the one in the Celestial World, where the Dragon lived. He couldn''t tell which was more impressive.

    Far below was the Frostmaw Tribe, and further in the distance were wild animals roaming the snowy ins.

    ''This is as if��''

    From here, Hwigeltong seemed like the end of life itself, a ce where those left with nothing struggled desperately to survive, only to meet their inevitable fate.

    Seol turned and locked eyes with Bron.

    <em>p��!</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Irizard��s restraints were released. Although she had been freed, she still hadn''t regained her strength. Even if she resisted, she would be quickly subdued.

    They were standing at the edge of the precipice.

    Now awake, Irizard slowly lifted her head to look at Madria, the Old God of the Waterfall.

    - Madria�� My source and mother��

    While ignoring Irizad''s greeting, Madria coldly replied.

    - Irizard, it''s over.

    - Are you saying it''s time I end this rebellion��? But know this. This isn''t the end.

    Bron and the Night Crow remained silent, listening to their exchange as Irizard mocked Madria.

    - We will be one again and reim the power we once had. We will freeze the rivers and summon blizzards. And then�� everything will once again lie beneath our feet.

    Madria replied with sorrowful eyes.

    - Irizard, you are me. If that is true, then you must understand why I chose the Last Mountain as our destination.

    - Because this ce holds significance to you.

    Madria gazed down at the mountain''s base.

    - That''s right. Do you remember? After losing against the other Old Gods and being chased away to Hwigeltong, I climbed this mountain with my children.

    - How moving��

    - I still remember their faces from back then. Sandrock had a hollowed expression, exhausted from the grueling journey. Duranui, although grieving, was busyforting others. And Juto��

    They were the deceased, beings who had died a long time ago.

    - I don''t know who they are. I don''t bother remembering the names of livestock. Madria, we were born to rule. Those inferior creatures were born to be livestock.

    - Do you really think that?

    - ��

    Irizard became silent for a moment before answering.

    - Madria, history always repeats itself. We will always make the same choices. Just ept��

    - No��

    Madria turned her head.

    - I''m proud of the children who have walked crooked, twisted paths without questioning them.

    She was the Old God of the Waterfall and cier. If she became one with Irizard again, she would regain her overwhelming power from the past.

    - That''s why I must make a choice worthy of their courage.

    Seol felt something was off about Madria''s words and couldn''t help but wonder what would happen.

    ''Don''t tell me��''

    Madria called Bron.

    - Bron, get ready. I need your and that child''s help.

    Bron replied with a hardened expression. Then he burst intoughter.

    "Ha�� Hahaha�� Khahaha! Madria, will you be okay? You''re trembling. That''s so unlike of you."

    - I am trembling�� at the thought of sending away a part of me I have just barely reimed.

    Bron nodded with a smile.

    Just seeing his smile melted away Madria''s unease.

    "It''s okay to be afraid. After all, I''m here with you."

    They were clunky and rough; that''s why they were important beings.

    Madria closed her eyes and replied.

    - That''s right. You guys are here�� So I''m not alone.

    Upon realizing what decision Madria had made, Irizard eximed.

    - Madria, don''t tell me��

    Madria briefly looked at Bron and the Night Crow, who sat facing her before turning to Irizard.

    - Irizard, my strength and soul.

    - No�� What are you doing?

    - I will scatter and make you flow to where you were always meant to be.

    - No�� No�� Without me�� you''re going to live forever as someone iplete!

    - That''s okay. Repeating the same mistakes is what the young make.

    Madria smiled.

    - I don''t want to be just me, but us. Everyone has worked very hard for this.

    Irizard asked.

    - Aren''t you afraid��?

    - I am afraid. The me without you. But I''ve learned from these small lives that one needs courage to move forward.

    Although Irizard was a fragment, she was still an Old God. And Madria was like a mother to her.

    - I will ept my end, Madria�� I hope fate grants you what you seek at the end of this path.

    <em>Psss��</em>

    Irizard''s body started dissipating, releasing a massive surge of power that scattered across the Last Mountain��s summit.

    It was then that Bron and the Night Crow extended their hands forward.

    The two Great Shamans, who had achieved Great Cirction, began spinning the water wheel.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    [Irizard of the cier has been extinguished.]

    [Madria of the Waterfall declines.]

    ��

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    The mountains, the earth, and the sky started to transform.

    "There''s�� no way��"

    "This��"

    Before Yeva and Ishi''s eyes, a sight they could have never imagined was unfolding.

    Irizard''s power started to reshape a lot of things.

    [The power left by Irizard of the cier has be bound to Hwigeltong.]

    [Snowman��s great achievements have caused changes in the world.]

    [Large and small changes happen in Pandea, The World of Eternity.]

    [Hwigeltong''s geography is changing.]

    [Life is being born in Hwigeltong.]

    [Hwigeltong''s frozennds start to melt.]

    [Hwigeltong''s eternal snow starts to melt.]

    [Hwigeltong''s rivers flow into the sea.]

    [Wild animals that had fled Hwigeltong''s extreme cold return in search of food.]

    [Hwigeltong''s soil bes fertile.]

    [Hidden resource-richnds of Hwigeltong have been revealed.]

    [Disaster: Blizzard will no longer happen in Hwigeltong.]

    [Secret Labyrinth ''Ruins Asleep Beneath the cier'' has opened.]

    [Secretbyrinth ''Snowy Mountain''s Peculiar Castaway'' has opened.]

    [Faction: Northern Federation has grown tense over the events in Hwigeltong.]

    [Concerns grow over the influence of the Frostmaw, who have taken hold of Hwigeltong.]

    [Hwigeltong''s geographical changes draw the attention of surrounding forces.]

    [The Northern climate bes slightly warmer.]

    [Faction: Frostmaw has entered an unprecedented gold age in history.]

    [All yers can now select ''Birth of All Things'' Adventure from their locations.]

    [All yers can now select ''Madria''s Choice'' Adventure from their locations.]

    [You have acquired a huge amount of Adventure Points.]

    [The curse of the fallen Old God, Irizard, has been ended.]

    [You have received additional rewards.]

    ��

    Everything in Hwigeltong has changed��the earth, the rivers, and even the sky.

    Very few would believe thisnd was once called ��thend of death.��

    "Haa�� Haa��"

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    It wasn''t only that.

    Massive arms emerged, encircling the Last Mountain from its base to its summit as if embracing it.

    Madria smiled.

    "A gift."

    The arms bore the texture of earth and ocean.

    The Night Crow and Bron smirked while they approached the edge of the precipice.

    The transformednds of Hwigeltong stretched out before them in a breathtaking panorama.

    "Haha��"

    "Coming back to life was worth it."

    Everything came full circle��from life to death, and from death back to life.

    Seol took a brief moment to take a deep breath upon witnessing this new page of history.

    "It''s over��"

    Bron chuckled at his words.

    "Hahaha�� No."

    Hwigeltong''s long winter was over, and spring hade.

    "This is just the beginning."

    [Hwigeltong has entered a new era. History: The Age of Great Prosperity.]

    [The historic Adventure has been sessfullypleted.]

    [You have obtained a small amount of Era''s Might that has a purpose you don''t know.]

    [You have obtained additional rewards.]

    [You have earned the inaugural achievement, ''Ice Melt.'']

    [You have earned the inaugural title ��Liberator��.]

    [The middle settlement of the Great Journey has been made.]

    [You have acquired Distorted Natural Sediments.]

    ��

 Chapter 337

    At the Northern Federation''s Investigation Bureau.

    Gail, an investigator affiliated with the Federation, had been dispatched to the frontline outpost.

    It was to uncover the whereabouts of the soldiers who had gone missing.

    "Why have the military bastards passed this down to the bureau?"

    "It��s not that they don''t do anything at all. It''s just that they''re clueless about this kind of work. So they gave up midway and dumped it on us��"

    "Aren''t we busy too? And more than anything, don''t they know how nerve-wracking it is toe near Hwigeltong?"

    "Are you scared, perhaps?"

    "S-Scared?! Who is?! I''m just saying that because of how cold it is!"

    "Ah, is that so? That makes sense."The Investigator, Gail, and his subordinate, Jomon,manded a lot of respect even within the Federation. Their reputation often allowed them to use investigations as an excuse to ck off during dispatches. However, this situation was different��this situation required their full attention.

    After all, they would likely freeze to death if they cked off here.

    It had been a full day since they arrived here. The idea that the missing soldiers were still alive had long been erased from their minds.

    They weren''t here to save the missing. This mission was solely determined to determine where they had vanished.

    "Could it have been wild animals?"

    "There is no way they would send soldiers who couldn��t hold their own against wild animals to the frontlines. The Federation��s soldiers are elite."

    "Are they��?"

    "How else would you call those who survive in a pr region like this?"

    "That''s true. But�� could they have starved to death during the supply cutoff?"

    "That makes sense. How long have the supplies been cut off?"

    "They have been cut for two consecutive months."

    "The supply depots must be run by lunatics. Why were they cut off?"

    "As you know, they just give a usible excuse, and everyone nods along."

    "So, they might have pocketed the supplies ande up with a cover story?"

    "We didn''te all the way here to discuss that, did we? After all, that''s an open secret��"

    "Exactly! So, let''s keep searching."

    Hours had passed as they continued searching for traces.

    "Could they havemitted suicide?"

    "Abandoning their outpost and heading into the snow to end their lives?"

    "That doesn''t seem likely, does it?"

    "Of course not. And, did you notice?"

    <em>nk��</em>

    <em>Paf��</em>

    "Ugh�� It reeks of alcohol."

    "Exactly. There''s still alcohol left. They had things to indulge left, so I don''t think they just decided to die."

    "True. If it were me, I would have drunk all of these before dying."

    "Exactly."

    "You really do act like an investigator sometimes."

    "Did you think I became one by gambling?"

    "Honestly? Yes."

    "Honesty is your biggest w."

    "Others say it''s my strength."

    "Saying that because it is none of their concern is their w."

    Gail raised a finger and said.

    "Hwigeltong."

    "What��?"

    "They crossed to Hwigeltong. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense."

    "Come on�� why would anyone in their right mind go to Hwigeltong? That''s even more nonsensical than suicide."

    "Why doesn''t it make sense?"

    "That''s where the Frostmaw and the Emon are fighting constantly, right? It��s also much colder than here."

    "There''s no reason to cross over?"

    "Exactly. Unless they went insane from hunger, there''s no reason to go to Hwigeltong. Getting spotted by a mole or a troll meant death. Unless they were taken, it doesn''t make sense." ??

    "��"

    "��"

    Gail and Jomon blinked at each other, having just uttered a usible theory aloud.

    "Could they have been taken?"

    "I think there''s a good possibility."

    "Maybe they were trying to find something out? Or perhaps they failed at hunting for too long, and��"

    "Don''t rule out either. They''re both worth considering."

    Jomon anxiously added.

    "But neither the Frostmaw nor the Emon have crossed the boundary of Hwigeltong, right?"

    "Not until now�� This time, it might be different."

    "Are you nning to tell that to the deputy director��?"

    "Are you crazy? That stubborn old man warms up in the morning just to argue against me. I''ll have to set up a meeting with the director instead. He''s someone reasonable, at least."

    Gail took out an uncut, rolled cigar and put it in his mouth. It was twice as thick as other cigars.

    <em>Click�� Click��</em>

    Gail grew irritated as the match refused to spark.

    "Damn�� this thing won''t light."

    <em>WHOOM��</em>

    At that moment, the ground suddenly shook.

    "What was that noise?"

    "I''m not sure."

    "I was asking you to go out and find out."

    "Ah, my bad. I didn''t realize."

    "Oof�� My friend, you''re getting cheekier."

    At that moment��

    <em>WHOOOOM��</em>

    The tremors grew more intense.

    Now, it was clear��something unusual was happening.

    "What is that? An avnche? An earthquake?"

    From afar, an employee came running toward them.

    "Investigator! Investigator!"

    "Yes, what just��"

    "Look�� Look over there, please."

    "Has a rank 8 Demonic Beast appeared? Just the fuss��"

    The direction the employee pointed to was visible from where they were��the mountains of Hwigeltong.

    "The snow�� the snow is melting��"

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As he said, the white nket gradually changed colors, and a wave of greenery surged.

    The snowfield could no longer be called a snowfield. Like a green tide, the snow covering the outskirts of Hwigeltong was gently melting.

    That hail passed by investigator Gail as well.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The unlit cigar fell to the ground, slipping from Gail''s lips as his jaw dropped.

    Investigator Gail had gone through countless ordeals to reach his current rank. Along the way, he had done things the Federation would never approve of and solved cases that left him marveling at theplexity of the world.

    "��"

    He pulled out a new cigar and put it in his mouth. This was also part of his thinking process.

    <em>Click�� Click��</em>

    This time, the match caught fire.

    He inhaled the acrid smoke, letting it linger in his mouth��a smoke so harsh that inhaling it was the perfect recipe for an early death.

    Despite the cold dulling his senses, he savored the taste on his tongue. There was nothing better to clear his mind.

    Just as Jamad learned Great Cirction to turn the waterwheel, Gail stimted his brain by making the smoke circte.

    "Investigator��"

    "Silence."

    The Frostmaw and the Emon. If someone asked Gail which side he feared more, he would have undoubtedly chosen the Frostmaw.

    Although the Emon were a rising powerhouse, they were still beasts devoid of anything that resembled culture.

    The problem was that this series of events left him with a growing sense of unease. If the endless conflict in Hwigeltong were ever toe to an end��

    He reached his conclusion.

    <em>Oof��</em>

    The smoke and negative thoughts came out from Gail''s lips.

    "I''m damned. I''m going to be dragged around all over the ce now��"

    The situation in the North would drastically change due to today''s events.

    * * *

    <strong>[''HelloMyNameIsJamad'' has donated 30,000,000 madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[My left fist is called Dream World, and my right fist is called Road to Hades. Say hello.]</strong>

    - I just wet my pants.

    - This is true romance�� A chivalrous hero!

    - His subordinate, Snowman, deserves some credit too.

    - Ah, that''s right. There was a guy called that.

    - Troll President, Jamad! Take me!

    <strong>[''Break it'' has donated 25,000,000 madness!]</strong>

    <strong>[Break Irizard! Break the Old God! Break the overtime! Break the manager!]</strong>

    - It seems like work has been really hard on you��

    - Oof�� Oof�� Smash it all��

    - Mr. Manager, if you happen to be reading this, run for your life.

    - RUN!

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Perhaps, due to the changes happening at the summit, a massive waterfall began flowing down the mountain��s ridge.

    This was most like the best ce to absorb energy in Hwigeltong.

    "��"

    Jamad was sitting there with his eyes closed as if he were envisioning something.

    <em>Pant�� Pant��</em>

    For the first time in a while, Koko was with him. Seemingly expectant, Koko sat silently next to Jamad, waiting for something.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Before Jamad, a ck orb was floating while emitting an eerie wave.

    This had been going on for many hours.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Finally, there had been some results.

    The ck orb started to fracture, releasing a huge amount of energy.

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    The shadow eventually took shape.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    [Awakening! You have made a new creation.]

    [Your new creation is Kukuru, the Lively.]

    [Your creation has inherited memories from Early Evening''s Kukuru.]

    [Your creation has inherited some skills from Early Evening''s Kukuru.]

    [The attribute of the new creation is designated as Sticky Shadows.]

    [The type of the new creation is designated as ''medium beast.'']

    [New, rted skills can be derived from this.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Shadow Move.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Blood Scent.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Passive: Shadow Beast.]

    [Awakening! Your creation awakens a new skill.]

    [Your creation is now able to use Passive: Pack Leader.]

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    Kukuru growled as soon as she awakened while scanning her surroundings, seemingly displeased with something.

    <em>Pant�� Pant��</em>

    Koko approached her and rubbed his snout against her back.

    <em>Pant�� Pant��</em>

    At the same time, Kukuru rxed and began engaging with Koko.

    [Koko, the Happy is affected by Passive: Pack Leader.]

    [Koko, the Happy gradually grew stronger.]

    [A pair of Shadow Wolves, male and female, now exist.]

    [They can produce offspring.]

    [Your creation can now function as a mount.]

    [Their speed is influenced by Horseback Riding, Agility, and Shadow Affinity.]

    He had finally taken out Kukuru''s core, which he had retrieved from the Library of All Knowledge.

    Under normal circumstances, this would have required a proper sacrifice and Ur��s help. But for Jamad, who had ranked up, it had be a trivial matter. That''s why he resurrected Kukuru.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Jamad stroked the two wolves.

    - C-Cool!

    - The owner is Snowman, guys!

    - Hey, guys?

    Seol, who was sitting beside Jamad, patted the wolves as well. He then asked him.

    "Don''t you need time like Karen?"

    "Yes. But I don��t necessarily have to spend it in the Void."

    It seemed that the summons who reached Supreme-rank needed some time to manifest their power fully.

    Karen''s prolonged absence suggested that her return wouldn''t happen soon.

    Seol had been worrying about what to do if Jamad disappeared into the Void. However, Jamad said that he wouldn''t leave.

    Jamad curtly said.

    "If I disappear, wouldn''t you be in trouble?"

    "That''s true."

    Seol had finally found a moment to check the rewards he had received from the recent Adventure.

    Given the massive incident that had taken ce in Hwigeltong, everyone had been busy.

    "Let''s see��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

 Chapter 338

    [You are very wise.]

    [Your high Wisdom instantlyprehends the mechanism of the lock.]

    [Infusing mana into the lock will release it.]

    [You inspect Distorted Natural Sediments.]

    [There are special materials.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have received a skill point.]

    [You have received a skill point.][Affluent��s Bonus Effect activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Sly Blood-Hue Snake activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [Someone Better��s Bonus Effect has activates.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have received an additional skill point.]

    [You have obtained Clever Miner''s Pickaxe.]

    [You have obtained Confident Boots.]

    [You have obtained Breezy Garment of Cold Wind.]

    [You have obtained Shackles of Fearlessness.]

    [You have obtained Ring of Severed Despair.]

    ��

    Treasures poured out like a torrent. Most were items that were a bit troublesome to wear, but a few seemed good enough to rece his current gear.

    ''The treasures aren''t that important��''

    Although he obtained a lot of treasures, Seol didn''t seem that interested.

    Unless the rewards were Unique, Wonder, or even Abomination, he no longer felt much excitement.

    In other words, he already had a lot of things. Given the caliber of his Adventures, it was natural for him to feel this way.

    ''They''re shiny��''

    [You have obtained Ice Star.]

    [You have obtained Prosperity.]

    [You have obtained cier''s Fragment.]

    [You have obtained 72 raw gems.]

    [You have obtained 3 Unknown Purpose Keys.]

    [You have obtained 2 Nauseating Entrail''s Potion.]

    ��

    He felt it��these three were all Peerless items.

    However, Seol frowned upon seeing them.

    ''Two are materials��?''

    Typically, materials of the same rank as equipment received as a reward from an Adventure were of a higher tier. Depending on how one refined or synthesized them, they could transform into items that often yielded superior performance.

    ''First, let''s check them.''

    [You have acquired Peerless: Ice Star.]

    [You have acquired an item that didn��t exist in the world previously.]

    [[Peerless: Ice Star]

    Rank: Peerless

    Rmended Level: None

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A gem infused with the essence of the fallen Old God��s fragment, Irizard. The power contained within it is immeasurable but aggressive, making it potentially dangerous.

    Bonus Effect: Unknown.]

    ''Yes, I thought as much.''

    cing high expectations on materials often leads to disappointment. One needed to endure the uneasiness until it was reborn into something else.

    [You have acquired Peerless: Prosperity.]

    [You have acquired an item that didn��t exist in the world previously.]

    The next item, however, clearly appeared to be a decorative strap. It was most likely equipment meant to be worn on the head.

    [[Peerless: Prosperity]

    Rank: Peerless

    Rmended Level: 50 ~ 62

    Defense: 220

    Durability: 170/170

    Weight: 0.1kg

    Basic Effect: +45 Constitution, Intelligence +55

    Although originally imbued with the power of cold, it has obtained the opposite power after being purified. It now holds the force of prosperity that enriches living beings.

    Bonus Effect: Intelligence: Prosper! (Unique), Step by Step (Unique), when the wearer''s Health is above 80%, create a shield equivalent to 20% of their max Health.]

    [[Prosper!]

    - Health regeneration is boosted until current Health reaches 80% of the maximum Health.]

    [[Step by Step]

    - While Prosper! is active, 30% of iing damage is distributed over 10 seconds.]

    ''Not bad.''

    Because it was a leather strap, it was almost certain that Jamad would be the one to use it. However, the options were so well-bnced that anyone could wear them.

    - That,bined with Blood of Origin, means he''s practically going to be unkible, LOL.

    - Oh my God, just die!

    - I can''t believe he''s even taken an insurance��

    After handing over Prosperity to Jamad, Seol checked the next item.

    [[Peerles: cier''s Fragment]

    Rank: Peerless

    Rmended Level: None

    Weight: 0.1kg

    A relic imbued with the pure power of Irizard.

    It''s more effective when consumed than used as equipment. However, survival isn''t guaranteed.

    Bonus Effect: Unknown.]

    ''This is also a material. Hmm��''

    Since it was described as more beneficial to consume than to use it as equipment, following that instruction seemed like the wisest choice.

    Someone immediately came to Seol��s mind.

    - Thank you.

    "��"

    cier''s Fragment naturally went to the avatar.

    [One body, Multiple Avatars has consumed cier''s Fragment.]

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The One Body, Multiple Avatars who had already frozen once due to having consumed the Crystal of Dawn, was now encased in a huge block of ice like a huge frozen tuna.

    [The transformation is proceeding slowly.]

    Seol thought the transformation was good, but he wasn''t entirely sure. He had invested a lot in Ur, but it had been a while since hest saw his face.

    ''Ur, how long do you n to stay in the Void? Maybe it''s time you returned��''

    - Hehehe�� You can look forward to it. When I, Ur, return, I will gift you and the entire world a terror that will leave you all speechless.

    ''But I don''t need terror.''

    - Anyway, for the moment, I''ll be upied with studying the avatar, so I won''t be able to talk. You two will have to handle any troubles that arise.

    After saying that, Ur vanished into the Void.

    "��"

    - For some reason, I teared up.

    - He seems lonely.

    He briefly wondered if this was how fathers who lived far from their families felt but ultimately brushed it off, thinking Ur must have his reasons.

    - Snowman: Kids, it''s your dad. Are you doing well?

    - ???: Huh�� Dad? Ah�� yes�� I-I''m busy at the moment��! I''ll talk to youter!

    - It''s weirdly rtable. Are you perhaps a long-distance father?

    - ��

    Next, it was time to check the new title he obtained.

    [[Inaugural Title: Ice Breaker]

    Rted Achievement: Ice Melt (Adventure: None)

    Bonus Effect: Increases the range and destructive power ofrge-scale terrain alteration skills by 20%.]

    ''Oof, at least this one is decent.''

    Combat-rted titles were rare, as evidenced by the countless titles Seol already possessed.

    Though the title had an amazing effect, the conditions it required were unreasonable.

    sses that hadrge-scale terrain alteration skills were extremely rare. Even among those who had them, they couldn''t be used frequently, let alone casually��except for someone like Jamad, who was a Mountain attribute Shaman.

    Since most of his skills involved altering the terrain, he would probably benefit greatly from this.

    ''That aside�� has Yaksha not been digested yet?''

    Agony had been steadily absorbing the sword, but Yaksha resisted being easily consumed.

    For Agony, who devoured all sorts of weapons with ease, this slow progress was unusual. It probably meant that the power contained within Yaksha was immense.

    ''Still, Agony has regained much of his energy�� I think there should be news soon.''

    With that, the inspection wasplete.

    Besides the Frostmaw''s issue, nothing had been solved yet. But it was still fine.

    After all, it was only a matter of time before he obtained those powers.

    * * *

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Ah! Yes."

    "Thanks for everything, Seol."

    As he returned to the fortress, Yeva and Ishi were fully packed, loading their cart with goods and preparing for departure.

    They were all farewell gifts from the Frostmaw.

    "We aren''t leaving for good. I''ll asionally visit. Lately, I''ve been making progress in learning the Trollnguage. I''ve been able to speak."

    "Really��? But where do you n to go once you leave?"

    "Back to the Federation, I guess? Although I''m not sure if they will take me back."

    Ishi suddenly hugged Seol.

    "Seol, thank you. Can I add you as a friend?"

    "Ah!"

    He received a friend request. It had been so long since he interacted with Transferees that Seol had nearly forgotten that feature existed.

    "Of course."

    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have survived�� But it was a great experience. I''ve gone through a lot of hardships after bing a Transferee. But I think these memories are going to stay with me."

    "Seol! We''ll meet again, right? Come visit the Federation someday!"

    Seol chuckled.

    Perhaps, once the matter with Khan was solved, he might head to the Federation.

    "Sure."

    "We''ll be waiting!"

    "See you!"

    Yeva and Ishi left.

    As Hwigeltong was no longer a dangerous environment, their journey back would most likely be afortable one.

    "Hey, Seol!"

    As they left and he stepped back into the fortress, Sk came running toward him. It seemed urgent.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This way. It''s urgent. Follow me."

    "Alright��"

    Although Seol hadn''t spent much time building rapport with Sk, he already seemed to think of him as a closepanion.

    As Seol followed Sk into a prepared room within the fortress, he saw Bron carrying something in his arms.

    "A child��?"

    Bron grinned.

    "Yes. The first offspring born after the war ended."

    - Cute!

    - This feels strange!

    - I''ve awakened to the charm of trolls!

    Seol tilted his head and asked.

    "Your child?"

    "No way. I only recently came back to life."

    "Aah."

    "It''s a child of the Waterfall."

    "What��?"

    Bron grinned again, gently holding the child''s hand.

    "It''s been a long time since west weed a child of the Waterfall."

    "I see��"

    "Indeed. Perhaps we''re finally returning to our roots."

    Seol left the room feeling a peculiar sensation��No, he could no longer remain here.

    He had already spent a considerable amount of time here, and if something happened to Seol Hong in the meantime, finding Yu Hwa''s unfulfilled desire would have be hard.

    The day Seol decided to leave, many residents of the fortress gathered to see him off.

    - Farewell, small human! Big Troll! See you again!

    "I''m tall for a human��"

    - Anyway!

    Madria waved her hand with a smile, her figure much smaller than before. However, she was still just as mischievous as ever.

    "Then��"

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Seol and Jamad paused for a moment.

    As the fortress'' gates opened, the Frostmaw stood in formation on either side, gazing intently at them.

    "Hmm��?"

    Confused, they turned back to look at Bron, and he said.

    "Jamad, Seol. You''ve helped us recover a lot of things. So I guess a lengthy speech won��t be necessary."

    Bron paused briefly. He seemed disheartened about parting.

    "One day�� when you need us the most�� we will lend you our strength."

    "��"

    "After all, I''m your right hand."

    Jamad scoffed.

    "I already have a right hand. Although it''s long dead."

    "Is that so? Then, how about the left?"

    "It''s still vacant."

    "Then, let''s go with that."

    <em>Step��</em>

    <em>Step��</em>

    The snowy mountains would no longer be called the snowy mountains. The sound of snow crunching beneath their feet had turned into one of solid earth.

    "Forever, honored guests, your steps will always be wee!"

    "Forever, honored guests! Khahaha!"

    "Forever, honored guests! Hehehe��"

    Their loud shouts made them halt their steps once more.

    "What a spectacle."

    "You could call it tradition. Although it''s one we''ve never actually done sinceing to Hwigeltong. Anyway��"

    As Seol and Jamad finally made their way through the long procession, Bron muttered quietly from afar.

    "Forever, honored guests. Farewell."

 Chapter 339

    After parting ways with the Frostmaw, Seol headed southeast, following the map.

    Having gone through Yaksha and Hwigeltong''s war, he found it hard to recall thest time he rested without having to worry.

    ''I''ve been overworking my body recently, haven''t I?''

    Although he gained a lot, continuing with such an intense pace would surely leave him drained. Having already gone through such an experience, he reminded himself of the importance of quality rest.

    ''I wonder how much farther do I need to go.''

    Even assuming nothing went wrong, the journey to Khan would probably take him several months��assuming he moved as quickly as possible. If he continued at his current leisurely pace, it was impossible to predict how much longer it would take him.

    ''Hmm�� It''s been a while since I''ve traveled alone.''

    It wasn''t just a matter of perception.

    Even when he was sent far away by the Barrier Stone��s explosion, he ended up encountering Yeva and Ishi.Now, Seol was traveling through a cold forest located northeast of Pandea.

    He could see his reflection alongside the surrounding trees on theke.

    In truth, it wasn''t necessary to pass through this sparsely popted forest filled with threats from wild animals and monsters.

    There was a trade route that linked the Federation to Khan. Traveling alongside merchant caravans would have made for a reasonably safe journey.

    But he had a clear reason for taking this alternate path.

    ''There''s a ce I need to stop by on the way..''

    Explorer''s Compass, which he inherited from Lian, pointed to a location between his destination and his current route. Since it indicated the presence of a piece��s unfulfilled desire, he needed to check it out.

    ''It might end up taking much longer than I expected��''

    By now, his sense of urgency about reaching his destination had faded. He would have to head further south if he wanted news about Khan.

    Since he was alreadyte, there was no reason to rush or expend unnecessary effort.

    Seol unfolded his map, scrutinized the terrain, and deliberated briefly.

    ''The shortest path is through the Boreal Forest and then past the Forest of the Slumbering�� Should I just take another route?''

    The Forest of the Slumbering

    There were rumors about a dangerous secret hiding there, but Seol knew the truth and could gauge the risks. It wasn��t a ce one should visit without a clear purpose.

    ''I should take the longer route. It isn''t worth to deal with unnecessary conflict.''

    After organizing his thoughts, he took a moment to enjoy the scenery. Tall, straight trees were blocking most of the sunlight. Theke remained perfectly still while the birds'' cries carried a strange sense of difort.

    "What a nice view."

    - It absolutely isn''t!

    - Teacher! What kind of hellscapes have you gone through��?

    - Compared to the times of Yaksha and Irizard�� This does look like heaven��

    - His standards of what''s rxing are too low.

    asionally, he came across herbs and poisonous nts native to the Boreal Forest. Although it wasn''t worth going out of his way to collect them, he saw no reason to ignore those scattered around.

    - This one is edible.

    - But it''s blue?

    - This one is edible, too.

    - But it has dots.

    - You just have to brush the dirt off and chew it for a long time.

    The items he gathered served as food supplies. Although the opportunity to rest he longed for became another task, Seol enjoyed this moment of peace.

    It was a moment when no words were necessary. Not needing to talk seemed to be enough to purify his mind.

    ''Should I settle here for now?''

    Seol began preparing to camp in a spot where the trees were more sparsely spaced.

    He spread an appropriate cloth on the ground, preventing insect bites, and nned to build arge fire, ensuring no wild animals would easily approach. However, he would most likely notice them and react before they could even get close.

    <em>Drip��</em>

    Having used a significant amount of drinking water during the Hwigeltong incident, his supply was starting to run low.

    <em>Gulp��</em>

    After taking a sip from theke, Seol muttered.

    "It seems fine."

    After confirming it was safe, he refilled his supply of drinking water.

    "Slurp��?"

    He noticed a pack of wolves across theke. They were all ratherrge, likely due to having eaten and rested well.

    Seol smirked and waved at them.

    The wolves spun around in ce like dogs, then disappeared into the woods.

    The sun had already set.

    Fortunately, he already gathered enough firewood, so all that remained was to light the fire.

    The Boreal Forest seemed to have a rxing effect on people.

    Even during the day, sunlight barely prated the dense canopy, and the pitch-ck darkness swallowed one''s vision at night.

    <em>Tss�� Tss��</em>

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Seol skewered a fish he had caught barehanded earlier while refilling his water and ced it near the campfire. It was plump enough to satiate his hunger.

    ''Paring this with some of my stashed liquor would be perfect.''

    <em>Pop��</em>

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Just the sound of the campfire and the sight of the fish roasting brought him a sense of contentment.

    Most people wouldn''t find much toin about even if they lived like this.

    "Jamad."

    Seemingly bored, Jamad emerged from the shadows and sat near the campfire.

    Realizing this wasn''t it, Seol skewered another fish and ced it by the fire.

    It had been a while since he had camped alone.

    The ticklish sense of nostalgia made him consider cooking something more borate than grilled fish.

    "It''s been a while since we''ve been through such a situation."

    "Indeed. In the past, while dealing with minor tasks, this sort of thing was routine."

    "Well, they seem minor now. Back then, they were huge."

    "That''s�� true��"

    Feeling bored, Seol poked at the firewood and said to Jamad.

    "Jamad, did you guys also light fires in moments like this?"

    "Are you talking about trolls?"

    "Of course. Some Shamanic Spells require fire to activate. And we also hold it sacred."

    "Fire?"

    "Yes. We revere all elements of nature. We view ourselves as borrowing their power temporarily."

    "Do you think the same way?"

    "I don''t think we need to hold them sacred. I just think I have to be grateful after using as much as I need. That''s all."

    "Hahaha�� I think simrly."

    With a cold expression, Seol added.

    "Fire is vital for a traveler''s rest. It''s needed to cook food, fend off wild animals, and even detect danger ahead of time."

    After handing over the first cooked fish to Jamad, Seol continued.

    "But if it''s too bright, it can backfire."

    "Haha�� I think I know what you mean."

    "There are often those who are drawn by the light."

    Seol said while looking through the darkness.

    "Come out. Hiding is pointless."

    Eyes were gleaming in the shadows.

    Under normal circumstances, Seol might have used a gentler tone, but he wasn''t inclined to wee uninvited guests due to his hard-earned rest being interrupted.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    A female figure emerged in the fire''s reflection. She had wounds all over her body.

    "Help me, human��"

    Seol frowned upon looking at the being standing before him.

    "A fairy?"

    A fairy with long, elegant ears and captivating beauty stood before him, seeking aid.

    - A fairy!

    - You, who rolled in with the vines.

    - The one missing cinematic touch has finally arrived.

    - I''m fully immersed now.

    Seol didn''t stop the fairy from approaching the fire.

    Instead, he handed her a cooked fish.

    "Ah�� Thank you. But the conversationes first."

    Seol found himself intrigued by the bold fairy, who was unshaken even in the presence of a massive troll.

    "I''m currently being hunted. If they find me�� everything�� everything will fall apart."

    "They? Everything?"

    Seol caught a scent. It was a pungent, unmistakable stench.

    As if confirming that stench, numerous choices popped up before him.

    [[An unknown fairy has requested your help. However, offering her assistance is hard without knowing who she is or who is pursuing her. What would you like to ask her?]

    1. What is your name?

    2. How did you end up in the Boreal Forest?

    3. Who is chasing you?

    4. Why do you need help if you seem capable of handling this yourself?

    ��]

    "What''s your name?"

    "I can''t reveal it��"

    She couldn''t reveal her name.

    ''So she''s someone relevant.''

    In Pandea, revealing one��s name rarely led to trouble. But if her name held notoriety, the situation could drastically change.

    ''It''s a shame�� If I knew her name, I could at least narrow things down.''

    For someone like Seol, who was practically a walking encyclopedia, a name was often enough to identify someone quickly. So he couldn''t help but be disappointed.

    [[You��re going to keep asking questions until your doubts are solved��]

    1. If you don''t tell me your name, I won''t cooperate.

    2. How long has the persecution been going on?

    3. Who are you being chased by?

    4. Why are you being chased?

    ��]

    It seemed that options were going to keep appearing.

    After furrowing his brows for a moment, he decided to take a different approach and ask everything at once.

    "Fine, let''s leave your name aside for now. If you''vee all the way to the Boreal Forest, does that mean the pursuit has been going on for a while? Who is chasing you and why?"

    "That''s��"

    The fairy''s eyes circled nervously. It seemed that she was struggling to answer the barrage of questions.

    "The pursuit has been going on for quite some time�� As for why I''m here, it isn''t because of any particr purpose. I just kept fleeing, looking for somewhere safe, and ended up here. As for who''s chasing me and why�� I can''t tell you."

    "Hmm��"

    There wasn''t much information he could get.

    That''s why he decided to ask once more.

    [[You''re going to keep asking questions until your doubts are solved��]

    1. What kind of help are you expecting?

    ��]

    Seol scratched his chin at the fairy''s evasiveness and said, "I can''t help you like this."

    "Please! This�� isn''t something about helping me."

    "What��?"

    The fairy made a sorrowful expression.

    "This might be about helping the world."

    "Hmm�� Even if you say that��"

    At that moment, Seol''s eyes fell upon the pendant hanging from the woman''s neck. It was a ne adorned with arge, crimson gem.

    ''That ne�� it feels like I''ve seen it before��''

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [That is no ordinary ne.]

    Seol''s memory tried to identify the ne.

    And he soon seeded in doing so.

    "The Crimson Prison��"

    "��"

    "That ne. Isn''t that the Crimson Prison?"

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The ne started vibrating, confirming his suspicion��there was no doubt, it was indeed the Crimson Prison.

    "How do you know that��?"

    "I remember seeing something simr�� Who''s the one inside it?"

    The Crimson Prison.

    It absorbed a living being and trapped them within it. Those imprisoned inside exist as spiritual entities, able to express their will but with their biological time frozen.

    While it sounded like something that could be used for malicious purposes, in practice, it was most often used for transporting something or someone precious.

    For instance, in party situations, gravely injuredrades could be ced within it so that they could be taken to a High Priest for healing.

    "I''m going to be honest�� The being inside this ne�� is the one who sent me here."

    "Hmm�� To this ce?"

    Seol probed further.

    "Did youe looking for us?

    "Yes��"

    Someone who hade looking for Seol''s group.

    Seol''s heart pounded.

    He had a feeling that this would be no ordinary situation.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming sense of foreboding, he felt certain that he had to ept this mission, no matter what.

    "What are the terms of this job��?"

    "Freeing us from our pursuers."

    "I can''t stay with you forever."

    "It only needs to be momentarily. After that, I have a way."

    "The reward?"

    "A Divine Relic."

    "��"

    Damn it.

    Seol cursed under his breath.

    Any Divine Relic had an unimaginable value.

    He knew it better than anyone. After all, he still used the Mountain Fists he obtained during one of his early adventures.

    Moreover, if it was a Divine Relic that was obtained at this stage, there was a chance he could use it until the very brink of his ascension.

    "Haa�� But I also have a condition."

    "Say it."

    "Once this mission isplete, could you tell me the whole truth?"

    "That''s��

    <em>Whir��</em>

    The ne vibrated.

    "I''ve been granted permission. Once this is over, you will learn the full truth."

    "Thanks."

    Seol stood up and snapped his finger.

    <em>Snap��!</em>

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Koko and Kukuru appeared, joyfully embracing the night air.

    The two massive shadow wolves red into the darkness.

    <em>Grr��</em>

    <em>Grr��</em>

    The wolves from earlier, the ones he saw at thekeshore before sunset, were now approaching them, foaming from their mouths.

    Just a while ago, they seemed perfectly normal.

    Something was clearly wrong. They had been normal wolves until a few moments ago.

    "Well, I didn''t expect this to be easy, anyway��"

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    "If we need to evade the pursuit, I guess we have no choice."

    "Where are you nning to go?"

    Seol nced toward the darkness nestled deep within the Boreal Forest.

    "The Forest of the Slumbering��"

    [Sudden Adventure ''The Forest No One Seeks'' is now active.]

    [This adventure is extremely dangerous.]

    ��

 Chapter 340

    [ Adventure 33-(Special). ''The Forest No One Seeks''

    While traveling southward through the Boreal Forest, you were approached by a mysterious fairy woman.

    She is wearing a Crimson Prison with someone inside it and seems to be fleeing from someone. That��s why she asked you to help her escape from her pursuers.

    The ominous aura of fate made you want to refuse her request, but the reward she promised held you back from turning away.

    It''s already toote to withdraw.

    For her sake, you must shake off the pursuers.

    Heading to the Forest of the Slumbering seems the best option.

    Objective: Stop the pursuers targeting the unidentified woman.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time��Unknown��]

    <em>Snap��!</em>

    As Seol snapped his finger, Koko soared through the air and sank his fangs into another wolf.

    <em>Paf��!</em>

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    <em>Growl!</em>

    ''It dodged it...?''

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    Koko clenched one of the wolf��s torn-off legs between his teeth while the injured wolf sprawled on the ground, writhing in pain.

    <em>Growl...</em>

    <em>Grr...</em>

    Although the scene was brutal, Seol''s mood was sour.

    ''The attack was aimed at its neck. How did it dodge?''

    He would have understood if the opponent were a high-ranking demonic beast. However, that shouldn''t have been possible, given the circumstances.

    The wolf pack appeared to be ordinary wolves, creatures who merely tried their best in their encounter with demonic beasts.

    The fact that such beings evaded Koko''s attack was troubling.

    ''There''s something strange...''

    The wolves'' darkened fur and red eyes were also concerning. It was as if they had been corrupted by something.

    Of course... that didn''t mean the current situation would reverse or the oue would change.

    <em>ROAR��!</em>

    <em>ROAR��!</em>

    Koko and Kukuru scattered the wolf pack and tore them apart.

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    They struck the wolves'' head with their paws and broke their necks.

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    <em>Crack...</em>

    Their ws split open their bellies and made their entrails spill.

    <em>Growl��!</em>

    <em>Woof...</em>

    Seol stood still, observing the wolves''st movements. Given how things were going, it seemed like things would settle down soon.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    Soon, Koko and Kukuru returned drenched in blood.

    The fairy never once tried to assist him.

    It wasn''t particrly troubling since Seol was in charge of escorting her, and the enemies weren''t especially hard to handle. Still, it was a pity she hadn''t helped. After all, that would have helped him discover who she was. ??

    Seol turned his gaze and looked at the wolves'' corpses.

    ''ck blood... and all their insides are rotten.''

    Something was definitely wrong.

    Seol enveloped his hand in mana and dissected one of the wolves'' corpses.

    Although the slimy sensation was unpleasant, he felt there might be more to uncover.

    ''Found it...!''

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    He found a stone embedded near the wolf''s heart.

    ''Hmm?''

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [This is a substance that induces corruption.]

    ''Corruption...''

    Seol''s expression became serious the moment the word corruption appeared.

    ''Is this rted to corruption?''

    Corruption was something that had been happening across Pandea.

    It was a force that polluted the very essence of its target, transforming it into a profane entity. Yet, one couldn''t see them as purely evil.

    Some sses used corruption to grow stronger. Equipment rted to it also appeared.

    From Seol''s point of view, people with those kinds of sses looked strange, as if theycked somemon sense.

    ''This is going to be troublesome.''

    When corrupted beings appeared on Adventures, one needed to be prepared beforehand. Facing a skilled Necromancer would feel as if the opponent''s forces were endless. However, with corruption, it felt as if the enemy��s strength only grew with time.

    Perhaps the entire forest could be his enemy.

    ''For now, I''ll hold on to this...''

    It might be useful in the future.

    At some point, the fairy approached him and said.

    "This is a negative energy. It''s definitely his. I''m sure he is hunting me."

    "Corruption, corruption..."

    As Seol turned to the fairy, she mumbled.

    "He might be a Lord, but no one serves him. They are merely his puppets."

    "A Lord with no followers... Somehow, that sounds familiar..."

    Well, there wasn''t time to probe further.

    The fairy swiftly changed the subject.

    "The chase will soon begin."

    "Well, if they''re just wolves..."

    "They aren��t just wolves."

    "..."

    "He''s going to keeping."

    The fairy''s face drew closer.

    "He will knock to confirm its presence." She leaned in further. "And in the end, he wille in person."

    - I thought it was a horror movie.

    - But still, it was nice.

    Despite the fairy��s radiant appearance, the ominous words spilling from her mouth made the conversation anything but pleasant.

    Seol dusted off his hands as he stood up and asked.

    "You don''t need to take a rest, right?"

    "I do, but I understand it isn''t important."

    She was saying that rest was a luxury she couldn��t afford even if she wanted to. Seol was starting to get a grasp of how shemunicated.

    "Haa... Anyway, we should be able to shake off most of the pursuers once we reach the Forest of the Slumbering. Of course, if we aren''t careful enough, we might end up losing our lives instead."

    "Even there, we can''t rx."

    "Even if we reach the Forest of the Slumbering...?"

    "But at least, guide us that far. We need a safe ce."

    "Will everything be fine if I safely lead you there?"

    "Yes. Your role will end then. Once there, you can leave if you wish."

    Leave if he wished? Although it sounded ominous, as if he shouldn''t leave��he wanted to anyway.

    In moments like this, most people would probably choose to go home.

    ''Well, once I get there, I''ll hear the whole truth anyway.''

    He could solve his curiosity then, and the choice would be his.

    ''Come to think of it, it''s easier than I thought.''

    He would be given a Divine Relic for something that was not a big deal.

    ''Yes. Things should be like this sometimes, at least.''

    He recalled the countless grueling Adventures he had gone through so far. Until now, Seol had clearly done far more than what he received as a reward.

    While he didn''t hold a grudge over it, he wouldn''t refuse a stroke of fortune.

    "This way."

    The Forest of the Slumbering was a ce vividly etched in his memory. Leading the way along the paths he had already gone through before was too easy for him.

    * * *

    <em>Grrr...</em>

    The howls of wolves filled the air from all sides.

    A handsome man with his brows furrowed and eyes closed in irritation stood quietly as a grotesque ck orc approached him.

    "They seem to have headed toward the forest."

    "The forest...?"

    "They most likely n to enter the Forest of the Slumbering to shake off pursuit. It''s an obvious move, but probably the best decision for those trying to escape."

    "How troublesome..."

    The man didn''t know much about the Forest of the Slumbering, nor did the orcs under hismand.

    "What should we do? We''re currently chasing them down, but..."

    "It will be a problem if they enter deep into the Forest of the Slumbering. Can we catch them before they go in?"

    "The subordinates I sent ahead should be getting to them soon. However... ording to the seeds I scattered to gather information, it seems they have gained a new ally."

    "An ally?"

    The man tilted his head and asked.

    "Weren''t all her capable allies already killed? Even if any were left, they wouldn''t get involved in this matter."

    Indeed, they shouldn''t get involved.

    Opposing him was a foolish act, even if someone had more than one life.

    "Well... we don''t know the ally''s identity yet. But based on the traces and information left behind, we know it is a human and a troll. So, there''s no need to..."

    Humans were the dominant race on the continent, but their strength was in their collective power, not the individual prowess of their members.

    That''s why the ck orc dismissed her supposed allies. In his eyes, humans and trolls were inferior species.

    However, contrary to his dismissive attitude, the man before him seemed to take things more cautiously.

    "What about their skill...?"

    "There hasn''t been a major sh yet, so we can''t determine it precisely."

    "You sent someone strong enough capable of assessing their strength, right?"

    "Yes. We''ve sent someone from the tribe known for being brutal and ruthless. He will probably answer your expectations..."

    The man cut off the orc and replied.

    "Expectations? I have no expectations about you."

    "Yes...?"

    "You orcs are nothing more than tools to achieve my goal. You have no value beyond that."

    "Y-yes..."

    The man smirked as he dismissed the orc.

    He seemed to be enjoying himself as the situation grew increasingly troublesome.

    "An ally, huh...? How interesting."

    * * *

    The deeper they walked into the Boreal Forest, the darker their surroundings became.

    They had been traveling for two days straight without rest.

    Despite the continuous journey, the fairy seemed to be holding up surprisingly well. Though, she marveled at Seol''s superhuman stamina.

    And finally, they reached the edge of the Forest of the Slumbering�� after dealing with some minor obstacles.

    "Kek... Keek..."

    A ck orc writhed beneath Seol''s foot, surrounded by dozens of dead orcs.

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    <em>Crunch...</em>

    The orc, who saw the Shadow Wolves devouring his allies�� corpses, ground his teeth in anger.

    The only light shining over him came from the golden eyes staring at him.

    "Kugh..."

    They had been wiped out by the monster who controlled the wolves.

    That monster was, of course, Seol.

    [[The surviving Orc seems to have something to say. You might be able to extract valuable information by persuading him. What will you ask?]

    1. Who sent you?

    2. How close is the main force?

    3. How big is the main force?

    4. Do you have any critical information that could spare your life?

    ��]

    The truth would soon be revealed anyway.

    "How far away is the main force?"

    The ck orc sneered.

    "I won''t tell you."

    "Who sent you?"

    "What...?"

    "I said, who sent you."

    "Haha... KHAHAHA!"

    The orc, who was bleeding profusely, burst intoughter. The orc finally spoke as his inexplicableughter got on Seol''s nerves.

    "Haha... Did you get involved in this without any idea of the details? How unfortunate for you to die from something like this."

    "What nonsense are you talking about...?"

    Seol said to the orc with confidence.

    "Beyond this lies the Forest of the Slumbering. No one can afford to becent there. Pursuit will be difficult. You won''t be able to chase us any longer."

    "..."

    "Haha... Hahahaha..."

    The orc''s reaction was strange.

    "You think you can escape pursuit? Do you really think that''s possible? Why don''t you ask yourpanion over there?"

    While baring his decayed teeth, the orc called out the fairy.

    "Do you also think that? Tantuinu?"

    "Shut your mouth!"

    "Haha... This human would never have helped you if he knew who you really were. And, if he knew who you were traveling with..."

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A dagger came flying and pierced the Orc''s throat.

    "T... Tantuinu?"

    "Did he say Tantuinu?"

    Both Seol and Jamad muttered the name in unison.

    Tantuinu��

    The more he thought about the name, a certain being came into his mind.

    ''Tantuinu! How could this be?!''

    He now understood why she hid her name.

    She...

    "Tantuinu... I have fulfilled my promise."

    "..."

    "We''ve reached the Forest of the Slumbering. It''s time for you to reveal the truth."

    "You may leave..."

    "No, the answeres first," Seol said respectfully. "...young dragon."

    "Very well..."

    <em>Crack...</em>

    <em>Crack...</em>

    Tantuinu''s body started to change.

    Her pearl-like skin rapidly sprouted scales, and wings emerged from her arms. Her size grew several times.

    She was a small Dragon.

    Seol immediately recognized the name Tantuinu. After all, she was a descendant of Tancreed, the Earth Mother.

    "My apologies... human."

    "So that''s why you hid your name."

    Right now, the Dragon was being chased.

    But who in the world would dare chase a Dragon?

    ''Someone can chase Tantuinu down? Just who...''

    And who was Tantuinu carrying that she was being chased?

    Seol''s gaze instinctively turned to the Crimson Prison.

    Right now, rather than the one pursuing them, the one he could find out about was locked in the red gem.

    ''Tantuinu seemed very respectful...''

    But who could hold power over someone like Tantuinu? Someone she serves...

    At that moment, a certain name came into his mind.

    "Oh my God..."

    "How could this be..."

    It seemed Jamad had reached the same conclusion.

    Seol stood frozen while goosebumps crawled across his skin, unable to utter a word. Meanwhile, Jamad slowly approached the Crimson Prison and asked.

    <em>Boom... Boom...</em>

    "Tancreed... the Earth Mother..."

    "..."

    "Is it you? Are you really the one inside it?"

    <em>Whir...</em>

    The Crimson Prison vibrated.

    Seol closed his eyes.

    This Adventure probably wouldn''t end today.

 Chapter 341

    Tancreed, the Elder Dragon revered by the Rock Mr Tribe that lived in the Pointy Thorn Mountain.

    She was one of Pandea''s protectors and was the owner of the honorable nickname ''Earth Mother.'' Anyone who looked at her scales, tail, wings, or majestic maw would be awestruck by her.

    ''No way�� Why is Tancreed here��?''

    Yet, for some reason, Tancreed was now imprisoned within the Crimson Prison and being pursued.

    It was hard to find someone as strong as her, which made things even worse.

    <em>- Please! This�� isn''t something about helping me.</em>

    <em>- What��?</em>

    <em>- This might be about helping the world.</em>

    If the being trapped within the Crimson Prison was Tancreed, her words were shockingly close to the truth.After all, wasn''t protecting the guardian of Earth basically helping the world?

    Jamad approached the Crimson Prison.

    "Tancreed�� have youe seeking for me��?"

    Tantuinu interjected, "All of Mother''s close-aids have been stained. I''m the sole survivor among her descendants."

    "That can''t be�� Who would dare challenge Tancreed��?"

    <em>Grrr��</em>

    Tantuinu''s eyes gleamed with sorrow.

    "We slowly fell into despair. Mother grew feeble, and the invaders were strong. We�� drifted, relying on the faintest hope. It was during that time�� that Mother sensed your presence."

    "What��?"

    "She sensed your immense energy from the North and remembered you."

    "��"

    "Mother wanted to see you. She thought you might remember her��that there might still be hope."

    "Th-that''s��"

    Seol fell into thought while listening to their story.

    ''This feels like��''

    An old story often found in books. An old person nearing death seeking a connection from their past.

    Although the details might vary, the overall sentiment conveyed was the same��yearning and mncholy.

    ''This is where the promise ends. If the guardian of Earth is in such danger, the best decision would be to step away, but��''

    The sess, failure, or difficulty of this task was now secondary. What Seol needed to consider first was�� whether this was something that could be refused. ?

    And, of course��

    "Seol��"

    Jamad turned to Seol.

    "I knew it��"

    Seol let out a deep sigh.

    "Alright. I''ll figure something out."

    "Thank you, Brother��"

    After hearing Seol��s response, Jamad turned back to the dragon. Tantuinu said words that stunned everyone.

    "The one pursuing us is�� Azanic."

    "��"

    "The Sky Dragon, Azanic."

    Hearing the answer, Seol felt the weight on his heart grow heavier.

    He was undoubtedly the only being with the power and motive to drive the Earth Dragon Tancreed into such a corner.

    ''Azanic�� so you''ve survived. I wondered where you were hiding��''

    Seol had faced Azanic before��no, the word faced didn��t suffice. The two had shed in a grand, bloody battle so monumental that its legend still echoed as an oral tradition in the region.

    The battle between the Winged Mountain''s Owner and the Dragon Lord��Azanic, was one of the protagonists of that story.

    ''Anyway, it''s now clear that taking on this task is like an act of suicide.''

    Fighting the dragon without Tancreed''s help was suicide.

    Facing Azanic was apletely different matter from dealing with the East''s Evil Dragon, Hwagmu.

    Azanic''s name was synonymous with death.

    "What is it you want?"

    Jamad asked the young dragon.

    "What��?"

    "Do you want to escape from him?"

    "That''s��"

    Tantuinu hesitated.

    Seol took note of her hesitation.

    ''So she''s still hiding something. What could that be?''

    She nodded.

    When Jamad turned around to look at Seol, he nodded in return. With this, they resolved once again tomit themselves to the chase.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Jamad watched Tantuinu shrink back into her fairy form, his eyes drifting to the Crimson Prison hanging around her neck.

    The one he served was now asking for help, and the only ones who could help her were him and hispanions.

    Jamad''s eyes were brimming with emotion. Seol approached him.

    "We''ll have to revise our n."

    "Do you think there''s a way?"

    Seol scratched his chin.

    "We must go to the Underground Garden of the Forest of the Slumbering. And once we get there��"

    "I don''t know where that is."

    "Really? Then��"

    Seol turned to Jamad and said.

    "You can just trust me and follow."

    <em>Grin��</em>

    Their trust in each other was absolute. No challenge could stand in their way.

    "That''s good to hear."

    [You have obtained new information.]

    [Sudden Adventure ''Dragon''s Ally'' is now active.]

    [Adventure 33-(Special). ''Dragon''s Ally''

    Dragons��the most mysterious beings to ever walk thisnd.

    One such dragon has sought your help. But who could be the ally of such a being?

    Yes, it''s you.

    You have discovered that the one imprisoned within the Crimson Prison is Tancreed. You have also learned that her encounter with you was no coincidence. She had been seeking out your party all along.

    Your goal is to divert the pursuers from seeking Tancreed, even if the n seems a bit far-fetched.

    Objective: Force the pursuer to abandon their chase.

    Caution. This Adventure is very dangerous.

    Caution. This Adventure can change at a moment��s notice.

    Remaining Time��Unknown��]

    * * *

    <em>Kwaak!</em>

    "Find them!"

    "They''re nearby! I''m sure of it!"

    Unable to understand the orc��snguage, Seol��s party climbed a tree to get a better view of the situation.

    "Why not leave immediately? They''ve already begun their pursuit��"

    As Tantuinu asked, Seol waved his hand dismissively.

    "Just watch. There''s something that''s necessary."

    "Hmm��"

    It was only natural for Tantuinu to be baffled by Seol''sposed demeanor despite the pursuers closing in.

    After all, the first rule for evading a chase was to create as much distance as possible between oneself and the pursuers.

    ''It makes sense. After all, Tantuinu doesn''t know this forest well.''

    In contrast, Seol was quite knowledgeable about the Forest of the Slumbering.

    When they had just arrived at this ce, a message shed before him.

    [Intermediate Insight activates.]

    [This is a dangerous tree.]

    Along with that message, numerous options popped up.

    [[While wandering in the Forest of the Slumbering, you''ve discovered a suspicious tree. Its trunk appears as hard as steel, and its subtle movements are ominous. What will you do?]

    1. Leave the area and find another path.

    2. Sprint past it quickly.

    3. Throw a stone to investigate.

    4. Climb the tree to cross over.

    ��]

    Knowing how to deal with it, Seol climbed the tree and observed the scene below.

    Soon, something interesting was bound to happen.

    "Here! There are tracks here!''

    "This way!"

    "They couldn''t have gone far! There''s blood!"

    The orcs were shouting excitedly, most likely due to having found the traces Seol had intentionally left behind.

    ''Alright. Let''s get started.''

    The Forest of the Slumbering was, quite literally, a living entity. Everything in this forest, which was brimming with an overwhelming vitality akin to a rainforest, was massive��the animals, insects, trees, and even the flowers.

    They were all huge and had unique characteristics that made them dangerous. For example, the tree Seol��s group was on top of.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    "Ugh�� Watch out! The roots on the ground��!"

    A sturdy root tripped and orc mid-sprint. The orc thought he tripped over his own foot, but that wasn''t the case.

    "AGH!"

    "UGH!"

    The screams of orcs filled the air.

    Seol smirked.

    "What? What''s happening?!"

    "M-my ankle�� Argh��"

    There was a time when Seol roamed this forest freely,ing and going as if it were his own home.

    Of course, back then, Seol had done it through a piece. But he knew what appearance the trees had and what he should watch out for when passing through them.

    ''If you woke up the Ankle Crusher, you have to face the consequences.''

    The orcs were passing through the area where the Ankle Crushers naturally grew.

    Due to them growing over a vast territory, as soon as Seol saw them, he climbed a tree and began leaping from branch to branch to move through the forest.

    Setting foot in their domain resulted in broken ankles.

    "Huh?"

    "The vines are wrapping around us! Cut them while you move��"

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "KAKK!"

    "AGH!"

    "The vines�� the vines�� Mmph��"

    The vines of the Ankle Crushers enveloped the orcs, made them fall, and then buried their bodies. The hunt turned out to be easier than expected.

    ''For now, at least��''

    The orcs were shouting in theirnguage.

    "Mmph�� P-Please�� help me�� Mmph."

    "The vines are alive!"

    "What?! Burn them!"

    <em>Tss</em>��

    They tried to set fire to the vines with torches, but unfortunately for them, the vines were saturated with moisture. All they did was produce a faint burning smell.

    <em>Kiiiiik��!</em>

    Instead of burning, they provoked the Ankle Crusher''s wrath.

    <em>Whir!</em>

    "Cough��"

    <em>BOOM��!</em>

    It took less time to wipe out dozens of orcs than it would to finish a lunch.

    "Alright. We''ve bought some time for now."

    "Impressive. But wouldn''t it have been quicker to use your strength?"

    "I��m a bit worried about something, so I want to preserve as much energy as possible."

    At Seol''s response, Tantuinu closed her mouth.

    Although her trust in Seol had grown slightly upon seeing the sess that just took ce, she still didn''t fully trust him.

    "Wait a moment."

    "Is there something more?"

    <em>Tsss��</em>

    Seol slid down the trunk of the tree and descended to the ground.

    <em>Creak�� Creak��</em>

    The orc''s corpses wrapped around the Ankle Crusher''s vines were now expelled from their clutches.

    "How grotesque��"

    The orcs had been drained of nutrients and reduced to mummified remains. Alongside their bodies, remnants that looked like sawdust were expelled.

    Seol collected the materials inside arge sack, which soon grew taller than he was.

    Curious, Jamad asked.

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s something dirty. It''s like a byproduct of the Ankle Crusher''s feeding process."

    "Are you saying it''s excrement��?"

    "That''s about right. Although it doesn''t smell or seem particrly filthy, the process is simr."

    Tantuinu asked while frowning.

    "Why are you carrying something so revolting?"

    Seol asked with a sly smile.

    "Revolting as it might be, there are those who go crazy for stuff like this. That''s why."

    "��"

    That was also why he chose to deal with the orc horde using the Ankle Crushers rather than his own strength.

    ''You never know what might happen�� It''s better to keep it handy.''

    The mostmon mistake made by those fleeing from pursuit was the overconfidence that they could always evade their pursuers.

    Seol was cautious against arrogance.

    While there probably wouldn''t be any major issues as long as Azanic didn''t personally step in, one could never rule out the possibility of something unexpected happening.

    ''I hope I won''t have to use it��''

    After cing the sack away with his belongings, Seol heightened his senses.

    <em>Whir��</em>

    <em>Fwoop��</em>

    Shadows rose from his cloak and scattered in all directions. These would be his eyes��they were his crows.

    <em>Caw!</em>

    <em>Caw! Caw!</em>

    The crows dispersed throughout the Forest of the Slumbering.

    The distance between them and their pursuers would increase again�� as long as nothing much happened.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!